《Hot Farmer s Wife: Buying a Husband for the Farm》


 Chapter 1

    Transmigrated


    Daishi village.


    Lin Xiaoyue slowly opened her eyes and saw a woman crying by her bed.


    She was about to ask when a memory that didn¡¯t belong to her entered her mind.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    She didn¡¯t die after falling into the zombie crowd, but transmigrated into another world.


    She, Lin Xiaoyue, met the apocalypse after she graduated from university. Because she had awakened her spirit power, she joined a mercenary group.


    Unfortunately, she had only survived the apocalypse for four years before she died at the hands of zombies.


    Her current body was named Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a daughter of the third wife of the Lin family in the Daishi Village.


    Her father had just died when her mother, brother, and her were chased out by their grandmother and settled in this dilapidated house at the foot of the mountain.


    The reason why she was injured and unconscious was because her grandmother had come to her house yesterday to take something away. When she tried to stop her, she was pushed down by the evil old woman and knocked her head on the door.


    She did not survive and Lin Xiaoyue from the 21st century took over this body.


    ¡°Sob¡­ Yue¡¯er¡­. I did not protect you well¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s sobs started to become clearer. Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s senses finally returned to normal.


    Then, she propped herself up and sat up.


    Liu Shi was shocked. Then, she came back to her senses and hugged Lin Xiaoyue in her arms.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, Yue¡¯er, you¡¯re not dead? !¡± She said in surprise.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart suddenly felt warm and relieved.


    Although the mother of the original owner was a coward, she truly loved her two children.


    The Lin family was a family that valued sons over daughters, and the original owner was dumb. The old woman of the Lin family had long wanted to kill her.


    Thanks to her mother¡¯s watchful eyes, she lived until she was fifteen.


    As for the second son, Lin Xiaozhi, although he was a boy, he was implicated by his sister and mother, so he was resented by their grandmother. After that, their father, Lin Laosan, died and left the three of them behind. How could they live like this¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, mom. Don¡¯t cry.¡± After sorting out her emotions, Lin Xiaoyue decided to adapt to her new identity and live a good life.


    No matter how miserable her life was, how could it be worse than the apocalypse? At least, there were no zombies here, right?


    Besides, she had powers. Although she was only at level-two, it shouldn¡¯t be that difficult for her to earn a living in this world.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡­you could talk¡­¡± Liu Shi let go of Lin Xiaoyue and stuttered while looking at her. How did she talk so smoothly?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled gently. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not dumb anymore.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes widened, and then her eyes were filled with surprise.


    She put her hands on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arms and looked her up and down. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Were you blessed by the Buddha? My daughter is not dumb anymore? !¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not the Buddha, it¡¯s dad,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Looking at Liu Shi¡¯s surprised face, Lin Xiaoyue made up a lie.


    ¡°After I passed out, I saw dad. He begged a black-faced man, and that man cured me. Then, dad took me to live in that world for many years, and he asked some powerful people to teach me.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until two men with the heads of a bull and a horse took him away that he asked me to come back to help you and protect Xiaozhi.¡±


    Liu Shi was shocked.


    Could the black-faced man be the King of Hell?


    And the men with the heads of a bull and a horse were from the underworld?


    Her daughter hit her head. Doctor Liang said that she¡¯d died, but now she was alive. Could it be that she really went to the underworld to see her father?


    Thinking of this, Liu Shi panicked and hurriedly hugged Lin Xiaoyue tightly, afraid that she would leave her again.

 Chapter 2

    Young Child


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused by Liu¡¯s caring look.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be nervous. Mr. Blackface said that he will send someone to take me away in sixty years. I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    In the 21st century, her parents died early, and she grew up in the countryside with her elderly grandparents. Her grandfather passed when she was a sophomore in high school, and then her grandmother passed when she was a sophomore in university. After that, she became an orphan completely.


    She did not expect to have a new family now.


    Hearing this, Liu Shi relaxed a little and finally let go of Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Ms. Liu.¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    The mother and daughter looked in the direction of the voice and saw Aunt Wang holding a basket and her young child into the house.


    In the original owner¡¯s memories, Aunt Wang¡¯s house was the closest to theirs, and they were also the only family in the village that took care of them.


    After they moved here, if it weren¡¯t for Aunt Wang helping them occasionally, the three of them would have starved to death.


    When Aunt Wang saw Lin Xiaoyue, her body trembled, and a hint of fear flashed in her eyes. She subconsciously took a step back.


    Liu Shi was the first to react. She quickly got up and walked toward Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er is fine, and she¡¯s conscious now!¡± She quickly said.


    Aunt Wang looked suspiciously at Liu Shi and then at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Hello, aunt!¡± Lin Xiaoyue greeted her with a smile.


    Aunt Wang saw a ray of sunlight shining in from outside on Lin Xiaoyue. She smiled very sweetly and didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief in her heart.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Said Aunt Wang and then she walked to Liu Shi.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not in the mood to look for food, and I don¡¯t have anything good here either. I went up the mountain to pick some wild vegetables and brought some over for you.¡± As she spoke, she handed the basket over to Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not easy for you guys either. You give us things every now and then¡­¡± Liu Shi couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and stretched out her hand to wipe them away with her sleeve.


    ¡°Enough, it¡¯s not a big deal. Why are you crying? It¡¯s a good thing that the Yue¡¯er is fine now. The two children are still young and need your care. You have to be strong.¡± Aunt Wang comforted her. ¡°Take it. Hurry up and make some food. Don¡¯t let Yue¡¯er and Zhi¡¯er starve.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Liu Shi wiped away her tears.


    She took the basket and went to the stove to empty the wild vegetables inside.


    Then she returned it to Aunt Wang.


    Aunt Wang looked at Lin Xiaoyue from time to time.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was smiling at her with her clear eyes, she believed Aunt Liu¡¯s words.


    ¡°My daughter is still cooking. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Aunt Wang glanced at Lin Xiaoyue again and was ready to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Aunt Liu quickly sent her out.


    Then, she started chatting with Aunt Wang in the courtyard.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t hear the conversation clearly, but she heard her mother¡¯s happy and excited voice. She could roughly hear her mother telling Aunt Wang about the underworld story that she made up.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t care too much. She looked at the young child who was staring at her at the door.


    This child was good-looking. His features were similar to hers, but he was thin and didn¡¯t have much flesh on his body.


    Knowing that this child was her five-year-old brother, Lin Xiaoyue waved at him, wanting him to come over.


    A hint of doubt flashed across his face, and he did not go.


    He was still young and did not understand the meaning of death, so he was not afraid of Lin Xiaoyue. But his sister had a bad temper and always bullied him. He did not like to play with her.

 Chapter 3

    The Interspatial Rings Also Came Along


    Lin Xiaoyue waved at him for a while, but when Lin Xiaozhi didn¡¯t come over, she felt a little frustrated.


    She retracted her gaze and suddenly saw the ring on her finger.


    Her eyes suddenly lit up, and Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face immediately turned ecstatic.


    Her interspatial ring actually came along with her!


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly checked the ring, and then took out three more interspatial rings from it.


    She was poor and didn¡¯t have anything good in her interspatial ring, but the three interspatial rings she got from helping the team clean up the battlefield might not be the same!


    Yes, in her previous life, she was just a logistics staff in the mercenary team, responsible for cleaning up the battlefield.


    In the final battle, she picked up a total of three interspatial rings and put them into her own interspatial ring. She didn¡¯t expect that they would all follow her here.


    She was ecstatic and quickly checked the three interspatial rings.


    After checking the first one, she was already stunned.


    What did she see? Guns, grenades, and all kinds of knives and iron weapons! And there were quite a number of them!


    Lin Xiaoyue felt the weapons in the interspatial ring and her eyes lit up with excitement. This was the era of melee weapons. With these things by her side, what was there to be afraid of?


    Suppressing the excitement in her heart, Lin Xiaoyue quickly checked the second interspatial ring.


    Then her eyes lit up again.


    There were several shelves of medicine in the second one!


    Anti-inflammatory drugs, hemostatic drugs, cold medicine, all sorts of things..


    After all, these things were extremely rare during the apocalypse!


    Suppressing the excitement in her heart again, Lin Xiaoyue quickly checked the third interspatial ring, and then ¡ª


    Lin Xiaoyue was thoroughly amused.


    The third interspatial ring actually stored a large amount of snacks, grains, oil, seasonings, potatoes, and sweet potatoes! Although there wasn¡¯t much rice and noodles left, there were a lot of other things! These things were treasures in the apocalyptic world!


    What kind of luck did she have? Not only did she escape from the apocalyptic world and travel to this era where there were no zombies, but she also brought so many good things with her!


    The little boy at the door saw his sister giggling from time to time. He thought to himself, ¡°fortunately, I didn¡¯t go over. She must have lost her mind.¡±


    At that moment, Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t care about the little boy anymore. She just enjoyed herself for a while.


    Then, she quickly used her consciousness to transfer a large amount of resources from the third interspatial ring into her interspatial ring. She left only three buckets of cooking oil, three servings of seasonings, a fifty-kilogram bag of rice, a fifty-kilogram bag of white flour, two cartons of eggs, and a box of noodles.


    Then, she saw Liu Shi returned after sending Aunt Wang off.


    Liu Shi looked at her youngest son, then at Lin Xiaoyue on the bed, and she became more relaxed.


    ¡°You must be hungry. I will cook immediately,¡± she said gently.


    Then she was ready to go to the stove.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly stopped Liu Shi.


    ¡°Mom, come here.¡± She waved at Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi stopped and a smile appeared in her eyes as she walked to her daughter.


    ¡°Mom, come here quickly.¡± Lin Xiaoyue patted the edge of the bed and urged her.


    Liu Shi was a little confused, but she sat down.


    ¡°Mom, dad gave this to me. Take a look.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled mysteriously and gave the third interspatial ring to Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi was shocked.


    Lin Xiaoyue stuffed the interspatial ring into her hands.


    ¡°Mom, focus on feeling this ring,¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes looked doubtful, but she still followed her daughter¡¯s instructions.


    Then, she became shocked.

 Chapter 4

    Hide It


    ¡°This¡­¡± it turned out it was a storage space and there was something inside!


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°This is what dad asked me to give you before we left. It¡¯s a spiritual artifact called an interspatial ring. You can use your mind to control it to store and retrieve things. He gave us the things inside.¡±


    Looking at the surprised Liu Shi, Lin Xiaoyue said patiently, ¡°Try to take them out.¡±


    The interspatial ring wasn¡¯t a rare item in the apocalyptic world. After the apocalypse, jade stones turned into interspatial instruments. By the third year of the post-apocalyptic world, there were already many superpowered people who had interspatial jade.


    Liu Shi hesitated, and then she did as Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Then, a bag of salt appeared in her hand.


    Liu Shi was shocked. She touched the thing in her hand and found that it was really there. Her face was full of surprise and joy.


    ¡°Please take out the other things as well. Take a portion of each,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mrs Liu replied.


    Then, she got up and left the bed. She took out a portion of everything and placed it in front of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s bed.


    ¡°These things¡­¡± Mrs Liu was confused.


    She recognized some of the things here, but some of them were hidden by the packaging. She did not know what they were.


    ¡°These are all foods,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Then, she introduced each item to Liu Shi and how to use it.


    She even asked Liu Shi to bring a knife and open the packaging.


    When she saw the white rice and white flour inside, the surprise in Liu Shi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    ¡°These should be enough for our family of three to last more than two months. Zhi¡¯er is still young and needs to grow. My body has also just recovered, I want to eat something good. Mom, don¡¯t be too thrifty.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue said, ¡°When my body is better, I will think of ways to earn money to improve the situation at home. I will let you and Zhi¡¯er live a good life.¡±


    She had just tried to get out of bed and found that she was dizzy. She touched her forehead and realized she still had a slight fever.


    However, she had already found anti-inflammatory drugs and anti-fever drugs from her interspatial ring and she should be able to recover soon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Take good care of yourself and leave it to me to earn money¡­¡± Liu Shi wiped her tears again.


    Her daughter had just come back from death and was already worried about her family.


    Aunt Wang was right. The head of the household was gone. The two children were relying on her now, she had to stand up for them.


    Fortunately, her husband still cared about the three of them. He had asked his daughter to bring so many things back.


    It was just too wasteful, all of them were such fine grains! If this was exchanged for coarse grains, how much would they get ?!


    Liu Shi was about to go and make food for the two children, but she was stopped by Lin Xiaoyue.


    Liu Shi was puzzled.


    ¡°Mother, put the things away after you use them. You can¡¯t let anyone know that our family has food. And this ring, you have to hide it well,¡± said Lin Xiaoyue, looking at the interspatial ring that Liu Shi was wearing.


    Liu Shi was stunned.


    She instantly recalled the Lin family who wanted to kill her and her children, and a hint of panic flashed across her face.


    She quickly took off the interspatial ring on her finger and looked around to see where she could hide it.


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to laugh when she saw this.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to hide it. You can wear it on your neck and put it in your clothes. No one will be able to see it,¡± she said with a smile.


    Liu Shi¡¯s needlework was not bad. When she was in the Lin family, she did not go to the fields. She only did needlework to support the family.


    However, even though the money she earned from needlework every month was not much less than that of a laborer, Grandmother Lin still resented her for not going to the fields. Together with her aunts, she bullied her mother.

 Chapter 5

    Noodles with Chili Oil


    Her mother was able to endure and accept it.


    If not for her father¡¯s death and Grandmother Lin¡¯s intention to sell her to the old widower in the neighboring village as a wife, her mother would not have gone against her for the first time. In the end, she was chased out by the Lin family.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll make a necklace for you!¡± Liu Shi¡¯s face lit up as she looked at the interspatial ring on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s finger.


    Then, without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reply, she went to get the needle and thread.


    Grandmother Lin came over yesterday and ransacked the house. All the food and valuables had been taken away, including the few purses that Liu Shi embroidered. But she didn¡¯t touch Liu Shi¡¯s needle and thread.


    It wasn¡¯t out of kindness, but she wanted Liu Shi to continue sewing. After the embroidery was done, she would come back to take the finished products.


    Then, Liu Shi started to make a necklace


    Lin Xiaoyue initially wanted her mother to stop doing these things for now. Seeing her mother¡¯s serious look, she shut her mouth.


    Forget it, her mother was afraid of that old hag from the Lin family. If she didn¡¯t hide the interspatial ring as soon as possible, she wouldn¡¯t be at ease either.


    At this time, his brother came over.


    Timidly looking at his sister on the bed, curiosity flashed in his eyes.


    When Lin Xiaoyue looked over, he subconsciously hid behind Liu Shi.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a little depressed again.


    Then, her eyes flashed.


    She took out three lollipops from her interspatial ring.


    Then, in front of Liu Shi and her brother, she removed the candy wrappers from the lollipops.


    ¡°Mom, eat this.¡± Then, she stuffed the first lollipop into Liu Shi¡¯s mouth.


    Liu Shi was stunned for a moment before she subconsciously opened her mouth and licked it.


    The sweet taste instantly bloomed on the tip of her tongue, and Liu Shi was surprised.


    The corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth curled up as she put the second lollipop into her mouth.


    Then, she looked at her brother and signaled for him to come over and take it himself.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, Lin Xiaoyue playfully asked Liu Shi, ¡°Mom, is it sweet?¡±


    Liu Shi smiled and looked at the child behind her. Knowing her daughter¡¯s plan, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. Hehe.¡±


    The child couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva when he heard that.


    Then, he saw his sister take out the lollipop from her mouth and lick it with a face of enjoyment. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡± She said exaggeratedly.


    He swallowed even harder.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± he finally called out and came to the bed.


    His soft voice almost melted Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart. She hurriedly handed the lollipop to him.


    Then, she asked Liu Shi to carry him to the bed.


    Holding the child who was eating the lollipop with a red face and no longer resisting her, Lin Xiaoyue was full of satisfaction. This was her little brother..


    Soon, Liu Shi finished making the necklace and tied Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s and her interspatial rings around their necks. Then, she went to cook.


    Considering that everyone was hungry, Lin Xiaoyue ordered a few dishes.


    She asked Liu Shi to make six poached eggs and then half a handful of noodles.


    Liu Shi was a little distressed at first, but considering that her daughter was hungry and had just woken up, she did as she was told.


    While cooking, Liu Shi discovered that the vegetable oil in this bucket could actually be used to cook.


    Although it didn¡¯t have the fragrance of lard, it was still very good.


    Then, the noodles were quickly cooked and out of the pot.


    She scooped up some chili oil according to her daughter¡¯s instructions and poured it into the noodles. After she stirred it and looked at the color, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.


    Then, when it was time to eat, Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue almost swallowed their tongues.


    What kind of godly noodles are these? Oh, they are so delicious¡­

 Chapter 6

    Egg Pancakes


    The three of them each ate a big bowl of noodles and drank all the soup before they were done.


    Lin Xiaozhi heard from his sister that they would eat till they¡¯re full every day. Then, she gave him a candy. He liked his sister so much that there was no fear in him anymore.


    After eating the noodles, Lin Xiaoyue quickly fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was already evening.


    She touched her head and found that her fever had subsided.


    She tried to get up and found that her head wasn¡¯t dizzy anymore, and she had some strength in her body.


    Hearing her brother talking to her mother in the yard, Lin Xiaoyue got up and got out of bed.


    Then she walked to the door and saw her mother carrying a basket while holding her brother and preparing to go back to the house.


    ¡°Why are you up? Go back and lie down.¡± Seeing Lin Xiaoyue, Liu Shi quickly walked over.


    She gave the basket to Lin Xiaozhi and asked him to take it in. Then, she went forward to support Lin Xiaoyue.


    He was very obedient. He looked at his sister worriedly and ran into the house.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lin Xiaoyue made a small gesture to reject Liu Shi¡¯s support.


    Then, she stretched out her limbs in front of Liu Shi.


    ¡°All healed after eating the elixir! Look!¡±


    Liu Shi was a little surprised and went to check on her daughter.


    Seeing that her daughter¡¯s forehead was no longer hot and her limbs were healthy, she felt a little relieved.


    ¡°Mom, should we cook now? I¡¯ll light the fire for you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she grabbed Liu Shi¡¯s arm and walked to the stove.


    They didn¡¯t have an oil lamp or a candle at home. They could only use the moonlight to illuminate their house after dark, so they ate early.


    Speaking of cooking, she actually felt a little hungry.


    It was understandable. She just checked and found that her spiritual power was recovering.


    As a superpowered person, her body consumed a lot more energy than ordinary people. Of course, her self-healing ability was also stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s. In addition, she had taken some medicine. Perhaps, her body would be better the next day.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue dragged her with a lot of strength, and she seemed to be fine, Liu Shi felt a little relieved.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± She asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at her brother who had put down the basket and ran over. She smiled and said, ¡°Egg pancakes!¡±


    Liu Shi was puzzled.


    ¡°Egg pancakes?¡± She had never heard of it. Was she supposed to add eggs to the pancake?


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°You and Xiaozhi light the fire. I¡¯ll do it!¡± She said immediately.


    ¡°Let me do it. You can teach me verbally.¡± Liu Shi was worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Then, she went to the stove.


    She asked Liu Shi to take the eggs, flour, and sugar out and began to work.


    The first step was to beat six eggs evenly.


    The second step was to cut some wild vegetables and put them in the eggs


    The third step was to add white sugar and mix them evenly.


    The fourth step was to add flour to make a paste.


    Then, she heated the pot, brushed the oil, and poured it into the pot.


    After a while, they smelled the fragrance.


    The little boy was hungry, and he looked into the pot from time to time. But because he was not tall, he could not see anything.


    Lin Xiaoyue watched and was happy. After she finished one, she divided it. The three of them each took a small piece.


    The sweet smell of the egg pancake immediately captured the three of them. In the end, before the pancake was put on the table, the three of them already ate quite a bit.


    In the end, there was only one plate of pancake left on the table.


    The family sat on the table. Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue each sat on a small stool. Lin Xiaozhi leaned into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arms, and the three of them ate together.

 Chapter 7

    Up the Mountain


    After dinner, Liu Shi washed the dishes and the three of them washed up.


    Liu Shi washed the dirty clothes and hung them on a pole to dry before she went to bed.


    Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t sleep after sleeping for the whole day, so she began to make plans.


    The house was very dilapidated. In fact, it was just held up by some pillars with a grass roof. Moreover, some parts of the grass were rotten, revealing holes. If it rained, it would leak into the house.


    Also, the house was not big. The bedroom, living room, and kitchen were all in the same space. Only the bathroom was separate, and there was no privacy.


    As for the yard outside, even if her mother had used a small stick to draw the boundary, there was no privacy.


    This was also why Grandmother Lin could come to their house in broad daylight to take things.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the situation in the room under the moonlight.


    A broken table, two broken benches, a stove that was randomly put together, a chipped chopping board, and three broken bowls..


    It seemed that the strongest thing was the bed under them¡­


    Summer had just come, and because of the hot weather, they didn¡¯t need to cover themselves for the time being. But when winter came..


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart sank.


    She had to think of a way to earn money as soon as possible..


    She kept thinking, and then rejecting her own ideas.


    Then, she fell asleep without knowing.


    The next day.


    When Lin Xiaoyue woke up, Liu Shi was already working in the kitchen with her brother.


    She smelled the familiar aroma of egg pancakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue got out of bed.


    ¡°Mom, are you making egg pancakes again?¡± She walked to the kitchen counter.


    After a night of rest, her spiritual power had completely recovered, and her injuries had also healed. Her body had even returned to the level it was in the 21st century.


    ¡°Yes. I know you like it. I saw that it wasn¡¯t complicated when you made it yesterday, so I tried it myself.¡±


    Liu Shi had finished making the cake and was filling the egg cake into bowls.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. Aunt Wang will come to get me to look for some wild vegetables later.¡± She walked towards the table with the bowl.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid that Aunt Wang would know that their family had food. She even thought that they should send some things to the Wang family to repay them.


    But it was hard to explain this. Her daughter said that the things were brought by her father. This was even more bizarre than when her daughter met the King of Hell.


    In order to avoid causing trouble for her daughter, it was best not to tell anyone.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come too!¡± She said hurriedly.


    Their family¡¯s land had all been taken away by the Lin family. Her mother did not know how to farm. If she wanted to make money or find food, she had to think of other ways for the time being.


    As the saying went, one had to rely on a mountain to survive. She might as well go up the mountain to take a look.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Rest and get well first.¡± Lis Shi did not agree.


    ¡°I¡¯m already well. If you don¡¯t believe me, just look at me!¡± Lin Xiaoyue immediately made a few gestures.


    Liu Shi was worried and amused at the same time.


    ¡°Me too!¡± The young child also looked at Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi was amused by the two children.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t complain when you¡¯re tired!¡±


    So the family ate breakfast.


    After breakfast, Liu Shi washed the dishes, and Aunt Wang¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m here! I¡¯m coming!¡± Liu Shi replied, quickly carrying the basket on her back, and took the sickle out of the door.


    A sickle immediately appeared in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    Then, she exchanged a look with her brother, and with the other hand, she took his hand and followed them.

 Chapter 8

    Harvesting Wild Vegetables


    Soon, the three of them saw Aunt Wang, who was also carrying a basket on her back.


    Aunt Wang was a little surprised when she saw the two siblings.


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Wang. We¡¯ll go with you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly greeted Aunt Wang. At the same time, she pulled on Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Wang!¡± The little boy quickly greeted her.


    ¡°Good kids!¡± Aunt Wang said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. These two children insist on following us. I don¡¯t feel at ease even if I let them stay at home¡­¡± Liu Shi said embarrassedly.


    Aunt Wang had a look of understanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The more the merrier!¡±


    Didn¡¯t that old woman from the Lin family cause a ruckus yesterday? Xiaoyue got injured, so it was normal for her mother to be worried.


    Hence, the group of people went up the mountain merrily.


    Lin Xiaoyue held Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s hand and followed behind the two of them. They actually met quite a number of villagers on the mountain.


    Aunt Wang explaining to those people that she wasn¡¯t dumb anymore and that she had communicated with the King of Hell.


    Lin Xiaoyue was very polite. She greeted everyone she met.


    Lin Xiaozhi mimicked his sister and greeted them as well. The villagers were pleased.


    Some people even said that the Lin family was really blind to chase away such a hardworking daughter-in-law and grandchildren.


    Lin Xiaoyue finally knew that the Lin family¡¯s reputation in the village was actually not very good.


    Aunt Wang and her mother brought Lin Xiaoyue and Lin Xiaozhi all the way up the mountain. They only stopped when they were halfway there.


    ¡°I saw the Zheng family just now. All the families in the village are having a hard time.¡± After picking a spot, Aunt Wang put down the basket on her back and began to work.


    In this day and age, who would be willing to go into the mountains to dig wild vegetables if they weren¡¯t desperate.


    They had just gone up the mountain and saw that there were more people in the mountain today. Not all of them were here to forage for food.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? It¡¯s only summer, and it¡¯s still long till the autumn harvest. There was a plague last year, and every household doesn¡¯t have much grain left,¡± Liu Shi replied.


    If not for this, her husband wouldn¡¯t have had to go out and work for others. He had fallen from a height and died while building a house.


    Thinking of this, Liu Shi¡¯s eyes turned sour, and she wanted to cry.


    Aunt Wang noticed it and she knew that she was thinking of her husband, so she quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°The Zhuang family has rich connections, so they won¡¯t starve to death. Your daughter is better now and she can work in the future. You will be able to survive this.¡±


    When Liu Shi heard this, she turned around and looked at her daughter. Seeing that she was harvesting wild vegetables not far away, a hint of relief flashed in her eyes.


    Aunt Wang was right. Now that her daughter was awake, she didn¡¯t have to worry about her anymore in the future.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Liu Shi replied and continued to work.


    While she was busy, she also talked to Aunt Wang about her eldest son, Wang Shuanzi, and her daughter, Wang Erya.


    Wang Shuanzi was already at the age of marriage, but his family conditions were not good. In order to save some money, Uncle Wang was going to take him to the pier to work.


    As for Wang Erya, Aunt Wang said that she wanted to ask her to teach her how to sew, saying that her needlework was the best in this village.


    Liu Shi agreed and told her to get her daughter to come over this afternoon.


    Lin Xiaoyue worked while listening to the conversation between the two.


    But she was fast and soon moved to a farther place.

 Chapter 9

    Catching a Pheasant


    Suddenly, she heard a rustling sound. Then, she saw the grass not far away move.


    Lin Xiaoyue used her spiritual energy to check, and then her face lit up.


    Then, she turned back to look in the direction of Liu Shi and Aunt Wang.


    She found that she was blocked by a few piles of soil. She could no longer see them, and they could not see the situation here.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought quickly. She turned around and told her brother to stay quiet.


    Then, she tiptoed toward the bush.


    When she was less than two meters away from the bush and the thing in the bush was alarmed and ready to fly, Lin Xiaoyue immediately increased the output of her spiritual power. At the same time, she ran a few steps and jumped down.


    Then, the sickle in her hand slashed at the thing in the bush. Then, she made a few quick slashes.


    Then, Lin Xiaozhi saw his sister take out a fat pheasant from the grass.


    ¡°Chicken! What a big chicken!¡± The little boy was initially frightened by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s actions, but when he saw Lin Xiaoyue take out a fat pheasant with flax feathers from the grass, he immediately shouted excitedly.


    Not far away, Liu Shi and Aunt Wang heard the noise and quickly ran over.


    When they saw Lin Xiaoyue holding a pheasant that weighed more than four catties in her hand, both of them were shocked.


    ¡°Aiya, Yue¡¯er! How did you catch it?¡± Aunt Wang was the first to react and ran toward Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    They were common in the mountains. The higher they went up the mountain, the more wild animals there were. Only a few people had the ability to catch them.


    Even professional hunters could only get a limited amount of prey every day.


    Liu Shi was also delighted. She ran to Lin Xiaoyue with Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just lucky.¡± Lin Xiaoyue handed the pheasant to her. ¡°Aunty, please hold this for me. There¡¯s a nest of wild eggs in here.¡±


    ¡°Eh, okay!¡± Aunt Wang hurriedly took the pheasant.


    Good heavens, it weighed more than four pounds.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly bent down and took out the pheasant eggs.


    There were actually fifteen of them.


    After taking out the eggs, Lin Xiaoyue climbed up and returned to them.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take it back and clean it up later. Let¡¯s eat stewed pheasant meat for lunch,¡± she said happily.


    Then, she looked at Aunt Wang and said, ¡°Aunty, get uncle, Brother Shuanzi, and Erya over for lunch. Let¡¯s have a good meal together!¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s expression changed and she quickly refused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about eating them! This thing is expensive. If you send it to a restaurant in town, it can be exchanged for more than ten coins per catty. This chicken weighs at least four catties and is worth dozens of coins!¡±


    Aunt Wang smiled and said, ¡°If you exchange it for money and buy some coarse rice, it¡¯ll be enough for the three of you for five to six days!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little surprised.


    Dozens of coins? She had no idea how much things cost in this era, but could a dozen coins sustain a family of three for five to six days?


    She¡­ seemed to have found a way to earn money..


    Hearing that, a hint of hesitation flashed in Liu Shi¡¯s eyes.


    With the situation at home, they did need money. With the food stored in the interspatial ring, they didn¡¯t lack food for the time being.


    Hmm, the food at home¡­


    Yes, she could sell those things in town in exchange for coarse grains at least two to three times the amount, which was enough to sustain them for a longer time.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t know that her mother actually had the idea of selling the good grains in exchange for coarse grains.


    ¡°What aunty said makes sense.¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sell this pheasant in town tomorrow. Take these pheasant eggs back to uncle and Erya for some nutrients.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Liu Shi Wanted to Sell the Grain


    Her family had received a lot of help from the Wang family in the past. This was a rare opportunity for her to return the favor. She would not be stingy.


    ¡°No. Wild eggs can also be sold for money, two coins each, it¡¯s worth a lot!¡± Aunt Wang said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi.


    What else could she say to such a kind woman?


    ¡°You should take it. We received so much help from your family, and you don¡¯t even want a few eggs. How can I still accept your help in the future?¡± Liu Shi finally said.


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯ve only given you some brown rice and wild vegetables, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Facing her insistence, Aunt Wang looked troubled. She finally said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll shamelessly take five eggs, but nothing more.¡± She looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Eight.It¡¯s a good sign!¡± She said with a smile.


    Aunt Wang looked at Liu Shi. Then, she burst out laughing.


    ¡°You really know how to talk!¡±


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue gave Aunt Wang eight eggs. Then, she placed the pheasant and the remaining eggs into Liu Shi¡¯s basket.


    Aunt Wang even cut up some wild grass to cover the pheasant so that no one saw it. She even reminded her to be careful of the Lin family members.


    ¡°I see that you almost have enough vegetables, so hurry up and take the two children back. It¡¯s a good harvest. After you go back, put the pheasant in the water tank and send it to the town tomorrow morning to prevent it from spoiling,¡± said Aunt Wang.


    ¡°But you¡­¡± Liu Shi saw that there were not many vegetables in Aunt Wang¡¯s basket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a while and come back when the sun rises. Don¡¯t mind me,¡± urged Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Only then did Liu Shi leave with Lin Xiaoyue and Lin Xiaozhi.


    When they returned home, under Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s excited gaze, Liu Shi hurriedly took out the pheasant.


    After cleaning it up, she was going to put it in the water tank, but was stopped by Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Mom, just keep it in your interspatial ring. Things won¡¯t go bad there.¡±


    Liu Shi was stunned, then came to a realization.


    Her daughter had told her before that time in a spiritual artifact was stagnant, and food would never go bad in it.


    ¡°I almost forgot!¡± Liu Shi said.


    Then, she took the pheasant and put it into the space with her mind.


    Seeing that everything went smoothly, Liu Shi found it unbelievable.


    The magical artifact her daughter gave her was really amazing.


    Liu Shi paused.


    She remembered the idea she had on the mountain.


    Then, she pulled Lin Xiaoyue to the table and sat her down.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, I want to discuss something with you,¡± she said with a serious face.


    Lin Xiaoyue froze.


    She pulled the little boy into her arms.


    ¡°Tell me, ¡± she said.


    ¡°I think we should sell the pheasant and some of the refined grains.¡± She wanted to say all of them, but she changed it to ¡°some¡± at the last minute.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll exchange it for coarse rice. That will feed us for a few more months.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised. She immediately realized that her mother was worried about their future lives.


    ¡°Now that we have the spiritual artifact given by your father, we don¡¯t have to worry about the things being stolen by your grandmother. When we have enough food, I will think of a way to do more embroidery work and exchange it for money so that this house can be renovated.¡±

 Chapter 11

    The Land Title was with the Lin Family


    The more Lin Xiaoyue listened, the more surprised she became.


    Her mother was also very hardworking.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment and held Liu Shi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about the food.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were burning with energy. ¡°I still have rice, flour, grain, and oil in my interspatial ring. The amount is enough for us to eat until next year.¡±


    Liu Shi was stunned.


    ¡°Dad gave us so many things because he hoped that the three of us could eat well. If he knew that you sold the things he gave, he would feel bad,¡± Lin Xiaoyue advised her mother.


    She was always hungry during the apocalypse. Now that she finally had enough to eat every day, she really didn¡¯t want to lower her standard of living. She wanted to eat meat.


    As expected, a hint of hesitation flashed in Liu Shi¡¯s eyes.


    But then she said firmly, ¡°Your father can understand.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    It seemed that her mother was determined.


    ¡°Uh¡­ mom, why don¡¯t we wait a little longer?¡± Lin Xiaoyue really didn¡¯t want to eat coarse rice.


    Seeing that her mother was going to persuade her again, Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly said, ¡°I just woke up. Why not let me eat something good for a few more days? Anyway, we can sell the grain at any time.¡±


    Liu Shi paused.


    She thought that with the magic tool, she could indeed sell the food anytime.


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s pitiful look, her heart softened.


    ¡°Okay. Then we¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± She finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Lin Xiaoyue instantly let out a sigh of relief.


    Seeing Liu Shi¡¯s worried expression, she knew that she was worried about the house.


    ¡°Our house is not livable. Mom, do you know how much it will cost to build a new one?¡±


    It was mid-june and there was still half a year before winter. After deducting the construction time of more than a month, she would only have five months to earn money if she wanted to live in a new house before winter. However, she did not know how much money it would cost.


    Liu Shi paused.


    ¡°Building a new house? I¡¯ve heard your father mention this before.¡±


    ¡°For a house as big as Aunt Wang¡¯s, it would cost at least 50 taels of silver for the materials. And for a house like the Lin family¡¯s, well¡­ it would cost at least 150 taels of silver. The bigger the area, the more money is required. How big of a house do you want?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t know about the average purchasing power in this world. After hearing what Liu Shi said, she started to think about the house she wanted.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± then she heard her mother laugh.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue quickly understood the smile in her mother¡¯s eyes.


    Well, her mother didn¡¯t take her words seriously at all. She was just teasing her¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue was annoyed. She just looked at her mother laugh.


    Liu Shi laughed for a while and finally didn¡¯t have the heart to continue laughing at her daughter.


    ¡°Well, it costs too much money to build a new house, and the land title of this house is still with the Lin family. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Liu Shi reached out and touched her daughter¡¯s head.


    ¡°I only want to spend six to seven hundred coins to repair the roof, walls, and stove. Then, get a secure door. After that, I¡¯ll earn some money to buy cotton wool for us to spend the winter.¡± Liu Shi smiled and said.


    After her husband died, her mother-in-law would come and cause trouble from time to time. She was also worried about her daughter, so she didn¡¯t want to fight them.


    Not only was her daughter awake and sensible, they also had the spiritual artifact, she felt that she could look forward to the days in the future again.


    Although their family did not have land, her needlework was not bad. She could also teach her daughter to do it with her. Perhaps she could even save up some dowry for her daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    The land title of this house was still with the Lin family?

 Chapter 12

    Just 60 Cents


    It was one thing for that vicious family to kick them out, but they didn¡¯t even give them this shabby house?


    Sooner or later, she would go to the Lin family and take back what they owed their family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think it over.¡± Lin Xiaoyue actually still wanted to build a house, but she knew that it required too much money, and there was the problem with the land title, so she didn¡¯t mention it again.


    Anyway, she had to get the money first.


    With more money in hand, they would have options. She believed that her mother would definitely support her in building a house.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Shi said with a smile.


    In the past, her mother-in-law was the head of the Lin family. She and her husband would hand over the money to her mother-in-law, and she would be in charge of all the matters in the family.


    Now that they were separated from the Lin family, although their lives were more difficult than before, they were also free.


    Now that her daughter was awake, she could talk to her, so her heart was at ease.


    ¡°Then mom, how much money do you have now?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she looked at Liu Shi and asked.


    Liu Shi paused, and then her face turned red.


    ¡°Just¡­ 60 cents,¡± she said embarrassedly.


    In fact, it shouldn¡¯t only be this amount. When they came out of the Lin family, she actually had a total of 468 cents.


    Later on, she spent some of it on pots, scythes, baskets, and the like. Well, these things were all taken away by the Lin family later on. In order not to let her starve to death, they exchanged them for some tattered items for her.


    Then, she received work from the embroidery workshop in town to sew purses.


    One purse was five cents. Because of her good embroidery skills, the embroidery workshop bought it at the price of 20 cents. She could earn 15 cents per purse.


    When she was in the Lin family, if the patterns were simple, she could sew 10 purses a day and earn 150 cents a day.


    However, after leaving the Lin family, the living conditions here were not good. She could not just focus on embroidery like before.


    In addition, her husband was gone. She cried too much and her eyes were not as good as before. Now, she could only sew 2 to 3 purses a day. But even so, she could still earn 30 to 40 cents a day.


    However, she still needed to support her children.


    Besides, her mother-in-law had come to her house to steal her money and the purses she had embroidered.


    In the end, after more than 20 days, not only did she not save any money, she only had 60 cents left on her.


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue was amused by Liu Shi¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± She patted her mother¡¯s hand.


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression looked a little sad.


    ¡°Yesterday afternoon, I sewed two more purses, and there are still two blank purses left. I should be able to sew them this afternoon, and I can exchange them for a total of 80 cents.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue paused and thought about her mother¡¯s skill.


    Selling the embroidered purses for 20 cents each? After deducting the cost of the materials, how much profit could there be?


    ¡°You have to buy new materials after selling the embroidered purses. This can¡¯t be counted as the money we saved,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Besides, it hurts your eyes to do too much embroidery work. It¡¯s better for you to do less.¡± Lin Xiaoyue knew that her mother wouldn¡¯t listen to her advice.


    When she found a way to earn money, she would not let her mother do embroidery anymore.


    Liu Shi heard her daughter¡¯s concern and felt a warmth in her heart.


    Her warm hand patted the back of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am only doing it for half a day now, which is much shorter than when I was in the Lin family.¡±


    When she was in the Lin family, there was a time when the family was short of money, and her mother-in-law even asked her to stay up at night to sew.


    If not for her husband who talked to his mother, her eyes might already be damaged.

 Chapter 13

    She¡¯s Going to Sew Purses?


    ¡°I think you can work now. Let¡¯s go to town and get more purses. I¡¯ll teach you how to do it when we get back,¡± Liu Shi said with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hands trembled when she heard that.


    ¡°No, mom. I¡¯m not suitable for this¡­¡± in her previous life, when she was in university, she saw her roommate making cross-stitch. The shop gave her a small one, and her roommate gave it to her out of curiosity.


    In the end, she had only been working on it for half a day before she threw it aside.


    She was busy working to earn money to support herself, so how could she have the free time to do embroidery. Moreover, the process was very slow, and it was not suitable for someone as impatient as her.


    Liu Shi paused.


    ¡°Why not? After learning this skill, when you marry into your husband¡¯s family, they will take care of you more.¡± As she said this, she held her daughter¡¯s hand again.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard this, she quickly looked at her mother.


    ¡°Marry? Marry who? Dad asked me to come back to take care of you and Xiaozhi!¡±


    Seeing Liu Shi¡¯s frown, Lin Xiaoyue quickly said, ¡°Mom, are you willing to let Yue¡¯er leave you?¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s heart softened.


    Then she sighed, ¡°You are already fifteen. You have to consider these things.¡±


    In the past, her daughter was not smart enough. If she married her off, she might not end up in a good family. In order to prevent her daughter from suffering, she would rather keep her by her side.


    But now it was different. Her daughter was awake. As a mother, she could not be selfish and ruin her daughter¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°Fifteen is still young.¡± Lin Xiaoyue acted coquettishly and cursed in her heart at the same time.


    In the 21st century, she would be twenty-three years old when she graduated from university. The minimum age for marriage for a woman was twenty years old. In ancient times, a woman could get married at 15 years old.


    15 years old! In the 21st century, she would still be a student in high school!


    Seeing the disapproval in her mother¡¯s eyes, Lin Xiaoyue quickly said, ¡°At most, you could find a live-in husband for me. Anyway, I won¡¯t leave you!¡±


    Liu Shi paused.


    ¡°Little girl, what nonsense are you thinking about?¡± She smiled and finally stopped talking about this topic.


    Well, her daughter had just woken up. It was okay to delay the wedding a little bit. She had to first think of a way to save up some dowry for her daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue acted coquettishly with Liu Shi and didn¡¯t continue to discuss the topic of earning money.


    The point was that she hadn¡¯t gone to the town yet, so she didn¡¯t have any ideas.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still early. I will sew some purses for a while. I¡¯ll make lunch for you guys when it¡¯s time.¡± Thinking of going to town tomorrow, Liu Shi decided to make the best use of her time.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked outside the house.


    It was only about ten o¡¯clock in the morning, and there were still two hours before lunch time.


    Thinking of something, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi. ¡°Then, please look after Xiaozhi. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±


    Xiaozhi was different from other children. Because she used to be a dumb elder sister, all the children in the village bullied her.


    As time went on, he also stopped playing with those children and became very quiet and reserved.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Liu Shi frowned.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s stuffy at home. I¡¯m just going out for a walk. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back before dinner!¡± Lin Xiaoyue promised.


    Remembering that her daughter had just woken up and was curious about outside, Liu Shi waved at her daughter.


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Xiaoyue immediately gave the little brother in her arms to Liu Shi. Then, she ran away.


    Liu Shi grabbed her youngest son and shook her head helplessly with a smile.


    She was already a big girl, yet she was still acting like a child¡­

 Chapter 14

    Hunting


    Lin Xiaoyue ran all the way out of the house and reached the foot of the mountain. She was relieved to see that her mother and Xiaozhi didn¡¯t chase after her.


    Yes, she was preparing to go up the mountain.


    She hadn¡¯t gone to town yet, so she didn¡¯t have any ideas of making money for the time being. But the pheasant she caught gave her some ideas.


    There were a lot of wild creatures in the mountain, and it was all money!


    She had spiritual powers, and she also had a bow and a gun in her interspatial ring. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to hunt.


    Feral chicken meat could be sold for more than 10 cents for half a kilo, but what about wild boar meat? If she could get a big one that weighed 2 to 4 hundred kilograms, it would probably be worth a lot of money¡­


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue took out her combat boots from her interspatial ring and put them on. Then, she rushed up the mountain.


    At this time, most of the people who came to the mountain to pick wild vegetables had gone home. She only saw two people on her way up the mountain, and the two of them were walking back on another mountain path.


    Lin Xiaoyue was very fast, and she was careful not to let them notice her at all.


    When she reached the mountainside, Lin Xiaoyue finally felt a little out of breath. She slowed down and continued to go around the back of the mountain along a small path.


    She had pretended to be curious about this small path and asked Aunt Wang, who told her about it. She said that it was built by the village a few years ago and could lead to the back of the mountain.


    As the back of the mountain was further away from the village and connected to other uninhabited mountains, there were more wild animals.


    There was also a stream at the foot of the back of the mountain, just like the front of the mountain. In the summer, wild animals might go to the stream to cool off. It was said that some people had seen wild boars there a few years ago.


    There were only two hours left. Lin Xiaoyue did not pay attention to the movements of the wild animals she heard on the road. She only started hunting in the back mountain.


    The effective range of her spiritual power was 20 meters. The effect of spiritual power on the prey varied according to the distance and the target.


    The closer the distance, the smaller the size of the animal, the stronger the effect.


    However, she didn¡¯t need to use her powers when hunting, because she had a gun in her hand. As long as she could find her prey, she was confident that she could kill it.


    She used mental detection to lock onto the prey, and then she fired with the silenced pistol.


    The bullet didn¡¯t miss and killed a wild animal.


    Pheasant, hare¡­ Lin Xiaoyue was like the God of Death, and she soon found her prey.


    After checking again to make sure that there were no bullets in her prey, she artificially created a wound with the arrowhead to replace the bullet hole.


    Then, she put her prey into her interspatial ring.


    The temperature in the deep mountains wasn¡¯t high, but Lin Xiaoyue still felt warm because she kept running. However, she was excited and didn¡¯t feel tired.


    In the post-apocalyptic era, they had hunted in the forest before, but usually, there were only small animals such as mice and squirrels. The bigger ones were mostly eaten by zombies. There were never that many animals in the mountains.


    Lin Xiaoyue put another rabbit into her ring and glanced at the watch in her space.


    It was 10:40 pm.


    She couldn¡¯t delay any longer. She had to go to the stream that Aunt Wang had told her about.


    Thinking of that, Lin Xiaoyue started walking down the mountain.


    Not long after, she heard the sound of the stream flowing.


    Then she narrowed her eyes and saw a deer drinking water by the stream from afar.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up, and she hurried toward the stream.


    From a distance of more than ten meters away from the stream, she saw the deer raise its head as if it was on alert.


    Finally, it took out a gun and shot at the deer¡¯s head.


    Then, with just a small noise because of the silencer, a bloody hole appeared on the head of the deer opposite the stream, and its body instantly fell to the ground.


    Three wild rabbits nearby were frightened and immediately wanted to escape.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue had already raised her gun and shot again.


    Then, as expected, one of the wild rabbits was left behind.

 Chapter 15

    Good Harvest


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t care about the other wild animals that ran away. She smiled and ran toward the stream.


    The sound of running disturbed more small animals by the stream and made them scutter away.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t care. She waded to the other side of the stream and put the deer that she had shot down into her interspatial ring.


    The trees by the stream weren¡¯t tall. Without the shade of the trees, Lin Xiaoyue felt even hotter.


    Seeing that the stream was clear, she walked over, squatted down, and drank a few mouthfuls of water. Then she washed her face.


    The mountain breeze blew on her delicate face, instantly bringing waves of coolness.


    Lin Xiaoyue narrowed her eyes and rested for a while before she began to observe the stream.


    The stream flowed between the two mountains, and she could not see the end of it.


    As she followed the stream, she knew that the water would eventually converge into the Long River.


    The Long River was the largest river in the Yan Kingdom where she was now. Although Daishi Village was still some distance away from the river, the Qingsh Town that belonged to Daishi Village was built next to a dock in the Long River.


    Because of this dock, Qingshi Town had a lot of merchants and was very prosperous. It was a big town.


    Thinking of Qingshi Town and the fact that she and her mother were going to town the next day, Lin Xiaoyue immediately got excited. She began to follow the path upstream.


    Then she got two more snakes, a hare, a pheasant, and more than ten pheasant eggs.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little disappointed that she didn¡¯t see the big boar she was looking forward to.


    But looking at the time, it was already 11:30pm. Afraid that her mother would be worried, Lin Xiaoyue decided to go back.


    On the way back, she also caught a hare.


    In the end, she returned home just as her mother was about to go out to look for her.


    ¡°Where did you go? Why weren¡¯t you back at lunch time? !¡± Liu Shi saw that her daughter¡¯s face was flushed and covered in sweat, so she asked in annoyance.


    ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty!¡± Lin Xiaoyue felt so hot that she bypassed her mother and rushed to the house.


    Then, she went to the water tank, scooped a ladle of water and drank it.


    After drinking the cold water, she felt better.


    ¡°Girl, slow down! You could get diarrhea after drinking too much cold water!¡± Liu Shi said when she saw her.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay, mom! I¡¯m as strong as a bull now!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Then, she turned around and pulled her mother to the side.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve found a way to earn money,¡± she said excitedly.


    Liu Shi didn¡¯t understand.


    Until her daughter sat her by the bench. Then her daughter also squatted down and knelt down on one knee. She maintained the same height as her and looked at her, telling her that she had actually entered the mountain just now.


    Liu Shi was shocked.


    Then, before she could say anything, Lin Xiaoyue stuffed the interspatial ring into her hand.


    ¡°This is what I got from hunting. Look!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    She had decided that she could earn money by hunting in the future. This was what she was good at. It was a tailor-made way for her to become rich!


    Liu Shi¡¯s words stopped at the tip of her tongue.


    She saw five rabbits, four pheasants, and a basket of pheasant eggs! The most shocking thing was that there were three snakes and a deer.


    Liu Shi didn¡¯t know that Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t just kill three snakes, she had thrown away all the poisonous snakes, leaving only these three non-poisonous ones.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi happily.


    ¡°Mom, how much do you think these things are worth?¡± A coin symbol appeared in her eyes.


    Liu Shi recovered from the shock.


    ¡°These¡­ These are all from you? From¡­just now?¡± She looked at Lin Xiaoyue in disbelief.

 Chapter 16

    You Killed a Snake?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was not enough time, she would have been able to fight even more.


    She rolled her eyes, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Dad hired a master from that world to teach me. I learned the ability to sense the existence of the surrounding animals and suppress their spirits for a short period of time, making them lose their ability to resist. Coupled with the weapon that my master gave me, hunting is too easy!¡±


    Liu Shi was shocked. She looked at her daughter, who still had an innocent look on her face, and was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Mom, dad went through a lot of trouble to let me come back to protect you and Zhi¡¯er,¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    Liu Shi¡¯s heart immediately softened.


    She quickly helped her daughter up.


    ¡°How could he let you go through all that!¡± She complained.


    Which village had a female hunter? Was he hoping that their daughter wouldn¡¯t be able to get married?


    ¡°Hehe, why? As long as I am filial!¡± Lin Xiaoyue casually scooped up her brother next to her, and then reached out to touch his head twice.


    ¡°When we earn money, we will build a big house and send Xiaozhi to school so that he can be a scholar in the future!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said proudly.


    Then, she pulled the little boy into her arms so that he was the same height as her.


    ¡°Xiaozhi, tell mom. Do you want to live in a big house and go to school?¡± She asked the little boy.


    He looked at his sister¡¯s energetic face and nodded immediately.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s heart ached and her eyes glistened with tears.


    Seeing this scene, the smile on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face immediately disappeared and she hurriedly pulled her mother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Liu Shi wiped her eyes and pushed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand away.


    After a while, she looked at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re a good kid. But there are wild boars and bears in the mountains. A few years ago, I heard that there were tigers in the mountains. Don¡¯t go hunting again.¡±


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard this, not only was she not afraid, she was even a little excited.


    Besides the wild boars, there were also bears and tigers?


    Those things were bigger and more valuable! She couldn¡¯t wait to get her hands on a few of them!


    Her mother had said that a house like the Lin family¡¯s would cost one hundred and fifty taels. She didn¡¯t know how much they could get for one hundred and fifty taels..


    But although she was a little excited, Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t show it to them.


    ¡°I was just strolling around at the back of the mountain. I didn¡¯t go deep into the mountains. Fierce beasts wouldn¡¯t come to the mountains in summer. And if I really see one, I will kill it.¡±


    This was true. Except in winter, fierce beasts wouldn¡¯t go near human habitat unless they had enough food.


    Even if they climbed over the mountain behind their house, it was only the periphery of the large mountain.


    The reason why there were so many wild beasts in the mountain was because spring had just passed. The small animals in the mountain ate and reproduced, so there were so many of them.


    She did not think that she could always get that much prey. She just wanted to take advantage of the fact that there was more now.


    Moreover, the ammunition in her space was also limited. Every bullet she used was one less bullet. When she really started hunting, she would consider using a bow instead of a gun.


    Only when she met a big guy would she shoot and use her trump card. With a gun to protect herself, she was not afraid whether she met a big snake or a bear.


    ¡°What? You killed a snake?¡± Liu Shi was so shocked that she almost fell off the bench.

 Chapter 17

    She was Allowed to Hunt


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly supported her mother.


    Liu Shi composed herself and looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a pained expression.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her husband let their daughter do such a dangerous thing!


    ¡°I forbid you to go!¡± Liu Shi immediately said.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. With the weapon given by my master, I can shoot that beast to death from far away. It¡¯s not dangerous at all,¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly said.


    But her mother still held her arm and refused to let go.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt helpless.


    ¡°How about this¡­ mom, I¡¯ll just hunt for a few months at most. I¡¯ll stop before winter comes!¡± Lin Xiaoyue promised.


    Liu Shi still didn¡¯t let go, but her face looked better now.


    ¡°Mom, with our situation, do you think this shabby house can help us survive this winter?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Liu Shi patiently.


    Seeing the hesitation in Liu Shi¡¯s eyes, Lin Xiaoyue quickly promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For your sake, I won¡¯t put myself at risk.¡±


    Liu Shi hesitated.


    After a long while, she finally sighed.


    ¡°Just three months. After September, I won¡¯t allow you to enter the mountain again,¡± she continued.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Thank you, mom!¡± She quickly said.


    They used the lunar calendar in ancient times. September was actually October in the modern calendar. After October, there was actually still one month before winter.


    The reason her mother only gave her three months was because she was worried that there might be fierce beasts roaming around the back mountain in the late autumn.


    A month less was actually not a big deal. It just so happened that a month could be used to build a house.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat first! I¡¯ll cook some meat in the afternoon to satisfy your cravings!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said. As she spoke, her mouth was salivating.


    She was craving it too. There was a shortage of food in the post-apocalyptic world. They couldn¡¯t even have a full meal with vegetables, let alone meat.


    When the little boy heard that they were going to eat meat, he immediately tugged on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ziaozhi also has to eat meat!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, stood up, and patted Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s head again.


    ¡°Okay, I will cook meat for us!¡±


    Liu Shi looked at the scene and smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± She said and got up to go to the stove.


    They made white rice. The dishes were fried eggs and wild vegetables. With the addition of chili oil, the taste was good.


    Then, because there were only three people at home, Liu Shi did not put the dishes into a sharing bowl. Instead, she divided them into three bowls filled with rice, one bowl for each person.


    Around the shaky small table, the family ate happily.


    After the meal, Liu Shi cleaned up the dishes.


    Lin Xiaoyue took out two pheasants and started to clean them up.


    The little boy was also called over to pluck the feathers of the pheasants that had been scalded.


    Lin Xiaoyue soon realized that her mother did not know how to clean pheasants, so she said, ¡°Mom, you go and sew purses. I can do this alone.¡±


    Liu Shi saw that she could not help, and her daughter was quick, so she was relieved.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then she went to get the needle and thread.


    Then, not long after, Aunt Wang came with Wang Er¡¯ya.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was cleaning the two pheasants, Aunt Wang was shocked.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re cooking all of them?!¡± Looking at the two pheasants, Aunt Wang¡¯s face was full of heartache.


    Although she didn¡¯t know where Lin Xiaoyue got the second pheasant, eating two pheasants at once was really a waste!


    ¡°Hehe, not all of them! There are still three left, and there are rabbits too!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she pointed at the basket on her back not far away.


    Aunt Wang looked in the direction that Lin Xiaoyue was pointing at, and her eyes immediately widened.

 Chapter 18

    Cleaning Pheasants


    There were actually quite a few pheasants and rabbits in the basket.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did you get them?¡± Aunt Wang asked excitedly.


    Wang Erya, who was beside her, also had a look of disbelief on her face.


    Liu Shi, on the other hand, laughed.


    ¡°Hehe, Yue¡¯er learnt how to hunt from her father. In the morning, after she sent me and Xiaozhi back, she went back to the mountain to hunt.¡±


    This was a conspiracy between her and her daughter.


    It was only a matter of time before her daughter was discovered hunting in the mountains. It was better for them to tell the others first.


    Her daughter was right. They were already struggling, so why should they care about their reputation?


    Besides, what was wrong with female hunters? They didn¡¯t steal or rob, and they didn¡¯t do anything bad. Moreover, in the countryside, it was common for women to work in the fields. Others might wish that their daughter could hunt too.


    She had thought it through. Their family lacked a man. When the family conditions were better, she could find a live-in son-in-law for her daughter. This way, her daughter wouldn¡¯t leave her after getting married.


    ¡°What?¡± Aunt Wang was surprised.


    Seeing that Liu Shi stopped smiling, she quickly put away her surprised expression and pulled Liu Shi aside to ask about the situation.


    Liu Shi did as Lin Xiaoyue said and told Aunt Wang.


    After hearing that, Aunt Wang looked at Lin Xiaoyue with fear in her eyes.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t mind and smiled at Aunt Wang. ¡°Mom specially asked me to cook two pheasants. I¡¯ll treat you, uncle, Brother Shuanzi, and Erya to dinner tonight!¡±


    Aunt Wang hurriedly said, ¡°No need! The pheasant eggs you gave me this morning are enough!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re welcome, Aunt Wang. It¡¯s all thanks to you and uncle who took care of our family in the past. Now that I¡¯m better and have the ability, I want to repay you,¡± said Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be polite with her. Let¡¯s go do some needlework. Didn¡¯t you and Erya want to learn from me?¡± Liu Shi smiled and tugged on Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Eh. How can this be? I have to help at least!¡± Aunt Wang said as she handed the needle basket to Wang Erya.


    ¡°No need. She can handle it herself. I went to help just now, but she didn¡¯t want me to.¡± Liu Shi said as she looked at her daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°No need to help. You do your work. I have nothing to do this afternoon. Take your time.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, let¡¯s go,¡± Liu Shi pulled on Aunt Wang¡¯s sleeve again.


    Aunt Wang¡¯s face was full of embarrassment.


    ¡°Erya, then you stay here and help Yue¡¯er.¡± She said to Wang Erya.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t need help here. You said this morning that you brought Erya over to learn needlework. Please don¡¯t delay her learning.¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly said.


    ¡°Come! Come with me,¡± Liu Shi quickly pushed the pair of mother and daughter out of the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to put them in the water tank!¡± Aunt Wang reminded her before leaving the house.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    There was a big tree on the far left of the small courtyard. This summer, it was actually cooler down there than in the thatched cottage. Usually, Liu Shi would sew purses there.


    After leaving the house, Liu Shi led Aunt Wang and Wang Erya there.


    Hearing the discussion outside, the corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth curled up.


    She walked to the basket and put the basket and everything inside it into her interspatial ring.


    Then she went back to continue cleaning the pheasants.


    After plucking the feathers, Lin Xiaoyue took a water bucket, two bowls, and led Lin Xiaozhi out the door.

 Chapter 19

    Story of Little Red Riding Hood


    There was limited space at home, and it was difficult to get water. She might as well clean up by the stream. Anyway, there was a stream next to their house, and there was shade there.


    When she reached the stream, Lin Xiaoyue found some hay and lit it with a lighter, burning the feathers on the pheasant.


    Then she cut open the belly of the pheasant with a dagger and dug out all its internal organs.


    She threw away some of the inedible parts, leaving only chicken intestines, liver, heart, gizzards, and so on. Then, she removed the feces and cleaned up the internal organs.


    After cleaning up, Lin Xiaoyue cleaned up the scene.


    She kicked the ashes into the bushes and buried the unwanted internal organs before returning with Lin Xiaozhi.


    Considering that there were not enough containers at home, and that Lin Xiaoyue did not want to arouse suspicion, Lin Xiaoyue simply wrapped the internal organs with the pheasant¡¯s meat and stewed them together.


    The two pheasants were about seven or eight catties, almost filling up the pot at home.


    After Lin Xiaoyue added water, she closed the lid and started the fire.


    Lin Xiaozhi stayed by her side, eating the lollipop with a face full of satisfaction.


    Soon, they could smell the fragrance of the pheasant meat.


    The delicious smell that drifted out was tempting, and soon made Lin Xiaoyue salivate.


    Lin Xiaozhi, who was beside her, also felt that the lollipop in her hand was not as tasty as before, and her beautiful eyes kept looking at the stove from time to time.


    Outside, the three people who were sewing purses under the big tree in the courtyard were also attracted by the smell, and they could not focus anymore.


    The days were not easy, and they had not eaten meat for a long time.


    Lin Xiaoyue added firewood to the stove from time to time. She moved the stool further away from the stove.


    Then, she told Lin Xiaozhi the story of Little Red Riding Hood to distract themselves.


    Lin Xiaozhi listened attentively. When he heard about the wolf pretending to be Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s grandma, his eyes were full of fear.


    Lin Xiaoyue was not afraid of scaring her little brother, so she continued to tell the story vividly.


    She thought that her little brother was obedient and cute, so she needed to tell him more stories to guard against strangers so that he would not be kidnapped by bad people.


    After telling the story, it was finally time for a lecture.


    ¡°So, what did you learn from this story?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Xiaozhi.


    The little boy scratched his head and looked at his sister.


    ¡°Well¡­ the hunter is so powerful! I want to be a hunter! He saved Little Red Riding Hood and her grandma from the Big Bad Wolf!¡±


    Yes, he wanted to be a hunter, as powerful as his sister. He could hunt wild chickens and rabbits, and he could make so much delicious food for his family!


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Then, she knocked lightly on the little boy¡¯s head with her hand.


    ¡°Hunter? I¡¯m a hunter. You have to be a scholar and bring honor to our family!¡± She lectured him with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The little boy did not feel any pain at all. When he saw his sister laughing, he laughed as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh.¡± Lin Xiaoyue put on a straight face.


    As expected, the little boy stopped laughing.


    ¡°Then is a scholar better than a hunter?¡± Realizing that his sister probably did not want him to compete with her for the position of a hunter, the little boy asked in a sullen tone.


    ¡°Of course! A scholar knows right from wrong, has a broad vision, and can even take the examinations to become a high-ranking official!¡± Lin Xiaoyue suggested it to her brother.


    ¡°Being a hunter can only feed our family. Being a scholar and becoming an official in the future can feed the whole village and even more people!¡±


    A yearning expression appeared in the little boy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Then I want to be a scholar,¡± he said.

 Chapter 20

    He Must Keep a Secret


    ¡°Hehe, yes, I know that you are good at studying!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said proudly.


    The little boy¡¯s eyes immediately showed pride.


    ¡°In the future, when I am a high-ranking official, I will let you and mom live in a big house and eat delicious food!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes almost lit up with joy.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue told him what she wanted to say originally, which was to be wary of strangers.


    ¡°Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s story tells us that children can¡¯t trust strangers. Just like Little Red Riding Hood, if she doesn¡¯t trust the Big Bad Wolf, how can the Big Bad Wolf hurt her and her grandma?¡±


    Lin Xiaozhi nodded.


    Lin Xiaoyue emphasized, ¡°Xiaozhi, look. If it weren¡¯t for the appearance of the hunter, Little Red Riding Hood and her grandma wouldn¡¯t have survived. Also, Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s mother will be so sad when she finds out that something happened to them.¡±


    Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes immediately flashed with fear.


    Yes, if he were Little Red Riding Hood and brought the Big Bad Wolf back to harm his sister, his mom would definitely cry to death.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaozhi quickly hugged her sister. ¡°I will definitely not be like Little Red Riding Hood.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded her head in satisfaction. Suddenly, she thought of something.


    ¡°Then, you must keep a secret for us. Outsiders must not know the true situation of our family,¡± Lin Xiaoyue lowered her voice and told Lin Xiaoyue.


    Knowing that he didn¡¯t really go out to play and that the child didn¡¯t understand a lot of things, she wasn¡¯t really worried that he say anything.


    But she knew sooner or later that he would go out. In order to avoid trouble, it was better to give him some advice.


    ¡°Are you talking about the treasure that dad gave?¡± Lin Xiaozhi asked, looking at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s neck.


    The thing hanging around it was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s interspatial ring.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect him to understand the situation.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    Looking at her brother, she said, ¡°Actually, dad also gave you a gift. It¡¯s just that you are still young, so don¡¯t need it for the time being. When you grow up and keep the secret, dad will let you know.¡±


    Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s little face lit up with joy, and he quickly nodded.


    ¡°I will definitely keep the secret!¡± He whispered to her sister.


    His look made Lin Xiaoyue laugh again.


    ¡°Then you have to remember that you can¡¯t tell anyone. This is our secret. If other people find out, our family will be in danger.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked like she was discussing serious matters with her brother, and the little guy¡¯s expression was solemn when he heard it.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll never tell anyone even if I¡¯m beaten to death!¡±


    ¡°Haha, good!¡±


    The fragrance of the chicken soup in the pot became stronger and stronger.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt that it was about time and got up from the stool.


    She went to the stove and lifted the lid of the pot. Then, she used the spatula to turn over the pheasant meat.


    The fresh fragrance of the pheasant meat assaulted her nose, causing Lin Xiaoyue to swallow her saliva.


    When she saw that the little boy was also looking at the stove, she also swallowed her saliva. After thinking for a while, Lin Xiaoyue took out another lollipop and unwrapped it for him to eat.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Xiaozhi took the lollipop and quickly returned to the stove.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and scooped some water into the pot.


    The soup was almost done, but the pheasant¡¯s meat still had to be stewed, so she could only add water.


    After adding water, Lin Xiaoyue returned to the stove and continued to tell her little brother a story.


    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was four o¡¯clock. The pheasant meat was almost cooked.


    At this time, the firewood in the house was almost out.


    Lin Xiaoyue finally stopped adding firewood.

 Chapter 21

    Found a Wild Boar


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let it stay warm on the stove.¡± Lin Xiaoyue tasted the pheasant and fed Lin Xiaozhi another mouthful.


    Lin Xiaozhi ate the pheasant and was so happy that he almost pestered his sister for more.


    But he also knew that they couldn¡¯t continue to eat secretly, so he held back and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°We¡¯ll eat it later.¡± How could Lin Xiaoyue not see her brother¡¯s greedy look? She pointed at Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s little nose.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The little boy nodded obediently. He listened to his sister.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked outside. ¡°The sun is not that strong anymore. Go to mom. I will go into the mountains to pick up some firewood.¡±


    It only got dark after eight o¡¯clock, and when it was almost dark, the animals would go to the stream to drink water. If she went there again, she should be able to get a good harvest.


    ¡°Oh,¡± the little boy said reluctantly.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    A bow and a woodcutter appeared in her hand. She carried the bow and arrows on her back, held the woodcutter in one hand, and held Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s hand as they walked out of the door.


    The three people under the tree were a little surprised to see the siblings coming out and Lin Xiaoyue carrying the bow and arrow on her back.


    ¡°Mom, the pheasant meat is ready on the stove. We have no firewood at home. I¡¯ll go up the mountain and cut some dry wood. I¡¯ll be back before dinner time!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Seeing Liu Shi frown, Lin Xiaoyue quickly said to Aunt Wang, ¡°Aunty, when uncle and the others come back later, remember to ask them to come over for dinner!¡±


    Just as Aunt Wang was about to refuse, Lin Xiaoyue had already turned around and ran away.


    As she ran, she shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue rushed out of the house and went up the mountain.


    At this time, there was basically no one on the mountain. Lin Xiaoyue was familiar with the way and soon went around to the back of the mountain.


    Seeing that there was a lot of dry wood on the ground, she gave up chopping wood and went straight to picking it up.


    As she picked it up, she checked her surroundings. When she found some pheasants, she immediately focused on shooting it with a bow and arrow.


    Yes, she didn¡¯t use a gun this time and wanted to save some bullets.


    A bow and arrow was of course not as effective as a gun, causing her to miss two or three prey.


    She wasn¡¯t angry and continued to hone her archery skills.


    When it was almost time, she cut off the branches and tied up the dry wood into her interspatial ring.


    Next, she cut off a small tree and made it into a pole.


    Then, she put the dry wood and the pole into her interspatial ring.


    Finally, she headed toward the stream.


    After being baked by the hot sun, the ground was still hot. The stream was much cooler because of the flowing water.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw the big creature as soon as she saw the stream.


    Yes, it was the wild boar that she was looking forward to!


    There was a deer and two rabbits not far from the wild boar.


    This wild boar was big, like a small elephant! It also had two tusks and looked very tough.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were shining, and the only thing missing was the coin symbol.


    She bent over and quietly took out a large caliber pistol.


    Then, when she saw the deer not far from the wild boar, hesitation flashed across her face, and a gun appeared in her other hand.


    If she killed the wild boar, the deer would be scared away.


    This was money. She couldn¡¯t let it run away.


    Suddenly, when Lin Xiaoyue was only ten meters away from the stream, the wild boar that was drinking water suddenly paused and raised its head to look in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s direction.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Xiaoyue immediately released her psychic power and fired both guns at the same time.


    The wild boar sensed that it was targeted, so it actually dodged the killing shot.


    However, after being hit, not only did it not run away, it actually charged at Lin Xiaoyue.

 Chapter 22

    Slaughtering a Wild Boar


    Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t care less about the fallen deer. She quickly shot at the wild boar¡¯s head.


    After a few quiet bullets were fired, the huge wild boar fell less than three meters away from Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue let out a breath and walked towards the wild boar.


    This big fellow probably couldn¡¯t stand to be bullied. It was injured, but it still came charging at her to take revenge.


    Walking to the wild boar, Lin Xiaoyue noticed that it wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    Considering that living things couldn¡¯t be kept in her interspatial ring, Lin Xiaoyue simply took out the slaughtering knife.


    She found a bucket in the ring, put some salt in it, and then slaughtered the pig on the spot to drain its blood.


    The truth was, she had never killed a pig before, but she had seen someone do it in the countryside before the apocalypse.


    At that time, every family would hire someone to kill a pig during the New Year. The slaughterman stabbed the pig¡¯s neck with a knife and blood gushed out.


    Lin Xiaoyue was indeed a capable person. She killed the wild boar in a short amount of time.


    Without any delay, she put the wild boar into her interspatial ring and went to the stream to wash the blood stains on her hands and body.


    After storing the deer into her interspatial ring, Lin Xiaoyue decided to go back.


    In a happy mood, Lin Xiaoyue hummed a song all the way back to the front mountain.


    When she arrived at a place where there might be people, she looked around and checked with her spiritual power. After making sure that there was no one around, she took out the two bundles of dry wood.


    Then, after thinking for a while, she took out a pheasant, two wild rabbits, and the deer.


    Then, she hung the pheasant and the rabbit on the firewood, and carried them down the mountain.


    She was small, but she was able to walk quite fast while carrying such a heavy thing on her body.


    This was because she had recovered her spiritual power quickly, which allowed her to return to being a level-two superhuman.


    In the fourth year of the apocalypse, she was indeed a weakling. However, as a superhuman, her physical strength was better than ordinary people. It was not a problem for her to carry these things.


    At this time, there were also people on the front mountain who were shocked when they saw this situation.


    When they heard that it was the dumb girl from the Liu¡¯s family, they were all shocked.


    Today, there were people in the village who said that the girl was no longer dumb after being blessed by the King of Hell.


    It seemed like she was not only no longer dumb, but also very smart!


    Moreover, judging from her strength, she was not much weaker than a man.


    Also, she actually knew how to hunt! She actually managed to get four wild animals on her trip up the mountain, and one of them was even a deer! These things would be worth a lot of money if they were sold to the restaurants in town!


    Lin Xiaoyue only met a few people when she went down the mountain. As she was carrying so much on her, those people didn¡¯t talk to her, so she went home very quickly.


    Liu Shi was finishing her work at home. When she saw her daughter carrying so many things back, she was shocked.


    Aunt Wang and Wang Erya were even more shocked.


    Now they completely believed that Lin Xiaoyue knew how to hunt. They looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration.


    ¡°Hey, Yue¡¯er, you¡¯re so capable! Your mom will enjoy a good life in the future!¡± Aunt Wang came up and saw the pheasant, rabbit, and deer that Lin Xiaoyue threw onto the ground. Her eyes were filled with envy.


    Wang Erya even touched them with surprise.


    ¡°Sister Yue¡¯er, you¡¯re so powerful!¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Lin Xiaoyue beamed.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal to her. There weren¡¯t any zombies chasing her, and there were plenty of prey in the mountains. She could kill more if she was given enough time.


    Lin Xiaozhi also ran over.

 Chapter 23

    Giving Away Some Pheasant Meat


    ¡°Sis, you are the best hunter!¡± He pulled on his sister¡¯s pants in admiration.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and stroked the boy¡¯s head.


    Then she rubbed her flat belly.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go and eat!¡± She said to Liu Shi.


    Without waiting for her reply, she looked at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Aunty, please go back and see if uncle and the others are back. When they are back, ask them to come over and eat!¡±


    Aunt Wang hurriedly said, ¡°Aiya, no need, no need. We already told your mother that we will bring some back and we won¡¯t be eating here anymore.¡±


    There were quite a lot of pheasants, but meat was expensive.


    If their whole family really came, what would be left for them?


    Moreover, they didn¡¯t have enough bowls, chopsticks, tables, and chairs. They had to bring their own bowls and chopsticks when they came over. How silly was that?


    Lin Xiaoyue paused. She seemed to have recalled something.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but pack more home. I¡¯ll personally send them to your house!¡± She immediately said.


    ¡°Aiyo, one portion is enough! This girl is too nice!¡± Aunt Wang looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a look of fondness.


    Lin Xiaoyue chuckled and immediately went into the house.


    Then, she quickly scooped out two big bowls of pheasant meat from the pot.


    As the stove had not been lit for a long time, the bowls were not hot, so Lin Xiaoyue picked up the two bowls of pheasant meat and went out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back,¡± she said with a smile.


    The people in the courtyard smelled the aroma of pheasant meat and saw the big lumps of meat. They could not help but swallow their saliva.


    ¡°Let Erya take them. I¡¯ll send them back to you after emptying the bowls,¡± Aunt Wang said to Wang Erya.


    Wang Erya was about to take them, but Lin Xiaoyue stopped her.


    ¡°Let me do it! I just want to go to your house to borrow a basket so that I can go to town tomorrow to sell things,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Hehe, okay! Let¡¯s go!¡± Aunt Wang finally said.


    Then, she left with Wang Erya and Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue followed the two of them. As they walked out, she turned around and shouted to her mother and brother, ¡°Mom, Xiaozhi, wait for me to come back for dinner!¡±


    Liu Shi covered her smile and looked at her son who was pulling her. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to wait for your sister. If she comes back late, she can just have the soup,¡± she said with a chuckle.


    ¡°No! Let¡¯s wait for her to eat it together!¡± The little boy immediately retorted.


    Liu Shi was amused.


    With these children, what was there to be afraid of in the future?


    ¡°Humph, mom is bullying me¡­¡± as Lin Xiaoyue spoke, she had already walked far away.


    Aunt Wang¡¯s house was not far from Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s house. They walked straight for about a hundred meters and arrived at the next slope.


    When they arrived at the Wang family¡¯s house, Uncle Wang and Wang Shuanzi had also returned.


    When they found out that Lin Xiaoyue had sent over two big bowls of pheasant meat, the two of them thanked her profusely and even asked Aunt Wang to go to the kitchen to get something for Lin Xiaoyue to bring back.


    Lin Xiaoyue was not willing to accept it. She quickly said, ¡°Aunt Wang always sends a lot of things to our house. If you insist on giving me things, I won¡¯t come anymore.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m here to borrow a basket. I¡¯m going to town tomorrow. Do you need it?¡±


    ¡°No, you can take it!¡± Uncle Wang immediately said.


    ¡°Shuanzi, quickly go and get the basket for your Yue¡¯er!¡± He said to his son.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Shuanzi quickly went.


    Lin Xiaoyue refused a few more things from Uncle Wang. Then, she followed Aunt Wang into the kitchen and took the bowls back.


    Next, she took the basket that Wang Shuanzi brought out and ran away.


    Aunt Wang took out a basket of eggs. When she saw that Lin Xiaoyue had run away, she sighed at Uncle Wang.

 Chapter 24

    Delicious Pheasant Meat


    ¡°She is a good child. Now that she¡¯s bright and capable, Liu Shi will be able to relax in the future.¡±


    Uncle Wang nodded.


    ¡°We should help them as much as possible,¡± Uncle Wang added.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Aunt Wang said as she glanced at Uncle Wang.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not hear this at all. She took the basket and ran home as fast as she could.


    She wanted to go back and eat pheasant! She had been craving it for a long time!


    At home, Liu Shi was cleaning up the firewood in front of the stove. When she saw her daughter, who looked like she was afraid that they would finish the pheasant without her, running back, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t clean up yet mom. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Lin Xiaoyue put the basket on her back into her interspatial ring and took a bowl to get the pheasant meat.


    Each of them took a big bowl and served it on the small dining table.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± The little boy saw the pheasant meat and called out to his mother who was still cleaning up anxiously.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Shi smiled and finally put down the broom in her hand.


    Soon, the three of them came to the table and started eating.


    The taste was so satisfying.


    Lin Xiaoyue was the first to finish it. After finishing the meat, she even finished the soup.


    Then she went to the stove and got another bowl for herself.


    Lin Xiaozhi copied his sister. After finishing the meat, he also drank the broth.


    Although he still wanted to eat, her stomach was already full, so his mother stopped him.


    Liu Shi added half a bowl, but she couldn¡¯t eat anymore.


    So Lin Xiaoyue got one more bowl for herself. The mother and son were both a little surprised.


    Lin Xiaoyue explained that she had used too much energy during the day to hunt, so it was normal for her to eat so much. Only then did the mother and son feel relieved.


    After finishing the third bowl of pheasant meat and soup, Lin Xiaoyue felt full.


    The feeling of being 90% full from eating good food made her feel that life was so wonderful.


    She also quickly decided that she would eat meat at home more often in the future!


    After the meal, Liu Shi put the leftover pheasant meat and soup into a bowl and put them into her interspatial ring. She was ready to listen to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s plan of using them to make noodles the next morning.


    Then, she washed the dishes and the pot before letting Lin Xiaoyue heat up the bath water.


    ¡°Mom, is our village far from the town?¡± Thinking about going to town tomorrow, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Shi finished cleaning the stove and picked up the broom to sweep the floor.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked again.


    ¡°Forty-five minutes if we walk fast.¡± Daishi Village was really not far from town. After leaving the village, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they would reach the main road. If it was by ox-cart, it would only take thirty minutes to get to town. If it was by horse-cart, she heard that it would take at least fifteen minutes to get there.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Forty-five minutes? The distance would be at least four kilometers. It was¡­ not too far.


    ¡°We have a lot of things to carry. We have to leave early tomorrow morning.¡± Without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to speak, Liu Shi said, ¡°I have already told Aunt Wang that I will send Xiaozhi over before dawn tomorrow morning. I will ask her to look after him for half a day. We will go pick him up when we return from town.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, how many prey did you hunt in the afternoon?¡±


    Liu Shi guessed that the prey her daughter brought back in the afternoon was not all of it. It was because it seemed less than the amount she got in the morning.


    She did not object to her daughter¡¯s actions. Instead, she felt that it was very good. If others knew that her daughter could hunt so well, they would definitely look at her differently.

 Chapter 25

    Shopping List


    Lin Xiaoyue remembered that she had killed the big wild boar, and her face lit up.


    Then, her face suddenly changed again.


    Then, she quickly used her mind to move the wild boar and its blood from the interspatial ring to her own interspatial ring.


    It was a good thing that she had killed it, but her mother didn¡¯t want her to go hunting in the mountains. If she found out that she had encountered a wild boar, she might not be allowed to go next time.


    So, it was better to hide the big guy first.


    Anyway, when she learnt how to get to town tomorrow, she could go to the town and sell the wild boar herself.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± After transferring the wild boar, Lin Xiaoyue stood up and gave her interspatial ring to Liu Shi. ¡°It¡¯s all in there.¡±


    Liu Shi stopped what she was doing and took the interspatial ring.


    Then, she was shocked.


    There were ten wild rabbits, six wild chickens, two deer, six snakes, and a big box of wild eggs.


    ¡°This¡­ is too much.¡± After the surprise, Liu Shi frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that one restaurant might not be able to take so much food.¡±


    The weather was warm now, so the restaurant would definitely buy and cook on the same day. A restaurant only received a limited number of customers every day, so it probably wouldn¡¯t need so many wild animals.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to two more restaurants.¡± Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t think it was a problem.


    ¡°By the way, mom, how many restaurants are there in town?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked again.


    Liu Shi relaxed her eyebrows.


    ¡°There are three famous ones, and many others.¡± She said with a smile.


    When she was young, her father had brought her to one of the restaurants in the town. It was quite lively.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! We can always sell to other restaurants,¡± said Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, she would see if she could establish a long-term cooperation with these restaurants. That way, she could send it directly to them in the future.


    Liu Shi thought for a moment and nodded. That was the only way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about what we can buy in town tomorrow. We also need some stuff,¡± said Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, she took out a pen and paper from her interspatial ring.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a list first!¡±


    Then, the mother and daughter discussed what they needed to buy the next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to buy everything, while Liu Shi said to save money as much as they could.


    Lin Xiaoyue then told her mother not to worry and she would think of a way to earn money to support them.


    Liu Shi saw that she could not persuade her daughter, so she could only let Lin Xiaoyue decide.


    Anyway, the money was earned by her daughter. Now that she was not afraid of her mother-in-law taking away the things at home, she didn¡¯t mind buying more things.


    In the end, Lin Xiaoyue made a long list.


    Later, Lin Xiaoyue thought that they might not have enough money for everything, so she made adjustments to the list. She grouped the items according to their priority and removed a few before finalizing the list.


    Liu Shi didn¡¯t get involved in the rest of the matter. She took Lin Xiaozhi to take a shower.


    Then she went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Finally, Lin Xiaoyue took a shower too. After she washed up, she changed her clothes and went to bed.


    It was a long day. She had to go to town tomorrow, so she could only wash her clothes tomorrow.


    Before she went to bed, she was still thinking that she might have to buy clothes tomorrow. She would get one for each of them.


    The family of three only had two sets of clothes each, and they were made from patches of cloth, so if they were torn, they might not be able to be sewn back on.


    She had to go to the mountains often in the future, so her clothes would definitely be torn up.


    With her mind thinking about going to town tomorrow, and her heart filled with anticipation, Lin Xiaoyue gradually fell asleep.


    The next day.


    Liu Shi got up before the sun rose.

 Chapter 26

    Hitching a Ride


    Lin Xiaoyue woke up with the thought of going to town today.


    Then, she started a fire to cook the noodles.


    After the noodles were ready, Lin Xiaoyue went to call her brother.


    Then, the three of them had breakfast. Without washing the bowls, they were ready to go out.


    ¡°I will take Xiaozhi to Aunt Wang¡¯s house,¡± Liu Shi said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tidy up and wait for you at the intersection,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Then Liu Shi took Lin Xiaozhi and left.


    Lin Xiaoyue carried two deer on her shoulders and soon set off with a basket on her back.


    She didn¡¯t wait for long before Liu Shi arrived.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked around and used her spiritual power to confirm that there was no one around. Then she took out the basket from her interspatial ring.


    In order to keep this a secret and avoid unnecessary suspicion, they did not put the things in the space. Instead, they decided to carry the things with them.


    Under the morning light, while the villagers were still in bed, the mother and daughter went on the road.


    On the way out of the village, except for the barking of dogs and the crowing of chickens, they did not meet anyone.


    After leaving the village, they went on the main road. After walking for a while, they saw some people.


    Almost all of these people carried baskets on their backs. Many of them were carrying wicker baskets. Almost all of them were farmers who were going to town to sell their goods. Some of them who were familiar with each other greeted each other and chatted while walking together.


    The people on the road were shocked when they saw the mother and daughter bringing so many prey along and when they saw Lin Xiaoyue carrying two deer on her tiny body.


    Some of them came up to ask questions, but Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue managed to deal with them.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were full of yearning when she saw the occasional ox-cart passing by.


    After resting for a while, Lin Xiaoyue finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore when she saw another ox-cart pass by.


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we take a ride?¡±


    The two deer she was carrying weighed more than 80 catties, and the hare and pheasant in the basket on her back added up to 50 catties.


    She could walk with these on her back for a short period of time, but not for too long.


    Moreover, her mother was weaker than her.


    Since she didn¡¯t usually go out, walking this far was strenuous. In addition, she was carrying around 20 catties of pheasants and eggs, so it was even more unbearable for her.


    A hint of hesitation flashed across Liu Shi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Um¡­ we¡¯re almost there.¡± They had already walked more than half of the way, so it wasn¡¯t worth it to hitch a ride.


    Lin Xiaoyue wiped the sweat off her forehead and patted the deer that she had placed beside her.


    ¡°If we sell these things, we can earn them back.¡±


    Before this, she did not wait to ride the village ox-cart because she did not want the villagers to know that she had hunted so many animals. But now that they were already very far from the village, there was no need to be so apprehensive.


    ¡°Alright. But we have so many goods. We might not be able to get one that can carry us. Even if they could, the fare will probably be twice as expensive,¡± said Liu Shi.


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t save the money.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s triple the price, we¡¯d take it!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said and quickly went to hail a cart.


    Soon, another ox-cart arrived.


    The driver was an old man. There were two women in the carriage, each carrying a basket. The space looked quite big.


    ¡°Need a ride?¡± The old man asked Lin Xiaoyue before they arrived.


    ¡°Yes! We are going to Qingshi Town with these goods. Old man, how much do you charge?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked sweetly.


    The old man looked at Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi, who were sweating profusely, and then glanced at their goods. He was a little surprised that their family would let two women go all the way to town to sell goods. Moreover, they had so much on them, yet they didn¡¯t have a ride.


    ¡°Five cents,¡± the old man said.

 Chapter 27

    Ruyi Restaurant


    The mother and daughter were obviously saving money. They were almost there, so it was just a slight detour. He was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t accept it if he asked for too high a price.


    ¡°Hey, thank you, old man!¡± Before Lin Xiaoyue could reply, Liu Shi was already smiling and thanking him.


    Five cents. This price was really not expensive. They were lucky.


    ¡°Thank you, old man!¡± Lin Xiaoyue also said sweetly.


    The old man saw that the mother and daughter were polite, and he looked quite happy. He even got off the ox-cart to help them move the goods into the ox-cart.


    The rest of the journey was much easier. Lin Xiaoyue rested while watching the road.


    The two women on the ox-cart were very curious about the mother and daughter, and they kept asking about their prey. Then they asked which village they were from.


    Liu Shi smiled but didn¡¯t answer the question.


    Since they didn¡¯t want to answer, they didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    After ten minutes, they arrived at Qingshi Town.


    It was already bright. Lin Xiaoyue looked at her watch in her space. It was seven o¡¯clock.


    After getting off the ox-cart, Liu Shi paid and the mother and daughter carried the goods and entered town.


    As soon as they entered, Lin Xiaoyue felt the prosperity of the town.


    There were all kinds of street vendors selling buns, noodles and vegetables. It was bustling with activity.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked around with joy.


    Liu Shi saw the smile on her daughter¡¯s face, and she felt less tired.


    ¡°Mom, where is Ruyi Restaurant? Let¡¯s go sell the goods first.¡± Soon, Lin Xiaoyue remembered their goal and said to Liu Shi.


    She had no choice. She couldn¡¯t enjoy the scene with such heavy goods.


    Ruyi Restaurant was the largest restaurant in Qingshi Town. It was a landmark building in Qingshi Town. Hopefully, she could sell all the goods there.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the street ahead. Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Shi wiped the sweat from her forehead and said with a smile.


    The mother and daughter walked forward and finally saw a unique building.


    The building was three stories tall, much taller than the surrounding shops.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Ruyi Restaurant,¡± Liu Shi said with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up, and she quickly quickened her pace.


    Liu Shi followed her.


    Soon, they arrived in front of the building.


    At this time, the Ruyi Restaurant was yet to be opened, but there was a worker cleaning the door.


    Seeing them bringing a large number of wild animals to the door, the worker was a little surprised.


    ¡°Brother, we are hunters. I wanted to ask if Ruyi Restaurant buys wild animals?¡± Lin Xiaoyue went up and asked.


    Her pretty face was flushed because of the heat, and the worker was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. In the past two days, the kitchen has been complaining that there are not enough wild animals. Let me bring you in!¡± The worker said warmly.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly thanked him.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡±


    ¡°These two deer don¡¯t look light. Let me take them for you.¡± The worker looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s skinny body carrying the two deer and reached out.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have great strength.¡±


    The worker suddenly realized that he had been a little rude. His face turned red and he quickly led the way.


    Liu Shi, who was at the side, saw the worker¡¯s expression clearly. She smiled and glanced at her daughter.


    Seeing that her daughter did not seem to take it seriously, she let it go.


    Not long after, he led the mother and daughter to the back of the kitchen. After giving them instructions, he left.


    When Chef Liu saw that they had brought so much prey, especially two deer, he was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°They had been asking about deer meat. Now we don¡¯t have to worry anymore!¡± He said happily.


    Then, Chef Liu squatted down and checked the deer on the ground.


    Then, he looked at the hare and pheasant in the basket.

 Chapter 28

    Chef Liu


    The mother and daughter were nervous, afraid that there was something wrong.


    Fortunately, Chef Liu was acting very normal.


    When he saw that there were snakes, Chef Liu¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.


    ¡°Okay, they¡¯re all very fresh,¡± Chef Liu said with satisfaction.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Then please give us a price.¡±


    Chef Liu smiled, ¡°We pay fairly, 42 cents per catty for snakes, 40 cents for deer, 16 cents for pheasants, 15 cents for rabbits, and as for the eggs¡­ I¡¯ll give you three cents each. If you agree, I¡¯ll get the staff to weigh them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please!¡± Lin Xiaoyue immediately said.


    Chef Liu smiled. He was quite satisfied with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s attitude.


    He shouted to the back, ¡°Liu San, Huang Shun, get the scale!¡±


    Then, two waiters immediately brought the scale over.


    The two of them weighed the goods while Chef Liu recorded it at the side.


    ¡°One deer, forty-two catties and three taels.¡±


    ¡°One deer, forty-five catties and six taels.¡±


    ¡°Ten hares, forty-eight catties and one tael.¡±


    ¡°Six pheasants, twenty-three catties.¡±


    ¡°Six snakes, seven catties and two taels.¡±


    ¡°Forty-two pheasant eggs.¡±


    Chef Liu recorded the list and then gave the list to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Take this to the cashier next door. Someone will settle the bill for you.¡± Their kitchen had a large purchase volume, so they had a special cashier just for that.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue took the list and looked in the direction that Chef Liu pointed to and quickly thanked him.


    ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re welcome!¡±


    Chef Liu¡¯s eyes suddenly paused and asked, ¡°Little girl, did your father kill all these prey?¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Lin Xiaoyue, on the other hand, smiled cutely and scratched her head embarrassedly.


    ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    Chef Liu was curious.


    ¡°My father and I hunted together. I¡¯m also a hunter,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said embarrassedly.


    Liu Shi let out a sigh of relief.


    Chef Liu was shocked.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± then he laughed loudly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about! You have such ability and strength. You¡¯re even stronger than some men!¡± Chef Liu looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration.


    When he saw this girl carrying two deer in, he had some doubts. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true.


    A female hunter who inherited her father¡¯s business? Haha, what a pity that his daughter didn¡¯t have the determination to inherit his cooking skills.


    When she heard Chef Liu say this, Lin Xiaoyue looked at him with admiration.


    In ancient times, men were superior to women. Even most women felt that they were inferior to men. It was not easy for Chef Liu to say such words.


    ¡°Girl, Ruyi restaurant has a large demand for wild goods. In the future, if you have more, just send them over directly and use that door. If you come, just mention my name and I¡¯ll accept all the goods,¡± Liu Dajun said straightforwardly, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Liu!¡±Lin Xiaoyue quickly changed the way she addressed him.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Liu Dajun smiled and looked at Liu Shi.


    ¡°Madam, you raised a good daughter!¡± He praised her.


    To support her daughter to follow her father¡¯s footsteps to become a hunter, this madam was not simple.


    ¡°I¡¯m flattered.¡± Liu Shi said embarrassedly.


    At the same time, she finally agreed with her daughter becoming a hunter in her heart.


    Chef Liu was the person in charge of the kitchen of Ruyi Restaurant. Even he thought that her daughter becoming a hunter was not a big deal, then she must not be old-fashioned.


    ¡°Alright, go to the cashier to settle the bill,¡± Chef Liu said.


    ¡°Okay. Goodbye, Uncle Liu.¡± Lin Xiaoyue then left with Liu Shi.


    When they arrived at the cashier, Lin Xiaoyue handed the bill that Chef Liu had written to the cashier.


    The cashier looked like a scholar. He was probably not even twenty years old. He looked quite scholarly.


    When he saw the contents listed on it, the cashier was a little surprised.

 Chapter 29

    Quick Calculation


    After confirming with Lin Xiaoyue that there was no mistake, they began to do the calculation.


    Lin Xiaoyue only looked at it for a while before she frowned.


    This¡­ was too slow.


    Remembering that there were no multiplication tables in ancient times, they could only rely on the abacus, Lin Xiaoyue understood immediately.


    Since she had nothing to do, she took out a piece of paper and a pen, and began to calculate.


    After a while, she came up with a total amount of 5,033.90 cents.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue checked again to make sure that she didn¡¯t make a mistake.


    After another incense stick was burnt out, the accountant finally came up with the result.


    ¡°It¡¯s a total of 4 taels of silver and 8 cents. If there¡¯s no problem, just sign it,¡± the accountant said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Liu Shi¡¯s face lit up, but Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The accountant asked impatiently.


    ¡°There¡¯s a mistake in the amount. You have miscalculated 126 cents,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said politely.


    The accountant¡¯s face stiffened, and his expression instantly turned ugly.


    ¡°Are you saying that I am scamming you?¡± He said angrily.


    Just now, he saw that this girl was holding a strange pen and calculating on a piece of paper. She even looked as if she would get the answer very quickly.


    She really didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    He was one of the most skilled accountants in Qingshi Town. Was she showing off in front of him?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Sir, why don¡¯t you calculate again? You missed the payment for my 42 eggs,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said patiently.


    She knew that this accountant probably didn¡¯t have the intention to scam her. Otherwise, the result of the calculation wouldn¡¯t have been exactly 126 cents less.


    It was because of this that she talked to him so calmly.


    The accountant paused. He quickly looked at the draft paper that he had just calculated.


    Then, he realized that he seemed to have forgotten to add in the money for the eggs.


    He could not believe himself.


    He did not talk to Lin Xiaoyue. He quickly used the abacus and started to calculate again.


    Liu Shi looked at her daughter with confusion. Seeing that her daughter gave her a look that said ¡°it¡¯s nothing¡±, she only stood by quietly.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the room as he fiddled with the abacus while checking the draft that he had listed earlier. He frowned as he calculated.


    Finally, after about ten minutes, he confirmed that he had indeed miscalculated 126 cents.


    The cashier looked ashamed and angry. He did not expect that he had miscalculated. Not only that, he had even talked to the lady rudely just now.


    An embarrassed and apologetic look flashed across his face. The cashier finally stood up and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°Miss, please forgive me. I miscalculated.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue did not hold on to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Just give me the bill and I¡¯ll sign it.¡±


    ¡°Eh, okay.¡± The cashier knew that he had made her wait for too long, so he quickly prepared the bill.


    Lin Xiaoyue signed the new bill and then received the money.


    After taking the money, the mother and daughter walked out of Ruyi Restaurant from the back of the kitchen through the back door that Chef Liu had pointed out.


    The back door of Ruyi Restaurant opened to an alley.


    After coming out, Liu Shi no longer felt restrained and smiled at her daughter.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, how did you do it? You actually calculated faster and more accurately than the accountant!¡± Liu Shi looked at her daughter with admiration.


    ¡°Master taught me. The calculation method in that world is simpler and faster than ours.¡± Lin Xiaoyue lied without blinking.


    ¡°Oh, then aren¡¯t you better than the accountant?¡± Liu Shi was surprised.


    ¡°No, the accountant needs to do more than just calculation.¡± Lin Xiaoyue pulled her mother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, mom. Let¡¯s go to the embroidery workshop first and then go shopping.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Liu Shi thought about it and quickly replied.

 Chapter 30

    Jinxiu Pavilion


    Thus, they went out of the alley and into the main street.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the main street, took notes of the road, and then went to the embroidery workshop with Liu Shi.


    After that, the two of them felt much more relaxed.


    The goods weighing more than 100 kg were sold, so they were only carrying two empty baskets. It was much more comfortable to walk.


    Looking at the various shops along the street, Lin Xiaoyue could not help but want to go and have a look.


    But her mother walked quickly in front, forcing her to follow so that she would not lose track of her.


    Finally, Liu Shi brought Lin Xiaoyue to a two-story high embroidery workshop.


    The embroidery workshop was called Jinxiu Pavilion. Although it was built on a relatively quiet street, there were still many people coming in and out of it.


    There were peasant women who wore coarse linen clothes like them and carried baskets on their backs. There were also city people who wore better clothes. However, there was one similarity between them, and that was that all the people who came in and out were women.


    After bringing Lin Xiaoyue into Jinxiu Pavilion, Liu Shi led Lin Xiaoyue to one of the more empty counters.


    There was one young and one older lady standing at the counter. They were neatly dressed and were settling the payment for two women.


    When they saw Liu Shi, the eyes of the older lady suddenly lit up. ¡°Aunt Lin, you¡¯ve come to deliver the goods!¡± They smiled and greeted Liu Shi.


    Then, she motioned the younger lady to receive other guests and turned to receive Liu Shi.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Shi replied with a smile.


    She quickly took out 4 purses and placed them on the counter. Then, she took out another 20 copper coins.


    ¡°Xiao You, Please give me twenty empty purses,¡± Liu Shi said with a smile.


    The lady called Xiao You did not accept the money. Instead, she smiled and glanced at Lin Xiaoyue, who was looking around the embroidery workshop.


    ¡°Aunty, this lady is¡­¡± although she was asking, she already guessed her identity.


    ¡°Oh, this is my daughter Xiaoyue. It¡¯s her first time coming to town. Everything is new to her,¡± Liu Shi said with a smile. As she spoke, she glanced at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave her mother a mischievous smile and walked up to her.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Xiao You!¡± She greeted her sweetly.


    ¡°Oh, hello, Ms. Xiaoyue!¡± Xiao You¡¯s smile became more cheerful, and she looked at Lin Xiaoyue with joy in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you know how to embroider? Do you want to take some blank purses back to try?¡± Xiao You said enthusiastically.


    Usually, before taking a job here, one had to undergo a simple assessment. However, the Liu family¡¯s embroidery skills were profound, and Xiao You believed that her daughter¡¯s embroidery skills would not be too bad.


    ¡°No, no. I can¡¯t do this.¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly waved her hand, and she took a step back.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Xiao You was a little puzzled, but she was amused by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Forget about her. She¡¯s not cut out for this.¡± Liu Shi looked at her daughter and said to Xiao You


    A hint of pity flashed in her eyes.


    Then, she saw Liu Shi look at the purse and the copper coins on the counter. She knew that she was worried that something might go wrong, so she smiled and took the things.


    However, she did not immediately give Liu Shi the blank purses. Instead, she said to her, ¡°Aunty, you can¡¯t earn much from sewing purses. We happen to have a bigger job here. Do you want to try it?¡±


    Liu Shi paused.


    ¡°What bigger job?¡± She asked.


    A hint of joy flashed across Xiao You¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± she said with a smile.


    Then, she turned around and took out a painting from a drawer.


    Then, she unfolded it and showed it to Liu Shi.

 Chapter 31

    Big Job


    It was a painting of peonies. The spring scenery was beautiful, and butterflies fluttered about. Seeing this, even Lin Xiaoyue was a little surprised.


    Liu Shi was also surprised.


    ¡°This is a painting that we just received. A customer wants to have four partition screens embroidered. This is one of them.¡± Xiao You smiled as she looked at Liu Shi.


    ¡°Usually, this kind of work wouldn¡¯t be outsourced. However, two of our workers are sick. In addition, the number of women in the workshop isn¡¯t enough, so¡­¡±


    Xiao You looked at Liu Shi. ¡°We believe in your craftsmanship. This is an opportunity, so I wanted to ask if you would like to try it?¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes moved slightly. As she looked at Xiao You, she heard her say, ¡°We don¡¯t take deposits. In addition, the cloth, thread, and the drawings are all provided by us. The commission is 10 taels.¡±


    Liu Shi blinked.


    10 taels. A young man working could only earn this amount after working 2 to 3 months.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just that the deadline is a little tight. There¡¯s only a month¡¯s time,¡± Xiao You said again.


    Liu Shi was somewhat hesitant.


    If she could earn 20 taels, plus the profits from her daughter¡¯s hunting, perhaps her family would really be able to build a house.


    ¡°Moreover, this is only the first screen. After a month, if the customer is satisfied, you could also work on the next three screens. Four screens will earn you 40 taels.¡± Xiao You saw Liu Shi¡¯s hesitation and continued.


    40 taels?! Liu Shi¡¯s heart trembled.


    If she completed one painting every month, she could finish the embroidery in four months¡¯ time. By then, she would definitely be able to save enough money to build a house.


    She was about to agree, but Lin Xiaoyue stopped her.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t good. The house is messy and doesn¡¯t have an embroidery rack. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to take this job,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Xiao You.


    Xiao You paused and looked at Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi seemed to have come to her senses.


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s right. This kind of embroidery cannot be done without an embroidery rack. Thank you, Xiao You, but it¡¯s better if you give me twenty blank purses,¡± she said regretfully.


    She was indeed tempted by this job, but the situation at home was not not ideal.


    Even when she was staying with the Lin family, she could not guarantee that she would be able to do such a job well, let alone in that dilapidated house.


    Rather than wasting the materials and her efforts, it would be better not to accept it from the start.


    Xiao You¡¯s expression stiffened, and her eyes suddenly moved.


    ¡°If you¡¯re only worried about the embroidery rack, why don¡¯t you come here to work? I¡¯ll inform the shopkeeper. There will definitely be no problem,¡± she immediately said.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± a hint of hesitation flashed in Liu Shi¡¯s eyes.


    Jinxiu Pavilion had wanted to recruit her as their worker for a long time. However, it was inconvenient for her to travel between town and Daishi Village alone. In addition, she had to take care of her daughter and son, so she didn¡¯t agree.


    But now, her daughter was no longer dumb. If she wanted to sell her prey, she would often come to town. It was just her son now¡­


    ¡°Zhi¡¯er is still young, mom. Let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly pulled on Liu Shi.


    She had seen the picture just now. It was extremely intricate and complicated. Her mother¡¯s eyes were already getting bad from embroidering purses, let alone this.


    She would think of a way to earn money. There was no need to let her mother burn her eyes out for money.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue looking at her with a pleading face, Xiao You¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll get your purses first. If you change your mind, just tell me. I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± Xiao You said.v

 Chapter 32

    Shopping


    Liu Shi heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Xiao You,¡± she said gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Xiao You turned around and took out the blank purses.


    Seeing that Liu Shi did not have anything to store the purses, she turned around and took a piece of oilpaper to wrap the purses.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Xiao You handed the purses to Liu Shi politely.


    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Liu Shi thanked her again.


    Xiao You nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Take care, aunty.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Xiao You.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled gratefully at her. Seeing this, Xiao You smiled.


    Lin Xiaoyue was finally relieved after leaving Jinxiu Pavilion.


    Seeing her mother¡¯s gloomy face, Lin Xiaoyue knew that she was still thinking about it. She held her arm and led her forward.


    ¡°Mom, leave the matter of making money to your daughter. I can earn more than 5 taels of silver a day. If I work hard, I can earn 150 taels of silver a month. When we can afford to build a house, I will definitely buy you an embroidery rack!¡±


    Liu Shi glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and couldn¡¯t help but poke at her forehead.


    ¡°150 taels of silver a month? Will it not rain? Will there be unlimited animals in the mountains?¡± Although she said that, Liu Shi let go of the matter.


    She couldn¡¯t take the big job, but she could still earn money from embroidery. In the future, if she worked harder, her family¡¯s life would be better.


    Sighing, Liu Shi finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the grocery store.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, okay, mom!¡±


    So the mother and daughter quickly went to the grocery store.


    Lin Xiaoyue took out the shopping list that she had prepared last night.


    Then, she took an oil lamp, two catties of oil, three plates, three large dishes, ten rice bowls, ten pairs of chopsticks, a chopping board, a ladle, two buckets, and a deep pot that could be used to boil water. She also took two wooden buckets, one large and one small, and some papers.


    She wanted to continue, but she was stopped by Liu Shi.


    ¡°Can we carry so many things?¡± Liu Shi gave Lin Xiaoyue a look.


    ¡°Uh. Then these will do.¡± Lin Xiaoyue went to settle the bill.


    In the end, everything cost 827 cents. Since they bought so many things, they were only charged 820 cents.


    Carrying the basket on her back and the items in both hands, the mother and daughter walked out of the grocery store.


    At this time, they did not have time to buy anything else. They found an alley and went through it.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue looked around to check if there was anyone around. She used her spiritual power to check again before asking Liu Shi to put the items into her interspatial ring.


    They did not return to the same street as before. The mother and daughter went through the alley to another street. It was also the location of the vegetable market on the west side of the city.


    This place was even livelier than the previous streets. There were all sorts of things to sell. Most of them were farmers who had come to the city to sell their goods.


    ¡°Mom, I want to buy buns!¡± Lin Xiaoyue saw a stall selling buns and immediately pulled on Liu Shi¡¯s hand.


    Liu Shi smiled. ¡°Sure. Isn¡¯t the money with you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask for her opinion just now when she bought so many things. But she asked her about buying some buns?


    ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll buy more. I¡¯ll bring some back for aunty and Xiaozhi to try,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she pulled Liu Shi to the place where the buns were sold.


    ¡°Uncle, how much for the buns?¡± Looking at the steaming buns, Lin Xiaoyue felt her stomach growl.


    ¡°1 cent for a plain bun, 3 cents for 2 vegetarian buns, and 2 cents for a meat bun. How many do you want, young lady?¡± The man who sold the buns pointed at the various types of buns and explained enthusiastically.

 Chapter 33

    Return by Ox-cart


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll have eight vegetable buns, eight meat buns, and nine plain buns! Wrap four of the meat buns separately and the rest together. We want to take them with us!¡± Lin Xiaoyue immediately said.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was buying so many, the owner of the steamed bun stand glanced at Liu Shi behind her.


    Seeing that Liu Shi didn¡¯t say anything, he smiled and said, ¡°Okay, little girl, wait a moment!¡± Then he quickly started to pack.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw the expression of the owner of the steamed bun stall and turned her head to give her mother a mischievous smile. Seeing this, her mother gave her another look.


    Did she want to spend all the money she earned today?


    Very quickly, the seller wrapped everything that Lin Xiaoyue wanted with oil paper.


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s a total of 37 cents. Please count them!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly paid the money.


    The seller was surprised to see a handful of copper coins in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    Then he took the money and counted it to make sure it was correct.


    ¡°No problem. Here, take them, little girl!¡± Then he handed the steamed buns over.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t take them, but turned around.


    Only then did Liu Shi come forward with a smile and put the steamed buns into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s basket.


    Then, they left the steamed bun stand and went to get vegetables.


    Their family really didn¡¯t have a single vegetable plant. They had to buy them.


    Liu Shi was much more generous when it came to buying vegetables because she remembered that they wouldn¡¯t spoil in the interspatial ring.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to get a few catties of pork before she was called by Liu Shi to walk towards the city gate.


    On the way, Lin Xiaoyue saw a cloth shop, and she rushed into it to buy materials for her mother to make clothes for them.


    Liu Shi was helpless.


    Thinking that Lin Xiaoyue was going into the mountains, if the clothes were damaged, it would be difficult to mend them again, so she agreed reluctantly.


    So they bought some more linen.


    After leaving the cloth shop, Liu Shi told Lin Xiaoyue that if they were late, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get on the ox-cart, so she stopped Lin Xiaoyue from looking around.


    Outside the city, there was indeed only one ox-cart left beside.


    Coincidentally, the one driving the ox-cart was the same old man who had sent them here in the morning.


    It was already close to eleven o¡¯clock. The sun was scorching hot, and Lin Xiaoyue was sweating profusely from the heat.


    Liu Shi was even more uncomfortable than Lin Xiaoyue, but she endured it.


    ¡°Yo, the girl who hunts! Want a ride?¡± The old man recognized Lin Xiaoyue and asked her with a smile.


    Seeing them carrying so many things, he knew that they had made a lot of money today.


    ¡°Yes, old man. We are going to Daishi Village. How much do you charge?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    The old man looked at the mother and daughter. This time, they didn¡¯t have as many things as they did in the morning.


    ¡°5 cents. But we don¡¯t have enough people. We have to wait before we set off,¡± the old man said.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at her mother, who was so hot that she didn¡¯t want to speak anymore, and then looked at the sun.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. It¡¯s time to go back and eat. How about I give you 8 cents and we leave now?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Liu Shi glanced at her daughter and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The people who came to town from all the villages must have gone back by this time. They didn¡¯t know how much longer they would have to wait.


    Two more cents would do. They should go back earlier so that the Wang family didn¡¯t have to make food for Zhi¡¯er.


    ¡°Sure!¡± The old man replied with a smile.


    ¡°Get on!¡± As he spoke, he came to help the mother and daughter carry the basket into the ox-cart.


    After getting on the ox-cart, the old man rode away with them


    The sun was high in the sky, so they took some branches to cover the basket and their heads. Fortunately, there was some wind, which made it more tolerable.

 Chapter 34

    Going Home


    ¡°Daishi Village is not far from the town, but you have too many things,¡± the old man said as he rode the ox-cart.


    In the morning, he had been wondering which village they were from. He didn¡¯t expect it to be Daishi Village.


    ¡°Hehe, old man, which village are you from? Do you ride the ox-cart often?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked with a smile, redirecting the question to him.


    ¡°Shangyang Village next to yours. I only ride in the morning, four times a day.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Is the time fixed every day?¡± Asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After chatting with the old man for a while, Lin Xiaoyue found out that there were ox-carts that went back and forth. The ox-carts set off every day, some in the morning, some in the afternoon.


    Usually, people from the villages would wait by the main road to go to town. To return, they would wait under the slanted tree. The ox-carts would leave when they were full. It was similar to taking buses in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s previous life.


    ¡°Then I can ride the ox-carts to town in the future!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said happily.


    ¡°Hehe, girl, do you need to go to town often?¡± The old man asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, we are hunters. I want to go to town to sell the goods!¡±


    After chatting with the old man for a while, Lin Xiaoyue asked curiously, ¡°Old man, how much does it cost to buy an ox-cart?¡±


    It would be troublesome to wait for the cart. Not only did she have to wait for it to be full, all her things might not even fit.


    It would be great if she had her own cart. She could leave anytime she wanted to. Moreover, she could make a shed to cover the carriage and buy as many things as she wanted.


    Liu Shi looked at her daughter.


    The old man laughed.


    ¡°Cattle are expensive. The price starts at 6 taels. For oxen like these that are used for transportation, they would cost more than 10 taels.¡±


    ¡°10 taels¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue muttered.


    ¡°And that¡¯s only the price of the ox. You still need to pay for the cart. My cart is relatively simple and crude. When I bought it, I only spent 1 tael. If you want a seat, it would cost at least 2 taels,¡± the old man added.


    So in total it would cost at least 12 taels. With about 15 taels, she should be able to buy a relatively good ox-cart.


    Lin Xiaoyue then asked the old man for the location to buy an ox-cart in town.


    As they talked, they soon arrived.


    The mother and daughter got off the cart. Lin Xiaoyue paid the fare and walked into the village with Liu Shi.


    After they walked far away from the main road and Lin Xiaoyue made sure that there was no one around, she and Liu Shi put most of the things they bought into their interspatial ring.


    Then, they went back to the village.


    After entering the village, the mother and daughter ran into many villagers.


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t seem to have much in their baskets and the stuff they got were even covered with branches, not many people questioned them.


    When they reached Aunt Wang¡¯s house, the Wang family was about to have dinner.


    Seeing that they were back, they immediately invited them to stay for dinner.


    They refused. They said that they still had things to do at home, so Lin Xiaoyue let her mother take Lin Xiaozhi away. Then, she returned the four baskets to the Wang family before chasing after her mother and brother.


    When they returned home and pushed open the broken door, the joy on their faces disappeared.


    The wooden bucket was flipped over, and the water ladle was thrown to the ground. One of the two stools was already in pieces, and the other one was in worse condition than. The firewood that Liu Shi had tidied up last night in front of the stove was also messed up.


    The tattered bedsheets on the bed were pulled down and thrown to the ground, and the straw on the bed was messy.


    Lin Xiaoyue only felt a wave of anger rising in her. She turned around and was about to charge out.


    Unexpectedly, she was pulled back by Liu Shi.

 Chapter 35

    Old Witch


    ¡°Mom, let go of me! I¡¯ll kill that old witch!¡± Lin Xiaoyue was so angry that she was trembling.


    She had not gone for the Lin family but that old woman came on her own.


    Liu Shi was shocked when she heard Lin Xiaoyue call her grandmother ¡°old witch¡±.


    Then, she frowned and said, ¡°There are many people in the Lin family. You¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you go there. Also, we don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that your grandmother did this.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face darkened, and a murderous intent was seen in her eyes.


    Liu Shi was frightened by this look, but she still held Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Forget it, Yue¡¯er. We didn¡¯t lose anything,¡± she tried to calm her down.


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed her mother¡¯s expression and forced herself to put away her dark thoughts.


    After a long while, she forced out a smile at her mother.


    However, the smile did not reach her eyes.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s clean up the house.¡± As she spoke, she went to pick up the water ladle on the ground.


    Liu Shi knew that her daughter was in a bad mood. Seeing that she had suppressed her impulse and did not go out, she felt relieved anyway.


    She quickly put down the basket and went up to clean up with her daughter.


    The little boy also went up.


    There were not many things in the house. When they were cleaning up the bed, their bodies bumped into each other. Then, they looked at each other and smiled, dispelling the anger and depression in their hearts.


    The house was quickly tidied up. Lin Xiaoyue took out the buns and the family of three had them for lunch.


    After lunch, Liu Shi was cutting the cloth next to the bed, preparing to make clothes for the two children. Lin Xiaoyue took Lin Xiaozhi to fix the two stools.


    After some repairs, the two stools were barely usable.


    After finishing the work, Lin Xiaoyue counted the remaining money she had.


    Today, she had earned 5 taels and 34 cents from selling the goods. Now, she was left with 3 taels and 62 cents. She had spent a total of 1 tael and 72 cents. The major expenses were mainly for kitchen utensils and clothing materials.


    Lin Xiaoyue sorted out the books and then got up to look for Liu Shi.


    ¡°Mom, here are 3 taels of silver.¡± She handed the money to Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi hesitated for a moment.


    Then she remembered her daughter¡¯s eagerness to buy things today, so she took the money.


    ¡°Okay. I will keep it for you. When you need it, you can ask me for it.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. Of course she understood what her mother was thinking.


    She did not say much and went back to planning.


    She had to save up the money to build the house as soon as possible. Otherwise, there would be people coming in every now and then. Although nothing was lost, it was infuriating.


    She could secretly kill the old woman, or even everyone in the Lin family, but once the Lin family died, they would quickly find out about her.


    Her mother was weak and Xiaozhi was young. She could not take them with her if she wanted to run away.


    There were too many men in the Lin family for her to fight them head-on. However, she was not the only one who disliked the Lin family. There were also many people in the village who had been bullied by the Lin family.


    As long as she could get the villagers to stand on her side, then it might not be so difficult to deal with them.


    However, her mother usually did not leave the house. Other than interacting with Aunt Wang¡¯s family, she hardly moved around with other people in the village. If she wanted to rope in the villagers, she would have to think of a way.


    In fact, they should interact with the villagers. People would only take care of each other once they were familiar with each other. Moreover, they would need the help of the villagers to build their house later on.


    Lin Xiaoyue suddenly thought of the wild boar in her interspatial ring.


    A hint of hesitation flashed across her eyes, and then she drew a circle on the word ¡°wild boar¡± that she had written in her notebook.


    Then, a hint of determination appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 36

    Bringing the Wild Boar Back


    At 4 o¡¯clock, Lin Xiaoyue told Liu Shi that she might be late and left the house with her bow and arrow.


    After entering the mountain, Lin Xiaoyue went around to the back of the mountain and went straight to the stream.


    She did not turn back until it was close to 7 o¡¯clock.


    As she had walked quite far this time, when she returned to the front of the mountain, the sky was already dark.


    After making sure that there was no one else on the mountain, Lin Xiaoyue picked a place to take out the wild boar.


    Then, she made a few arrow wounds on the wild boar¡¯s head and cut some branches to cover it before running down the mountain towards home.


    At this time, the anxious Liu Shi was holding her son and going out to look for her. Seeing her daughter running back, she was relieved.


    ¡°Why are you so late?!¡± She scolded her.


    ¡°Hehe, there is a lot of prey in the mountains, so I was delayed,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said cheerfully.


    ¡°Mom, get ready, I got a big one!¡± She said as she moved closer to Liu Shi.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Shi didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while. I¡¯m going to Aunt Wang¡¯s house to ask for Uncle Wang and Shuanzi¡¯s help. Just wait for it!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Without saying anything else, she turned around and ran to Aunt Wang¡¯s house.


    When she reached the Wang family¡¯s house, Aunt Wang just came out to get some water.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue rushing over, she hurriedly asked what was going on.


    ¡°Aunt, where are uncle and Shuanzi? I need to see them urgently!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said anxiously.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the house. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and get them!¡± Aunt Wang said hurriedly.


    She turned around and shouted into the house, ¡°Dear, Shuanzi!¡± She shouted while walking into the house.


    After a short while, Uncle Wang and Shuanzi walked out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± They asked Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Hurry Up! It¡¯s Xiaoyue. She said she has something urgent to talk to you about!¡± Aunt Wang said, then quickly turned around and followed Uncle Wang out.


    When they reached the door, before Uncle Wang could ask anything, Lin Xiaoyue said hurriedly, ¡°I killed a wild boar. I¡¯ve already drained its blood, but I couldn¡¯t bring it back. Can you and Shuanzi come with me to bring it back?¡±


    The Wang family members were shocked.


    What? She killed a wild boar and even drained its blood?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Uncle Wang said to Wang Shuanzi and immediately stepped out of the door.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Wang Shuanzi quickly turned around to get his things.


    Aunt Wang watched them leave in a hurry and said, ¡°aiya!¡± Then, she ran to the Liu family house.


    Uncle Wang followed Lin Xiaoyue while asking her how she did it.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t really kill it. It was already heavily injured and could barely stand up.¡±


    ¡°Wild boars rarely come to the front of the mountain. Maybe a hunter chased it out of the mountains and it ended up in your hands,¡± Uncle Wang said.


    ¡°You¡¯re really lucky!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, maybe God knows that our family is having a hard time, so he gave me a wild boar,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Uncle Wang laughed.


    ¡°Now that you are so capable, your mother can earn some money doing embroidery. Her life will get better and better,¡± Uncle Wang said encouragingly.


    ¡°Yes! I will work hard!¡±


    As she spoke, they came to the place where she hid the wild boar.


    When Uncle Wang saw it, he was shocked.


    ¡°It must weigh more than 500 pounds!¡± exclaimed Uncle Wang.

 Chapter 37

    Second Option


    When Xiaoyue said that she had caught a wild boar, he knew it would be quite big, but he did not expect it to be that big.


    A wild boar weighing more than 500 pounds was worth at least 6 to 7 taels of silver according to market price.


    It was probably true that the heavens had given it to her out of pity. Otherwise, who would have such good luck to pick up such a big wild boar for free.


    ¡°Is it that heavy? I¡­ had no idea.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Uncle Wang and said embarrassedly.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Uncle Wang was sure.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue pretended to be deep in thought.


    ¡°It is too big. If it were to be sold, only Ruyi Restaurant in town would be able to buy it. If you agree, I¡¯ll go to the village chief¡¯s house later to borrow the ox-cart. We can go with you to Ruyi Restaurant tomorrow.¡±


    A touch of gratitude flashed across Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This is too troublesome. Do you have any other way to deal with it?¡± She asked. The truth was, she wanted Uncle Wang to tell him what she already had in mind.


    ¡°We can also just sell it ourselves. There are close to 100 households in Daishi Village. Each family could buy a bit of it.¡± He preferred the first option.


    Although there were many people in the village, there were few who were willing to pay for meat. If it was sold cheaply, it would be better to sell it in town.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Life in the village isn¡¯t easy. I¡¯ll sell it at a cheaper price so that everyone can get a taste of meat,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Uncle Wang was surprised.


    ¡°Ruyi Restaurant will probably buy it for 17 to 18 cents a pound!¡± Uncle Wang reminded her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sell the fatty meat for 18 cents a pound and the lean meat for 13 cents a pound. I went to the market today and saw that they were selling fatty pork for 21 cents a pound and lean meat for 16 cents a pound. I should be able to sell it for 3 cents cheaper.¡±


    ¡°Girl¡­¡± Uncle Wang felt that Lin Xiaoyue was a little too generous.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Uncle Wang with a smile.


    ¡°Our family rarely interacts with the villagers. This is also an opportunity to thank everyone for their help. Our family has no one to rely on, we will need their care in the future.¡±


    Uncle Wang was stunned.


    He seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration.


    ¡°Okay! If you trust me, I will arrange this for you!¡± He said immediately.


    ¡°Of course I trust you. Thank you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up. She knew that Uncle Wang understood, so she quickly thanked him.


    While they were talking, Wang Shuanzi came with a torch.


    When he saw such a large wild boar, he was shocked.


    ¡°Leave the torch and go to the village chief¡¯s house. Ask for Uncle Gengtian and Lishun. Also, ask the village chief to get someone to announce that the Liu family is selling pork. The fatty meat costs 18 cents a pound, the lean meat costs 13 cents a pound. If they want to buy it, go to Aunt Liu.¡±


    Li Gengtian and Li Lishun were the village chief¡¯s eldest son and grandson respectively. Li Lishun was around the same age as their Shuanzi, so the two of them had a pretty good relationship.


    This wild boar weighed more than 500 pounds. He was a laborer and his son was also quite strong. They could have carried it back themselves. However, since Xiaoyue had the intention of befriending the villagers, he took the opportunity to contact the village chief on her behalf.


    If they were protected by the village chief, the Lin family wouldn¡¯t dare to bully them anymore.


    Wang Shuanzi was a little surprised when he heard his father¡¯s words. But his father was not a man of many words, so he did not ask further. He handed the torch to Lin Xiaoyue and went down the mountain while the moonlight shone.

 Chapter 38

    Aunt Wang Stood Up for Her


    The two of them did not wait on the mountain for long before Wang Shuanzi lit another torch and brought Li Gengtian and Li Laishun over.


    The two of them were also surprised to see such a large wild boar and complimented Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, without much delay, Uncle Wang and Li Gengtian tied up the wild boar and carried it down the mountain with two shoulder poles.


    When they arrived at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s house, there were already many people there.


    The village chief and his wife also came.


    When they saw the four people carrying such a big wild boar back, all of them were amazed.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Uncle Wang shouted and dropped the wild boar on the ground.


    After everyone retreated, they surrounded the wild boar again. All of them were amazed at how big the boar was.


    Uncle Wang gestured to Lin Xiaoyue. Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue nodded, he gave Li Gentian and the others a look and went with them to prepare to shave the boar.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, did you really kill this boar?¡± The village chief quickly asked Lin Xiaoyue with a kind and incredulous look in his eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, not exactly. When I saw it, it was injured and couldn¡¯t get up. I can only say that I was lucky,¡± Lin Xiaoyue repeated what she said earlier.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± The village chief nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Shuanzi said that you want to sell the pork, the price is 18 cents for the fatty meat and 13 cents for the lean meat. Is this true?¡± The village chief asked.


    Hearing this, many people gathered around and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true!¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Last year, there was a plague, so everyone in the village is having a hard time. I was lucky to get this wild boar. I just hope that all of us can have some meat.¡±


    The village chief¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Good! You have a good heart!¡± He immediately said.


    The surrounding people repeatedly praised Lin Xiaoyue. Some already said how much they wanted to buy.


    ¡°Why is it still so expensive if you want to help? It sounds nice, but aren¡¯t you just afraid that you¡¯ll be punished by God?¡± Suddenly, a harsh voice sounded.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    Before she could say anything, she heard Aunt Chen¡¯s voice from behind.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s too expensive, don¡¯t buy it! The fatty meat in town is sold for 21 cents and the lean meat costs 16 cents. She only charges 18 and 13 cents for that. What are you complaining about?!¡±


    Aunt Wang put the wooden bucket of hot water next to Uncle Wang, stood up and walked toward the crowd.


    ¡°Xiaoyue is a good hunter. She went to Ruyi Restaurant in town this morning to sell goods and even got the attention of Chef Liu. He said that as long as it¡¯s from Xiaoyue, they will accept it no matter how much it costs!¡±


    Aunt Wang looked disdainfully at the woman who said those ungrateful words. ¡°Hmph! You said that Xiaoyue is afraid of being punished by God, so she decided to sell it cheap. Do you now know that the customers of Ruyi Restaurant in town couldn¡¯t wait to eat what she hunted? If this wild boar was sent to Ruyi Restaurant, it would cost at least 17 to 18 cents a pound. Wouldn¡¯t it be more profitable than selling it to us?!¡±


    As soon as these words were said, everyone started to scold the woman from the Chen family.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you think it¡¯s too expensive, then don¡¯t buy it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t buy it. Watch her sell all the meat off,¡± someone said sarcastically.


    Aunty Chen was usually harsh and unkind. Many people in the village had long disliked her. How could they not seize the opportunity to make fun of her?


    Aunt Chen¡¯s face flushed red.

 Chapter 39

    Collecting Money


    ¡°Hmph! Fine!¡± She was so angry that she shook her hand and led her son away.


    The child was still crying loudly, demanding that her mother buy pork for him. She beat him a few times before he stopped and left with his mother.


    There was a burst of laughter behind them.


    Lin Xiaoyue pretended like she wanted to stop her, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, don¡¯t worry about her.¡± It was the village chief¡¯s wife who walked over.


    This was an old lady with a refreshing face. Obviously, she looked much younger and more energetic than the other ladies of the same age in the village.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Chen family. They are cheap!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled with a helpless expression.


    The women all came forward to comfort Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, did Chef Liu of Ruyi Restaurant really say that he would accept your prey?¡± Someone asked.


    The surrounding women immediately looked at the woman who asked.


    The woman¡¯s expression was awkward. ¡°I¡¯m just asking! I heard from my husband that the price that Ruyi Restaurant offers is not bad, but the requirements are very high. They only accept ingredients of a certain quality.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Ruyi Restaurant pays attention to the quality of the ingredients. Indeed, they only want fresh prey that doesn¡¯t have too many wounds. Chef Liu must have thought that my prey was fresh, so he said that he would accept all of them,¡± she said modestly.


    As soon as she said this, everyone understood two things. First, Chef Liu of Ruyi Restaurant did say that he would accept all of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s goods. Second, Lin Xiaoyue was not only good at hunting, but she was also very good at handling her prey.


    After learning about these facts, the women became even more enthusiastic about Lin Xiaoyue.


    They asked Lin Xiaoyue where she killed the wild boar and where she usually hunted. They also asked her how she learned her skills, or if she would charge them a lower price if they bought more.


    Lin Xiaoyue responded with a smile and answered each and every one of them patiently.


    Liu Shi, who had just finished boiling the water, had a complicated look on her face when she saw this scene.


    It was Aunt Wang who pulled her into the crowd.


    Once Liu Shi came, the women quickly focused on her.


    Some said that she was lucky and that her daughter was so capable.


    Some said that she was good at sewing, and asked if they could ask her for some advice.


    It was the first time that so many people were talking to her, and Liu Shi agreed. If they were interested, they could come to her in the afternoon to do embroidery work together.


    Everyone found that the mother and daughter were both very easy to talk to. They were not the loners they thought they were, and they became much closer to them.


    After chatting for a while, Uncle Wang and the others had already shaved off the wild boar¡¯s fur, cut open its stomach, and hung the wild boar on the shelf.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to divide the pork!¡±


    Hearing Uncle Wang¡¯s shout, the people surrounding the mother and daughter dispersed and quickly surrounded the wild boar.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, come over to weigh and collect the money!¡± Uncle Wang said.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded and held Aunt Wang, who was holding the scale and preparing to hand it to her.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, please help me,¡± she lowered her voice and pleaded.


    Aunt Wang knew that Lin Xiaoyue was worried that she couldn¡¯t handle so many people, so she agreed.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She replied and walked over with Lin Xiaoyue.


    Uncle Wang saw the two of them coming over and looked at the crowd again.


    ¡°Who¡¯s first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m first! Give me 3 pounds of fatty meat!¡± A woman came forward.


    ¡°3 pounds of fatty meat!¡± Uncle Wang chanted and held the knife.


    After cutting some meat off, Aunt Wang weighed it while introducing Lin Xiaoyue to the customers and how to address them.


    Lin Xiaoyue was sweet-tongued and fast at calculation. Her movements were also very agile.

 Chapter 40

    The Lin Family


    Lin Xiaoyue handled those who asked for a cheaper price well. She was good with her words and pretended to be pitiful.


    Liu Shi stood not far away and watched her daughter handle the situation calmly. She felt gratified but also a little envious.


    As a mother, she was inferior to her daughter. Looking at the way Aunt Wang was helping her, she thought that she was the one who should be helping, but she didn¡¯t have the ability¡­


    Thinking of this, Liu Shi was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Mom.¡± At this moment, the little boy pulled her hand.


    Liu Shi looked down and saw her son looking at her with a smile.


    She smiled and touched her son¡¯s head, smiling warmly.


    The sounds of meat cutting and chattering filled the yard. In a short amount of time, Lin Xiaoyue sold a lot of pork.


    ¡°Lin Xiaoyue, you piece of shit! Who told you to touch the Lin family¡¯s wild boar?!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice was heard.


    The people who bought the pork dispersed. Her first and second aunt walked over with a few male members of the Lin family while supporting her grandmother.


    ¡°My wild boar!¡± Seeing that a lot of wild boar meat had been cut and sold, Grandma Lin¡¯s heart ached, as if it was her flesh that had been cut.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned. Her wild boar? Is this old woman joking?


    ¡°You little b*tch, who told you to sell our wild boar!¡± Before Lin Xiaoyue could speak, Grandma Lin had already walked towards her.


    Her second aunt¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the large amount of coins in the bowl in front of Lin Xiaoyue, and she reached out to take it.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes and hands were quick, and she took the bowl away.


    When she took it away, all the members of the Lin family looked at the bowl.


    Seeing the large amount of coins and even some silver inside, all of their eyes were filled with greed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your family that you got the wild boar? Your grandma is the head of the household. Why didn¡¯t you give her the money?¡± First Uncle Lin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, hurry up and give the money to your grandma. Why are you so insensible? You¡¯ll make your grandma angry later,¡± Second Uncle Lin chimed in.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned, as if she had heard a joke.


    Then, she ungracefully dug her ears.


    ¡°Did I hear wrong?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at the Lin family sarcastically, and her tone was sharp.


    ¡°Previously, you drove us out of the house. The Lin family has nothing to do with us anymore.¡±


    First Uncle Lin frowned and was about to speak when Lin Xiaoyue quickly added, ¡°Since we have nothing to do with each other, why are you speaking as though we are family?¡±


    ¡°I earned this money myself. What does it have to do with the Lin family? There are so many villagers and elders here. Are you trying to steal from us?¡±


    The surrounding people began to speak animatedly.


    They had long known that the Lin family was ruthless towards them. They did not expect that they had really been chased out.


    Now that they had finally earned some money from the wild boar, they came to steal it.


    Seeing how she referred to them as ¡°the Lin family¡±, although it sounded unfilial, she must have said that because she was disappointed in them.


    When the Lin family members heard the criticism from the other villagers, they were upset.


    Second Uncle Lin was furious. Just as he was about to scold Lin Xiaoyue, he was grabbed by his fifth brother.


    ¡°It was all a misunderstanding. No one has ever treated you like outsiders. We all miss you,¡± Fifth Uncle Lin stood up and said.

 Chapter 41 - 41 Grandma Only Likes Fifth Uncle

    41 Grandma Only Likes Fifth Uncle


    Lin Yuanshan was the fifth son in the Lin family and the village scholar. Most of the money that the Lin family earned was spent on him. They hoped that he could make the family prosper through his studies.


    Unfortunately, he was already 16 years old but had yet to pass the examination. He passed the county examination but failed in the capital examination.


    Because of that, the Lin family still had high hopes for him.


    Lin Yuanshan was going to take the examination again next year, so he asked for more money from the Lin family so that he could ask the headmaster to give him special lessons.


    This put the Lin family in a difficult situation. However, Old Lady Lin was always willing to spend money on Lin Yuanshan.


    She gave Lin Yuanshan the forty taels of silver that belonged to her father, but she also wanted to sell her off to an old widower in a neighboring village in exchange for more money.


    If not for her mother¡¯s desperate opposition, she would have been sold by now.


    However, her mother had thoroughly angered Old Lady Lin because of this, resulting in the three of them being banished.


    Her mother¡¯s embroidery work was good enough to earn some money, so the Lin family did not really want to completely cut ties with her. Instead, they let them live in a shabby house with nothing to eat to force her into submission.


    Unfortunately, her mother would not budge.


    Now that she had transmigrated, she could hunt for money. When the Lin family heard about this, they had plans for them.


    ¡°Fifth uncle, if you really care about us, why would you chase us out of the house? After leaving the Lin family, not only did the three of us not have enough to eat and proper clothes to wear, but you even come to steal from us from time to time¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked pitiful as she wiped her eyes with her sleeve.


    The people around her were very sympathetic. They did not believe that Lin Xiaoyue was an unfilial child.


    ¡°Xiaoyue¡­¡± Lin Yuanshan frowned and was about to speak.


    But he was interrupted by Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Look¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue pointed at her forehead.


    When one looked carefully, one would notice a scabbed wound.


    ¡°Grandma did this the day before yesterday. She pushed me to the door and knocked me down. The doctor said that I was dead. If father didn¡¯t help me come back to life, I would have already been killed by grandma!¡±


    Killed?


    These words struck everyone¡¯s heart.


    Everyone looked at Old Lady Lin and started to gossip.


    If she really died, then Old Lady Lin would be the murderer. How could she kill her own granddaughter?


    ¡°Xiaoyue, you¡¯ve misunderstood¡­¡± Lin Yuanshan frowned even more. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Xiaoyue to sound so convincing.


    ¡°No!¡± Lin Xiaoyue wiped away her tears and looked at Lin Yuanshan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen through everything. Grandma doesn¡¯t care about us at all. She only cares about you. Otherwise, why would she give you all the money? We all gave the money to grandma, and she gave it all to you! Even the forty taels of silver that was given as compensation after father died was given to you! You even took the money that mom earned from doing embroidery work!¡±

 Chapter 42 - 42 How Could You Say That

    42 How Could You Say That


    Once she said that, everyone looked at Lin Yuanshan, even the Lin family members did so.


    Obviously, the Lin family¡¯s people were not completely fine with Old Lady Lin¡¯s favoritism.


    The Lin family had many men, and they usually earned a lot of money, but they did not live well, because the money was all taken by Old Lady Lin,


    Everyone in the family, young and old, wore old clothes except Lin Yuanshan. They ate poorly except Lin Yuanshan.


    The adults were used to it, but when they saw their children staring at Lin Yuanshan¡¯s food with envy, they sometimes felt a little angry.


    When Lin Yuanshan saw this, a hint of coldness flashed in his eyes.


    Then, without batting an eyelid, he tugged at his mother¡¯s sleeve.


    Old Lady Lin understood and turned around to scold her sons.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this b*tch¡¯ nonsense! Yuanshan is our hope. If he does well, then so do we! If you listen to her and cause a rift, then I will beat you to death!¡±


    As soon as she said that, they quickly suppressed the unhappiness in their hearts.


    Their mother was right. Their fifth brother could help them if he did well. They could have a better life when he succeeded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to think this way. No wonder your grandmother was angry at you, you¡¯re trying to sow discord in the family.¡± Lin Yuanshan looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a pained expression.


    With just one sentence, the tables turned again.


    The older ones felt that Lin Xiaoyue was short-sighted. Farming families were not rich, so it was normal for the whole family to provide for a scholar.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Yuanshan with a hint of admiration.


    As expected of a scholar, he was good with words.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect you to think like this.¡± Lin Xiaoyue put on an even more pained expression.


    ¡°Everyone worked hard with very few days of rest while grandma gives you six taels of silver every month.¡±


    The people around were all shocked, even the Lin family members.


    Old Lady Lin told them that she only gave him two taels of silver every month. Six taels of silver was three times the amount! No wonder they were still so poor even though so many of them were earning money.


    Six taels of silver was enough to cover the expenses of the entire family for about two months.


    ¡°This is not including the money for school, the clothes, the brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones. Also, you go home every five days and they prepare extra food for you. Even the youngest ones in the family can only watch as you eat.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the villagers looked at Lin Yuanshan strangely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t realize what everyone eats and wears every day. There are hundreds of families in our village, and you are not the only scholar.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze turned to the village chief.


    ¡°Huaiyu and my fifth uncle go to the same school. Tell me, does Huaiyu need six taels of silver a month?¡±


    Everyone immediately turned to look at the village chief.


    Before the village chief could speak, the families of other scholars started discussing.


    ¡°My eldest son only needs one tael of silver, but the he actually asks for six taels!¡±

 Chapter 43 - 43 Fifth Uncle Spent Our Money?

    43 Fifth Uncle Spent Our Money?


    ¡°Exactly, my eldest grandson only needs at most two taels of silver a month. His mother already thought it was too much. Now it seems that my grandson is really frugal.¡±


    ¡°Damn, six taels of silver a month. This should be enough to support several scholars¡­¡±


    Once they said that, the Lin family¡¯s eldest son, second son, and their wives could not remain calm.


    First Uncle Lin had two sons and a daughter. The eldest son, Lin Dazhuang, was older than Lin Yuanshan, and the youngest son was only one year younger than Lin Yuanshan. Previously, he had mentioned to his mother that he wanted to send his children to school.


    However, she said that Dazhuang was not smart enough to study and was far less intelligent than Lin Yuanshan.


    When it came to Xiaozhuang, she said that the family couldn¡¯t afford to support two scholars.


    Now they realized that other scholars only needed two taels of silver a month, but his fifth brother actually got six.


    Thinking that the money that Lin Yuanshan spent might be the money that Dazhuang and Xiaozhuang could use to go to school, First Uncle Lin and his wife looked at Lin Yuanshan differently.


    Not only them, Second Uncle Lin and his wife were also in the same situation.


    The two of them also had two sons. Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan also did not go to school.


    Meanwhile, Fourth Uncle Lin was not married because they did not have enough money.


    When he thought about the money that Lin Yuanshan spent might be the betrothal money for his wife, he was upset.


    ¡°Grandma! Is what Xiaoyue said true? Fifth uncle spent our school money!¡± Lin Xiaozhuang was not as calm as his father and uncles.


    He always envied his fifth uncle. He had good food and clothes, did not have to work in the fields, and the whole family spoiled him.


    If he could go to school, his grades would definitely be better.


    He had asked his parents about going to school, but he had been rejected. They said that the family could not afford two scholars. And his fifth uncle was smart, and he was already in school for so long.


    It took a long time before he accepted it.


    But know he knew that other scholars only spent one tael of silver a month!


    Six taels was enough for six scholars. Only he and his brother could go to school, even Dashan and Xiaoshan could!


    Fifth uncle was too selfish! Was he afraid that they would become scholars and threaten his position in the family?


    Old Lady Lin looked anxiously at Lin Yuanshan, not knowing how to answer her grandson¡¯s question.


    She did not expect that others only need one tael of silver a month.


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s face was pale, and he looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a murderous look


    But he could not attack Lin Xiaoyue, instead he tugged at Old Lady Lin¡¯s sleeve.


    He lowered his voice and said to Old Lady Lin, ¡°mother, I¡¯ll explain this to you later. Let¡¯s settle Xiaoyue first.¡±


    Old Lady Lin froze. When she heard her youngest son say that he could explain it to her, she calmed down.


    Her fifth son was the most promising one. He had been smart since he was young.


    He told her before that he spent the money to socialize and prepare for the entrance exam next year.


    His situation was different, so how could he be compared to those blockheads in the village?


    ¡°Aiyo, you unfilial child! How could you question your fifth uncle like that? Do you know how much he spent on networking? I will beat you to death for talking nonsense!¡± Old Lady Lin suddenly picked up her cane and was about to hit Lin Xiaoyue.


    Of course, Lin Xiaoyue would not just take the hit and immediately dodged.

 Chapter 44 - 44 How Dare You!

    44 How Dare You!


    Old Lady Lin missed and fell.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She fell to the ground and cried.


    Instead of getting up, she slapped her thigh and wailed.


    ¡°You unfilial b*tch! You¡¯re going to ruin our family! God, please punish this child !¡±


    The village chief frowned as he watched the drama.


    The others did not sympathize with Old Lady Lin.


    Who wouldn¡¯t feel upset at the head of the family who was so biased?


    ¡°Mother, please let us go!¡± Suddenly, Liu Shi cried.


    She ran in front of Lin Xiaoyue and knelt in front of Old Lady Lin.


    Then, she kowtowed to Old Lady Lin.


    ¡°Mother, please let Yue¡¯er go. Please let me go.¡± Liu Shi kowtowed and cried.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t care that you gave my husband¡¯s money to fifth uncle, but I will never let you sell my daughter!¡±


    ¡°You were the one who chased us out of the Lin family back then. We no longer have anything to do with the Lin family. I beg you, let us go¡­for the sake of your son¡­¡± Liu Shi cried sadly, her voice was loud and powerful, and it stunned Old Lady Lin. It also made the people around her feel sad.


    They all understood that Old Lady Lin chased them out because she refused to sell Lin Xiaoyue.


    Old Lady Lin was vicious enough to sell her own granddaughter even though they weren¡¯t desperate for money! Moreover, her father had just died.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart ached. She figured out her mother¡¯s intentions and wanted to help her up.


    ¡°Shut up, you despicable thing!¡± At this moment, Old Lady Lin was so angry that she picked up her walking stick to hit Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi did not did not dodge and was hit.


    ¡°Mother, I beg you to let us go¡­¡± she continued to kowtow to Old Lady Lin.


    Just as Old Lady Lin was about to hit her again, Lin Xiaoyue ran up and grabbed her walking stick.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, the village chief hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°Lady Jiang and Lady Deng, aren¡¯t you going to help your mother-in-law up?!¡± He looked at the two daughters-in-law of the Lin family.


    The two women looked at each other and quickly went to help Old Lady Lin up.


    Clearly, it was all for show.


    If they helped her up just now, they would be in trouble later.


    Moreover, they were upset that she gave all the money to Lin Yuanshan.


    ¡°No! If these two b*tches don¡¯t return the money and the wild boar to us today, I won¡¯t get up!¡± Old Lady Lin shook them off and shouted again.


    She even raised the walking stick and wanted to hit Liu Shi again.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The village chief shouted and stopped Old Lady Lin.


    This shocked Old Lady Lin.


    ¡°Help her up!¡± The village chief looked at the two daughters-in-law of the Lin family again.


    The two women quickly went to help her up.


    This time, she did not resist.


    Liu Shi was still kowtowing to her, asking her to let the three of them go.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart sank. Then, she suddenly knelt in front of the people around her.


    After kowtowing once, she faced the village chief.

 Chapter 45 - 45 I will Help You

    45 I will Help You


    ¡°Dear all, please uphold justice for us. Help my mother be independent and receive my father¡¯s inheritance! My father is dead and the Lin family refuses to house us, so we no longer have anything to do with the Lin family!¡± She respectfully kowtowed to the village chief.


    Everyone immediately began to talk.


    In this case, some people heard that a widow with a son could indeed leave her late husband¡¯s household.


    However, most people would not choose to do so. After all, life for a woman with a child was difficult.


    However, if they stayed in the Lin family, they might be tortured to death.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The village chief looked troubled. Daishi Village had more than two hundred years of history, but there was no woman without a family.


    ¡°Please¡­they won¡¯t let us live¡­¡± Liu Shi turned around and begged the village chief.


    ¡°Sir, I beg you!¡± At this moment, Lin Xiaozhi, who was held by Aunt Wang, also ran out and knelt beside his mother, kowtowing to the village chief.


    Seeing this, everyone felt sad. Some women even cried.


    The village chief¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Quickly help your mother up,¡± he said gently to Lin Xiaoyue and Lin Xiaozhi.


    Lin Xiaoyue stood up and helped Lin Xiaozhi up. Then, they helped their mother up.


    However, Liu Shi refused.


    ¡°Please¡­ please have mercy on us¡­¡± Liu Shi¡¯s kowtowing slowed down, as if she would faint at any moment.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Lin Xiao looked at the village chief pitifully.


    ¡°Aih¡­¡± the village chief sighed.


    ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll help you,¡± he finally said.


    It was not good to have a female household, but if he refused, they would not survive.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Mom, get up!¡± She quickly went to help her mother up.


    After thanking him, she stood up.


    The moment she stood up, she staggered and almost fell.


    Everyone immediately held her.


    ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Old Lady Lin glared at Liu Shi and spat on the ground.


    Someone finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Old Lady Lin, you¡¯re going too far! Your third daughter-in-law is already in such a state, yet you¡¯re still slandering her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s too vicious!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s vicious? Don¡¯t spout nonsense! This is none of your business!¡± Old Lady Lin yelled back at them.


    Hearing this, the village chief¡¯s face turned dark again.


    ¡°Old Lady Lin!¡± He shouted angrily.


    Only then did she stop.


    Seeing the village chief¡¯s angry face, she also felt the anger. She said rudely to the village chief, ¡°this is our family¡¯s matter. Even if you¡¯re the village chief, you can¡¯t interfere!¡±


    The village chief¡¯s face was furious as he recalled how rude Old Lady Lin was.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to murder them, is that still a family¡¯s matter?! If Lin Dachui can¡¯t control his wife, then I¡¯ll ask him to leave the village!¡± He said angrily.


    As soon as he said that, panic flashed across the faces of the Lin family members.


    If their father (grandfather) was banished from Daishi Village, then the rest of them would also have to leave. What would they do then?

 Chapter 46 - 46 Lin Dachui

    46 Lin Dachui


    Old Lady Lin kept quiet as well.


    ¡°Go get Lin Dahui. We will not leave until this matter is settled,¡± the village chief said in a deep voice.


    The surroundings were completely silent, and no one from the Lin family dared to retort.


    ¡°Move!¡± Seeing that the Lin family members did not move, the village chief looked at First Uncle Lin.


    !!


    He panicked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Lin Yuanshan suddenly said.


    Then, he turned around and ran away.


    The village chief frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The people around started to speak.


    Old Master Lin was never in charge of anything, so the family¡¯s matters were all in Old Lady Lin¡¯s hands.


    But this time, he had to step in. After all, he was the head of the family.


    No one left as they wanted to watch the show.


    Meanwhile, Liu Shi and Lin Xiaozhi were taken into the house by Aunt Wang and a few other women.


    Before they left, Liu Shitold the village chief that Lin Xiaoyue could make the decision on their behalf.


    Not long after, Lin Yuanshan came with his father, Lin Dachui.


    Along the way, Lin Yuanshan told him what happened. When he arrived, he looked at Old Lady Lin with displeasure.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t approve of his wife treating his third daughter-in-law and her children like this. After all, his third son was already dead, so there was really no need for them to give their money to Lin Yuanshan.


    However, she insisted on doing things her way. What could he do?


    Now, the matter had been brought to the village chief¡¯s attention. Their family¡¯s dirty laundry was exposed, and he had lost all of his face.


    ¡°How do you plan to resolve this matter?!¡± The village chief saw that Lin Dachui was just glaring at his wife without saying anything.


    Lin Dachui hurriedly went over.


    ¡°Sir, this is my fault. I didn¡¯t discipline my wife properly and embarrassed my family. I¡¯ll bring her back now,¡± Lin Dachui said.


    With their family¡¯s current situation, they couldn¡¯t let their third daughter-in-law leave the household.


    Furthermore, Xiaoyue and Xiaozhi were the grandchildren of the Lin family after all. They couldn¡¯t let them go.


    The village chief¡¯s gaze turned to Lin Yuanshan, who was beside Lin Dachui, and his gaze darkened.


    ¡°Please help us get back my father¡¯s inheritance and the compensation so that we can be independent!¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly stood up.


    She did not know the laws of this world, but this should be possible.


    ¡°Bah! You want money from us? Over my dead body.¡± When Old Lady Lin heard this, she could not help but curse loudly.


    The village chief frowned and immediately looked at Lin Dachui.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s heart sank. Then, he slapped Old Lady Lin.


    ¡°Ah! How dare you hit me!¡± Old Lady Lin was furious and was about to charge at Lin Dachui.


    However, she was stopped by her two daughters-in-law.


    A hint of fear flashed in Lin Dachui¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously wanted to retreat, but he resisted.


    However, everyone noticed it.


    The others sighed. The men looked at him with sympathy.


    What a coward.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s expression was ugly. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he finally lost his cool.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± He shouted sternly.


    After Old Lady Lin gained her freedom, he slapped her again.


    This slap was much more vicious than the previous one. It almost made Old Lady Lin lose her balance.


    When the men of the Lin family saw this, they finally came out of their trance and hurried to help Old Lady Lin up.


    Old Lady Lin was struck dumb and didn¡¯t have the courage to make a scene anymore.

 Chapter 47 - 47 Establishing a Female Household

    47 Establishing a Female Household


    ¡°If you spew nonsense again, I will divorce you!¡± Lin Dachui said angrily. He felt a trace of joy in his heart.


    When Old Lady Lin heard this, she panicked. With her sons by her side, she started crying.


    Divorce? This time, she actually panicked.


    She was already so old. Her parents were long gone. If Lin Dachui really divorced her, what would she do?


    !!


    Seeing that Old Lady Lin did not dare to speak, Lin Dachui¡¯s felt victorious. He turned around and looked at the village chief again.


    ¡°Sir, it was my negligence that caused my third daughter-in-law to suffer. Xiaoyue and Xiaozhi are my grandchildren. As their grandfather, I will take good care of them. Both of us are still alive, what will others think if we give them their inheritance now?¡±


    The village chief¡¯s expression softened as he looked at Lin Xiaozhi.


    In his opinion, since Lin Dachui had spoken up, then their situation should be better.


    ¡°Grandpa, we don¡¯t want the inheritance, but we want to separate from the Lin family. In the future, we will not be the Lin family, but the Liu family. When Xiaozhi becomes an adult, he will be the head of our household. We just want to take back what belonged to father.¡± She had discussed the matter of establishing a female household with her mother previously.


    She knew that it was possible in their situation, and the choice was still in her mother¡¯s hands.


    As long as Liu Shi wanted to, she could even get married again and change the head of the household.


    Lin Dachui was a little confused, until Lin Yuanshan tugged at his sleeve.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, the Lin family cannot be separated!¡± Lin Dachui immediately said.


    The people around somewhat agreed.


    It was an old tradition that a family should not separate as long as the elders were still around.


    Glancing at Lin Yuanshan, Lin Xiaoyue smiled on the inside.


    ¡°According to the Imperial Court¡¯s regulations, my mother can choose to set up a female household without anyone¡¯s consent in a situation like this.¡±


    ¡°Since ancient times, when a woman is married, she follows her husband. When her husband dies, she follows her son. When my father died, my brother knew that he was the head of our family. However, he knew that he was still young and needed my mother¡¯s supervision. The Imperial Court had considered this situation and issued this decree,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Fifth uncle is studying in school, so he should know this, right?¡± Seeing that Lin Yuanshan was about to tug at Lin Dachui again, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly looked at him.


    Lin Yuanshan instantly froze.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s face became white.


    ¡°Well, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, then please help us.¡± Lin Xiaoyue immediately interrupted Lin Yuanshan and bowed to the village chief.


    The village chief frowned. He felt that he had been set up by Lin Xiaoyue today.


    But when he thought of their situation, he could empathize.


    It was indeed the rule. If Liu Shi insisted on establishing a female household, he could not interfere.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, although this is true, the choice is in third sister-in-law¡¯s hands. If third brother were still alive, would he want you to leave the family?¡± Lin Yuanshan looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a pained expression.


    The corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth curled up into a sarcastic arc.


    ¡°Of course! When father was still alive, he had already mentioned to mom that he wanted to separate from the family.¡±

 Chapter 48 - 48 It’s Hard to Become an Official

    48 It¡¯s Hard to Become an Official


    As soon she said that, the surrounding people sighed.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t care, she continued, ¡°Xiaozhi is smart, but fifth uncle depleted the family¡¯s savings. No matter how hard my parents work to earn money, he won¡¯t be able to go to school.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re all family. What¡¯s the difference? If your fifth uncle is successful, won¡¯t he also help you and your brother?¡± Lin Dachui said.


    Lin Xiaoyue immediately looked at Lin Yuanshan mockingly.


    !!


    Then, she looked at Lin Dachui.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that gandma gives him six taels of silver every month, and this doesn¡¯t include the money for the ink, paper, and inkstone. The other scholars in our village only spend one tael of silver every month.¡±


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and he clenched his fists.


    Seeing that Lin Dachui was looking at him, he hurriedly whispered that he would explain it to him later.


    Lin Dachui believed him just like Old Lady Lin did.


    ¡°How can your fifth uncle¡¯s situation be the same as the other families? He almost passed the exam the year before last, and he¡¯s going to take it again next year, so he needs more money to prepare for it.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the people around him became upset.


    What did he mean by that? There were other scholars in the village who would also take the exam. Was he looking down on them?


    ¡°Heh.¡± Lin Xiaoyue chuckled.


    You could never wake a person who pretended to be asleep.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too naive to think that one can pass the exam just by networking? If that works, then the quota would have been filled long ago.¡±


    Her words were quite harsh, causing the village chief to frown.


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s face was even paler.


    Was this girl insinuating that he was cheating? If this rumor spread, it might ruin him!


    Without waiting for anyone to speak, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°If I remember correctly, fifth uncle took the exam at the age of fourteen. He failed to pass it two times in a row. Do you think that he would be able to proceed further with his qualifications?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue said sarcastically, ¡°do you know what rank a scholar has to get to be an official?¡±


    Lin Dachui and Old Lady Lin looked a little lost.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the crowd and suddenly looked at a ten-year-old boy.


    ¡°Aunt Zheng, can Yongzi tell everyone how a scholar proceeds to the next rank? And what level does he have to be to become an official?¡±


    Aunt Wang told her that Aunt Zheng¡¯s child was also a scholar, so he should know these things.


    ¡°Hehe, of course! Yongzi, tell everyone!¡± Aunt Zheng immediately pushed her son forward.


    Zheng Yongzi¡¯s face was a little red. He walked out of the crowd and bowed to the village chief.


    Then, he quickly avoided Lin Yuanshan¡¯s murderous gaze.


    Under Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s encouragement, he said, ¡°the headmaster said that¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to become an official, you have to at least become a high scholar. But there is a quota for high scholars and it¡¯s difficult to get a place. If the family has money, they can consider a donation. But it will cost at least a thousand taels of silver. Ordinary families can¡¯t afford it at all¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Dachui and Old lady Lin almost fainted.


    Was it so difficult to become an official? This was different from what Lin Yuanshan said?

 Chapter 49 - 49 It’s Good to be Educated

    49 It¡¯s Good to be Educated


    He would only be qualified to participate in the imperial exam if he passed the state exam? After that, the best scholar was selected from those that passed the imperial exam? Before he could become an official, he first had to spend thousands of taels of silver?


    How could a family of farmers afford thousands of taels of silver?!


    If they couldn¡¯t afford it, they would have to try again, but the more they waited, the greater the competition.


    Could a person who couldn¡¯t even pass the state exam go that far?


    Lin Dachui and Old Lady Lin could no longer listen to the rest of the sentence.


    Their dream to have a son who was an official was shattered.


    The other members of the Lin family were also shocked when they heard this. They even felt that Lin Yuanshan had wasted their family¡¯s money.


    After talking for a full 15 minutes, Zheng Yongzi finally finished explaining the process to become an official.


    Lin Yuanshan felt a great sense of shame which made him wish he could hide in a hole.


    The villagers, on the other hand, had learned a lot.


    After knowing that it was that difficult to become an official, they thought that it was pointless to spend so much money on studies.


    Lin Xiaoyue thanked Zheng Yongzi.


    Hearing the villagers¡¯ discussion, she said to everyone, ¡°actually, studying is not just to become an official. It can broaden one¡¯s horizons. In reality, for example, to make a living, those who are educated could find better jobs. Just because it¡¯s hard to become an official doesn¡¯t mean that studying is useless.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, those who are educated could go to town to find work. Those who aren¡¯t can only do hard labor like my husband,¡± said a woman.


    ¡°Besides, being educated makes it less likely for one to be scammed!¡± Another person said.


    ¡°Yeah, it seems that it¡¯s important to be educated¡­¡±


    The village chief looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration.


    ¡°In addition, although scholars are only qualified to become officials if they pass the imperial exam, there are also benefits even if they only pass the preliminary exam,¡± the village chief said to the villagers.


    ¡°What benefits, village chief?¡± someone asked.


    ¡°First, if there is a scholar in the family, two people in the family can be exempted from mandatory labor.¡±


    ¡°Second, they will be given preferential treatment. If you are a scholar, you don¡¯t have to kneel before an official, and you can not be tortured in court.¡±


    ¡°Third, you are exempted from grain taxes. You can be exempted from the grain tax of 20 acres of land.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the villagers immediately started chattering, especially when they heard about the grain tax exemption. This could save a lot of money for farming families.


    Thus, many families wanted to send their children to school.


    Seeing that the villagers no longer had any misunderstandings about studying, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Dachui again.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you still think that letting fifth uncle go to school is the same as letting all the children in the family go to school?¡±


    As soon as she said that, everyone turned to look at Lin Dachui.


    In particular, the sons and grandsons of the Lin family all turned to look at him.


    It was good to go to school, even if one couldn¡¯t become an official. Perhaps one could earn a better living in the future. If one had knowledge, one could become a teacher.


    However, their parents (grandparents) favored his fifth son and spent all the money in the family on him. He was convinced that he could become an official after he passed the exam.


    However, Yongzi explained that the process was much more complicated than they had expected.


    Lin Yuanshan had failed the state examination twice. Was it possible for him to become a scholar? Even if it was possible, how many years would it take?

 Chapter 50 - 50 Are They Really the Lin Family’s Offsprings?

    50 Are They Really the Lin Family¡¯s Offsprings?


    The preliminary exam was held once every year. After that, the state exam was held twice every three years. Then, the imperial exam was once every three years.


    Three years. When that time came, many students would take the imperial exam at the same time. In addition, those who failed the exam before would also be retaking it. What chance did they have to pass?


    Seeing Lin Dachui¡¯s pale face, Lin Xiaoyue smiled and continued, ¡°grandpa, why are you so surprised? Didn¡¯t father tell you this before his accident?¡±


    ¡°Although he couldn¡¯t explain it in such detail, he did express it clearly. But not only did you not listen, grandma even hit him. She even made him go to town to help repair a house. Father fell off the roof and died because he hadn¡¯t recovered from his injuries and was worried about Xiaozhi not being able to go to school.¡± Lin Xiaoyue wiped her eyes.


    ¡°But what did you do? You took his life money and gave it to fifth uncle. You even want to sell me off! Mom didn¡¯t agree, so you kicked us out!¡±


    ¡°Is father your biological son? Are Xiaozhi and I really the offsprings of the Lin family?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked up at Lin Dachui and asked.


    Usually, it would be unfilial to ask such a question.


    However, under such circumstances, others were wondering about the same thing too.


    That¡¯s right. Old Lady Lin had always disliked her third son. He contributed the most yet he received the worst treatment.


    At his age, he was even beaten by his own mother. Furthermore, he was severely injured and still asked to go to work, resulting in his death. After his death, not only was his money not given to his wife and children, they even gave it to his brother. His children were almost sold, and finally his wife and children were chased out of the house.


    How could he rest in peace?


    Didn¡¯t Lin Xiaoyue say that her father brought her back to life and even cured her?


    The villagers thought that if they were Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s father, they would definitely take revenge on the Lin family!


    Lin Dachui staggered and almost lost his balance.


    Old Lady Lin was already weak. If not for her two daughters-in-law supporting her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    She caused her third son¡¯s death. She even had a nightmare in which he came to look for her and asked her why she was so cruel to him.


    But Yuanshan was the hope of the family, what could she do?


    The more Yuanshan pestered her, the crueler she was towards her third son.


    Suddenly, Old Lady Lin saw a person appear behind the crowd.


    In the blink of an eye, she recognized that person as her third son.


    She was so scared that her face turned pale. She mumbled and then fainted.


    Seeing this, the Lin family members quickly held Old Lady Lin.


    After waking her up, they wanted to leave


    However, the village chief asked Lin Dachui and his four sons to stay behind.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes looked cold.


    After Old Lady Lin and the others left, she bowed to the village chief again.


    ¡°Sir, my father¡¯s only wish before he died was to let my younger brother go to school. Please help us get back my father¡¯s inheritance.¡±


    The villagers immediately looked at Lin Dachui.


    Some people were discussing in low voices, saying that they had heard Old Lady Lin call out Lin Laosan¡¯s name before she fainted. This was clearly a projection of her guilt.


    The village chief sighed and turned to look at Lin Dachui.

 Chapter 51 - 51 Inheritance

    51 Inheritance


    ¡°At this point, Lin Dachui, your family will give out a portion of the 40 taels of silver that belonged to Lin Laosan. Also, give them their share of inheritance.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the Lin brothers looked upset.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any money, all the money has been spent on Yuanshan!¡± First Uncle Lin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, all the money has been spent!¡± Second Uncle Lin added.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re splitting the family, shouldn¡¯t Laosan¡¯s family also take care of the two elders?¡± Fourth Uncle Lin added.


    After he said that, the surrounding people started talking animatedly.


    Their brother was already dead. How could they let their sister-in-law and her children take care of the elders? Were the other sons of the Lin family all dead?


    The village chief¡¯s brows furrowed as well.


    ¡°Lin Laosan is dead. The Liu family has no obligation to support their in-laws. As for Lin Xiaoyue and Lin Xiaozhi, with all of you around, they have no obligation to support their grandparents,¡± said the village chief in a deep voice.


    ¡°So they¡¯re just going to leave and take the money?!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin was furious.


    The village chief glared at him. ¡°Hmph. That¡¯s the law. Are you trying to question the law of the Imperial Court?¡±


    If it were other families, they would take care of their brother¡¯s family, but the Lin family actually wanted to suck them dry. No wonder Xiaoyue would do this.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face turned pale, and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    The village chief¡¯s gaze swept over the Lin family members.


    ¡°According to the law of the Imperial Court, the forty taels of silver should be divided into five shares. The two elders of the Lin family will get two shares, and the wife and children will get the remaining. The Lin family will have to give them 24 taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s the property. Lin Laosan will get a share of the Lin family¡¯s house, but since they will not live there, you must give them cash.¡±


    ¡°Your house, together with the furniture, will be valued at 150 taels. Dividing it into 5 shares, that¡¯ll be 30 taels for each of you. These 30 taels will be divided equally between the two elders and Liu Laosan¡¯s wife and children, so they will get¡­¡±


    ¡°18 taels,¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    The village chief paused.


    He silently calculated it, and then looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes with admiration.


    ¡°Yes, 18 taels of silver.¡±


    Thinking about how well Lin Xiaoyue did as the cashier just now, the village chief was amazed at her arithmetics


    ¡°Next is the farmland. The Lin family has 20 acres of land. Dividing it the same way¡­¡±


    ¡°2.4 acres.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly calculated the answer.


    The village chief was stunned again. The arithmetic was more complicated this time. Without the abacus, paper, and pen, he couldn¡¯t figure it out. But she actually came up with the answer right away.


    ¡°Ahem, Gengtian, get Huaiyu to bring some ink and paper.¡± Thinking that he would have to write a letter anyway, the village chief said to his eldest son.


    ¡°Yes, father!¡± Li Gengtian quickly left.


    At this time, the Lin family¡¯s faces were filled with anxiety.


    The land was their most important asset. Giving away 2.4 acres of land would greatly reduce their food supply.


    Lin Xiaoyue, however, smiled as she looked at the Lin family, and her gaze finally stopped on Lin Dachui.


    ¡°Grandpa, we don¡¯t want the Lin family¡¯s land.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the Lin family immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue. Even the village chief was surprised.

 Chapter 52 - 52 Disownment

    52 Disownment


    ¡°After leaving the Lin family, the three of us have no place to stay, so we have to buy land to build a house. You just have to give us this house and the four plots of land around it.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°How can we do that? The land here is not valuable, but it¡¯s about three acres. Also, the courtyard is also worth some money. If you want it, there¡¯s no problem, but you have to pay for it!¡± He immediately said.


    The dilapidated house and the four pieces of land around it were indeed their family¡¯s, but the house was in a state of disrepair and the four pieces of land were barren, so they couldn¡¯t grow anything there. Although they still had some crops planted, they rarely cared about it.


    The villagers started talking again.


    That house was still worth any money? The four pieces of land were useless. The crops they had were only enough to pay the grain taxes.


    The corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Heh, forget about it then. You guys can take back the land.¡± She had a helpless expression on her face.


    ¡°Then please give us the 2.4 acres of land. You can also help us sell it,¡± she said to the village chief.


    Just as the village chief was about to speak, Lin Dachui hurriedly spoke up.


    ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll give you the four plots of land!¡±


    After saying that, he glared at his son.


    Even though the land was barren, they still had to pay grain taxes. So they were making a loss.


    Now that they could finally get rid of it and avoid losing the good land, they could just give it to them.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to divide the land. Please continue with the rest.¡± She smiled and looked at the village chief.


    The Lin family members were in a panic. Were there more?


    ¡°Then there¡¯s the Lin family¡¯s cash.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said immediately.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s all spent on Yuanshan!¡± First Uncle Lin continued.


    ¡°Right, there¡¯s no money! Laosan¡¯s family lived at home when he was still alive. Didn¡¯t they spend money too?¡± Second Uncle Lin said.


    ¡°We really don¡¯t have any money!¡± Lin Dachui also said gloomily.


    The village chief looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a troubled expression.


    As an outsider, he really wouldn¡¯t know how much money the Lin family had.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave the village chief a grateful smile and turned to look at the Lin family.


    ¡°We can let go of the money¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin looked at Lin Xiaoyue angrily.


    ¡°Yes. But there are conditions.¡± Lin Xiaoyue did not take his gaze seriously at all.


    ¡°What conditions?¡± Lin Dachui looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Please sign a letter disowning me and Xiaozhi. From now on, the three of us will have nothing to do with the Lin family.¡±


    The villagers were in an uproar.


    Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°oh, also, please promise me that grandma and the rest of the Lin family will not come to our house to steal things. Otherwise, I will report the crime of theft to the authorities!¡±


    At this point, the smarter ones understood.


    She wanted to break things off with her family not only because she was disappointed, but to avoid being harassed by them, especially Old Lady Lin.


    In the past, Old Lady Lin had come to rob them because she was her grandmother, so even if she knew or even caught her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    But after the disownment, the situation was different. If they were caught stealing, they would have to go to jail.


    Thinking about it this way, this might actually be good for them. Perhaps they would have peace in the future.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s face was dark.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s break things off!¡± He said in a deep voice.


    He really wanted to see if the three of them could survive without the Lin family! If they couldn¡¯t, don¡¯t even think about coming back to them!

 Chapter 53 - 53 42 taels

    53 42 taels


    A glint flashed across Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes.


    She looked at Liu Shi, who was sitting by the door and looking at her.


    Liu Shi was currently hugging Lin Xiaozhi, who was nestled in her arms, and she nodded at Lin Xiaoyue.


    She understood her daughter¡¯s intentions completely. Today, she had given up her pride for her daughter.


    From now on, the three of them would rely on themselves and live well.


    Not long after, Li Gengtian brought his nephew, Li Huaiyu, along with pen, ink, and paper.


    Then, the village chief asked Li Huaiyu to write the letter of asset division. He then asked Lin Dachui and Liu Shi to sign the papers.


    Then, he asked Li Huaiyu to write the letter of disownment. He asked Lin Dachui, Lin Xiaoyue, and Lin Xiao to sign the papers. The village chief, as a witness, also signed the paper.


    There were three copies of each document. Both parties kept one copy and the village chief took the remaining copy. He said that he would send it to the court for the record.


    ¡°Go and get 42 taels of silver, as well as the land title for this house and the four plots of land around it. Then everything is done.¡± The village chief looked at Lin Dachui.


    At this point, it would be best for him to settle everything. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for the three women to get the money.


    A look of struggle flashed across Lin Dachui¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s so late now. Why don¡¯t we do it tomorrow?¡± Second Uncle Lin rolled his eyes and said.


    ¡°Yeah, we have to think of a way to get the money,¡± said First Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was also about to speak, but was stopped by a look from the village chief.


    ¡°Hmph, if you can¡¯t pay them, then use the land title to pay for it. Do you think this is just for fun?¡± The village chief said in a deep voice.


    In his opinion, Xiaoyue had already compromised a lot when it came to dividing the property. Not only did the Lin family members not appreciate that, they were even shameless enough to not pay them the full amount.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s body trembled.


    How could he use the land title to pay?


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll go back and get the money now,¡± he said and quickly left.


    The sons of the Lin family saw that the village chief would not change his mind, and Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi did not even look at them, so they turned around and chased after their father.


    The Lin family fled in a panic, causing the villagers to point and talk about them. Even the village chief shook his head repeatedly as he watched them leave.


    Excluding the house and the two plots of land, the Lin family only gave away 42 taels of silver. Most of it was the money that Lin Laosan had worked so hard for. In other words, they had only paid 2 taels of silver¡­


    Eh, with such a family, it was a good thing that they broke things off with them.


    Once the Lin family left, many women surrounded them to comfort Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue was the first to respond.


    ¡°Dear all, thank you for your help and concern! It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s continue dividing the meat! We¡¯ve wasted everyone¡¯s time!¡±


    ¡°Not at all! Let us know if you need anything in the future!¡± A lady said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Let us know if you need anything!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing the villagers¡¯ enthusiastic voices, Lin Xiaoyue smiled. Her heart was filled with gratitude.


    Then, she continued cutting up the wild boar.


    After that, no one asked for a discount anymore. They would even say a few words to comfort Lin Xiaoyue.


    There were people who did not leave even after they bought the meat, waiting to see when the Lin family would send the money over. They wanted to be the witnesses.


    They waited for more than two hours.


    And at this time, no one was buying the meat anymore.


    Seeing that Lin Dachui still did not show up, the village chief finally asked Lin Gengtian and Li Laishun to go get them.

 Chapter 54 - 54 Gratitude

    54 Gratitude


    The two of them had just set off when Lin Dachui came with First Uncle Lin.


    Everyone noticed that Lin Dachui had a wound on his forehead and had their own guesses.


    Lin Dachui did not care about the villagers¡¯ gossip and gave the money and the land title to Liu Shi in front of the village chief.


    ¡°You are ruthless,¡± said First Uncle Lin.


    Liu Shi avoided his gaze and didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Remember, from now on, whether you live or die, don¡¯t come back to us! Hmph!¡± After saying that, he left with his father and brother.


    Liu Shi staggered and she almost fell again.


    Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly held her.


    Her eyes narrowed as she looked at their backs.


    She said, ¡°we¡¯ll remember what you said. As your niece, I¡¯ll give you one last piece of advice. Only believe in your own children. Don¡¯t be foolish enough to give up your own children for the sake of your brother. Otherwise, you might end up like us.¡±


    First Uncle Lin¡¯s body froze, and he almost fell on his feet.


    Lin Dachui, on the other hand, quickened his pace. He didn¡¯t want to hear more from Lin Xiaoyue.


    That girl was trying to sow discord. Perhaps his eldest son would also leave his family.


    After they left, Lin Xiaoyue thanked the villagers again before everyone left.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue asked Uncle Wang to help her cut a few more pieces of meat.


    Two of the three-catty pieces were given to Li Gengtian and Li Laishun respectively, thanking them for helping her carry the boar and cleaning it. The remaining five catties were given to the villagers as a token of gratitude.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t help much. In the end, you guys are the ones who suffered the loss.¡± Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue gave him the best meat, the village chief refused to accept it.


    ¡°Please accept it. If it weren¡¯t for you, we probably wouldn¡¯t have gotten it today.¡± Lin Xiaoyue handed the meat to him again.


    ¡°Aiya, just take it. It¡¯s her way of showing appreciation.¡± The village chief¡¯s wife smiled and looked at her husband.


    The village chief looked at the expressions of gratitude on their faces and finally accepted the meat.


    Because it was too heavy, he handed the meat to his son.


    ¡°I¡¯ll report the matter of establishing a female household to the authorities tomorrow. It should be done within three days.¡± The village chief looked at Liu Shi.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Liu Shi quickly thanked the village chief.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. This is my duty as the village chief.¡±


    ¡°However, what are you going to do next?¡± The village chief looked at the dilapidated house in front of him.


    ¡°This house is not livable.¡±


    This was his first time coming here. If he had not seen it with his own eyes today, he would not have known that they were actually living in such a dilapidated house.


    Fortunately, they had received Lin Laosan¡¯s inheritance. Now, they at least had the money to renovate the house.


    ¡°Regarding the house, I plan to discuss it with mom to see if we can rebuild the house,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The village chief frowned slightly. Seeing that Liu Shi was looking at her daughter helplessly, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to build a house, but this girl was confident right now. As an elder, he didn¡¯t want to discourage her. Her mother was here after all. She should come up with a reasonable plan later on.


    So the village chief left too.


    Liu Shi was weak, so they asked her to stay while Lin Xiaoyue brought Lin Xiaozhi to send the village chief¡¯s family off.


    She then looked back and saw that the Wang family was still helping them tidy up the yard.

 Chapter 55 - 55 Kindness

    55 Kindness


    Lin Xiaoyue was touched. She asked her brother to go back to their mother while she walked to the shelf where the wild boar meat was hung.


    Then, she picked up the knife that Uncle Wang put aside and started to cut it.


    ¡°Hey, girl, why are you still cutting the meat? Let me do it!¡± Uncle Wang, who was cleaning a bucket, saw her and quickly walked over.


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    !!


    ¡°Please help me cut up another piece of meat. Right here, cut along here.¡± Lin Xiaoyue moved aside and showed Uncle Wang where she wanted to cut.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of meat here, at least five kilograms. If you want to cut it all up, you don¡¯t have to cut it from here, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Uncle Wang took the knife and said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°No, please just cut it like how I described,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Uncle Wang looked at Lin Xiaoyue suspiciously, ¡°okay.¡±


    Not long after, a piece of meat weighing more than ten catties, with more fat than lean meat, was cut off.


    Uncle Wang took the meat and was about to put it in a bucket, but Lin Xiaoyue stopped him.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Uncle Wang was surprised. He couldn¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°Your aunt said that she just took four meat buns from your family. If you give us so much, how much money can you get from selling the remaining meat?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I knew why you asked the village chief, his son and his nephew here! What you did for us is worth more than this piece of meat!¡±


    Seeing that Aunt Wang and Wang Shuanzi had also come to persuade her, Lin Xiaoyue quickly continued.


    ¡°You and Shuanzi contributed the most. Aunt Wang also helped me take care of my mother and brother. After everyone has left, only you are still helping us.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude.


    ¡°We will remember your kindness.¡±


    At this time, Liu Shi was slowly with Lin Xiaozhi.


    ¡°Please take it. She is still young, she will repay your kindness in the future.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, what are you talking about? What are you doing here? Quickly go and sit down!¡± Aunt Wang quickly went over to help Liu Shi.


    She forcefully brought her back to the stool by the door and made her sit.


    ¡°As the saying goes, distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. We live the closest to each other, so it¡¯s only right for us to take care of each other,¡± Aunt Wang said.


    ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t help you for nothing. Isn¡¯t my second son learning embroidery from you? It would have cost one tael of silver a month to learn it in town. I don¡¯t see you taking money from me, do you?¡±


    She did have this intention when she was being nice to them initially. However, when she saw how pitiful they were, she subconsciously started to take care of them.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not as good as those in the workshop,¡± Liu Shi said. After hearing what Aunt Wang said, she felt a little more at ease.


    When Uncle Wang and Wang Shuanzi saw that they were getting along so well, they smiled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take this piece of meat. It¡¯s getting late. See what you can do with the rest of the meat. I¡¯ll help you clean it up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut it all up. Leave the boar¡¯s head and internal organs. I¡¯ll send the rest to Ruyi Restaurant tomorrow,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.

 Chapter 56 - 56 I Can Do It

    56 I Can Do It


    This wild boar weighed no less than 500 catties. After they sold off more than half of it, but there was still a large piece left.


    She could have kept some for her family, but she needed the money to build a house. Moreover, she was going to Ruyi Restaurant tomorrow anyway, so she might as well sell it.


    ¡°Okay! But there is still a lot of meat. How about this? Tomorrow, come with me and Shuanzi, we¡¯ll help you send it to Ruyi Restaurant.¡± Uncle Wang said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am going to take the cart tomorrow,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The other prey she hunted today already weighed more than 300 catties.


    With so many things, it would still be more than 100 catties for each person to carry. She couldn¡¯t walk 4 kilometers with so much weight on her.


    ¡°The driver will make you pay more since you¡¯re carrying so much. Shuanzi and I will send them to town for you.¡± Uncle Wang thought that Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t want to trouble them, so he quickly added.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. I have already told Grandpa Shi of Shangyang Village that I will wait for him at the side of the main road tomorrow.¡±


    This was not entirely true. Grandpa Shi, the driver, only said that the first journey to town was usually not full.


    Therefore, if she waited by the main road at that time, even if she was carrying a lot of things, she should be able to get on.


    Uncle Wang paused.


    She knew that she was going to sell things in town tomorrow, and she even made an appointment with the driver? He remembered what his wife had said about this girl¡¯s hunting ability, and he understood immediately.


    ¡°Alright then. Uncle Shi of Shangyang Village is easy to talk to. When you get there, you can discuss with him to see if he can help you send the things to Ruyi Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Then, she got back to work.


    After Uncle Wang finished cutting up the meat and the courtyard was tidied up, the Wang family left.


    Lin Xiaoyue sent him out of the courtyard and returned to the house. Then, the family ate together.


    It was almost 11 o¡¯clock at night, and they were already very hungry.


    Eating the delicious food and steaming hot buns, the family of three was so happy that they teared up.


    After eating, Lin Xiaoyue went to do the dishes.


    After they finished washing up, Lin Xiaoyue took out some medicine to treat the wound on Liu Shi¡¯s forehead and bandaged it.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go out tomorrow. Just rest at home. I¡¯ll go to the main road and wait for Grandpa Shi. Then, I¡¯ll pay him a bit more and ask him to send me directly to Ruyi Restaurant to deliver the goods.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Liu Shi was worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can take care of everything.¡± Lin Xiaoyue patted the back of Liu Shi¡¯s hand.


    Then, she took out the money she had earned from selling the wild boar meat tonight.


    ¡°Take these. Count them tomorrow. Let¡¯s see how much money we have now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Shi nodded. She thought about the house.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, this house¡­¡±


    They had more than forty-five taels of silver now.


    This money might not be enough to build a courtyard and buy furniture, but it should be enough to build a small house.


    If she saved a bit more, soon, the three of them could have a decent home.

 Chapter 57 - 57 Mirrors

    57 Mirrors


    Lin Xiaoyue knew what her mother was thinking. However, she wanted to build a bigger courtyard so that they didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore in the future.


    This house did look shabby. Now that they had some money, it was good to build a new house as soon as possible.


    Lin Xiaoyue had some ideas.


    ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t start building houses right away. I¡¯ll go to town tomorrow and ask around. I¡¯ll ask Uncle Wang if he knows any construction team.¡±


    !!


    Liu Shi nodded.


    She was relieved.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly got Liu Shi to go to bed while she sat at the table thinking about going to town the next day.


    She took out a lot of things from her interspatial ring.


    There was a notebook, a pen, a lighter, a solar-powered flashlight, two mirrors, a comb, a few boxes of sanitary towels, towels, clothes, shoes, and so on.


    Then she began to pick the items that she could sell.


    The notebook and pen were different from the stationery used in this world. It was probably hard to find people who were willing to buy them.


    As for the lighter, this world probably had a lighter. Although it didn¡¯t have a long lifespan, it was still very useful. It probably wouldn¡¯t sell for a high price.


    The solar-powered flashlight should be able to sell for a high price, but she only had one. If she sold it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use it in the future.


    As for the mirrors,..


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    In this world, only wealthy families had a mirror. The poor could only use the surface of water to check their appearance.


    Her mirror was more than ten times clearer than the bronze mirror. If she could find a discerning buyer, it was not impossible to sell it at a high price.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly put the two mirrors aside.


    Then she continued to look at other items.


    After tidying up, she decided that only the solar-powered flashlight and mirrors were the easiest to sell at a high price.


    Feeling sleepy, Lin Xiaoyue packed up all her things, blew out the oil lamp, and went to bed.


    She had a good night¡¯s sleep until dawn.


    Lin Xiaoyue was woken up by the smell of her mother¡¯s cooking.


    Liu Shi rested for a night and felt that she had recovered. She even tore off the band-aid that Lin Xiaoyue had given her. She said that she was afraid of people noticing it and asking her about it.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that Liu Shi¡¯s wound had already scabbed, and it was not serious, so she did not say anything more.


    After eating breakfast, she went to the Wang family to borrow the wicker basket and the shoulder pole.


    When Uncle Wang heard that, he insisted on bringing Wang Shuanzi to help Lin Xiaoyue move the things to the side of the main road.


    Lin Xiaoyue could not refuse, so she accepted their kindness.


    She thought that it was fortunate that she had taken the prey out of her interspatial ring and put it in the yard in advance.


    When Uncle Wang and Wang Shuanzi saw the amount of prey in the yard, they were all shocked.


    A deer, four rabbits, three pheasants, four snakes, and a basket of wild eggs¡­ damn, she was too good!


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Uncle Wang and Wang Shuanzi and thought to herself, ¡°there¡¯s more¡­¡±


    She thought about it. It would attract too much attention to have so much prey every time. Moreover, there was a limited number of animals on the mountain. With her unrestricted hunting, perhaps the wild animals would soon become extinct.


    Besides, she had to sell more than 100 catties of wild boar meat today. It would get more difficult with an increasing amount of prey.


    After selling them, she would walk around town to see if there were other business opportunities that could make her rich.

 Chapter 58 - 58 Bumping Into Lin Yuanshan

    58 Bumping Into Lin Yuanshan


    ¡°Did you¡­did you get all these yesterday?¡± Wang Shuanzi looked at Lin Xiaoyue in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, there is a lot of prey in the mountains during this season. I was lucky!¡±Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    ¡°I admire you!¡±


    Uncle Wang also complimented her.


    Then, he helped Lin Xiaoyue to pack up the meat and carcasses.


    Uncle Wang carried two baskets, Wang Shuanzi carried the deer and three pheasants, while Lin Xiaoyue carried the remaining.


    Because they left home later than yesterday, the three of them met many villagers along the way.


    Last night, many people went to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s house to buy meat, so they knew that Lin Xiaoyue knew how to hunt. Now that they saw her prey with their own eyes, they were all asking questions.


    Lin Xiaoyue responded to them enthusiastically. She said that she was lucky and hurried off to catch the cart.


    Soon, they reached the side of the main road, and Lin Xiaoyue noticed someone.


    Lin Yuanshan.


    Lin Yuanshan was surprised to see Lin Xiaoyue. He was even more surprised to see Uncle Wang and Wang Shuanzi helping her carry so many wild animals.


    Remembering what the villagers said about Lin Xiaoyue being a good hunter, and the wild board from the day before, Lin Yuanshan finally understood.


    It seemed that the girl was indeed different from before.


    Uncle Wang and Wang Shuanzi also saw Lin Yuanshan and left after telling Lin Xiaoyue to be careful.


    After the two of them left, Lin Yuanshan looked at Lin Xiaoyue and walked towards her.


    ¡°Er¡¯ya¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Lin Xiaoyue stretched out her hand to stop him from approaching her.


    ¡°Fifth Uncle Lin, you¡¯d better call me by my name in the future. Also, if you have something to say, just stand there and say it,¡± she said coldly.


    She remembered that today was the day Lin Yuanshan returned to the academy. She figured that he was probably going to take a cart to town just like her.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Lin Yuanshan could still live such a comfortable life after she had given the Lin family such a big warning last night.


    He was taking a cart even though he wasn¡¯t carrying anything heavy. How indulgent¡­


    Lin Yuanshan saw the sarcasm in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes and his face became stiff.


    Standing there, he didn¡¯t know whether to advance or retreat.


    ¡°Er¡­¡±


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue glaring at him, Lin Yuanshan quickly said, ¡°Yue.¡±


    ¡°Yue, things at home are not what you think¡­


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Lin Xiaoyue interrupted Lin Yuanshan.


    ¡°Xiaozhi and I have already severed our relationship with the Lin family. Fifth Uncle Lin, there¡¯s no need to tell me about the Lin family matters.¡±


    A hint of gloominess flashed in his eyes.


    Then, he saw Lin Xiaoyue roll her eyes at him.


    ¡°Enough, stop pretending. What you do with the Lin family has nothing to do with me. Just don¡¯t come and provoke me.¡±


    Lin Yuanshan was stunned.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Knowing that Lin Xiaoyue wouldn¡¯t be fooled by a few words from him, he snorted, turned around and walked away.


    Just then, an ox cart arrived,


    Coincidentally, it was Old Man Shi.


    This time, there were two people sitting in the cart, and there was still a lot of space.


    ¡°Grandpa Shi!¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly waved her hand and shouted.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s you again!¡± Old Man Shi replied. Soon, he parked the ox cart in front of Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Oh, you got so many goods again?!¡± Old Man Shi exclaimed and got off the cart.


    ¡°Yeah. I caught a wild boar last night, and I still have about 100 catties left. I¡¯m going to send it to Ruyi Restaurant. Grandpa Shi, can you send me directly to the restaurant today?¡±

 Chapter 59 - 59 A Cheap Cart

    59 A Cheap Cart


    Old Man Shi¡¯s face stiffened as he hesitated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three more copper coins!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    ¡°Okay! But you have a lot of goods. The fare to town will be six coins,¡± Old Man Shi said.


    After all, with so much goods, he could only get one more person if he took her on, although there was a high probability that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get more people after that.


    !!


    ¡°Alright! Thank you so much!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly thanked him.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome! Come, let¡¯s put them into the cart!¡± Old Man Shi said as he helped Lin Xiaoyue.


    The two women asked about Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s family when they heard ¡°Ruyi Restaurant¡± and saw the amount of goods she had with her.


    Lin Xiaoyue answered honestly, no longer hiding it like yesterday.


    They had already left the Lin family, what was there to hide now?


    After a while, the goods were all moved into the cart.


    Lin Xiaoyue got into the car, and Old Man Shi was prepared to set off.


    Seeing that Lin Yuanshan was looking at him, Old Man Shi asked, ¡°hey, young man, there¡¯s still room in the car. I¡¯ll charge you two coins. Do you want to get in?¡±


    Usually, it was three coins per person to go to town from Daishi Village, and five coins for two people. He would only charge more if the passenger had a lot of things.


    But his cart couldn¡¯t hold too many people with luggage now. This young man didn¡¯t have many things, so he could take him with just two cents. Since they were heading to the same place, it would be nice to earn two more cents.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Lin Yuanshan immediately rejected him and even took two steps back. He looked as if he was afraid of Old Man Shi.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed out loud.


    ¡°Grandpa Shi, forget about it. He is the scholar of the Lin family. He is too vain to save money.¡±


    The two women in the carriage immediately looked at Lin Yuanshan with a strange look in their eyes.


    When Old Man Shi heard this, he did not even look at Lin Yuanshan and directly got into the cart.


    Then, he rode away.


    Lin Yuanshan looked at the cart leaving, and the look in his eyes turned into hatred.


    It was only after the cart had left that Old Man Shi began to rant.


    ¡°Hmph, a scholar? Isn¡¯t he still provided for by his family?¡±


    ¡°He thinks it¡¯s easy to make money? It¡¯s only a short distance, and he didn¡¯t bring any luggage, yet he¡¯s not willing to walk.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, he wouldn¡¯t take the cart for two coins? How dare he look down on my cart¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue, who was listening, tried to suppress her laughter.


    ¡°Uncle Shi, you really empathize with the parents. If you fix up this cart and build a roof to cover it, I¡¯m sure no one can look down on it,¡± a woman said with a smile.


    A roof? What¡¯s the use of that? If I did that, I¡¯d have to charge the same as the other carts, where would you find a cheap ride then?¡± Old Man Shi replied.


    Carts with a roof were slightly more expensive. It would cost three coins per person, and if there was too much luggage, it cost an additional three coins.


    Although he also charged three coins per person, he did not mind if they had a bit more things on them. If there were two people, he would charge one coin less. Because of this, many people who came back from town would specifically wait for his cart.


    Hence, he did not earn less than the others.


    Therefore, there was really no need to build a roof for the cart. Besides, it was easier to move things without it.

 Chapter 60 - 60 A Different Kind of Scholar

    60 A Different Kind of Scholar


    However, he was annoyed at those who looked down on his cart.


    They were all country bumpkins anyway. If they were so superior, why didn¡¯t they ride a carriage?


    ¡°Yes, then you¡¯d better not change it! Your cart is the only ride from our village!¡± The woman hurriedly said.


    Old Man Shi was about to argue with her.


    !!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think this is nice. That scholar surnamed Lin is just pretentious!¡± Another woman said.


    When Old Man Shi heard this, his expression softened.


    ¡°Hey, little girl, do you know the scholar?¡± The woman asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s Old Man Lin¡¯s fifth son. He¡¯s studying at Qingyun Academy in town.¡± She didn¡¯t mention her relationship with Lin Yuanshan.


    ¡°Qingyun Academy. Oh, my nephew is also studying there. I heard that it costs five taels of silver per quarter!¡± The woman¡¯s expression was exaggerated as she gestured with her hands.


    The other woman was surprised.


    ¡°So much?!¡±


    ¡°Right? The food in the academy is expensive. But my nephew is also a good man. He is not picky with his ride.¡± As the woman spoke, she glanced at Old Man Shi.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth.


    What? He¡¯s a good person just because he wasn¡¯t picky with his ride?


    The woman saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression, but she didn¡¯t get angry. She smiled and continued, ¡°not only that, he even walked to town when he didn¡¯t have any things with him. He even helped others write notes to earn extra money.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Xiaoyue stopped smiling and her eyes were filled with admiration.


    ¡°Not only did he not ask for money from his family, he even gave them an allowance from time to time.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue and the other woman nodded as they listened, and they admired the scholar even more.


    ¡°My eldest brother hurt his leg when he went out to work before the New Year. Otherwise, my family wouldn¡¯t have the heart to let him work so hard. The academy already gives a lot of homework, and he still has to work. We are afraid that he won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    The other woman sighed.


    ¡°Eh, he¡¯ll be fine. Your nephew is so sensible. He¡¯ll definitely have great prospects in the future!¡± She comforted her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Great talents emerge from trials and tribulations. Your nephew will definitely become great,¡± Lin Xiaoyue encouraged her


    ¡­


    As they spoke, they arrived in town in a short while.


    The two women reluctantly said goodbye to Lin Xiaoyue and got off the cart.


    Then, Old Man Shi rode the cart to Ruyi Restaurant.


    When they reached the place, the waiter noticed Lin Xiaoyue. Those who saw her yesterday quickly came up to help her unload the goods.


    Old Man Shi asked and found out that Lin Xiaoyue wasn¡¯t going to go home so soon, so he left.


    Lin Xiaoyue went inside and saw Chef Liu.


    After checking the goods, Chef Liu immediately asked a waiter to weigh them on the spot.


    Then, he handed the list to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°What a pity. We also accept whole wild boars. Next time, you can send it over directly. I¡¯ll give you 18 coins per catty!¡± Chef Liu looked at the wild boar meat and said with a regretful expression.


    The owner of their Ruyi Restaurant was not the only restaurant in town. It was not hard to get dishes with wild boar meat.


    ¡°Hehe, okay. Thank you, Uncle Liu!¡± Lin Xiaoyue took the bill and thanked him.


    ¡°Okay! Go and claim your money.¡± Chef Liu didn¡¯t say anything more and left.

 Chapter 61 - 61 Multiplication Table

    61 Multiplication Table


    Lin Xiaoyue took the list and went to the cashier.


    When he saw Lin Xiaoyue, he looked happy.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± A hint of suspicion flashed through Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart, and she handed the list to the cashier.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Then he took the abacus and a draft paper and started calculating.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t move, he stopped and looked at her.


    ¡°You try calculating too,¡± he said to her.


    ¡°Oh, okay¡± she replied and took out a pen and paper.


    Chef Liu told her that they would check the accounts every five days and correct the mistakes if there were any.


    She remembered how she calculated the amount in front of him the other day and was worried that he might think that she was showing off, so she didn¡¯t want to do it again.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to ask her to.


    Since he asked, she didn¡¯t mind doing it.


    Then she quickly produced the answer.


    He was very surprised to see how quickly she did it.


    He continued to fiddle with the abacus, then he looked at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± The cashier asked Lin Xiaoyue without telling her his answer.


    ¡°Five taels, two hundred and thirty-eight coins,¡± Lin Xiaoyue answered.


    The cashier¡¯s eyes lit up and he stood up immediately.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue excitedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    Only then did the cashier realize that he might have seemed rude.


    He quickly stood up and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I¡¯m Liang Chengcai. I¡¯m really curious about the way you calculate. May I ask you for some advice?¡± He said solemnly.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned. Then, she immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡°Oh, I used the multiplication table,¡± she said.


    Liang Chengcai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the multiplication table?¡± He hurriedly asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think I can explain it at the moment,¡± she replied awkwardly.


    She was in a hurry to go around town and didn¡¯t have the time to teach him the multiplication table.


    However, this gave her an idea. Her brother was not in school yet, and she did not know anything about the imperial examinations in this era, but she could teach him arithmetic.


    ¡°When are you free?¡± Liang Chengcai quickly asked. He didn¡¯t seem to get the hint that she was not interested.


    ¡°Um¡­ well, Mr. Liang. My¡­my family is quite poor, and I have a lot of things to do every day, so I really don¡¯t have the time¡­¡± Did she have to be so obvious?


    Liang Chengcai paused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he quickly bowed and apologized to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°No worries, ¡°Lin Xiaoyue quickly waved her hand. She was not used to others being so respectful to her.


    ¡°Miss, I am willing to give you fifty taels of silver to teach me the quick calculation method.¡± Liang Chengcai bowed again.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned. She quickly stopped herself from refusing.


    ¡°Five¡­ fifty taels?¡± She stuttered and asked.


    Liang Chengcai looked at Lin Xiaoyue and thought that she was still hesitating. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you fifty taels first. After I learn it, I¡¯ll give you another twenty taels as a thank you gift!¡±


    Seven¡­ seventy taels? Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart trembled. Was this¡­the power of knowledge?


    ¡°Deal!¡± She immediately said.

 Chapter 62 - 62 Wan Cui Fang

    62 Wan Cui Fang


    Liang Chengcai¡¯s face lit up, and he immediately made an agreement with Lin Xiaoyue on the teaching schedule.


    Knowing that Lin Xiaoyue would come to Ruyi Restaurant to deliver goods every day, he decided to have the class here.


    It turned out that Liang Chengcai worked as a cashier in the morning, but he was free in the afternoon. Every afternoon, he could study with Lin Xiaoyue in the study room next door.


    After getting the fifty taels from Liang Chengcai and the five taels of silver from selling goods, Lin Xiaoyue left happily.


    On the way out of the alley, Lin Xiaoyue practically sang and hopped around.


    She had gotten more than fifty-five taels of silver today. Together with the forty-two taels of silver, the three taels she gave her mother, and the five taels she earned from selling wild boar meat last night, she had a total of more than one hundred and fifty taels of silver.


    With that much money, it was definitely enough to build a courtyard!


    Lin Xiaoyue found an empty corner and quickly put the shoulder pole into her interspatial ring, carrying only the basket on her back.


    After leaving the alley, she began to stroll on the street.


    She didn¡¯t plan to buy anything, but to see if she could find any business opportunities.


    Suddenly, she noticed a shop called ¡°Wan Cui Fang¡±.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She had asked the two aunts on the way here in the morning on the ox cart. The most high-end jewelry shop in Qingshi Town was Wan Cui Fang.


    Almost all the rich people in town bought jewelry here. Everything there was of high quality.


    Thinking of the mirror that she was going to sell, Lin Xiaoyue hesitated.


    Then, determination flashed in her eyes.


    She put down the basket and reached into it.


    Then, she took out a cloth bag wrapped in gray cloth and walked towards Wan Cui Fang.


    After entering the shop, Lin Xiaoyue saw that there were not many customers in there. She glanced at the jewelry on the shelves and was amazed at the diversity of ancient jewelry.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±Just as Lin Xiaoyue was about to walk in, a shop assistant came over.


    The shop assistant was respectful, and she didn¡¯t show any contempt just because Lin Xiaoyue was wearing ragged clothes and carrying a basket on her back.


    On the contrary, some customers in the shop glanced at her.


    ¡°Oh, I have a family heirloom that I am interested in selling. Can you check it for me?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said politely. Her smile was beautiful and graceful.


    The shop assistant was dazzled by her smile. When he came back to his senses, he looked at the cloth bag in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The manager is busy on the second floor. He told me not to disturb him. Young lady, can you let me see it first?¡± The shop assistant asked with a smile.


    They would accept it if it was valuable. Since he hadn¡¯t seen what Lin Xiaoyue was planning to sell, he didn¡¯t dare to disturb the manager.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    She untied the cloth and took out a makeup mirror that was sold on Taobao for about ten yuan before the apocalypse.


    The moment she took it out, the shopkeeper¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°This¡­this is a mirror?¡± He exclaimed immediately.


    He moved closer to Lin Xiaoyue and saw his face clearly reflected in the mirror. His face was filled with disbelief.


    Then, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue in the mirror and then at Lin Xiaoyue in reality.


    After comparing and realizing that it was exactly the same, the man almost thought that he was dreaming.


    How could there be such a clear mirror in this world? The reflection was so real!

 Chapter 63 - 63 Fighting for the Precious Mirror

    63 Fighting for the Precious Mirror


    ¡°Ah-hem, can you bring me to your manager now?¡± Lin Xiaoyue was amused by the shop assistant¡¯s reaction.


    He finally came back to his senses.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll go and get the manager now!¡± He said and quickly went.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She didn¡¯t put away the mirror in her hand. At this time, a young lady and a servant girl came over. Then, they saw the reflection in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mirror.


    ¡°This¡­ this is a mirror?¡± She asked the same question as the shop assistant.


    Lin Xiaoyue approached this young lady and pointed the mirror at her.


    ¡°Yes, this is an heirloom from overseas. Its clarity far surpasses the bronze mirror.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, miss! It really looks like you!¡± The servant girl looked at her mistress in the mirror and then compared it to the real person.


    The young lady was also surprised to see her servant¡¯s reflection in the mirror.


    It was amazing. Even the tiny mole on her face could be seen clearly.


    ¡°With this mirror, it¡¯s easier for you to apply your makeup. It would look even more perfect!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    The lady looked at herself in the mirror and tidied up a part of her hair that hadn¡¯t been done properly.


    After she was done, she immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°How much are you selling this mirror for?¡± She asked.


    She wanted the mirror.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and was about to say something when another lady walked over.


    ¡°Sell me this mirror. I¡¯ll give you 20 taels for it!¡± The Lady said.


    What a rare treasure.


    ¡°Hmph, only 20 taels for such a good mirror? You are bullying her!¡± The young lady said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 50 taels. Sell this mirror to me,¡± she continued.


    When the other lady heard this, she was upset.


    ¡°You said that I am bullying her, yet you only added 30 taels?¡± She mocked the young lady.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 80 taels. Sell it to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± the young lady was angered.


    ¡°100 taels!¡± A hint of viciousness flashed in her eyes as she said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    Wahaha, 100 taels? That was more than what they had at the moment!


    Calm down, calm down. Lin Xiaoyue quickly warned herself to calm down.


    Then, she looked at the older lady.


    At this moment, she was staring at the young lady angrily.


    Then, she looked back at Lin Xiaoyue and the mirror.


    The reflection was exactly what she saw in real life.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 110 taels!¡± The lady finally said.


    Then, she reached out and took out a silver note from her sleeve and another 10 taels from a purse that her servant was holding.


    A flash of anger flashed across the young lady¡¯s face as she stretched out her hand towards her servant girl.


    Just as she was about to offer 120 taels of silver, she saw her servant girl shake her head with a bitter expression.


    She had accompanied the lady here today to buy a birthday gift for her mother. The total budget was only 110 taels of silver.

 Chapter 64 - 64 A Seductive Man

    64 A Seductive Man


    The lady saw the interaction between the servant girl and the young lady and her face lit up.


    Hmph, she wanted to compete with her for the mirror without money?


    ¡°Miss, you have to be smart. Don¡¯t expect everyone to be able to afford the price they offered.¡± The lady looked at the young lady and the servant girl with contempt.


    Without waiting for the young lady to speak, she turned her gaze to Lin Xiaoyue, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 110 taels of silver. Let¡¯s finalize the deal now.¡±


    Apart from her, there were two ladies who were also interested in the mirror. One was actively bidding and the other was watching from the side.


    Luckily the lady who was bidding didn¡¯t bring enough money. She was definitely going to get this mirror!


    Lin Xiaoyue felt bad for the young lady.


    Just as she was about to reply to the lady, the manager of Wan Cui Fang finally came downstairs.


    ¡°Miss, please wait¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked up and saw a middle-aged man rushing down the stairs. Behind him was a young man with a flirtatious look.


    Yes, a seductive-looking man.


    This man had fair skin, red lips and white teeth. When he smiled, he looked seductive.


    The moment this man appeared, he attracted the ladies¡¯ attention.


    Only Lin Xiaoyue glanced and looked away.


    She had seen this kind of beautiful man on television before the apocalypse.


    After the apocalypse, well, for those who looked like this and didn¡¯t know to protect themselves¡­


    ¡°Miss, please wait¡­¡± the manager said again.


    He walked quickly to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side.


    When he saw the mirror in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand, as well as his clear reflection, his eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°Miss, can I have a look at this mirror?¡± The manager asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Eh¡­I have bought the mirror! Manager Qin, it¡¯s first come, first served.¡± The lady quickly spoke up.


    ¡°Madam Zhu, you¡¯re wrong. She came into my shop first. It¡¯s just that the shop assistant was a little slow and I didn¡¯t come over in time. Moreover, she hasn¡¯t agreed to it yet.¡± Manager Qin said courteously.


    That lady¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°that¡¯s not¡­¡± She was about to retort.


    ¡°It is. We all saw it.She hasn¡¯t agreed to sell the mirror to you yet!¡± That young lady immediately said.


    Hmph, if she couldn¡¯t buy it, then neither could she!


    It was better for Wan Cui Fang to get the mirror than this woman!


    The other onlookers also agreed, making it impossible for her to argue anymore.


    The manager glanced at the young lady again, cupped his fists and bowed to her.


    ¡°Madam Zhu¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The lady glared at the young lady and Lin Xiaoyue angrily. She flicked her sleeves and left with the servant girl.


    Lin Xiaoyue touched her nose.


    Why was she angry at her when she didn¡¯t do anything?


    A hint of embarrassment flashed across Manager Qin¡¯s face. Then, he turned around and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Oh. There you go.¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly handed the mirror to Manager Qin.

 Chapter 65 - 65 Exorbitant Price

    65 Exorbitant Price


    Manager Qin carefully took it. After sizing it up, his eyes flashed with surprise.


    ¡°Miss, come with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly followed him to the counter.


    The others followed, including the flirtatious young man who came down from the second floor.


    When he reached the counter, the charming young master went behind the counter.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Manager Qin bowed to the charming young master.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Please continue,¡± he said lightly.


    His eyes still swept across Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Manager Qin replied.


    He continued to inspect the mirror.


    Lin Xiaoyue went forward to explain.


    ¡°This mirror can actually stand on its own.¡± As she spoke, she dug out the plastic handle behind it.


    ¡°Then, you can adjust the angle.¡± As she spoke, she adjusted the position of the handle.


    Everyone looked at it in surprise.


    Not only was the mirror abnormally clear, but the design of the frame was also so exquisite.


    ¡°Moreover, this mirror is very light and very convenient to carry around. It¡¯s definitely a rare treasure!¡± As Lin Xiaoyue spoke, she picked it up and put it on her palm.


    This was just made of plastic, of course it was light.


    Manager Qin nodded repeatedly as he watched.


    ¡°Not bad. It is indeed a treasure. How much do you want to sell it for?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Her gaze swept across the people around her.


    Madam Zhu just offered 110 taels. And this mirror of hers was definitely the only one in this era (except for the bigger mirror that she kept for herself).


    How much should she ask for it?


    ¡°Um¡­to be honest, this mirror was my family heirloom. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we are struggling, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of selling it. Before my father died, he said that this mirror should be sold for at least 500 taels.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Manager Qin pitifully.


    The surrounding people instantly gasped.


    500 taels of silver? Even if this mirror was made of gold, it wouldn¡¯t be worth 500 taels of silver! Although it was indeed a treasure, it was still too expensive¡­


    Even the young lady who wanted the mirror before couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t have to intercept. Even if Manager Qin hadn¡¯t appeared in time, this young lady probably wouldn¡¯t have sold the mirror to Madam Zhu.


    The charming young man was stunned. He glanced at Lin Xiaoyue again and wanted to laugh.


    The audacity.


    Manager Qin looked troubled.


    ¡°Um¡­500 taels is indeed beyond our budget.¡±


    ¡°Your mirror is a rare item, but you can only sell it at a sky-high price if you meet someone who knows its worth. Although Qingshi Town is prosperous, it is only a small town after all. There are too few people who can offer such a high price.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart sank.


    A hint of hesitation flashed across her face. ¡°Then, please name a price that you can offer. I might consider it,¡± she said.


    What Manager Qin said made sense. She might be able to sell it for a few thousand taels to a noble.


    However, she did not know any nobles. The highest price she could get was from Wan Cui Fang.

 Chapter 66 - 66 250 taels

    66 250 taels


    It was then up to Wan Cui Fang to sell it at a higher price later on.


    A hint of hesitation flashed in Manager Qin¡¯s eyes.


    Then, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°the most I can give you is 230 taels.¡±


    The people around were amazed, 230 taels was a lot of money!


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face stiffened, and then her face fell.


    The price was cut by half..


    The flirtatious-looking young master looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression and thought that she was quite interesting.


    Lin Xiaoyue calmed herself down and was ready to ask for more, even if it¡¯s just a few more taels.


    The young master suddenly said, ¡°it is indeed a treasure. I will buy it for 250 taels,¡± he said in a clear voice.


    The women looked at the charming man and were infatuated by him.


    He was not only handsome, but also had a nice voice. More importantly, he was rich! Was he buying the mirror for his lover? She must be a lucky girl!


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at him indifferently and smiled, ¡°sir, why don¡¯t you add some more?¡±


    250 taels? He must be joking.


    He froze, then looked at Lin Xiaoyue mockingly.


    ¡°It is already far more than the market price. If you¡¯re not willing to sell it to me at this price, then forget it.¡± As he said that, he opened the folding fan and started to fan himself.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly said.


    If she didn¡¯t sell it, she¡¯d be a fool!


    The young master couldn¡¯t help but laugh and put away the folding fan.


    ¡°Finalize the deal now¡± He smiled and said to Manager Qin.


    Manager Qin was stunned.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Then he hurriedly said and took Lin Xiaoyue to a corner to sign some papers.


    Then, she received 250 taels of silver.


    Among them, 200 taels were silver notes, and the remaining 50 taels were silver ingots.


    Lin Xiaoyue mimicked the people in the TV series that she used to watch and bit at the silver. Then, she left after confirming that it was authentic.


    On the second floor, the flirtatious young master took the mirror that Manager Qin handed to him and admired his reflection.


    Then, he walked to the window and saw that Lin Xiaoyue skipped away.


    The corners of his mouth curled up.


    What an interesting little girl¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue walked on the street for a while before quickly locating a bank.


    After confirming that her banknotes were real, she exchanged 200 taels of notes for silver ingots and some copper coins.


    Lin Xiaoyue initially wanted to go to the dock to take a look, but she remembered that she had made a lot of money today and many people had seen her at the bank.


    For safety reasons, she did not stay in town any longer.


    Outside the city, under the crooked tree, there were many people waiting for the ox cart at this time.


    Lin Xiaoyue also went over with an empty basket on her back.


    Seeing that the cart was not full and the driver was soliciting business, Lin Xiaoyue got onto the cart.


    Anyway, since she was alone, it only cost 3 copper coins, so there was no need to be too frugal.


    Soon, it was peak hour and the cart was filled with passengers.

 Chapter 67 - 67 A House and a Cart

    67 A House and a Cart


    The driver received the money and rode off.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t have the mood to talk to the others in the cart today. She sat in the corner, lost in thought.


    When she left Ruyi Restaurant, she had a total of 105 taels. Adding the 250 taels she got from selling the mirror, she had 355 taels!


    Also, Liang Chengcai said that he would give her another 20 taels for teaching him. With that, she had a total of 375 taels!


    Haha, she could have a courtyard and an ox cart!


    Maybe she could even upgrade to a horse cart immediately!


    No one in their village had a horse cart!


    When the house was built, she could send Xiaozhi to the school in town. By then, she could bring Xiaozhi to school every day!


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue was overjoyed.


    Then, she heard the driver say, ¡°Daishi Village!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue came to her senses after being nudged by an aunt next to her.


    ¡°Girl, we¡¯ve arrived at Daishi Village! You¡¯re from there, right?¡± The woman asked.


    She thought that Lin Xiaoyuen was pretty, but she kept smiling to herself after getting into the cart. Was there anything wrong with her?


    ¡°Oh, yes! Thank you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    She didn¡¯t mind the way the lady looked at her.


    Then, she got up, took the basket, and quickly got out of the cart.


    Then, she ran toward Daishi Village.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue was home, panting.


    At this time, Liu Shi was drying clothes in the yard. She was surprised to see her daughter coming back so early.


    Before she could say anything, Lin Xiaoyue had already called out to her.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Then, she ran to her mother.


    ¡°Mom, come with me!¡± She grabbed her wrist and took her into the house.


    Liu Shi looked at the clothes that she hadn¡¯t finished drying, but gave up.


    ¡°Sis!¡± Lin Xiaozhi called out to his sister and followed her into the house.


    Lin Xiaoyue waited until Lin Xiaozhi entered the house before she checked the surroundings. After making sure that no one was around, she closed the broken door.


    ¡°Mom, sit.¡± Then she brought Liu Shi to the table.


    Liu Shi¡¯s face flashed with fear.


    What¡¯s wrong? Why was she so cautious?


    ¡°Good news!¡± Lin Xiaoyue saw her mother¡¯s worry and whispered with a smile.


    Liu Shi was stunned, then she relaxed and glanced at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled mysteriously. Then, she took out 15 silver ingots and put them on the table.


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes almost fell out.


    ¡°Where¡­where did this come from?!¡± She was so shocked that she almost lost her voice.


    Then, without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reply, she quickly looked in the direction of the gate.


    ¡°Put it away quickly,¡± she said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled happily. ¡°Keep it. We can use It to build our yard.¡±


    Liu Shi looked at her daughter. She was afraid that someone would suddenly barge in, so she quickly put away the silver ingots.


    ¡°Where did you get all this money?¡± She looked at her daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face was still full of joy.


    Then, she told her mother everything that happened when she went to town today.

 Chapter 68 - 68 Liu Shi was Happy

    68 Liu Shi was Happy


    When she heard that her daughter had earned 305 taels of silver in town today, and that she might get another 20 taels of silver later, she was completely dumbfounded.


    Just last night, she thought that there was hope when they received 42 taels of silver. Now, she suddenly felt that money was raining on them.


    She suspected that she was dreaming.


    So, she pinched her own face.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± it hurt.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused by her mother¡¯s action and quickly held her hand.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true! We will have a good life soon!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Liu Shi finally came back to her senses.


    Then, she threw herself at her daughter and hugged her.


    ¡°Sob¡­ sob¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue patted Liu Shi¡¯s back and comforted her patiently.


    ¡°Mom, why are you crying? Shouldn¡¯t we think about how to build the yard and buy some furniture¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy¡­ sob¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and continued to comfort Liu Shi, and at the same time, she hugged her brother who was also crying.


    After a while, Liu Shi finally got up.


    ¡°We¡¯re rich now, we need to build a bigger yard,¡± said Lin Xiaoyue as she wiped away her tears.


    In the future, she would need to find a son-in-law for her daughter. When her son grew up, he would also need to marry. The yard needed to be bigger to fit all of them.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up. She didn¡¯t expect her mother to be thinking about such things.


    ¡°We¡¯ll build a house with bricks and tiles just like the village chief¡¯s house. We¡¯ll have many rooms. We¡¯ll also need a big kitchen, a woodshed, and a barn!¡±


    Liu Shi paused.


    ¡°Bricks and tiles?¡± Those weren¡¯t cheap.


    ¡°Yes! Use the money I gave you first. If it¡¯s not enough, I still have more!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She still had 100 taels of silver notes, 55 taels of silver, and opper coins in her hands.


    The amount of prey she could sell to Ruyi Restaurant would be reduced. She had to see if she could find a reliable way to earn money.


    Liu Shi paused.


    She remembered that they now had more than 350 taels of silver, and the money was earned by her daughter. She had to respect her daughter¡¯s opinion, so she nodded.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mom!¡± Lin Xiaoyue came forward and kissed Liu Shi on the face.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a child!¡± Liu Shi was amused.


    Lin Xiaozhi saw that and wanted to kiss his mother too.


    Liu Shi was helpless. She hugged her youngest son and let him kiss her on the face.


    Then, she went outside to continue hanging up the laundry.


    Lin Xiaoyue first sent the wicker basket and the pole back to Aunt Wang¡¯s house. Then, she went to Carpenter Sun¡¯s house.


    Since Daishi Village was big, there were some working as carpenters.


    Last night, Carpenter Sun¡¯s wife came to buy wild boar meat from her. Aunt Wang had introduced them, saying that Carpenter Sun¡¯s carpentry work was very good. Even those from the neighboring village came to him to make furniture.


    Lin Xiaoyue walked all the way, and when she saw the villagers, she greeted them with a smile, then asked for directions to Carpenter Sun¡¯s house.


    Just as she reached the outside of his house, Lin Xiaoyue saw him pushing a cart filled with wood in the courtyard.


    As expected of a carpenter¡¯s house. There was a lot of wood and wood shavings on the ground.


    ¡°Uncle Sun!¡± Lin Xiaoyue called out and went to the gate.

 Chapter 69 - 69 Carpenter Sun

    69 Carpenter Sun


    Carpenter Sun, who was busy with work, looked up and saw that it was Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Oh, Xiaoyue! Please come in!¡± He stopped what he was doing.


    Lin Xiaoyue pushed the door and entered the small courtyard.


    ¡°Are you looking for my wife?¡± Carpenter Sun didn¡¯t think that Lin Xiaoyue was looking for him, so he asked with a smile.


    !!


    ¡°No, I¡¯m Looking for you! I want to ask you to make a small table and four stools,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    So it was business for him.


    He quickly shouted into the house, ¡°Xiaoyue is here. Please bring her a bowl of tongsui!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was about to say that it was not necessary when she heard Aunt Sun¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We don¡¯t have any tea at home,¡± Carpenter Sun said.


    Then, he invited Lin Xiaoyue to a small table not far away to talk.


    ¡°How big is the table? Do you have any requirements?¡± Carpenter Sun asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the small table in front of her and thought that it was suitable.


    Their broken table and broken stool should have been retired a long time ago. Now that she had money and was not afraid that the old woman of the Lin family would come and rob them, she should definitely get a new set.


    ¡°I think your table is pretty good. Just add 4 stools so that we can eat together as a family,¡± said Lin Xiaoyue.


    She also wanted a big table eventually, but she had to wait until her house was built. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to find a place for it.


    She would get a small table first. When the house was built, the small table could be used in the kitchen.


    ¡°Okay! That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll make it later. I can send it to your house in the evening!¡± He initially thought that it might be too small for them, but then he remembered that there was no man in the house, so the small table was actually enough for the three of them.


    Last night, his wife came back and told him all about the Lin family. The three of them were so pitiful.


    He was going to make them quickly for them.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°How much would that be?¡± She asked.


    At this moment, Aunt Sun brought over the tongsui.


    Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly stood up and thanked her. After drinking a mouthful, she said that it was delicious.


    Aunt Sun looked at Lin Xiaoyue sympathetically and then looked at her husband.


    ¡°Charge them less,¡± she said.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue said quickly.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Carpenter Sun laughed.


    ¡°I know what to do,¡± he said to his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s just half a day¡¯s work and the cost for the materials. I¡¯ll charge you 120 coins!¡± He said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised. ¡°No, Uncle Sun¡­¡± she hurriedly said.


    Carpenter Sun waved his hand to interrupt Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make a loss with this price!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s not that much of a discount. He doesn¡¯t charge much anyway,¡± Aunt Sun comforted her.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a little relieved. She thought that when the house was built, she would have to bring him more business or give them some of her prey when she went hunting.


    ¡°Oh right, when are you going to build the house? Do you have any contacts?¡± Aunt Sun suddenly asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°Oh, we are planning it now. We don¡¯t know anyone. I¡¯m going to go to Uncle Wang¡¯s house later to ask them.¡±


    Suddenly thinking of something, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Carpenter Sun and Aunt Sun.


    ¡°Do you know anyone?¡± She asked them.

 Chapter 70 - 70 Aunt Jiang

    70 Aunt Jiang


    She almost forgot that since Uncle Sun was a carpenter, they must know someone in construction.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Aunt Sun smiled and looked at her husband.


    ¡°My brother is a builder and have built many houses and courtyards in my hometown. His team is very experienced. ¡°If you would like, I will ask them for you tomorrow,¡± said Aunt Sun.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    !!


    ¡°Of course, thank you!¡± said Lin Xiaoyue quickly.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re welcome. It¡¯s not far. They are in Huangshan Village. I¡¯ll go tomorrow morning and bring him here tomorrow afternoon to talk to you in person.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Afternoon? She had to teach Liang Chengcai tomorrow¡­


    ¡°Okay! Then we¡¯ll wait at home tomorrow afternoon,¡± she agreed.


    The construction of the house could not be delayed. It seemed that she could only bring some materials to Liang Chengcai and start the class the day after.


    Anyway, it was only second or third grade math. After knowing the basics, she should be able to teach him very quickly.


    After chatting with uncle and Aunt Sun for a while, Lin Xiaoyue declined Aunt Sun¡¯s invitation to stay for dinner before she went home.


    When she got home, Lin Xiaoyue told Liu Shi about the furniture she asked Uncle Sun to make and the house she was going to build.


    Liu Shi listened to her and did not raise any objections.


    Then, Liu Shi started the fire while Lin Xiaoyue cooked. She made braised pork with soy sauce, shredded pork with fish sauce, and sweet and sour cabbage.


    The family of three had a good meal.


    After the meal, Aunt Wang brought Wang Erya to Liu Shi to do embroidery work.


    This time, Aunt Jiang of the Jiang family and her second daughter, Jiang Xiaohua, came with Aunt Wang.


    Aunt Jiang was quite close to Aunt Wang¡¯s family, and her family¡¯s situation was not much different from that of the Lin family.


    Because Aunt Jiang had given birth to three daughters in a row, Old Lady Jiang was extremely displeased with her daughter-in-law, so she was made to do most of the housework.


    Last year, Aunt Jiang was pregnant with her fourth child, but she had a miscarriage due to overworking.


    Then, her mother-in-law continued to beat and scold her. Mr. Jiang could not bear it anymore, so he proposed a separation and took his family out of there.


    Usually, Mr. Jiang would go with Uncle Wang to work at the town pier, while Mrs. Jiang would stay at home to do housework. Although the days were tough, they were getting by.


    At the moment, it was slack season in farming. When Mrs. Jiang heard that Aunt Wang¡¯s second daughter was learning needlework from Liu Shi, she was interested


    Last night, she first went to the Liu family house to buy a catty of meat. Today, she brought ten eggs for them, hoping hat her second daughter could learn from Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi usually did not socialize with the villagers. Now that someone took the initiative to socialize, she was happy to help.


    So the few women sat under the big tree and began to chat.


    When Aunt Wang and Aunt Jiang heard that Liu Shi was going to build a house, they were all happy for her, especially Aunt Jiang, whose eyes were filled with envy.


    ¡°Xiaoyue is a capable one. Your future is bright!¡± Aunt Jiang said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t think there are many in our village who are as capable as her!¡± Aunt Wang added.


    Liu Shi blushed a little when she heard that.

 Chapter 71 - 71 Plunge Pool

    71 Plunge Pool


    ¡°Keep your voices down. She¡¯ll be so smug if she hears you.¡±


    In the room, Lin Xiaoyue had already heard it.


    She felt good.


    But what was she at this time?


    She was preparing the teaching materials for Liang Chengcai tomorrow.


    What was the content?


    It was the Arabic numerals and the explanation of the decimal digits.


    That¡¯s right, one had to learn Arabic numerals before learning arithmetic. This was the most basic knowledge.


    In addition to preparing materials for Liang Chengcai, Lin Xiaoyue also prepared a copy for Lin Xiaozhi so that he could practice it.


    Her brother was surprisingly serious when it came to learning, which made Lin Xiaoyue sigh in her heart. If her brother were born before the end of the 21st century, he would definitely be a straight-A student.


    This made Lin Xiaoyue even more determined to send her little brother to school.


    After finishing preparing the teaching materials, Lin Xiaoyue began to think about building her house.


    Although she didn¡¯t study architecture or engineering, she had seen a lot of houses.


    First of all, she had to keep the big tree outside so that they could keep cool in the summer.


    Each of them should have their own room and three additional guest rooms. They also needed a living room, a large kitchen, a barn, a storeroom, a woodshed, a bathroom¡­ Perhaps they also needed a millroom and a cellar.


    Lin Xiaoyue followed this line of thought and finally decided on a blueprint that she was satisfied with.


    Then, she put it away and waited for Aunt Wang¡¯s brother to come over tomorrow to discuss it with them.


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Lin Xiaoyue took the bow and arrow and entered the mountain.


    But this time, she did not plan to hunt. Instead, she gave herself a holiday and went to the pool to take a bath.


    This was the secret base that she found.


    Walking up the stream at the back of the mountain, there was a large plunge pool with clear water and fish in it.


    Since she came to this world, she had not had a good bath. Today, she had more than two hours of free time.


    Lin Xiaoyue stayed by the pool for a long time and did not go home until it was almost seven o¡¯clock.


    Along the way, she also hunted two hares, a pheasant and a deer.


    She had thought about it carefully. If she continued hunting as much as she did last time, people would be suspicious.


    In the future, she had to reduce the amount of prey by half, or even to only one-third of the original amount.


    Besides, if she came here every day, she would probably scare away all the animals in the mountains. It was best to come every other day or every few days, so that it was sustainable.


    In short, now that the family was not short of money, she could relax a little.


    Carrying her prey home, Lin Xiaoyue met a few villagers.


    She smiled and greeted them. Because she knew them, she also chatted with them.


    When she got home, Lin Xiaoyue noticed that Carpenter Sun had already sent over the new table and stools.


    Her brother was sitting at the new table, reading the Arabic numerals that she taught him while doing his homework.


    Seeing his sister coming back, he immediately came up to her.


    ¡°I can already write from 0-10 from memory!¡± He said excitedly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s so awesome! Here¡¯s a lollipop as a reward!¡± Lin Xiaoyue immediately took out a lollipop and gave it to him.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Xiaozhi quickly took it.

 Chapter 72 - 72 Late-night Visit

    72 Late-night Visit


    ¡°Open it for me.¡± He handed the lollipop to Lin Xiaoyue after failing to open it.


    ¡°Hehe, little fool!¡± Lin Xiaoyue touched Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s head and peeled off the wrapper for him.


    Seeing that the pair of siblings were getting along well, Liu Shi couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face.


    ¡°Uncle Sun charged 120 coins for the table and stools. Is the price right?¡± Liu Shi asked.


    !!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xiaoyue remembered that Uncle Sun didn¡¯t charge her a deposit when she went in the morning.


    ¡°Uncle Sun gave us a discount. Aunt Sun is going to help us ask about the construction team tomorrow. Mom, should I send them a pheasant?¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the pheasant that she brought back.


    ¡°Yes, you should thank them!¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go now!¡± Lin Xiaoyue picked up the pheasant on the ground and walked out.


    When she arrived at the Sun family¡¯s yard, she saw that smoke was already coming from the chimney.


    Uncle Sun had stopped working. He was sitting in the yard smoking a pipe.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly called out.


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re here again? Come in quickly!¡± Uncle Sun quickly got up.


    Lin Xiaoyue brought the pheasant into the house.


    ¡°I caught some prey. This is for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind! It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t charge you for the table and stools!¡± Uncle Sun was embarrassed when he saw that the pheasant was very fat and weighed at least four catties.


    At this time, Aunt Sun also came out when she heard the noise. She saw that Lin Xiaoyue was holding something in her hand and said that she was too kind.


    ¡°You gave us a discount for the table and stools, this is nothing. Also, thank you for helping us with the house building. This is just a token of appreciation,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, your mom must be a great mother!¡± Aunt Sun said happily.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and clean up the pheasant. Stay and have dinner with us!¡±


    ¡°No, no, my mom is almost done cooking. I have to go now!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said quickly.


    ¡°Oh, what a pity.¡± Aunt Sun thought Lin Xiaoyue was being polite.


    Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly ran out of the yard.


    ¡°My mother is waiting for me. Next time, I¡¯ll definitely stay for a meal!¡± She said as she ran.


    Aunt Sun took a few steps forward and stopped with a smile.


    Then, she turned around and exchanged a glance with her husband. Both of them had smiles on their faces.


    They were happy to be friends with the Liu family.


    After Lin Xiaoyue returned home, she quickly ate dinner.


    After washing up, the family went to bed.


    It was late at night.


    Lin Xiaoyue, who was about to fall asleep, suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    The instinct she had developed during the apocalypse told her that something was wrong.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not move. She just looked at the door.


    Then, she used her spiritual power to check and immediately knew that there was someone in their yard. And it was a man who was over 170 cm tall.


    Then, she heard a small sound.


    The man had already arrived at their door and was using tools to pry open the bolt of their broken door¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue narrowed her eyes and carefully sat up from the bed.


    Then, the bow and arrow that she used for hunting appeared in her hand.


    She charged up the bow and arrow and aimed at the door.


    After a while, the latch was removed. That person carefully pushed open the door and sneakily stuck his head in.


    As soon as he entered the room, the bow and arrow in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand had already left the bowstring.


    When the man saw someone sitting up on the bed, he realized that something was wrong and quickly retracted his head.

 Chapter 73 - 73 I’m Here

    73 I¡¯m Here


    At the same time, the arrow flew past where his head was and pierced the door.


    The man¡¯s expression changed and he turned to run.


    Lin Xiaoyue also quickly got down from the bed.


    She didn¡¯t even put on her shoes and chased after him.


    !!


    But by the time she reached the door, the man had already run away.


    Using her spiritual power, she found that the man was already out of the 20-meter radius around her.


    ¡°Sis..¡± at this moment, Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s voice came from the bed.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart sank. After hesitating for a moment, she pulled out the arrow on the door and put the bow and arrow back into her interspatial ring.


    Then, she closed the door and re-bolted the door. She went back to the bed and lay down.


    She knew she hadn¡¯t considered all the risks involved.


    Her mother was a widow with two children and there was no man in the house. People also knew that they took 42 taels of silver from the Lin family. It was very likely that they were targeted by someone with ulterior motives.


    Tonight, this person had received a warning. It would be best if he stopped now, otherwise¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes shone with a cold light.


    It seemed that the construction of the house had to be expedited, and the house needed a security system.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not dare to let herself fall asleep in the second half of the night. She continued to think about things until daybreak.


    Liu Shi woke up to make breakfast. When she saw that there was a hole on the door, she was a little confused.


    Lin Xiaoyue hesitated for a moment, but she eventually told her mother about what happened last night.


    Liu Shi¡¯s face was pale with fear. ¡°What if the thief comes again? This house and the broken door can¡¯t defend us!¡±


    A widow¡¯s life was difficult. She had met a man who said some nasty things when she went up the mountain with Aunt Wang to pick wild vegetables.


    Because of this and her introverted personality, she chose to stay indoors most of the time.


    She didn¡¯t expect someone to break in.


    Fortunately, it was discovered by her daughter and was scared away with a bow and arrow. If she didn¡¯t find out in time, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said in a low voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s lucky this time. If he dares to come again, he won¡¯t be able to leave again.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not worth it to die for someone like that. Worse comes to worse, I¡¯ll sleep during the day and guard you and your brother at night,¡± Liu Shi said firmly.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a warmth in her heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Let me think of a way to solve this.¡± She patted her mother¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Shi¡¯s eyes were still filled with worry, but she nodded.


    She used to protect her two children, but now it was her daughter who protected her and her son. Since when did she start to rely on her daughter¡­


    After breakfast, Lin Xiaoyue was ready to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I have to go wait for the ox cart. If you¡¯re scared later, take Xiaozhi and go to Aunt Wang. I¡¯ll be back before noon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Be careful,¡± Liu Shi said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is no one who could hurt your daughter.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t want to expose her gun, that person would have died.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her family.


    In this era, if someone found out that she had killed someone, she would have to pay with her own life.


    She only hoped that the person from last night would value his life a little more. Also, those who had bad intentions should stay away from them.


    Lin Xiaoyue carried a few prey on her back and walked out the door.


    On the way, she greeted the villagers as usual.

 Chapter 74 - 74 Arabic Numerals

    74 Arabic Numerals


    When they arrived at the side of the official road, Lin Xiaoyue waited for a while before finally getting on Old Man Shi¡¯s cart.


    Old Man Shi was very surprised when he learned that Lin Xiaoyue was really going to buy an ox cart.


    ¡°Girl, what kind of fortune did you make?¡± It was only the third day that he had taken this girl to town.


    Even if the goods were valuable, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get so much money in a short time, right?


    ¡°Hehe, not only are we going to buy ox carts, but we are also going to build a house. When the time comes, we¡¯ll probably have to hire some people to transport the bricks. Grandpa Shi, will you accept this job?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked with a smile.


    There were two other ox carts in Daishi Village, but they were not meant to transport goods. Moreover, they had built-in sheds, so they were not as suitable as Old Man Shi¡¯s cart.


    ¡°Of course! When?¡± Old Man Shi hurriedly asked.


    He could only ride the cart for half a day. Only when he returned from the town could he fill up the cart. Most of the time when he went, there were only two or three people. Sometimes, there was not even a single person. After calculating, he could not earn much money this way.


    Transporting goods was calculated according to the number of trips he made. A few more trips a day would be equivalent to the profit he made from traveling to town for a few days.


    ¡°It¡¯s not decided yet. But I¡¯ve already made an appointment with the construction team this afternoon. We want to finish building the house as soon as possible and will arrange for it to start as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Alright! Tell me when the time comes!¡± Old Man Shi was also very happy.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Then, she asked Old Man Shi about buying an ox cart.


    This time, Old Man Shi explained in more detail.


    Not only did he tell her the address in town, but he also told her how to determine the quality of the ox and how to haggle the price.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was busy with transporting passengers, he would have wanted to help Lin Xiaoyue choose an ox.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t want to delay Old Man Shi further, so she added another three coins for him to send her to Ruyi Restaurant and said goodbye to him


    Once she entered the yard, Chef Liu arranged for her goods to be weighed again.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue took the invoice and went to the cashier.


    Liang Chengcai saw Lin Xiaoyue coming and immediately stood up to bow to her, his eyes full of longing.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave the invoice to Liang Chengcai. After he settled the bill, she told him that she had something to do at home and couldn¡¯t teach him this afternoon.


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t teach you today, I¡¯ve prepared some basic teaching materials for you,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she handed a piece of paper to him.


    ¡°Here are the numbers 0-10. You can first practice writing them in the afternoon. Before I teach you tomorrow, you have to completely master the 11 numbers.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liang Chengcai said excitedly.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue taught him how to write.


    Liang Chengcai only tried twice before he got it.


    Liang Chengcai sighed in his heart. It was indeed much simpler to write numbers this way.


    ¡°Miss Lin, are there only 11 numbers? How do you write bigger numbers?¡± Liang Chengcai quickly asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Liang Chengcai.


    She thought that this was the first day of teaching and only prepared for the basics.


    She did not expect that it would be too easy for him. He could not wait to learn more.


    Seeing that no one else was here, Lin Xiaoyue simply explained the unit of counting to Liang Chengcai.


    ¡°The unit of counting is the same as the unit on your abacus. There are ones, tens, hundreds, and so on. For example, one hundred is 1 hundred, 0 tens and 0 ones.¡± Lin Xiaoyue wrote on the paper.

 Chapter 75 - 75 Slave Trade

    75 Slave Trade


    ¡°Another example is 119, which means 1 hundred, 1 ten and 9 ones¡­¡±


    Liang Chengcai was amazed.


    ¡°Then 233 means 2 hundreds, 3 tens and 3 ones?¡± He quickly deduced.


    ¡°Yeah, you learn fast!¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    !!


    Liang Chengcai blushed, ¡°it¡¯s you who taught me well, Miss Lin.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and didn¡¯t refute.


    She continued to explain.


    ¡°By the same logic, you can write infinitely large numbers.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue tested Liang Chengcai on a few more numbers. From a few million to a few hundred thousand, Liang Chengcai wrote all of them correctly.


    The more Liang Chengcai wrote, the more amazed he was.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing,¡± he exclaimed.


    He had never heard of such a way of writing numbers before, and it was much simpler than the way people write numbers at the moment.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded.


    In the 21st century, Arabic numerals were the most common symbols to write decimal numbers, and of course, there was a reason for that.


    ¡°In order to be more familiar with these numbers and have a good foundation, you will write 0-100 ten times this afternoon. I will check it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liang Chengcai quickly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for today. I still have something to do, so I have to go now.¡± Lin Xiaoyue immediately said goodbye.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Liang Chengcai hurriedly said.


    ¡°No need for that Mr. Liang.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said and then left.


    Liang Chengcai looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s back as she left, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up.


    What a genius!


    Who would have thought that such a person existed in a small place like Qingshi Town? And she was just a little girl.


    After leaving Ruyi Restaurant, Lin Xiaoyue went to the address that Old Man Shi had given her and went to a market near the dock.


    Yes, the place where the cattle and horses were traded was set up at a market closest to the dock.


    What Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t know was that this market not only traded cattle and horses, but also slaves.


    When she arrived, she saw a lot of people crowded around the place.


    Seeing that it was still early, she squeezed in for a look.


    Then, she found out that this place was selling people!


    Yes, that¡¯s right, selling people like livestock.


    A few men in black clothes stood around the stage, and there were a few men and women with their hands bound.


    At this moment, a man holding a short whip was walking up and down the stage, shouting and saying that the sale would start soon.


    Lin Xiaoyue heard the discussions of the people around her, and quickly understood the situation.


    Those who had their hands bound were indeed slaves. The Great Yan dynasty allowed the sale of slaves.


    As long as they could afford it, they could buy them. Then, the slaves were like livestock, the personal property of their owners.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that all the slaves were dressed in shabby clothes, and their faces and bodies were filthy. Those who stood close to the stage could even smell the stench of sweat on their bodies.


    Naturally, she could smell it too. She frowned and prepared to turn around and leave.


    Although this was allowed in this era, it was enough to raise alarm bells in her heart.


    Fortunately, the village chief had promised to set up a female household for her mother, and their family was going to build a house. Otherwise, if something really happened, their family might become slaves if they were not careful.


    Moreover, although she had controlled her killing intent before, worse comes to worse, she could just kill all of them and take her mother and brother away.

 Chapter 76 - 76 Li Xiao

    76 Li Xiao


    If she really left Daishi Village with her mother and Xiao Zhi and ran into human traffickers or slave traders, it would be too late.


    Just as Lin Xiaoyue turned around, she heard a familiar voice.


    She immediately stopped and turned around.


    Then, she looked at the group of male slaves not far away. There was a person who looked different from the other slaves.


    !!


    The other slaves had their heads lowered, but this person was looking behind them to the right, at the pier.


    This person was¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, and she subconsciously wanted to call out his name.


    But she quickly stopped herself.


    No, this wasn¡¯t the 21st century. That person looked like her leader during the apocalypse, but he wasn¡¯t at the moment.


    Although he was about the same height and size, he didn¡¯t look as strong as her leader.


    The man seemed to have noticed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze and looked in her direction.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she subconsciously avoided it.


    But this glance was enough for her to see the man¡¯s face clearly.


    Even though his face was a little dirty, she could tell he was her leader!


    The only difference was that he looked a little younger, and there was a long and thick scar on his face.


    The scar was cut directly from the forehead along the right eye. One could imagine how dangerous the situation must be. If it had been a little deeper, he would have lost his right eye.


    Ordinary people would definitely be shocked to see such a scar, but she thought it was very cool!


    Their boss, Li Xiao, was one of the top 5 lightning-type warriors after the apocalypse. It was because of him that their team had been able to maintain an extremely low casualty rate.


    It was also because of Li Xiao that she was not expelled from the team. She was able to work with everyone, even if she was only a logistics staff in charge of cleaning the battlefield.


    She had always been grateful to Li Xiao. She used to secretly hide in the corner to peek at him.


    Not only was Li Xiao Strong, he was also very handsome!


    In the team, there were many women who liked him so much that they offered to sleep with him.


    But Li Xiao had never accepted it. He was only looking for a woman named Xiao Qing.


    She was envious and even jealous of that woman.


    However, all these were meaningless.


    She, Lin Xiaoyue, was a coward. Until her death, she didn¡¯t have the courage to confess to Li Xiao and tell him that she liked him.


    However, the situation was different at the moment.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao with a big smile in her eyes.


    How fortunate! Not only did she escape from the apocalypse and come to this era, but she also met the person she liked here!


    Now that the hero was in trouble, wasn¡¯t it the right time for her, the beauty, to make a move?


    If this hero could still give himself to her afterwards, it would be perfect.


    Li Xiao sensed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze turning back again.


    This time, Lin Xiaoyue did not avoid his gaze, but smiled at him reassuringly.


    Seeing this, Li Xiao was puzzled.


    This girl was not afraid of him?


    Feeling a little uncertain, Li Xiao turned his head and looked behind him. He found that there was no one.


    After confirming that Lin Xiaoyue was really looking at him, Li Xiao was even more puzzled.

 Chapter 77 - 77 Third Master Zhou

    77 Third Master Zhou


    Then he looked away and lowered his head like the other slaves.


    He had to cure Qing¡¯er as soon as possible, so he had to choose Qingshi Town.


    Thinking of this, Li Xiao looked at a dying young man among the slaves not far away.


    The young man seemed to have noticed Li Xiao and weakly smiled back at him.


    Li Xiao nodded his head without showing any emotion.


    Suddenly, a man wearing a black outfit on the stage sounded a gong.


    Following that, the spectators who were engaged in a heated discussion quieted down and looked towards the stage.


    ¡°Cough¡­everyone, this is Third Master Zhou! From today onwards, the Zhou family¡¯s slave business in will be taken over by our Third Master Zhou!¡± He said.


    Then, he walked forward with a short whip in his hand and made a fist at the audience.


    The audience began to talk.


    Some people asked about the identity of this Third Master Zhou, while others asked if there would be any changes in the rules of buying slaves in the future.


    However, Third Master Zhou just watched and let his subordinates answer the questions.


    ¡°The rules are the same as before. We will be auctioning here as usual. The highest bidder will win the bid! After paying, you will be able to take the slave away. In addition, the Zhou trading company will make the slave seal for free!¡± A staff member said loudly.


    ¡°Alright, cut the crap. Let¡¯s start now.¡± Third Master Zhou suddenly said impatiently.


    ¡°Yes, Third Master!¡±


    Then, he put the gong aside and pulled a woman forward and rudely pushed her to Third Master Zhou¡¯s side.


    When he smelled the odor on the woman¡¯s body, a hint of disgust flashed in Third Master Zhou¡¯s eyes.


    Then, he lifted the woman¡¯s head with the end of the short whip and glanced at the woman from top to bottom.


    ¡°A young girl of 18 years old. You can order her around after you take her home. She can also warm the bed and provide children. The starting price is 20 taels!¡±


    ¡°21 taels!¡± A middle-aged man in the crowd immediately called out the price.


    ¡°22 taels!¡± Another man shouted.


    ¡°22 taels and 5 coins!¡± A man who looked like a hunter also called out the price.


    On the stage, Third Master Zhou frowned.


    ¡°You have to bid 1 tael higher each time,¡± he said in a deep voice. Who the f * ck would raise the price by a few coins? It was a waste of time.


    A hint of hesitation flashed across the hunter¡¯s face. He glanced at the woman on the stage and did not say anything.


    The rest of the people also did not say anything else.


    Third Master Zhou was really unreasonable. They couldn¡¯t even see the woman¡¯s face properly.


    He said that she was only 18, and was she really? If he bought an old woman who could not have children, wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss?


    Seeing that no one was bidding anymore, Third Master Zhou looked annoyed.


    An 18-year-old girl could easily be sold for 40 taels of silver! It was only 22 taels at the moment and no one was bidding anymore? They were all f * cking poor people!


    His father told him that the people in Qingshi Town were rich. Rich my ass!


    ¡°Yo, Master Zhou, it¡¯s obvious that this is your first time doing business. For a female slave like this, age, figure, and face are the most important. If you didn¡¯t let her wash her face, why would anyone bid?¡± A middle-aged woman wearing a hairpin and heavy makeup said.


    Many people in the crowd recognized this woman. She was the owner of the brothel called Xunfang Pavilion. She would come here occasionally to buy women.


    If this female slave really fell into her hands, she would be living in a nightmare.


    However, everyone agreed with her. Why would they bid if they couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face?

 Chapter 78 - 78 Slave Seals

    78 Slave Seals


    Master Zhou was stunned.


    He was furious when he saw his staff member looking at him.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go get a bucket of water to wash her face!¡± As he spoke, he whipped him with the short whip in his hand.


    Trash! This was his first time taking over a business and he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Did he not know to remind him? How embarrassing.


    !!


    ¡°Yes!¡± The staff member did not dare to dodge and took the beating. Then, he quickly went to the side to fetch a bucket of water.


    In a short while, he came back with a bucket of water.


    Then, he scooped a ladle of water and splashed it on the woman¡¯s face. Then, he carelessly wiped her face with a piece of cloth.


    Her face was revealed.


    She looked delicate and pretty, and she definitely did not look more than 20 years old.


    ¡°23 taels!¡±


    ¡°24 taels!¡±


    ¡°I bid 30 taels!¡±


    ¡­


    The bidding quickly continued.


    A look of satisfaction flashed across Third Master Zhou¡¯s eyes.


    When a middle-aged man bid 41 taels, no one else bid higher.


    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to raise the price?¡± Third Master Zhou asked in annoyance.


    He thought to himself, what a bunch of f * cking poor people! Only 41 taels of silver for a young woman?


    There were discussions in the crowd, but no one called out the price.


    The farmers who came to buy a wife were not willing to pay so much money. After all, looks were not that important to bear children. A young one was enough.


    Ren Yazi was interested. He thought he could teach her, and sell her to a rich family as a maid or something. However, if it was more than 40 taels, their profits would be limited, and it wouldn¡¯t be a good investment.


    The only one who was struggling was the madam of the brothel.


    She liked her looks and her age.


    However, even slaves were not willing to go to her. In the past few years, many had died after she brought them back.


    It was still a gamble to spend 40 taels of silver.


    Master Zhou¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the customers and noticed the madam¡¯s expression.


    Then, a cruel look flashed across his eyes and he suddenly pulled the woman over.


    Then, he ripped her clothes apart.


    ¡°AH!¡± the woman cried out in surprise, and her hands quickly covered her chest.


    But her fair skin was already exposed.


    There was a commotion among the spectators.


    ¡°42 taels!¡± The madam finally called out the price.


    Although she was a little thin, she could bring in a lot of customers with her fair skin.


    ¡°43 taels!¡± The middle-aged man who had just called out the price frowned and shouted.


    He had been married-in son-in-law for more than ten years, and now that his wife had died and he had money, he would buy a beautiful woman and enjoy life.


    ¡°44 taels!¡± The madam glared at the middle-aged man.


    ¡°45 taels!¡±


    The madam looked conflicted.


    ¡°Fine!¡± She finally said angrily.


    Third Master Zhou raised his eyebrows and looked at his subordinate.


    He immediately struck the gong.


    ¡°Deal!¡± He said loudly.


    The middle-aged man quickly left happily.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw the middle-aged man go to the side to pay the money and take the contract. Then, he had the staff members from the Zhou trading company brand the word ¡°slave¡± on the woman¡¯s shoulder.


    As soon as the hot iron touched her shoulder, the woman cried out and fainted.


    No one paid any attention to her. Everything was already back to normal.


    Seeing the middle-aged man carrying the woman away, Lin Xiaoyue continued to look at the stage.


    Once this word was branded on the shoulder, one was officially a slave.

 Chapter 79 - 79 I Want Him

    79 I Want Him


    A slave was not considered a human, but a master¡¯s property. The government protected the rights and interests of slave owners, and punished runaway slaves severely.


    Once a runaway slave was found, the authorities would contact the master, and those whose owner could not be contacted would be immediately executed.


    The children of the runaway slaves also belonged to the slave owners, and once they were found, they would be dealt with in the same way.


    It was also because of this reason that slaves with slave did not dare to escape. Even if they escaped, they did not dare to marry or have too close contact with others. Once the identity of a slave was discovered, death was practically waiting for them.


    !!


    Lin Xiaoyue only knew this after asking a young hunter beside her who had lost an arm.


    This hunter had come to buy a wife because he had lost an arm while hunting.


    When he found out that Lin Xiaoyue was here to buy a husband, he was shocked beyond words.


    After all, Lin Xiaoyue was good-looking.


    She hadn¡¯t really grown up yet, so if she waited for another one or two years, she would definitely be a great beauty.


    With such beauty, there should be many people who would be willing to marry her.


    He too was willing to, but his arm¡­ah, what a pity.


    ¡°Whether the slave seal is stamped or not depends on you. Anyway, I can¡¯t bear to let my future wife suffer,¡± the man said.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded, ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t want to let my future husband suffer either.¡±


    How painful it would be to burn his body with a soldering iron! In ancient times, there were no anti-inflammatory drugs or antibiotics. If he got infected, he might even die.


    Of course, she had these drugs. But she couldn¡¯t bear to let Li Xiao suffer.


    Besides, Li Xiao was a man. It would hurt his self-esteem to have the word ¡°slave¡± printed on his body.


    ¡°Your future husband is really lucky.¡± The hunter looked at Lin Xiaoyue with emotions.


    ¡°Hehe, I think so too!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile. She didn¡¯t understand the emotion in the man¡¯s eyes at all and looked at Li Xiao on the stage.


    At the moment, Third Master Zhou had already auctioned off a lot of slaves, and almost all of these slaves were branded with the slave mark.


    Only one of the girls bought by the Madam did not have the mark, because she didn¡¯t want to taint her body.


    Marking the slave could allow one to physically and mentally control them, preventing them from escaping. Moreover, even if the slave really escaped, the probability of being found would be higher.


    Lin Xiaoyue waited for a while more, and finally saw Third Master Zhou¡¯s subordinate bring Li Xiao out.


    The way that the subordinate treated Li Xiao was obviously different from the other slaves. He neither pulled nor pushed Li Xiao.


    There was no other reason. Li Xiao was almost a head taller than the subordinate when he stood up.


    The man was 1.85 meters tall, and his huge figure alone was enough to intimidate others. In addition, he had a hideous scar on his face. No one dared to provoke him.


    When Master Zhou saw Li Xiao, his arrogance from before was also gone.


    ¡°A young and strong man, and a good bodyguard! The starting price is 25 taels!¡± Instead of manhandling Li Xiao, he straightened his face and looked at the crowd.


    Li Xiao looked at the audience below the stage, which made them flinch.


    Only Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t, but her eyes were excited.


    ¡°Me! I want him. I bid 25 taels!¡± Lin Xiaoyue raised her hand and said.

 Chapter 80 - 80 There is Another One

    80 There is Another One


    Then, everyone looked at her.


    The hunter beside her was shocked. So¡­she liked men like him?


    He watched her for a while, but she didn¡¯t bid. He thought he might have a chance.


    But now¡­


    !!


    Looking at the fierce and terrifying man on the stage, the unter was a little scared.


    Looking like a wild boar in the mountains, the murderous aura was too strong. What kind of taste did this girl have?


    The other spectators also looked at Lin Xiaoyue in surprise. No one was bidding against her.


    Some of them heard the conversation between her and the hunter and knew that she was here to buy a husband. Seeing that she was bidding for Li Xiao, they all subconsciously wanted to stay away from her.


    This girl¡¯s personality did not match her appearance very well.


    Li Xiao also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Although he was injured, people who practiced martial arts had excellent hearing. In addition, this girl¡¯s behavior just now was abnormal, so he paid attention to her.


    Moreover, he also heard what she said to the man with a broken arm beside her.


    She came to buy a husband? And she took a fancy to him of all men?


    He felt strange, but perhaps he could try¡­


    The risk of him escaping with the weak Qing¡¯er was not small. Even if he escaped successfully, the Zhou family would definitely report to the police.


    But if he could bring Qing¡¯er to this little girl¡¯s house, then everything would be fine.


    Looking at this little girl¡¯s clothing, he did not know which village she was from.


    She probably bought him because she liked his figure. Did the family need a strong person to take care of things?


    Well, if she could take him and Qing¡¯er in, he would help out.


    Thinking of this, Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue with more calmness.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up, and then her face turned a little red.


    He was looking at her so gently.


    On the stage, Third Master Zhou also noticed Lin Xiaoyue.


    Seeing her flushed face, his heart fluttered.


    There was actually such a pretty girl in such a small place.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t care about Third Master Zhou. After waiting for a while, she didn¡¯t see anyone competing with her, so she opened her mouth.


    ¡°If no one else is bidding, then he¡¯s mine. Hurry up and strike the gong!¡± She said to the staff on the stage.


    He looked at Third Master Zhou.


    This man was big and fierce-looking. Ordinary people did not dare to buy him, afraid that they would not be able to subdue him. Hence, they wanted to sell him off as soon as possible.


    Only then did Third Master Zhou take his gaze away from Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he smiled.


    ¡°Little girl, why would you want to buy such a fierce-looking man?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    She wanted to say that she wanted him to be her husband. But when she saw the people around her looking at her¡­


    Suddenly, she felt a little guilty.


    ¡°Ahem¡­that¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Third Master Zhou was stunned. He realized that he had asked too much.


    He looked at his staff beside him, who understood and quickly struck the gong.


    ¡°25 taels of silver for the deal. Please go through the procedures here!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up.


    Unexpectedly, the person on the stage suddenly spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s another one.¡± The person who spoke was Li Xiao.


    Everyone was stunned.


    The slaves on the stage did not dare to speak because they would get beaten up if they spoke. This was the first slave who dared to speak after so many people had been auctioned off today.

 Chapter 81 - 81 Uncle and Nephew

    81 Uncle and Nephew


    Third Master Zhou frowned. The hand holding the whip was about to strike.


    But Li Xiao looked over and he stopped.


    ¡°Who else?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    Sure enough, he sounded like a boss. Even the voice matches his figure.


    She would definitely save the person he wanted to save.


    Li Xiao was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Xiaoyue to agree so readily.


    ¡°Him.¡± Then he pointed at an eleven or twelve-year-old boy.


    The boy was skinny and sickly, which was a sharp contrast to Li Xiao.


    The staff immediately looked at Third Master Zhou.


    He frowned slightly and then nodded.


    Sickly slaves couldn¡¯t be sold at a good price. It would be a loss if the slave was killed. If this girl wanted to buy him, it was fine.


    The staff immediately walked towards the young child and brought him over.


    Because he was being stared at by Li Xiao, he didn¡¯t dare to exert too much force on the boy and brought the person to Li Xiao¡¯s side.


    Third Master Zhou sized up the boy from head to toe. ¡°A twelve-year-old boy, you could¡­¡±


    He wanted to say what the boy could be used for, but when he saw Lin Xiaoyue, he stopped speaking.


    ¡°15 taels!¡± Glancing at Li Xiao, Third Master Zhou said rudely.


    In his opinion, it was probably too expensive. After all, if he bought this boy back, he would probably have to spend money to treat his illness.


    But he was a businessman, so he wouldn¡¯t give him away for free.


    Everyone discussed animatedly and unanimously felt that 15 taels wasn¡¯t worth it.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Unexpectedly, Lin Xiaoyue readily agreed.


    The staff hurriedly knocked on the gong.


    ¡°Deal! Miss, please complete the procedure here!¡± Smiling, he said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she glanced at Li Xiao and hurriedly went to the side.


    Li Xiao held the boy and also arrived at the place where the contract was signed.


    Lin Xiaoyue handed over 40 taels of silver and then signed the contract.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t mention to seal the slave stamp, the man didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    The slave stamps were free, so they wouldn¡¯t make any money by stamping them.


    This big guy looked too scary to stamp on.


    As for whether this little girl would get into trouble if she left with the slave without the stamp, that was none of their business.


    ¡°Carry him on your back and follow me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao and the young man.


    This was not the place to talk. They should leave first.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Xiao responded, squatted down and carried the boy on his back, following Lin Xiaoyue.


    The boy lay on Li Xiao¡¯s back and looked at Lin Xiaoyue, who was in a good mood. He was still a little confused.


    What was going on? Did he and his uncle really become this girl¡¯s slaves?


    ¡°Rest. I¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± Li Xiao suddenly said.


    The boy instantly felt relieved.


    He didn¡¯t think about anything else and leaned on Li Xiao¡¯s back.


    Lin Xiaoyue found a place to sell horses and oxen.


    When she heard that someone was bargaining with the owner of the shop for more than 50 taels of silver per horse, Lin Xiaoyue completely gave up the idea of buying a horse carriage.


    Although she had thought about it before, the horse carriage was indeed too luxurious, and the ox-cart was enough.


    But before coming to this street, she felt that she had enough money regardless.


    Now, she had already spent 40 taels of silver to buy two people. The horse carriage was so expensive, so she no longer felt like buying it.

 Chapter 82 - 82 Buying an Ox-cart

    82 Buying an Ox-cart


    Li Xiao was surprised to see Lin Xiaoyue looking at the oxen.


    He was even more surprised when he saw Lin Xiaoyue tell the shop owner that she wanted to buy an ox that could pull the cart.


    If he remembered correctly, this girl had just spent 40 taels of silver to buy him and Qing¡¯er, and now she wanted to buy an ox cart?


    The farmers in Qingshi Town were so rich?


    !!


    ¡°Boss, help me take a look. Which of these two oxen is better?¡± Li Xiao was still thinking when Lin Xiaoyue smiled at him not far away.


    Boss? She called him boss?


    Lin Xiaoyue saw Li Xiao frozen and instantly realized that there was something wrong with the way she addressed him.


    ¡°Uh..come here quickly,¡± she said to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao walked toward Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao.


    Of course, she knew that his name was Li Xiao. But they just met in this era. If she called his name, he would definitely be suspicious.


    She was not ready to tell her boss that she had transmigrated.


    Uh, well, it seemed that even if she did, he might not remember her. After all, in her previous life¡­she was like a wallflower.


    ¡°Li Xiao,¡± Li Xiao said in a low voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s my nephew Xiao Qing on my back,¡± he introduced the boy on his back.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Then she laughed, the kind of laughter that came from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Haha, so¡­Xiao Qing is a boy?¡± She could not help but say happily.


    So, after the apocalypse, so many women were jealous of Xiao Qing, but they were completely wrong? Xiao Qing was actually a boy!


    Xiao Qing, who was on Li Xiao¡¯s back, had a stiff expression.


    What did she mean by ¡°Xiao Qing is a boy?¡± Did he look like a woman?


    Sensing that Li Xiao was looking at her with an expression that said ¡°are you crazy?¡± and when Xiao Qing looked depressed, Lin Xiaoyue quickly stopped smiling.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just too happy. My name is Lin Xiaoyue. You can call me Xiaoyue from now on,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said cheerfully and reached out her hand to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand in confusion and frowned slightly.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue looked embarrassed again and quickly withdrew her hand.


    Cough, she was so happy that she forgot herself.


    ¡°Cough¡­ I actually came to town to buy a carriage. But because I spent money to buy you, the money for the carriage is not enough, so I can only buy an ox-cart. Do you know how to check the quality of an ox?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao.


    Of course, she said this on purpose.


    She didn¡¯t have the money to buy a carriage because she wanted to buy him. So, you two must remember my kindness. Hehe, it¡¯s best¡­if the boss can give himself to me¡­


    As she said this, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but look at Li Xiao again.


    Li Xiao felt weird when he was looked at by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s strange eyes.


    ¡°No,¡± he said truthfully.


    He knew how to look at the quality of horses, but he was indeed inexperienced when it came to oxen.


    A hint of disappointment immediately flashed across Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face, and then she turned to look at the two oxen in the cattle pen that she had set her eyes on.


    She randomly picked one and said to the shop owner, ¡°this one then.¡±


    Then, she bargained with the shop owner and bought the cart. In the end, the deal was settled at 28 taels of silver.


    After Lin Xiaoyue paid the money, the shop owner brought out the ox that Lin Xiaoyue wanted. Then, he and the shop assistant helped Lin Xiaoyue set up the ox-cart.


    Looking at the first ox-cart she owned, Lin Xiaoyue was a little excited.


    After checking it out, she put the basket down.

 Chapter 83 - 83 A Burden

    83 A Burden


    Then she leaned out of the cart and said to Li Xiao, ¡°put Qing¡¯er on the cart. Let¡¯s ride to town to buy some more things.¡±


    Li Xiao and Xiao Qing were both stunned.


    Qing¡¯er? She said it so naturally.


    Looking at his uncle who was carrying him to the ox-cart, and then at Lin Xiaoyue who was staring at her uncle without blinking, Xiao Qing suddenly had some guesses.


    Could it be that¡­


    It was rare for farmers to buy people at the slave market, but more often than not, it was to buy¡­


    The way she looked at his uncle¡­


    She spent an extra 15 taels to buy him, and even affectionately called him ¡°Qing¡¯er¡±.


    It must be!


    Thinking of some possibilities, Xiao Qing looked at his uncle in surprise.


    Ever since his uncle injured his face on the battlefield at the age of 15, his fierce reputation had spread in the circle. Since then, his grandmother and mother had been worried about his marriage.


    Now that their family was in trouble, they ran for their lives all the way to Qingshi Town. It would be a pleasant surprise if they actually helped his uncle find a wife.


    At the thought of this, Xiao Qing looked at Lin Xiaoyue more inquisitively and intimately.


    This girl didn¡¯t look much older than him, but she had a straightforward personality and was much more forthright than those well-to-do young ladies. She was also delicate and pretty. If she really dressed up, she would probably be a few times prettier than those people.


    She didn¡¯t care about his uncle¡¯s tall and sturdy figure and his disfigured appearance. The most important thing was that she even took him in even though he was a burden. His uncle was probably lucky this time.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t know that his nephew was thinking so much about this.


    After putting Xiao Qing into the ox-cart, he got out and rode the ox-cart with Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ve never driven an ox-cart before.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao who was sitting next to her and felt her heart beat rapidly. She even ignored the sour smell on Li Xiao¡¯s body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Li Xiao answered.


    Riding an ox was much easier than riding a horse, and there wasn¡¯t much skill involved.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Xiaoyue was relieved to leave the work to Li Xiao, so she just showed Li Xiao the way.


    Along the way, Li Xiao looked straight ahead, and he endured Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze. Although he didn¡¯t show it on the surface, he was a little nervous and felt weird in his heart.


    Why was she staring at him? Didn¡¯t she feel scared?


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Li Xiao held it in for a while and was about to say something when he heard Xiao Qing¡¯s cough coming from the back of the car.


    His expression immediately changed.


    ¡°The clinic is in front. Ride there, and I¡¯ll go check on Qing¡¯er,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Li Xiao was stunned. His hand that was holding the reins stiffened for a moment.


    Before he could reply, Lin Xiaoyue had already left his side and entered the cart.


    Then, Li Xiao no longer hesitated and continued to ride.


    She¡­was taking Qing¡¯er to see the doctor?


    Well, he was just about to beg her and was prepared that she might not agree. But¡­


    Thinking of her intention when she bought him, Li Xiao finally didn¡¯t mind being bought as a husband. Then, his face was a little red¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue entered the cart and quickly went to help Xiao Qing.


    Ignoring Xiao Qing¡¯s weak refusal, she reached out her hand to Xiao Qing¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot!¡± Not only was his forehead hot, but his body too.


    ¡°I¡­ahem¡­I¡¯m fine,¡± Xiao Qing said quickly. He wanted to put on a brave front, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he started coughing again.

 Chapter 84 - 84 84 My Nephew

    84 84 My Nephew


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re fine? You have such a high fever! We will arrive at the clinic soon, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She had the medicine, but she was not a doctor, so she did not know what illness he had, so it was best to get a doctor to take a look at him.


    ¡°We have arrived at the clinic!¡± Soon, she heard Li Xiao say from outside.


    With a happy expression, Li Xiao pulled open the curtain and leaned in.


    ¡°Carry Qing¡¯er,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said and left the cart.


    After Li Xiao carried Xiao Qing off the ox-cart, he went into the clinic.


    When the doctor saw them, he quickly got up and put Qing¡¯er on the bed.


    He didn¡¯t care that Li Xiao and Xiao Qing were emitting a strange smell and started to check Xiao Qing¡¯s pulse.


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue looked at the doctor worriedly, afraid that something bad would happen to Xiao Qing.


    The doctor frowned from time to time. After checking Xiao Qing¡¯s pulse for two to three minutes, he checked his eyes and tongue. Finally, he sighed and looked at Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send him in earlier?!¡±


    ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with my nephew?¡± Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t care about the doctor¡¯s tone and quickly asked.


    Hearing this, Li Xiao and Xiao Qing both looked at her.


    Especially Xiao Qing. Although he was very sick, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and even looked at his uncle teasingly.


    Li Xiao¡¯s face was a little red and embarrassed, but these emotions were covered up in just a moment. He was very anxious about the doctor¡¯s diagnosis.


    The doctor glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao. Seeing that the two of them were anxious, he said, ¡°his body is very weak. He is exhausted and malnourished¡­¡± The doctor looked at Xiao Qing and shook his head.


    ¡°If he was sent here earlier, he would only need to take some medicine and rest. But now his fever has developed into a serious illness¡­¡± The doctor shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him a prescription. When you go home, make one bowl for him to drink every four hours. Then use cold water to wipe his forehead and upper body. If the high fever subsides by tomorrow morning, he will be fine.¡±


    Li Xiao frowned. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Qing¡¯s illness to be so serious.


    Lin Xiaoyue was relieved.


    If it was just a cold, she had the fever medicine in her interspatial ring.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, doctor. Please prescribe the medicine!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The doctor smiled at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue instructed Li Xiao to take care of Xiao Qing before she went with the doctor.


    Then, she paid five taels for the consultation fee and medicine before Li Xiao carried Xiao Qing out of the clinic.


    After getting on the ox-cart, Lin Xiaoyue guided Li Xiao to the city gate while she took care of Xiao Qing.


    Seeing that Xiao Qing could barely open his eyes at this moment and was about to fall into a coma, she hesitated for a moment before pulling the basket over. Using the basket as a cover, she took out the mineral water and fever medicine from her interspatial ring.


    Then, she supported Xiao Qing and began to feed him water and medicine.


    Xiao Qing was in a daze. Due to his hunger, he ate whatever Lin Xiaoyue gave him.


    The ox-cart soon left the city. Lin Xiaoyue simply rolled up the curtain and guided Li Xiao in the direction of Daishi Village.


    Soon, the three of them were approaching Daishi Village.


    Because they stayed too long at the slave market, it was already past twelve o¡¯clock. They did not meet many people on the way to the village.

 Chapter 85 - 85 His Future mother-in-law is Afraid of Him

    85 His Future mother-in-law is Afraid of Him


    Some people heard the sound of the ox-cart and came out to take a look, but Lin Xiaoyue was in the cart, so those people did not see her. They just thought that the ox-cart from another village was here to send someone off.


    After entering the village, Lin Xiaoyue began to feel a little anxious.


    Before she left, she had told her mother that she would come back before noon, but it was already 12:30 pm. It must have made her worried.


    In addition¡­


    She looked at Li Xiao, who was driving the cart, and Xiao Qing, who had already fallen asleep after taking her medicine.


    She had not told her mother about buying anyone beforehand. She was afraid that she would have a lot of explaining to do.


    Liu family.


    Liu Shi had already prepared the food. She waited for a long time with her son, but Lin Xiaoyue was still not back.


    She was getting anxious and was about to go to the village to take a look, but she heard the sound of an ox-cart.


    Then, she saw an ox-cart coming toward their house.


    Liu Shi was delighted and went out.


    When she saw that the driver was a big man, the joy on her face disappeared.


    However, Liu Shi waited for the ox-cart to come over.


    They were the only family at the foot of the mountain. The ox-cart must have come for them.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Then Liu Shi heard her daughter¡¯s voice.


    Then, the ox-cart stopped not far from Liu Shi. Lin Xiaoyue jumped down from the ox-cart.


    She did not walk directly to Liu Shi. Instead, she said to Li Xiao, ¡°put the ox under the big tree. I have something to tell my mother.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at Liu Shi. Seeing this, Liu Shi was frightened and immediately avoided his gaze.


    He realized that he seemed to have scared his future mother-in-law, so he quickly softened his expression.


    However, Liu Shi did not dare to look at him again.


    Li Xiao had no choice but to leave.


    Seeing Li Xiao¡¯s expression, Lin Xiaoyue could not help but smile.


    She quickly walked toward her mother.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The man¡­¡± Liu Shi hurriedly asked.


    From the looks of it, her daughter wanted to ask that fierce-looking man to stay for a meal?


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go inside first. I¡¯ll tell you in detail.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she glanced at Li Xiao¡¯s back and brought Liu Shi back to the house.


    Then, she told her what happened.


    When Liu Shi found out that her daughter had brazenly bought two people back, she was shocked.


    Moreover, when she heard that her daughter bought the big man back to be her son-in-law, she was not happy.


    ¡°Nonsense! You bought slaves?!¡± Liu Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue angrily, she lowered her voice and said angrily, ¡°if they are obedient, we could easily control them, otherwise we are just inviting trouble!¡±


    It was obvious that the big guy was not easy to control. What did her daughter see in that person?


    If such a person stayed at their home and had evil intentions, what would happen to the three of them?


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Li Xiao is not a bad person.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly comforted Liu Shi.


    Even if he was a bad person, she had a gun. If she had no other choice, she could just kill him.


    Anyway, the slave contract between the two of them was in her hands. Even if she really killed him, no one would care.


    She did have her own selfish motives in buying Li Xiao and Xiao Qing, in order to fulfill her dream she had in her previous life. Also, her family really needed a man, and a strong one to support them.


    Such was life in the countryside. Whether it was ancient times or the 21st century, it was hard without a man in the family.

 Chapter 86 - 86 Persuading Liu Shi

    86 Persuading Liu Shi


    In ancient times, a village was usually dominated by villagers from the same family. For example, in Daishi Village, the Li family was the biggest family.


    This was also the reason why Grandpa Li was elected as the village chief, and his words were respected.


    Although the Lin family had many men, and was very tyrannical, they did not dare to offend the village chief or those from the Li family.


    Previously, the village chief had said that if Lin Dachui could not control his wife, he must leave the village. This was not just a threat, the village chief could really do it. It was also because of this reason that the Lin family was so afraid. They even agreed to give Lin Laosan¡¯s inheritance to his wife and children.


    Their family name was not Li, so there was no one to support them. If there was no man in the family, what happened last night would happen again sooner or later. It might even be worse.


    In that case, she might as well get a man to live there.


    Coincidentally, Li Xiao appeared. Of course, she would not let him go.


    As for Li Xiao¡¯s character, based on her observation during the apocalypse, although Li Xiao was not no saint, he was principled.


    She bought him and Xiao Qing and paid for Xiao Qing¡¯s treatment. So she had done him a favor and he would not repay their kindness with enmity.


    Of course, if this Li Xiao was not the one she knew in the 21st century, she would not be merciful. After all, nothing was more important than her family.


    ¡°How do you know that he is not a bad person?!¡± Liu Shi said angrily. She lowered her voice, afraid that they would hear her.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Because dad said so.¡± She lied.


    Liu Shi was stunned.


    She looked at Lin Xiaoyue suspiciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Dad knows that we are a household with no man. There¡¯s no one in our family who can stand up for us. He¡¯s afraid that the three of us will be bullied, so he gave Li Xiao to me.¡±


    A hint of doubt flashed across Liu Shi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What kind of father would recommend such a¡­¡± Liu Shi did not say the rest of the sentence,


    He looked too fierce. Did he do something bad to get that scar on his face?


    ¡°Mom.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said coquettishly.


    ¡°Look at our situation. If dad recommended a soft man for your daughter, would he be able to stand up to her?¡±


    ¡°Look at how good Li Xiao is. He¡¯s big and strong. In the future, you can assign all the hard work to him. We¡¯ll relax.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled brightly.


    ¡°Also, with Li Xiao around, who dares to come and bully us? Li Xiao can beat those bugs down with one punch!¡±


    Liu Shi was silent.


    Thinking about it, it seemed to make sense.


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed her mother¡¯s reaction. Seeing that Liu Shi was more relaxed, she quickly said, ¡°next, we are going to build a house. It¡¯s not easy for us to not have a man at home to take charge, is it?¡±


    Liu Shi pursed her lips and stayed quiet.


    But when she thought about how she had such a great daughter, but she was matched with a man who was disfigured, she still felt a little uncomfortable. So, she did not look happy.


    How could Lin Xiaoyue not see through her mother¡¯s thoughts? She smiled and shook Liu Shi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Dad said that Li Xiao is a good person. Hwis quite pitiful. Look at him. If he was really a bad person, how could he have fallen into the hands of a human trafficker? Moreover, when I bought him, he wanted to bring his nephew along.¡±


    ¡°That child is very sick. Isn¡¯t he dragging himself down by bringing him along?¡±

 Chapter 87 - 87 Use Warm Water to Wipe Him Down

    87 Use Warm Water to Wipe Him Down


    ¡°I suspect that Li Xiao probably sold himself as a slave to a human traffickers because of his nephew.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes finally softened when she heard this.


    ¡°Fine. You and your father have already decided.¡± After saying that, she stood up.


    ¡°Thank you, mom!¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly grabbed her mother¡¯s arm.


    Then her eyes moved and she quickly took out all the things she needed from her interspatial ring.


    Since there were others at home now, she couldn¡¯t use it as frequently anymore.


    Liu Shi was moved when she saw this.


    She looked at Lin Xiaoyue and took out more than half of the remaining rice, flour, and oil from her interspatial ring.


    ¡°Okay, isn¡¯t the boy sick? Go and bring them in. There¡¯s not enough food. I¡¯ll make some egg pancakes,¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Alright! You¡¯re the most understanding mother!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile, turned around and ran out of the door.


    Under the big tree by the courtyard, Li Xiao was still sitting on the ox-cart.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue running towards him with a smile, his heart beat faster for no reason.


    Although the mother and daughter spoke in a low voice in the room, it didn¡¯t prevent him from being able to hear clearly.


    This girl had actually bought him on the spur of the moment and had not discussed it with her mother beforehand.


    In order to let him and Qing¡¯er stay, she even used her dead father to fabricate a lie. She had really put in a lot of effort.


    She trusted him so much? Did she not mind¡­the Scar on his face?


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart suddenly felt a little hot.


    ¡°Quickly bring Qing¡¯er into the room and lie down. Mom will make us food,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Xiao didn¡¯t want to think anymore and quickly got into the cart to get Xiao Qing.


    Carrying Xiao Qing on his back, he walked into the house following Lin Xiaoyue.


    After entering the house, he didn¡¯t look at Liu Shi. After hesitating for two seconds, he put Xiao Qing on the only bed in the house.


    At this time, Xiao Qing was also woken up. He was a little confused, but because of his dizziness, he didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°There¡¯s a stream by the side. Go wash up first. Then get a bucket of water and help Qing¡¯er wipe his body,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She took a bucket and handed it to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Li Xiao responded and left with the bucket.


    When he reached the door, he smelled the aroma of food and pancakes, and hie stopped for a moment.


    Liu Shi didn¡¯t dare to look at Li Xiao at all.


    When Li Xiao left the house, she looked at her daughter.


    ¡°How can you use cold water to wipe his body? Wait for the water to boil first,¡± she said.


    Li Xiao, who had not gone far outside, could not help but smile when he heard this.


    ¡°Okay, mom.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly smiled and replied, then she went to the corner of the room to get a piece of cloth.


    Liu Shi quickly made the pancakes and then boiled some water.


    Then, Li Xiao came back.


    After washing up, he didn¡¯t look as scary as before. Although the clothes on his body still had some smell, they were not as pungent as before.


    Seeing Li Xiao, Lin Xiaoyue was stunned for a moment.


    Then, she hurriedly said, ¡°mom has heated the water. You can use the hot water to wipe down Qing¡¯er later.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at Liu Shi and his mouth moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This expression made Liu Shi feel a little more relaxed.


    Seeing Li Xiao filling the water bucket with water, Liu Shi felt a lot more relaxed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± After saying this, she put the dishes on the table.


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue, not daring to move.


    e.

 Chapter 88 - 88 Mom Feels Sorry for You

    88 Mom Feels Sorry for You


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused. She walked to Li Xiao¡¯s side and pulled him to the table.


    ¡°Mom asked us to eat, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t reply.


    When they reached the table, Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao to sit next to her.


    !!


    With Li Xiao there, the table seemed to have shrunk in size in an instant.


    Lin Xiaozhi secretly sized up Li Xiao. She was a little afraid, but more curious.


    He heard the conversation between his mother and sister. This person was his future brother-in-law, so he was not so afraid of him.


    But he looked really fierce. There was such a long scar on his face. Was it caused by a fight? Did It hurt?


    Li Xiao knew that the little boy was looking at him, but he did not look at him.


    Because he had scared a child to tears before, so he did not want to scare him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Liu Shi said.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly asked Li Xiao to eat.


    Li Xiao did not move, but looked in the direction of the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom left food for Qing¡¯er. You can feed him after you finish eating,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes moved. He quickly stood up, cupped his fists and bowed to Liu Shi.


    ¡°Thank you, madam!¡± He kept his head down.


    Liu Shi instantly stiffened.


    Seeing her daughter winking at him, she said, ¡°we¡­we¡¯re all family. You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Li Xiao froze.


    ¡°Sit down and eat. After that, go take care of your nephew.¡± Liu Shi added, ¡°and, in the future¡­ call me aunty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, aunty,¡± Li Xiao immediately replied.


    Then, he sat down and began to eat.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought that Li Xiao had not eaten for a long time and would definitely wolf down his food. She did not expect him to be courteous.


    Seeing that the number of omelets on the table was decreasing, Liu Shi and Lin Xiaozhi quickly put down their bowls.


    One of them felt that it was rude if the food prepared was not enough.


    The other one felt that his future brother-in-law must be starving. He should leave more for him.


    ¡°Ahem¡­I¡¯ll make some more pancakes,¡± Liu Shi stood up and said.


    Li Xiao, who was eating, instantly realized that he was being rude. He immediately wanted to turn around and stop her.


    However, he was stopped by Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you¡¯re hungry. Eat more if you want. Mom feels sorry for you,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Liu Shi stopped in her tracks.


    Li Xiao¡¯s face became stiff, and then red.


    ¡°Thank you, aunty.¡± Li Xiao turned to Liu Shi and said.


    Liu Shi couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Then she went to the stove.


    Li Xiao wasn¡¯t as reserved as before and continued to eat with Lin Xiaoyue.


    As he ate, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue picking up food for him from time to time. Li Xiao suddenly felt that this was the most delicious meal he had ever eaten in his life.


    After the meal, Liu Shi refused Li Xiao¡¯s request to wash the dishes and let him feed Xiao Qing.


    Xiao Qing was also very hungry. He ate a big bowl of porridge and two big pancakes.


    After eating, he looked much more energetic.


    Then, Li Xiao wiped Xiao Qing¡¯s body with warm water and then fed him medicine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Mom wants to talk to you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly walked to Li Xiao¡¯s side and said helplessly.


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He answered and gave his seat to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he walked to Liu Shi, who was sitting at the table.


    Then, before Liu Shi could say anything, he knelt in front of her,


    She was shocked.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She subconsciously wanted to pull him up.

 Chapter 89 - 89 House Building is Confirmed

    89 House Building is Confirmed


    ¡°Then, Uncle Jiang, do you know anyone who makes bricks?¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly asked.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll introduce you to them, and if you buy more, the price will be a little lower.¡± Jiang Dahe said. ¡°However, bricks are expensive. Even if there¡¯s a discount, it¡¯s still expensive. In addition, you¡¯d better get an ox-cart to transport the bricks back. This way, it will be cheaper for you.¡±


    ¡°How many ox-carts do I need? Do you know of any that can transport materials?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked again.


    ¡°It depends on the progress of the building. At least two ox-carts to transport the materials six times a day. It¡¯s better to start the transportation earlier. If you can¡¯t find anyone, I can introduce someone to you,¡± Jiang Dahe said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Deal! When can you start? How long will it take to complete it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll finish up the house in Shangyang Village in two days. If you¡¯re okay with that, we¡¯ll come after that.¡±


    Jiang Dahe thought for a while and said, ¡°I can start in 5 days. It¡¯s just that the schedule is a bit tight.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Then 5 days it is. The earlier we start, the earlier we can move into a new house.¡±


    Jiang Dahe nodded with a smile.


    ¡°In terms of manpower, other than my men, I¡¯ll have to hire some people to do odd jobs. It¡¯s best to ask people from your village.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll go to the village chief and ask him for help.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Jiang Dahe pinched his chin again.


    ¡°If we have enough manpower, we should be able to finish it in 20 days.¡± He said.


    His men were quick at work. As long as the materials were transported on time, it was not a big problem to finish the work in 20 days.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She immediately communicated with Jiang Dahe about more details.


    Then, she brought Li Xiao and Jiang Dahe to where the new house would be built.


    Jiang Dahe had seen it before and had a basic understanding.


    Then, he returned to the house with Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    After discussing the specific details, both parties signed the contract.


    Then, Jiang Dahe left after telling Lin Xiaoyue what were the next steps.


    After leaving the Liu family, Jiang Dahe didn¡¯t return to Huangshan Village immediately. Instead, he went to Carpenter Sun¡¯s house.


    When Mrs. Sun learned that the Liu family was going to build a large brick house with more than a dozen rooms, she was so shocked that her jaw almost dropped.


    ¡°My goodness, the Liu family just separated from the Lin family. Where did they get their money from? Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you hear Dahe say that the Liu family had to spend more than 240 taels of silver to build this house? If her late father was earning so much, would he have to go to town to build houses for others?¡±


    Mrs. Sun paused.


    ¡°But where did the Liu family get so much money? Yesterday, when they came to buy the tables and chairs, you only charged them 120 taels!¡± Thinking of this, Mrs. Sun was a little upset


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to charge less?¡± Carpenter Sun said to his wife in annoyance.


    ¡°Besides, last night, Xiaoyue sent a pheasant over. The restaurants in town charge more than 10 taels per catty, and that pheasant was worth 50 to 60 taels! Are you so jealous that you don¡¯t want to see others doing well?¡±


    Mrs. Sun retreated in shame.

 Chapter 90 - 90 Aunt Sun’s Visit

    90 Aunt Sun¡¯s Visit


    He was right.


    If the pheasant was exchanged for money, it would be more expensive than buying furniture in town. At the end of the day, they still profited.


    But even so, Mrs. Sun still felt a little upset. She felt as if she had been deceived.


    Jiang Dahe, who was watching the interaction between his sister and brother-in-law, was amused.


    ¡°Alright. I came over to tell you that the Liu family is going to build such a big house, and they will definitely need a lot of furniture. You¡¯re from the same village as the Liu family, so you should go talk to them.¡±


    This time, Mrs. Sun felt better. She liked them very much at the moment.


    ¡°Sure! Then I¡¯ll pack up and go to the Liu family!¡±


    Seeing that his wife was about to take action, Carpenter Sun quickly pulled her back.


    ¡°Be polite later!¡± He warned.


    Mrs. Sun smiled.


    ¡°Alright! When have I ever caused you any trouble?¡± She pushed Carpenter Sun¡¯s hand away and walked into the house.


    Seeing Carpenter Sun¡¯s worried face, Jiang Dahe smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. She knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Carpenter Sun sighed and looked away from his wife.


    Then, he chatted with Jiang Dahe for a while before he sent him off.


    Not long after Jiang Dahe left, Mrs. Sun went to Liu Shi¡¯s house with 20 eggs.


    At this time, Lin Xiaoyue had gone to the stream to wash the food ingredients.


    Li Xiao had already entered the mountain to chop wood that could be used to build a shed.


    When Mrs. Sun arrived, there were only Liu Shi, Lin Xiaozhi, and Xiao Qing lying in bed.


    When Liu Shi saw her, she quickly welcomed her in.


    Then, Mrs. Sun found out what happened to the Liu family after asking around a little.


    When he found out that the reason they became rich was because Lin Xiaoyue had found a hundred-year-old ginseng in the mountains the previous evening, she was very impressed.


    Then, the little bit of unhappiness in her heart was completely gone.


    The wild ginseng was only discovered yesterday evening, which meant that Yue¡¯er really did not have money when she asked her husband to make the stools and table. She didn¡¯t pretend to be poor.


    In addition, she also knew how to repay kindness. She even gave them such a fat pheasant last night.


    Then, she thought about how no one in Daishi Village had discovered a hundred-year-old mountain ginseng for so many years, yet Xiaoyue found one. This meant that she was blessed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be polite with you. I¡¯m here to ask if you want to make more furniture. We¡¯re from the same village, so you should be familiar with my husband¡¯s skills. Leave your furniture to us, and we¡¯ll be sure to give you a good price!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Yue¡¯er mentioned this before, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come first.¡± Liu Shi said with a smile.


    Thinking of something, Liu Shi looked at Mrs. Sun.


    ¡°She went to the stream. I¡¯ll go get her.¡± Then, she stood up.


    She went out and shouted, ¡°Yue¡¯er, Aunt Sun is here. Come back quickly!¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± A reply came from the distance.


    Liu Shi smiled. She returned to the room and continued to chat with Mrs. Sun.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about this, so I¡¯m leaving everything to Yue¡¯er and Xiao¡¯er. You can talk to Yue¡¯er about the furniture.¡±

 Chapter 91 - 91 Settling the Carpentry Work

    91 Settling the Carpentry Work


    ¡°Hehe, young people have more ideas. You¡¯re going to enjoy this.¡± Mrs. Sun said with a smile.


    The two of them exchanged a few more words before Lin Xiaoyue came back with a big wooden bucket.


    Inside, there was a pig¡¯s offal, pig¡¯s liver, and a cleaned pig¡¯s head. Mrs. Sun praised Lin Xiaoyue for her diligence.


    ¡°I was planning to visit tomorrow. I didn¡¯t expect you to come today.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    After entering the house, she placed the large wooden bucket on the stove and then walked to the table.


    ¡°Hehe, I should come and take a look. Uncle Sun asked me to return the favor after you gave me such a big pheasant yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite,¡± Liu Shi quickly said. ¡°You even brought 20 eggs.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly thanked her.


    Then, she told Aunt Sun about her plans for the furniture.


    ¡°I definitely need Uncle Sun¡¯s help with the furniture. It¡¯s just that the house hasn¡¯t been built yet, so we haven¡¯t decided on the exact furniture.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. We can talk about it after the house is built. However, your family also needs a lot of wood to build a house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s expensive and costly to buy in town. Daishi Village is in front of a big mountain. When the time comes, you should get a few people to go up the mountain to get some wood. Then, ask Uncle Sun to process them, and the wood will be usable!¡±


    Although selling furniture was profitable, there was not always business.


    It was common for carpenters to work with the construction team. In the past, her husband had a lot of orders for furniture and he didn¡¯t like to take on such work.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t have many orders recently, so he was motivated to do some extra work.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I wonder how much it would cost?¡± In order to save money, she had asked Jiang Dahe to contract the work, not the materials.


    In other words, Jiang Dahe would only help her build the house, and she would take care of all the materials herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s 260 wen a day,¡± Mrs. Sun said with a smile.


    ¡°Dahe said that it would take at least 20 days to build the house. If the carpentry work is done in advance, it would finish around the same time. The total would be 5 to 6 taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Deal! Then I¡¯ll go to your house and talk to Uncle Sun about it.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said happily.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Mrs. Sun smiled.


    Lin Xiaoyue ordered an ox-cart from Aunt Sun before sending her off.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue began to pack up the pig¡¯s head.


    She was going to go to the herbal shop to get some marinade for making braised meat.


    It was summer, and the pig¡¯s head meat could not be stored for long, so she cut it all up.


    She also braised it with some potatoes.


    The remaining pig liver and blood could be used to make another pot of blood curd.


    There was so much food that their family definitely couldn¡¯t finish all of it. She had already planned to send some to the Wang family and the village chief¡¯s house.


    It just so happened that she was going to ask them for a favor.


    Liu Shi also stopped her embroidery work and helped Lin Xiaoyue light the fire for the stove.


    Xiao Qing lay on the bed and smelled the fragrance coming from the stove. He looked at the stove from time to time.


    Then, he heard Lin Xiaoyue teaching Lin Xiaozhi addition and subtraction while she was cooking. He listened and could not help but repeat after her.


    Finally, after more than two hours, Lin Xiaoyue finished cooking all the dishes.


    She had also mixed chili oil and some salad together.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the cooking to you, mom. I¡¯ll send the food to Aunt Wang¡¯s house first.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.

 Chapter 92 - 92 Building a Shed

    92 Building a Shed


    It was already past 6 o¡¯clock, so Uncle Wang and Shuanzi might have already returned.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Liu Shi replied with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue carried a bowl of duck blood curd and a bowl of mixed meat and went out.


    She was surprised to find that a small thatched cottage had been set up outside her courtyard. Not only was Li Xiao there, but Uncle Wang and Wang Shuanzi were also there.


    !!


    Li Xiao was the first to see Lin Xiaoyue, but he just looked at her without saying a word.


    Wang Shuanzi was the second.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue holding two bowls in her hands, he smiled and asked, ¡°what kind of delicious food did you make? I can smell it from the entrance!¡±


    This was, of course, an exaggeration. However, it indeed smelled good.


    Uncle Wang also stopped what he was doing and looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    ¡°Uncle, Shuanzi, why are you guys here?¡± Lin Xiaoyue walked towards them in surprise.


    ¡°Hehe, I got off work early today. When we came back, we heard that your¡­Li Xiao was building a shed, so we came to help.¡± Uncle Wang said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t help much. When I came, he was almost done!¡± Wang Shuanzi said cheerfully.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly thanked them.


    ¡°Why are you being so polite? We¡¯re neighbors!¡± Uncle Wang said.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, where are you going?¡± He then looked at the two bowls of food in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hands.


    Then, he quickly looked away and swallowed his saliva.


    Uncle Wang actually guessed that Lin Xiaoyue was going to their house to deliver food. However, he was too embarrassed to say it directly, in case he guessed wrong.


    ¡°I made a lot of food and I¡¯m going to send some to you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Without waiting for Uncle Wang¡¯s polite refusal, she continued, ¡°I also wanted to ask if you and Shuanzi could find some time to help me build a house in two days.¡±


    ¡°Sure! We haven¡¯t had much work recently, so I¡¯ll just take a leave of absence in advance.¡± Uncle Wang said immediately.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring the food to Aunt Wang first and talk to you when I come back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Uncle Wang responded with a smile.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue sent the food to Aunt Wang.


    Aunt Wang originally wanted to ask Lin Xiaoyue to stay for dinner, but Lin Xiaoyue refused.


    Lin Xiaoyue said that she was going to discuss the house building with Uncle Wang and Shuanzi , so Aunt Wang didn¡¯t insist.


    After returning to the thatched shed, Lin Xiaoyue and Uncle Wang went to the side to chat.


    After all, Uncle Wang was experienced. After listening to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s plan and her conversation with Jiang Dahe, he guessed that the Liu family needed a lot of manpower to build the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary to order bricks in advance. You¡¯d better go to town with Li Xiao tomorrow and order a batch of bricks. I¡¯ll immediately arrange for an ox-cart to transport them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so too. Uncle Jiang asked me to order 4000 bricks first, and we¡¯ll add more later.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that one ox-cart is not enough.¡± Uncle Wang frowned.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang arranged for two ox-carts. My house has one, and Grandpa Shi from Shangyang Village agreed to come.¡±


    Uncle Wang nodded.


    ¡°This should work. What about manpower? Did Jiang Dahe say anything about that?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°He did. There are eight people in Uncle Jiang¡¯s construction team. He asked me to find another eight people in the village to help with the odd jobs. This way, the progress of building will be faster.¡±

 Chapter 93 - 93 Helpers

    93 Helpers


    ¡°In addition, we have to get two more people to go into the mountains to cut some wood. Uncle Sun has already agreed to help with the carpentry work. This way, we can save on the money to buy wood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve calculated it. With Li Xiao, you, and Shuanzi, we still need seven people from the village.¡±


    ¡°This is easy. Now that there is no work in the field, there are many people in the village who are out to look for work. I¡¯m sure everyone will be willing to come.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to send some food to the village chief¡¯s house later. I¡¯ll see if I can ask him to help me find someone.¡±


    Uncle Wang paused.


    ¡°Good! With the village chief¡¯s help, it will be easier for your family to build the house!¡± He implied that this move could guard against the Lin family and some people in the village who might get jealous.


    Yue¡¯er was lucky enough to get the wild ginseng and sell it for a lot of money. Now, she wanted to build a big house. The Lin family would definitely be upset. There were also some people in the village who could not help but feel jealous.


    If the village chief helped the Liu family with this, it would indeed be much easier.


    He realized that he was starting to admire this girl. She was lucky and thought things through.


    Many people in the village were waiting to see the Liu family make a fool of themselves. They felt that it was an unwise choice for Liu Shi to set up a female household and that she would regret it sooner or later.


    However, he knew that with this girl around, the Liu family¡¯s future would only get better and better.


    Lin Xiaoyue chatted with Uncle Wang for a while, then went to the village chief¡¯s house with duck blood curd and some pork


    When she arrived, Lin Xiaoyue was a little excited as she looked at the bricks and large tiles in the courtyard, which was obviously different from other houses.


    When their house was built, it would also be so beautiful!


    After knocking on the door, it was Zhang Shi, the wife of the village chief¡¯s son, Li Gengtian, who opened the door.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue came with food and it was even a meat dish, Zhang Shi quickly invited Lin Xiaoyue into the courtyard.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue told her that she was here for her father-in-law and led Lin Xiaoyue into the house.


    After seeing the village chief, Lin Xiaoyue told him her purpose for coming.


    When he heard that the Liu family was going to build a house with bricks, he was very surprised.


    He asked again and found out that Lin Xiaoyue had made a fortune by accident because she had dug up an old ginseng. His eyes then had a look of understanding.


    ¡°Haha, you little girl, you¡¯re a lucky one!¡± The village chief said with a smile.


    Not only did he suddenly become smart, but she also learned how to hunt and even went into the mountains to dig up a hundred-year-old mountain ginseng. Could it be that her father had really blessed his eldest daughter so that she could support the Liu family?


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll ask my son to inform all the families to come to my house to sign up. Tell me about the salary and the construction period.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start construction in five days. The construction period is at least twenty days. I can¡¯t guarantee that the whole process would require so many people, but they definitely will work for more than 15 days. Helping with building the house is 150 wen a day, and lunch and dinner are included. Those who go into the mountains need to start the day after tomorrow. Before the construction team arrived, it¡¯s 200 wen a day, not including meals. After that, it would be 180 wen a day, which includes lunch and dinner. I¡¯s not that hot to cut trees in the mountains, so the working hours will be longer.¡±


    ¡°Okay. This price is very reasonable.¡± The village chief said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Gengtian. Tomorrow, after we¡¯ve confirmed the people, we¡¯ll send someone to your house to let you know.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up and she quickly thanked him.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re welcome. Your household registration has also been completed. Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll give it to you now. Wait a moment.¡± The village chief stood up after he finished speaking.

 Chapter 94 - 94 Chili

    94 Chili


    Then, he went to get their household registration certificate and gave it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue left after thanking the village chief.


    Back home, Liu Shi held the household registration certificate that Lin Xiaoyue had brought back, and her eyes were filled with excitement.


    From today onwards, they would have nothing to do with the Lin family.


    Lin Xiaoyue talked to her mother for a while before taking Lin Xiaozhi to see Li Xiao and the other two who were building the shed.


    The first shed was completed, and the three of them were building the second one.


    Lin Xiaoyue originally wanted to go and help, but she was stopped by Uncle Wang, who said that the three of them would be able to finish before dark.


    Lin Xiaoyue could only help by the side, doing some work of delivering things.


    Seeing that Li Xiao¡¯s movements were so swift that he worked as fast as Uncle Wang and Wang Shuanzi combined, she couldn¡¯t hide her admiration for him.


    Even without his ability, his boss¡¯ strength is still extraordinary¡­


    The sky gradually darkened, and the three of them managed to finish building the second shed before it got dark.


    Uncle Wang and Wang Shuanzi refused Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s invitation for dinner and left after they finished their work.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao tidied up the thatched shed before taking Lin Xiaozhi home.


    ¡°Xiaozhi, do you want to ride a big horse?¡± Glancing at Li Xiao, who was silent, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly picked up Lin Xiaozhi.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Then, his sister sent him into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    Li Xiao caught the little boy. Seeing that he was not afraid of him, the sense of alienation in his heart inexplicably faded a little.


    Then, he put him on his shoulder.


    ¡°Hehehe, let¡¯s ride! Thank you, brother Li Xiao!¡± The little boy was so happy that he started to giggle. He even thanked Li Xiao politely.


    He could also ride a big horse and no longer have to envy the children in the village!


    No one noticed that Li Xiao had a smile on his face at night.


    In the Liu family¡¯s house.


    Liu Shi lit up an oil lamp and took a portion of the food she had specially prepared for Xiao Qing. The rest of the people then gathered around the small table and began to eat.


    On the table was a large pot of duck blood curd, a pot of braised offal with potatoes, a large plate of mixed pork, and then a bowl of rice.


    Li Xiao had been busy the entire afternoon, and the food was unexpectedly delicious. He accidentally finished four bowls of rice.


    The rest of the people also ate a lot. The pot of rice was quickly finished.


    ¡°I never thought that braised pork could be so delicious. It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have chili seeds.¡± Liu Shi put down her bowl and said, somewhat unsatisfied.


    She had been cooking for a few days and knew that her daughter had cooked with chili today.


    The potatoes tasted really good when they were cooked with pork.


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue, his eyes filled with doubt.


    Chili? Was that the red thing in the duck blood curd?


    The taste of these dishes was very unique. They were delicious and went well with the rice. The more he ate, the more he wanted.


    ¡°We do.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and glanced at Li Xiao.


    ¡°The yellow grains in the chili are its seeds. We¡¯ve been busy building houses recently, and we don¡¯t have enough land, so I didn¡¯t think about planting chilies. When the house is built, we¡¯ll buy the barren land nearby and plant chilies there.¡±


    ¡°Next year, we can also plant potatoes and sweet potatoes.¡±


    ¡°The chili could be planted all year round, and the sweet potato would grow in symbiosis with the chili.¡±

 Chapter 95 - 95 Call me Yue’er

    95 Call me Yue¡¯er


    Most importantly, she had observed that the area around their house was all sandy land, which was most suitable for the growth of potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    ¡°Will it work? After the land is cleared, we have to pay a grain tax. What if we can¡¯t sell the chilies for money¡­¡± Liu Shi was a little worried.


    This chili was good, but it wasn¡¯t a species of this world. When they grew it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sell it if others didn¡¯t know the benefits of the chili.


    As for the potatoes and sweet potatoes, she was confident in them. These two were obviously edible and good-looking, so they should be able to be sold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am confident!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with confidence.


    Chili was popular all over the world in the 21st century, and she was completely confident that she could make a name for herself with chili condiments.


    She didn¡¯t have enough chilies on hand. Otherwise, she would have asked Chef Liu of Ruyi restaurant if he wanted to work with her.


    Even if it didn¡¯t work out, there was a market in town for her to sell them.


    The potatoes and sweet potatoes were also her secret weapons. In ancient times, the production of food was low, but these two crops grow fast and are very filling.


    Not only could potatoes be used as a staple food, but they could also be used to cook with other ingredients. There are so many ways to cook potatoes, like frying and roasting. Whether they were used as side dishes or main courses, they were deeply loved by the Chinese people.


    If you cut the potatoes into thin slices and then deep-fried them, they could even turn into potato chips. Potato chips were a snack that had conquered almost all of mankind.


    As for the sweet potatoes, both the vines and the roots were edible. Not only is it food for humans, but also livestock. Furthermore, sweet potatoes could also be made into snacks. In her previous life, when she was young, her grandmother made sweet potato strips for her, and they tasted very good.


    The planting was simple, and the sweet potato vines grew close to the ground, which could coexist with many crops.


    For example, one could grow beans, chilies, and even corn in the sweet potato field. This was because they did not need sunlight, while the sweet potato vines were the opposite. This way, two crops could be planted in one piece of land, saving land while not reducing production.


    Just thinking about it made her want to buy land and start farming immediately.


    She shouldn¡¯t rush it. She should take it step by step after the house was built.


    After the meal, Liu Shi washed the dishes.


    After the family finished washing up, Li Xiao carried Xiao Qing to the shed while the others rested in the house.


    The next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue called Li Xiao early in the morning and went out on an ox-cart.


    ¡°The main road is up ahead. Can you teach me how to ride an ox-cart?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao, who was beside her.


    She realized that the man¡¯s side profile was also very charming.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao responded. Being stared at by Lin Xiaoyue, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°Did you like any girl before?¡± Suddenly, Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Were there many girls who liked you?¡±


    Li Xiao paused.


    ¡°No,¡± With such a face, those women would be afraid. Who would like him?


    ¡°Not a lot, or is there no one at all?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one.¡± Li Xiao replied. There was no fluctuation of emotion in his tone.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes seemed to be glowing.


    ¡°How can there be no one? Am I not someone?¡± She was smiling brightly.


    Li Xiao froze. His face began to heat up.


    ¡°Hehe, what color do you like, Li Xiao?¡±


    ¡°What do you like to eat, Li Xiao?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never called me by my name.¡±


    ¡°X-Xiaoyue.¡±


    She acted coquettishly, ¡°call me Yue¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Yue¡­Yue¡¯er¡±

 Chapter 96 - 96 Ordering Bricks

    96 Ordering Bricks


    Li Xiao only felt that the road to town was particularly long. When he saw the gate of Daishi Town, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    After entering the city, the two of them first went to the brick kiln in the west of the city to order bricks.


    When the manager heard that Lin Xiaoyue was introduced by Jiang Dahe from Huangshi village and that Lin Xiaoyue wanted a lot of bricks, he gave her a more favorable price.


    Because there was still stock in the brick kiln, after paying the money, they could start transporting bricks the next day.


    !!


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue brought Li Xiao out of the city and waited for Old Man Shi.


    The two of them did not wait long under the tree before he came for the second time.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue had really bought an ox-cart, Old Man Shi was a little surprised.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, you can go to the brick kiln in the west of the city. Ask them to give you the bricks ordered by Lin Xiaoyue and transport them to the Liu family¡¯s house in Daishi Village, which is the innermost part of the village. A hundred bricks per trip means that you¡¯ll need at least six trips a day. As for the price, I¡¯ll give 54 wen per trip.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said directly.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll do four trips in the morning, and two more in the afternoon when the sun is not as strong.¡± Old Man Shi immediately responded.


    This girl¡¯s offer was higher than the market price by 1 wen. She didn¡¯t take advantage of him.


    Moreover, he might be able to pick up a few people on the way and earn more than 320 wen a day. According to Lin Xiaoyue, this task would take eight to nine days, and he could probably earn more than 3 taels of silver.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue gave Old Man Shi some more details, and then entered the city with Li Xiao again.


    She didn¡¯t come to town today just to order bricks, but also to buy some things.


    The two of them first went to the grocery store.


    Lin Xiaoyue also bought some pots and pans to prepare for the meals for so many people in the family.


    Li Xiao finally spoke, ¡°there will only be more people during the construction period. I don¡¯t think we need so many bowls and chopsticks. Besides, two pots at home are basically enough.¡±


    ¡°These things won¡¯t go bad anyway. In addition, after the house is built, I¡¯m going to make a living with food. Everything can be used.¡±


    Hunting was indeed not a long-term solution. Especially in the winter, when her mother would not allow her to go hunting in the mountains. Cooking was the most likely way she could think of to make money.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Li Xiao responded and didn¡¯t stop her.


    Lin Xiaoyue picked an oil lamp, two small wooden buckets, and two wooden barrels with lids.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue brought Li Xiao to the boutique.


    When he found out that Lin Xiaoyue wanted to buy clothes for him, Li Xiao immediately refused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Aunt Liu ask you buy some fabric to make clothes? Let¡¯s just go buy some fabric.¡± He didn¡¯t think it was necessary when Aunt Liu asked him to watch over Lin Xiaoyue, but now he realized that she really spent money without blinking.


    Even if she had made a fortune by selling the ginseng, building the house, buying the ox-cart, and buying him and Qing¡¯er should have cost more than half of it. It would be a waste to buy clothes for him now.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t realize that he was already considering the Liu family and treating himself as a part of the Liu family.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take two days for mom to make the clothes. You and Qing¡¯er¡¯s body are going to be exposed soon.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t mind looking at his muscles from time to time, her heart ached for him because he didn¡¯t even have any clothes to cover his body.


    ¡°Quickly go and try it.¡± Lin Xiaoyue urged again.


    Li Xiao was silent.


    Then, he nodded


    He chose the largest size and went to try it on.


    From tomorrow onwards, he would have to help transport bricks at the brick kiln, and it was indeed not good to have his body exposed.

 Chapter 97 - 97 Buying Clothes

    97 Buying Clothes


    After Li Xiao changed his clothes and came out, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    After all, he was her boss. Even though he was wearing simple clothes, he looked good.


    The shop owner also came forward and complimented him, and that he looked mighty.


    Li Xiao looked down at the clothes he was wearing and didn¡¯t bother trying on other clothes.


    There weren¡¯t many clothes suitable for his size in the store. This was the only one made of coarse cloth, so there was no need to try others.


    Just as he was about to go to the changing room to change his clothes, he was pulled back by Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Just wear this out.¡±


    She then looked at the clothes on the shelf, ¡°pick one that¡¯s suitable for Qing¡¯er.¡±


    Li Xiao paused and nodded.


    Then, he thought about Xiao Qing¡¯s height and body shape and chose a set of coarse clothes for him.


    The two sets of clothes cost Lin Xiaoyue a total of 8 taels.


    After paying, they left.


    ¡°Ready-made clothes are indeed expensive. Later, I will buy more fabric and ask mom to make more. Let¡¯s try not to buy ready-made clothes in the future.¡±


    ¡°Just a set of clothes to change into is enough.¡± Li Xiao said hurriedly.


    He had spent another 8 taels. He hadn¡¯t even done anything for the Liu family, but he already used more money.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not just you two who need clothes. We don¡¯t have enough clothes too.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue mumbled, ¡°also, embroidery hurts the eyes. I have to find something else for her to do so she doesn¡¯t have to think about embroidering pouches all day long.¡±


    Li Xiao could not refute her anymore.


    Then, they went to the fabric shop.


    The price of fabric was not cheap either. Considering the family¡¯s expenses and the busy work they had to do during the construction of the house, Lin Xiaoyue chose the cheapest coarse cloth.


    After buying enough for five people, she asked the shop assistant to help send the cloth to the ox-cart.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue brought Li Xiao to the market.


    She bought a rattan backpack, two wicker baskets, and a carrying pole.


    After that, she bought steamed buns, vegetables, meat, and so on, until the ox-cart was almost full.


    When Li Xiao asked if they could leave, Lin Xiaoyue looked at the watch in her interspatial ring before she got on the ox-cart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± They hadn¡¯t done much in the morning, but it was almost 11 o¡¯clock.


    It was too early to go to Ruyi Restaurant at this time, and she felt that the weather was too hot to stroll on the streets.


    Since it was only a half an hour¡¯s ride back to Daishi Village, she might as well go back with Li Xiao.


    After lunch, she would come to town in the afternoon to teach Liang Chengcai.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao finally heaved a sigh of relief and quickly rode the cart towards the city gate.


    On the way, Lin Xiaoyue broke some branches to cover her and Li Xiao¡¯s heads from the sun. She talked to Li Xiao like a chatterbox the whole journey.


    When Liu Shi saw that her daughter had bought so many things, she muttered a few words. Seeing that the things were all useful, she did not say anything more.


    Then, she listened to Lin Xiaoyue while she cooked.


    Li Xiao unloaded the carriage and led the ox to the back to rest.


    After that, she went to see Xiao Qing and helped him change his clothes.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s condition was much better now. After changing, he asked Li Xiao to help him back to the house to have lunch with everyone.


    Smelling the fragrant aroma of the dishes, Xiao Qing walked hurriedly.


    But when he was eating, Lin Xiaoyue did not let him touch the chili and greasy meat.


    Hence, he could only watch as everyone ate the meat while he ate his vegetable omelet.


    Xiao Qing suddenly felt that perhaps he would feel better if he ate separately.

 Chapter 98 - 98 One Set of Clothes for Each Person

    98 One Set of Clothes for Each Person


    Li Xiao completely ignored Xiao Qing¡¯s gaze. He waited until he finished eating before he thanked Liu Shi and sent Xiao Qing back to the shed.


    After the meal, Lin Xiaoyue gave all the cloth to Liu Shi and told her not to embroider pouches during this period of time. She should just make clothes for each of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need new clothes.¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought all the materials for all of us.¡± Lin Xiaoyue grabbed Liu Shi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°The old clothes that we got from the Lin family can¡¯t be patched up anymore. I should have thrown them away long ago. Mom, once you¡¯ve finished making the clothes, our whole family will dress up more neatly. It¡¯ll be better to receive the workers, right?¡±


    Liu Shi nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± She thought to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t embarrass my daughter.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Also, check if Aunt Wang and Er Ya are coming later.¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t, please go to them and ask if Aunt Wang and Er Ya can help us cook during the construction period. At that time, there will be so many people, and we won¡¯t be able to handle it. ¡±


    Liu Shi nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start on the same day as the construction. We¡¯ll prepare two meals a day for them and pay them 70 wen a day.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go talk to them. I think they¡¯ll agree.¡±


    70 wen a day and meals included. They didn¡¯t have to leave the village either. The pay was good.


    Lin Xiaoyue was relieved and told Liu Shi that she would go to Ruyi Restaurant after talking to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Liu Shi warned.


    She wanted Li Xiao to go with her daughter, but there was still a lot of work at home, so Li Xiao had to stay.


    ¡°I know, mom.¡± Only then did Lin Xiaoyue leave the room.


    Then, she went to the shed to find Li Xiao.


    At this moment, Li Xiao was building a stove outside the shed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and walked towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve tidied up quite well. We just need to build a toilet and a small shower room in the back and we can move everything from the house.¡±


    ¡°Yes I can finish it this afternoon.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s fine as long as we can move the things in the house before dark.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao responded, but his hands didn¡¯t stop.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a little bored.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of the house. I have to make a trip to town.¡± She finally said to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao paused. He stopped what he was doing and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I am going to Ruyi Restaurant to teach a class. Help me prepare the ox-cart.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there,¡± he said without asking.


    ¡°No need, I already know how to ride the cart. I can park it behind Ruyi Restaurant, and I¡¯ll be back after the lesson.¡±


    ¡°Make sure Qing¡¯er drinks the medicine this afternoon. Don¡¯t stop the medicine just because he¡¯s getting better.¡±


    ¡°In addition, after you¡¯ve tidied up this place, you and mom can move the things in the house over. From tonight onwards, we¡¯ll all be living here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Xiao responded.


    Tomorrow, they would start transporting bricks, and the carpenters and workers who were going into the mountains to chop wood would also come. Although the construction team had not arrived yet, they had to start tomorrow.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Lin Xiaoyue took a deep breath and walked towards the tree.


    Li Xiao quickly followed.

 Chapter 99 - 99 Addition and Subtraction

    99 Addition and Subtraction


    At the back of the Liu family¡¯s house, Li Xiao led the cow to the big tree, then strapped the cart on. He watched Lin Xiaoyue ride away.


    At this time, the sun was scorching. Lin Xiaoyue broke a branch by the roadside to shade herself from the sun. As she rode to the main road, she felt a little sorry for the ox.


    Fortunately, Daishi Village wasn¡¯t too far from town, and there wasn¡¯t anything else in the cart. Otherwise, the ox definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand such hot weather.


    An hour later, Lin Xiaoyue arrived at Qingshi Town. Then, she rode the ox-cart all the way to Ruyi Restaurant.


    The people in the kitchen all knew Lin Xiaoyue. The waiter even helped Lin Xiaoyue unload the ox-cart and parked it in the courtyard.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to the accountant¡¯s room. When Liang Chengcai saw Lin Xiaoyue, he was so happy that he quickly got up to welcome her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you come to sell wild animals in the morning. I thought that you would not come this afternoon.¡± Liang Chengcai gave Lin Xiaoyue a bow.


    She didn¡¯t teach him yesterday afternoon, and she didn¡¯t come to sell anything this morning. He almost suspected that he was being scammed.


    Fortunately, he was just overthinking.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and saw through Liang Chengcai¡¯s thoughts.


    Liang Chengcai felt a little guilty.


    ¡°My family is busy with the house construction, so there are too many things that need to be taken care of these two days. I actually came to town in the morning, but it was almost noon by the time I finished my business. I was afraid that it would be inconvenient to come over, so I went back to have lunch before coming.¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    ¡°I see.¡± Liang Chengcai¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it next time, you can come directly. I am quite free after 9 in the morning.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, ¡°sure!¡±


    Then, she checked Liang Chengcai¡¯s homework.


    ¡°Yesterday, you learned how to write numbers with symbols. Today, I¡¯ll teach you how to calculate.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°One horizontal and one vertical is a plus sign, one horizontal is a minus sign, and two horizontal is the equal sign.¡±


    Liang Chengcai took a brush and practiced with Lin Xiaoyue on the paper. He thought it was interesting.


    After Lin Xiaoyue demonstrated two examples to Liang Chengcai, she began to speak as he wrote.


    Liang Chengcai didn¡¯t let Lin Xiaoyue down. He wrote quickly and accurately.


    ¡°Very good. Next, I¡¯ll give you some questions, and you¡¯ll list the equations.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said again.


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Liang Chengcai¡¯s eyes were full of expectation.


    ¡°The first question. Xiaoming had 10 wens, and he spent 6 wens on candied gourd. How much money is left?¡±


    ¡°10-6=4.¡± Liang Chengcai said. At the same time, he wrote down the equation on the paper and calculated the result.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°The second question. Xiaoming had two wens, and his mother gave him three wens. How much does Xiaoming have now?¡±


    ¡°2+3=5!¡± Liang Chengcai responded with ease.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°These are the simplest calculations. Next, we¡¯ll talk about the more complicated ones.¡±


    ¡°Before you start, memorize the combination of the numbers that add up to 10. Also, do some addition and subtraction with numbers under 20.¡±


    Liang Chengcai smiled and bowed to her.


    ¡°I have already mastered all of these. Please test me.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Liang Chengcai. He was an accountant after all, so these basic things might really be no problem. Hence, she began to test him.


    ¡°8+7,¡±


    ¡°15.¡±


    ¡°6+6.¡±


    ¡°12.¡±


    ¡°18-9.¡±


    ¡°9.¡±


    ¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue tested a few addition and subtraction questions and found that Liang Chengcai was indeed able to answer them correctly.

 Chapter 100 - 100 Chilies from a Foreign Land

    100 Chilies from a Foreign Land


    She could gauge Liang Chengcai¡¯s knowledge.


    ¡°Very good, you got the basics down. Then we can learn the vertical form today.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue taught the vertical method of addition and subtraction to Liang Chengcai.


    Liang Chengcai was very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that he could calculate the addition or subtraction of two big numbers so quickly without using an abacus.


    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve learned addition and subtraction, let¡¯s learn compound addition and subtraction using brackets.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue wrote down an equation and began to talk about the calculation method and the use of brackets.


    Liang Chengcai was pleasantly surprised again.


    ¡°The emergence of compound addition and subtraction allows us to use simple methods to find the sum or the difference.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°For example, for this question, 123 minus 99, it would be more complicated to write it down vertically. We can turn 99 into 100 minus 1 inside a bracket. Then, it becomes 123 minus 100 plus 1. You don¡¯t need to write it down vertically to quickly get the answer, which is 24.¡±


    Liang Chengcai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s so elegant!¡± He sighed.


    Lin Xiaoyue was proud. She thought to herself, ¡°this is just the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Another example is 38 plus 54 plus 22. Since 8 and 2 make 10, you can put 22 in front and add 38 to get 60, then use 60 plus 54 to get 114.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liang Chengcai looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s formula, and his heart was full of admiration.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that Liang Chengcai had more or less mastered it, so she took out the practice questions she had prepared in advance.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to absorb it if I say too much in a day, so that¡¯s all for today. This is today¡¯s homework. Take it and copy it down. I¡¯ll come to class tomorrow to check.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liang Chengcai quickly saluted Lin Xiaoyue, almost treating her as a teacher of the academy.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ll leave you another question.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liang Chengcai was still bowing.


    ¡°Calculate what¡¯s the sum of adding every number from 1 to 100.¡± She would teach him multiplication tomorrow. She would tell him the solution after he learnt some simple multiplication.


    Liang Chengcai paused.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Also, starting tomorrow, I will come to teach you after half past noon. Each class will last for two hours at most.¡±


    From tomorrow onwards, Li Xiao would be going to the west of the city to transport bricks, and she could take the ox-cart back with him.


    The weather in the afternoon was too hot, and it was not good to be out on the road.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liang Chengcai agreed again.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue bid farewell to Liang Chengcai and drove the ox-cart out of Ruyi Restaurant.


    Then, she left the town and returned to Daishi Village.


    When she got home, she saw that her family was moving the things to the shed.


    Not only were Li Xiao and Liu Shi working, but Aunt Wang and Wang Erya were also helping.


    Lin Xiaoyue rode the ox-cart to the big tree and quickly went to help.


    After a while, all the things in the house were moved to the straw shed.


    Li Xiao went to unload the ox-cart, and Lin Xiaoyue, Liu Shi, and the others sat in the shade outside the straw shed and chatted.


    ¡°What kind of seasoning did you put in the dishes you gave me yesterday? Shuanzi and his father almost couldn¡¯t stop eating!¡± Aunt Wang asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at her mother. When their eyes met, she knew that her mother did not tell her about the chili.


    She then smiled at Aunt Wang, ¡°it¡¯s called chili, it¡¯s a type of spice.¡±

 Chapter 101 - 101 Have You Thought of Starting a Business?

    101 Have You Thought of Starting a Business?


    ¡°When I sold the ginseng, the merchant I met gave me the chilis. He said it was produced overseas.¡±


    Seeing the shocked faces of Aunt Wang and Wang Erya, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°he said that the locals in his country use chilies to cook, so I took the opportunity to try it out. I didn¡¯t expect it to taste so good.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Aunt Wang said.


    Knowing that it was a foreign ingredient and that Lin Xiaoyue probably didn¡¯t have much, Aunt Wang did not ask Lin Xiaoyue for more chili.


    !!


    Lin Xiaoyue wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk too much about chili with her. She quickly changed the topic to building the house.


    Aunt Wang and Wang Erya had already agreed to come to the Liu family to help with cooking. They were very grateful to Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue for taking care of the Wang family and giving them a job.


    After listening to the two of them, Lin Xiaoyue once again realized how difficult it was for rural women to earn money in ancient times.


    It was common for the men in the family to go to town to work, but it was difficult for the women to find work. And even if they could find work, they couldn¡¯t leave because they had to take care of the family.


    ¡°Have you thought about starting a small business in town?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    After all, Daishi Village wasn¡¯t too far away from the town. There were families in the village who had businesses in town. There were usually street vendors.


    ¡°We need capital to do business and I¡¯m worried that we might lose money. It¡¯s better to work at the dock. One can earn more than 100 wen a day, which is a net profit.¡± Aunt Wang said.


    As she spoke, she looked at Liu Shi with envy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have your mother¡¯s skills. Otherwise, I could work at home to make up for the family expenses.¡±


    After trying a few times, she had given up. The embroidery workshop¡¯s requirements were too high, and it was really difficult for her to meet them.


    She didn¡¯t want to earn money by doing embroidery anymore. Now, she came to Liu Shi every day just to see if her daughter had the talent.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at her mother.


    Her mother immediately looked at her with a smug expression.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly shook her head and avoided her mother¡¯s gaze.


    Then, she saw Wang Erya also look at her mother with envy.


    Seeing that her mother was looking at her, as if she was going to persuade her to learn embroidery again, Lin Xiaoyue quickly got up from the stool.


    ¡°Uh, Li Xiao seems to be coming. I¡¯ll go ask him if he wants to go hunting with me.¡±


    Then, before Liu Shi could say anything, she ran away.


    Liu Shi raised her hand and wanted to stop her daughter, but she sighed and helplessly let her go.


    Aunt Wang was amused by Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°Your daughter is different from us. She is as good as a man! You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±


    Liu Shi looked at her daughter again. ¡°I wonder who she took after?¡±


    That made Aunt Wang laugh.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t hear her mother calling her, and she was relieved.


    She quickly walked towards Li Xiao.


    ¡°I¡¯m going into the mountains to hunt, do you want to come with me?¡± She asked Li Xiao with a smile.


    Li Xiao paused


    He recalled the two bows and some knives he saw when he was moving the things from the house to the shed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After coming to the Liu family, he and Qing¡¯er had spent a lot of the Liu family¡¯s money. It would be good to go to the mountains to hunt some prey and exchange them for some money


    Thus, the two of them went to the shed to get their bows and arrows and went out.


    Liu Shi looked at the back of the two people leaving and sighed in her heart.

 Chapter 102 - 102 Entering the Mountains

    102 Entering the Mountains


    It¡¯s good that Li Xiao was there. Her daughter would be safer with someone to accompany her into the mountains.


    After entering the mountain, Lin Xiaoyue wanted to test Li Xiao¡¯s ability, so she didn¡¯t make a move and only watched him.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t let her down. As long as the prey was not far away from them, he would never miss.


    The two of them walked up the stream and easily caught seven or eight prey.


    When they reached the pool, Lin Xiaoyue did not plan to continue walking.


    Ju Yi washed her face with water, then took off her shoes and soaked her feet in the water.


    The weather was too hot. If Li Xiao wasn¡¯t there, she really wanted to go into the pool and swim.


    Li Xiao was stunned when he saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s actions. When he saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s tender white feet, his face turned red again, and then he quickly looked away.


    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but glance at the little feet that were kicking in the water.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± after looking at it for a moment, he coughed lightly to remind her that he was still there.


    Lin Xiaoyue turned around and looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°The water is cool, aren¡¯t you going to wash up?¡± She even asked him with a smile.


    Li Xiao could only feel his heart beating twice as fast.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to show your feet in front of others in the future.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue paused


    Li Xiao instantly realized what he was implying.


    Then, he did not look at Lin Xiaoyue anymore. He walked to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side and turned around. He looked as if he was helping her cover up.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue burst into laughter.


    What a prude¡­


    Li Xiao heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s laughter and felt a little annoyed.


    There weren¡¯t many restrictions on women in the countryside, but wasn¡¯t it too frivolous to show her feet in front of men?


    He thought that Lin Xiaoyue might have done this before. Her fair and delicate feet might have been seen by other men before, and he felt like killing someone.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put on your shoes?¡± Li Xiao said in a low voice.


    The past was the past, but now that she was his woman, he would never allow anyone to see her feet in the future.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and glanced at Li Xiao¡¯s side profile. Seeing that he was annoyed, she was inexplicably happy.


    ¡°The weather is so hot, I just want to soak my feet for a little longer.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to speak, Lin Xiaoyue smiled again.


    ¡°Hehe, unless you help me put on my shoes.¡±


    He stopped when he heard that.


    Then, he turned around and ignored Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s teasing gaze. He squatted down and picked up Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s shoes.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face turned red when her feet were picked up by Li Xiao and then wiped with his clothes.


    ¡°Ahem¡­I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly pulled her feet back, wiped her wet feet on her pants, and then put on shoes.


    Li Xiao did not stop her. He squatted down and looked at Lin Xiaoyue, who was blushing, and his mood quickly became better.


    ¡°Uh, we¡¯ve rested enough. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± Not daring to look at Li Xiao again, Lin Xiaoyue looked at the forest and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He picked up the prey on the ground, hung it on his body, and left.


    Lin Xiaoyue touched her nose and followed.


    When they reached the front mountain, they met a few villagers because they had returned early.


    A few villagers saw that Li Xiao was carrying a lot of prey. Since they did not know Li Xiao, they asked Lin Xiaoyue about it.


    Lin Xiaoyue only said that Li Xiaow was part of her family and that he caught all of them.

 Chapter 103 - 103 Someone’s Here Again

    103 Someone¡¯s Here Again


    Some people heard that the Liu family had bought a son-in-law and immediately guessed that Li Xiao was him.


    When Lin Xiaoyue and him walked further away, they started discussing.


    ¡°He seems not bad. He is tall and strong, and he seems skilled at hunting. Hmm, the Liu family has good taste¡­¡±


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t know about this.


    !!


    After returning to the Liu family, he handed the prey to Lin Xiaoyue to clean them up. Then he went into the mountains to chop wood.


    An hour later, he came back with four bundles of firewood and a pheasant.


    Lin Xiaoyue was impressed.


    She confirmed that Li Xiao did not transmigrate. He was a native of this era. Well, it was very likely that this was his boss¡¯ previous life.


    He was different from her. He didn¡¯t have any special abilities. To be able to catch so much prey with his own ability, he must be very skilled.


    When Lin Xiaoyue was done dealing with the prey, Uncle Sun came with the cart that they needed.


    She paid the money and was about to send Uncle Sun away when the village chief came with the helpers.


    To Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s surprise, the village chief¡¯s eldest son, Li Gengtian, and grandson, Li Laishun, were also here.


    After explaining the situation to everyone and confirming the time for work, everyone left.


    Everyone sighed. The Liu family had really made it this time. Those who wanted to see them fail were going to be disappointed¡­


    Dinner was ready. Lin Xiaoyue went to the village chief¡¯s house to send a bowl of braised meat and a pheasant to thank him for his help.


    He did not refuse. After eating the duck blood curd and meat that Lin Xiaoyue gave him yesterday, he was full of anticipation for today¡¯s dish.


    Zhang Shi was also more friendly to Lin Xiaoyue this time, not only because her husband and son were going to help the Liu family, but also because Lin Xiaoyue had sent food over.


    The whole Li family, like the Wang family, liked the dishes sent by Lin Xiaoyue very much. Zhang Shi also asked Lin Xiaoyue about the chili.


    Lin Xiaoyue told her the same thing she told Aunt Wang. Zhang Shi knew that Lin Xiaoyue did not have much, so she did not ask further.


    At night, the Liu family gathered around the table to eat.


    Seeing Xiao Qing¡¯s longing look, Lin Xiaoyue finally allowed him to try a few pieces of braised meat.


    It would have been better if he didn¡¯t taste it. After tasting it, Xiao Qing almost swallowed his tongue into his stomach.


    If his uncle had not glared at him when he picked up the fifth piece, he would not have stopped.


    He decided that he would quickly recuperate so he could eat meat again.


    That night, the Liu family went to bed early.


    In the middle of the night, Lin Xiaoyue was woken up by a soft sound.


    Releasing her spiritual power to investigate, Lin Xiaoyue immediately detected that Li Xiao was outside the shed, and he was holding someone.


    Realizing that something might have happened, Lin Xiaoyue quickly got out of bed.


    Then, she gently opened the door and walked out.


    At this time, the insects were chirping non-stop outside. Looking in the direction of the village, it was peaceful.


    Lin Xiaoyue walked to the back of the shed.


    Just as she turned the corner, Li Xiao quickly reacted.


    He subconsciously wanted to attack, but then he recognized that the person was Lin Xiaoyue.


    Li Xiao¡¯s killing intent instantly dissipated.


    At this time, the legs of the person he was holding were trembling, and his whole body was shaking.


    It was too scary. He barely made it and was caught by this man.


    He didn¡¯t want to attract more attention, so he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    However, he realized that he was no match for this man at all. The man¡¯s gaze just now was so scary, as if he wanted to kill him.

 Chapter 104 - 104 Thrown to the Back of the Mountain

    104 Thrown to the Back of the Mountain


    ¡°Fourth Uncle Lin?¡± Lin Xiaoyue saw the thief¡¯s face under the moonlight.


    When Li Xiao heard Lin Xiaoyue calling him uncle, his hand on his neck loosened a little.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m her uncle. Save me!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin didn¡¯t care if Lin Xiaoyue found out.


    This person wanted to kill him. If he fell into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hands, at least he would not die.


    !!


    He was regretting it now.


    He shouldn¡¯t have listened to his second sister-in-law. She said that as his younger brother, he could marry his sister-in-law. Now, not only did he not get the person and money, but he also suffered such a big loss.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°How did you catch him?¡± As she walked towards the two of them, he asked Li Xiao.


    ¡°I found him sneakily rummaging through the house over there, and then he came to the shed.¡± Li Shao said.


    ¡°No! I¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came to visit you.¡±


    Feeling the grip on his neck tighten, he shivered again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again. I won¡¯t dare to come here again. Let me go this time, okay?¡± He quickly begged Lin Xiaoyue for mercy.


    He had no choice, he was a coward.


    The slave that the Liu family bought was too scary. He seemed vicious enough to kill him.


    This wretched girl was also a ruthless person.


    The entire Lin family had suffered at her hands. This time, he was caught red-handed in the middle of the night. If she were to shout, the entire village would probably know that he was a thief.


    If she wanted to, she would have sent him to court.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flashed with disgust.


    ¡°Hmph, it seems like you turned a deaf ear to my previous agreement with your father?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at her uncle coldly.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s heart trembled.


    Then, she looked at Li Xiao, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to disturb everyone at this hour. Can you tie him up, and throw him into the mountains?¡±


    ¡°I saw a few wild wolves at the back of the mountain. Let¡¯s see if they will eat him.¡± Her expression was calm, as if she was talking about the weather.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s heart turned cold. He couldn¡¯t care less about being discovered and opened his mouth to call for help.


    However, before he could make a sound, he was knocked out by Li Xiao.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave Li Xiao an appreciative smile.


    ¡°My fourth uncle has always been a brainless person. I don¡¯t know if he came here on his own or if he was ordered to.¡±


    ¡°Reporting to the authorities is too much trouble. It¡¯s not good for our family¡¯s reputation. We can only give him a small punishment.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if there were wolves in the mountains, but there were definitely fierce beasts. Is this a ¡°small punishment¡±?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Li Xiao. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make the trip. Just tie him up and throw him to the back mountain.¡±


    Most of the fierce beasts were in the deep mountains, and the back mountains were not so dangerous. When he woke up, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke their family again.


    Of course, if his luck was really bad and the heavens wanted to take him away, then he could not blame her.


    She wasn¡¯t alone anymore. Li Xiao was by her side. Even if she really killed Fourth Uncle Lin, she wouldn¡¯t be that worried.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao responded and then went to find a straw rope.


    Efficient and decisive, this girl was more interesting than he thought.


    After Li Xiao left with Fourth Uncle Lin, Lin Xiaoyue returned to the shed to rest.


    At this time, Liu Shi and Lin Xiaozhi were still sleeping sweetly and had no idea what was happening outside.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to bed and continued to sleep.


    They were only woken up by the heavy rain when it was almost dawn.

 Chapter 105 - 105 The Head of the Family

    105 The Head of the Family


    She used her spiritual power to check the other shed and made sure that Li Xiao had returned. Only then did Lin Xiaoyue feel relieved.


    She was glad that Li Xiao had built the shed and allowed them to move out of the house. Otherwise, they would not be able to sleep in this heavy rain.


    Liu Shi also woke up.


    She got out of bed and found some clothes to cover Lin Xiaoyue and Lin Xiaozhi to prevent them from catching a cold due to the rain and the drop in temperature.


    !!


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Xiao¡¯er set up the shed, otherwise we would be in trouble in this storm,¡± Liu Shi sighed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and patted the bed, signaling her mother to come back and continue sleeping.


    ¡°The sun is not even out yet, so you can¡¯t cook at this time. Come back and sleep for a while more.¡±


    The stove was built in the open, so it couldn¡¯t be used if the rain didn¡¯t stop.


    Fortunately, all the kitchenware had been kept in the shed last night, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about getting wet.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Shi responded.


    She got on the bed and leaned against the head of the bed, next to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Her sleepiness was gone, so she chatted with her daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably not easy to walk in such heavy rain. Are we still going to transport bricks today?¡± Liu Shi asked.


    ¡°Yes. We have to bring them back in advance so as not to affect the construction progress.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Liu Shi. ¡°Summer rain comes and goes quickly. When the sun comes out, the ground will soon dry up. It won¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    ¡°Only the road out of the village might be muddy. Even if there was a storm on the main road, it would not affect us too much.¡±


    Liu Shi nodded.


    ¡°Go to the town today and buy some cloth for me to make two bed sheets and two thin quilts.¡± Liu Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°The weather looks hot, but it¡¯s still a little cold when it rains at night. Qing¡¯er is still sick after all.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    It was rare for her mother to say she wanted to buy fabric.


    In the shed next door, Li Xiao and Xiao Qing, who were lying on the straw, had also woken up.


    Xiao Qing was sleeping beside Li Xiao, so he wasn¡¯t cold. When he heard the voices from next door, his eyes moistened.


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression was normal, but his heart felt warm.


    Aunt Liu really treated them as family.


    The storm finally stopped after daybreak.


    Lin Xiaoyue let Liu Shi rest and went out of the shed to start a fire to cook.


    Li Xiao checked the condition of the shed and then went to the old house to look at the ox.


    After he left Fourth Uncle Lin in the mountains last night, he felt that it was going to rain, so he moved the ox and the cart to the old house.


    Therefore, it did not suffer much even though there were pools of water in the house.


    When the ox was brought out, Li Xiao was still thinking that he had to build a shed for the ox.


    Since she was in a hurry to go to town, Lin Xiaoyue only fried ten eggs and then cooked a pot of noodles.


    Each of them had a bowl of noodles with two eggs and Lao Gan Ma seasoning. It was a satisfying meal.


    After the meal, Liu Shi cleaned the table and washed the dishes.


    Lin Xiaoyue brought her prey with her and rushed to town with Li Xiao on the ox-cart.


    After the heavy rain, there was indeed mud on the road.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people leaving yet, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult to pass through.


    When they arrived at Qingshi Town, Li Xiao sent Lin Xiaoyue all the way to the back kitchen of Ruyi Restaurant. After he told her that he would pick her up on the last trip in the afternoon, he then went to the brick kiln in the west of the city to transport bricks.


    Lin Xiaoyue entered Ruyi Restaurant and exchanged her prey for money.


    After that, she greeted Liang Chengcai and went to the street.


    She had an appointment with Liang Chengcai at 10 o¡¯clock, so she had more than two hours to walk around town.


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to understand the town more, so she went to the dock this time.

 Chapter 106 - 106 The Multiplication Table

    106 The Multiplication Table


    The dock in Qingshi Town was quite big. Lin Xiaoyue stood by the river and watched. She found that there were at least ten ships unloading cargo.


    There were still ships behind that had not docked. They were either waiting in line to dock or merchant ships that were passing by and preparing to dock.


    Lin Xiaoyue observed for a while and found that there was only one main road leading to the town from the dock. Traveling merchants, coachmen, and laborers all had to pass through this road.


    Because there were many people coming and going, there were stalls set up on both sides of the main road to do business, mainly selling food and groceries.


    Perhaps she had missed the working hours at the dock, these stalls did not have much business at the moment.


    Lin Xiaoyue observed for a while before returning to town.


    Then, she went to the market to buy some meat and vegetables, and then to the fabric shop to buy the cloth that Liu Shi asked her to buy.


    After checking the time, she returned to Ruyi Restaurant.


    At 10 o¡¯clock, Lin Xiaoyue started to teach Liang Chengcai.


    Lin Xiaoyue first checked the homework she gave him yesterday. After finding no mistakes, she praised him.


    Then, she started to teach Liang Chengcai multiplication.


    ¡°Multiplications are a simple method of finding the sum of additions. We often use multiplication in our daily lives.¡±


    ¡°For example, if I sell to Ruyi Restaurant, wild rabbits are 15 wen per catty. 3 catties is equivalent to three 15 wen, and 4 catties is equivalent to four 15 wen. However, if we use multiplication, 3 catties is 15 wen multiplied by 3, 4 catties is 15 wen multiplied by 4 and so on. 100 catties is 15 wen multiplied by 100, so you don¡¯t have to add 100 times.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue wrote out the addition and multiplication formulas on the paper.


    Then, she explained to Liang Chengcai the definitions of product and multiplication symbols.


    Then, she asked Liang Chengcai to solve the problem by multiplication.


    After making sure that Liang Chengcai had mastered it, she started to teach Liang Chengcai the multiplication table.


    ¡°This is the 9¡Á9 table, my secret to quick calculation. I¡¯ll teach you how to memorize it now.¡±


    ¡°Your homework for today and tomorrow is to memorize the 9¡Á9 table, and you must be very familiar with it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liang chengcai¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. He felt that he was about to learn some amazing knowledge again.


    ¡°Good.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded.


    Then, she pointed at the multiplication table she had prepared and started to teach Liang Chengcai how to recite it.


    After that, Lin Xiaoyue only taught him twice before letting Liang Chengcai read it himself.


    Then, since she had nothing to do, she drank tea and ate some snacks at the side, watching Liang Chengcai read and memorize by himself.


    Looking at Liang Chengcai¡¯s serious expression, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly felt proud.


    She could now more or less understand why teachers liked diligent and studious children before the apocalypse.


    A waiter from the kitchen came to inform Lin Xiaoyue that her family had arrived.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up. She put down the cake and immediately got up from the stool.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Just memorize the 9¡Á9 table for the next two days, and we¡¯ll continue the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Liang Chengcai quickly got up as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you out.¡± He hurriedly said.


    He was very curious about Ms. Lin¡¯s family, wondering what kind of family could raise such a woman.


    He had seen Ms. Lin¡¯s mother before, but unfortunately, he had not been able to speak with her. He wondered who her other family members were.


    In addition, Ms. Lin had been teaching him for several days, so he should be polite and send her out.


    ¡°No need. Good luck!¡± Lin Xiaoyue picked up the basket and walked out.

 Chapter 107 - 107 You’ve Got the Wrong Person

    107 You¡¯ve Got the Wrong Person


    Liang Chengcai was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t understand what ¡°good luck¡± meant.


    Then, he saw that Lin Xiaoyue had not finished the pastries on the table. He quickly took a piece of paper, packed the cake, and went after her.


    He soon saw a tall man at the door of the backyard.


    !!


    He saw Ms. Lin, whom he admired, rush toward the man like a rabbit. Then, she looked up at the man, her eyes almost shining.


    Liang Chengcai was a little shocked by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reaction, and he felt a little sour in his heart.


    Was he Ms. Lin¡¯s big brother, or¡­


    It should be her big brother. With his physique, he looked like a hunter from the mountains.


    Thinking of this, Liang Chengcai made up his mind and walked forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m Liang Chengcai. Nice to meet you, big brother Lin.¡± Liang Chengcai said and bowed to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao paused.


    Then, he quickly put the basket that Lin Xiaoyue gave him on the ox-cart.


    Then, he looked at Liang Chengcai unhappily, and then frowned at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue suddenly felt a little guilty.


    She had never told Li Xiao that she was teaching a young man.


    However, she suddenly remembered that he didn¡¯t ask her. Was he blaming her?


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. My surname isn¡¯t Lin.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    Liang Chengcai¡¯s heart trembled, and then he almost didn¡¯t dare to look at Li Xiao.


    He seemed to have a bad


    ¡°Cough¡­he¡¯s not my brother, Mr. Liang. This is Li Xiao, my future husband.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said. As she spoke, she even moved closer to Li Xiao.


    She realized that this made Li Xiao happier.


    Liang Chengcai¡¯s face turned a little pale.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± He quickly bowed to Li Xiao again.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Li Xiao actually responded.


    Then, Liang Chengcai quickly felt that he looked as if he was bowing to someone who was of higher status than him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Li Xiao didn¡¯t pay much attention to Liang Chengcai and said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    After he finished speaking, he did not wait for Lin Xiaoyue and got on the ox-cart.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liang Chengcai, a little embarrassed, and then quickly followed Li Xiao to the ox-cart.


    Then, without waiting for Liang Chengcai to say anything, Li Xiao rode the ox-cart away.


    Liang Chengcai stood in the same place for a long time. When the ox-cart was out of the alley, he realized that he didn¡¯t give out the pastry in his hand.


    Looking at the pastry in his hand, Liang Chengcai had a bitter smile on his face.


    Then, he turned around and returned to Ruyi Restaurant.


    Lin Xiaoyue had been observing Li Xiao after she got on the ox-cart to see his reaction.


    Unfortunately, this man didn¡¯t show any reaction. He just looked straight ahead as before, as if she didn¡¯t exist.


    In the end, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said to Li Xiao, ¡°Liang Chengcai is the accountant at Ruyi Restaurant. He¡¯s the one I¡¯m teaching.¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond and continued to look forward.


    ¡°When I was selling to the restaurant, he found out that my calculation skills are very good and fast, so he suggested that I teach him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not teaching him for free. He is paying me 50 taels of silver. He even promised to give me 20 taels of silver as a thank you gift after!¡± Seeing that Li Xiao was still ignoring her, Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    This time, Li Xiao finally had some reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to earn money.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused


    Then, she blushed, grabbed Li Xiao¡¯s arm, and leaned on him excitedly.


    Did he mean to support her?


    Li Xiao¡¯s body stiffened, but he did not pull away.

 Chapter 108 - 108 Fourth Uncle Lin is Alive

    108 Fourth Uncle Lin is Alive


    ¡°Sit properly.¡± He suppressed his emotions and said in a deep voice.


    He looked around and found that there was no one around.


    ¡°Li Xiao, you¡¯re the best!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said coquettishly.


    She realized that he was reserved.


    !!


    The way Lin Xiaoyue called his name seemed to be charged with electricity, and it quickly passed through his limbs and bones.


    Then, he spent a lot of effort to suppress the restless emotions in his heart and made Lin Xiaoyue sit properly.


    Lin Xiaoyue was cooperative this time and smiled at him.


    Hehe, it¡¯s fun to mess with him. What if she couldn¡¯t control herself and wanted to continue?


    ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to behave this way with others.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice as he looked forward.


    This time, he was not angry, but he did not dare to look at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Her gaze was too piercing. He actually felt a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°Yes, only to you, since you¡¯re my future husband!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said loudly.


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart trembled again.


    This girl was completely different from the other girls he had seen before¡­


    For the rest of the journey, Lin Xiaoyue became a chatterbox again.


    Li Xiao would reply from time to time, and the atmosphere finally returned to normal.


    When he got home, there were already many bricks and wood in the courtyard.


    Carpenter Sun moved his equipment over. In half a day, he had already processed a lot of wood.


    Li Xiao rode the ox-cart to transport the bricks, and Lin Xiaoyue carried the basket back to the shed to help Liu Shi cook.


    At this time, Liu Shi had already finished making rice and was preparing to cook the dishes.


    When she saw Lin Xiaoyue return, she immediately assigned the cooking task to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not decline. She put down the basket and started to get busy.


    In the few days before the construction team came, the Liu family did not provide meals. Lin Xiaoyue did not make it complicated and simply made three dishes and a soup. It was paired with the buns she had bought in town, and the family had a meal together.


    In the afternoon, Li Xiao was building the cowshed, and Lin Xiaoyue was helping him.


    After the muddy road became dry again under the scorching sun, Li Xiao drove the ox-cart into town after 4 o¡¯clock to continue transporting bricks.


    Lin Xiaoyue entered the mountain with her chopper.


    Later on, there would be more than 20 people in their house every day. The firewood in the house would be consumed very quickly.


    She had to chop more firewood before the fire started.


    While chopping the firewood, Lin Xiaoyue also caught a few hares and brought them back.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue heard about the Lin family on the way.


    It turned out that someone had seen Fourth Uncle Lin coming down from the mountain early in the morning.


    He was drenched in sweat and looking like a ghost. He didn¡¯t even greet the person and just ran back to the Lin family.


    ¡°What do you think he did in the mountains last night?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? It was very strange. When I ran into him this morning, he ignored me when I called him. He fell down, got up, and continued to run, as if someone was chasing after him.¡± Another person said.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s possessed, right?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. I heard that he fainted when he went back and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± He lowered his voice.


    ¡°Are there any ghosts in the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself. Even if there is, it wouldn¡¯t dare to come out in broad daylight. But we¡¯d better go back earlier in the future.¡±


    ¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, and she quickened her pace.


    She had almost forgotten about her fourth uncle.

 Chapter 109 - 109 Liang Chengcai is Leaving

    109 Liang Chengcai is Leaving


    After spending a night in the mountains and getting caught in such a heavy rain, he was still alive. He was really lucky.


    ¡°I hope he¡¯ll be smarter after this¡­¡±


    When she got home, Aunt Wang was also there.


    She was also gossiping about the Lin family with her mother.


    Seeing Aunt Wang happily telling her mother about the Lin family¡¯s misfortune, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh in her heart.


    It seemed like the Lin family was hated by many.


    The days passed by quickly. Jiang Dahe came over in advance and arranged some things for Lin Xiaoyue before leaving.


    Lin Xiaoyue was going to tell Liang Chengcai that she had to reschedule the class.


    However, Liang Chengcai told her that he was about to leave Qingshi Town. He hoped that Lin Xiaoyue could take one day to teach him all the speed calculation methods.


    Hence, Lin Xiaoyue had to rush to give Liang Chengcai a lesson the day before the construction started.


    When she arrived at Ruyi Restaurant, after Liang Chengcai paid Lin Xiaoyue for the prey, he delegated work to his successor. Then, he went to the room next door with Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving so urgently?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am leaving tomorrow.¡±


    Then, he took out a silver note from his sleeve and handed it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°This is the gift I promised to give you. The extra 30 tables can be considered as a housewarming gift.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue accepted it graciously.


    It would be a waste not to take it.


    Liang Chengcai looked a little disappointed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± He finally said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    First, she asked Liang Chengcai to recite the multiplication table, and then she asked him some questions.


    When she found that Liang Chengcai was really good at answering the questions, she nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°You have a good grasp of it.¡±


    ¡°You can start with the vertical multiplication.¡±


    As Lin Xiaoyue spoke, she taught Liang Chengcai how to do vertical multiplication.


    Liang Chengcai marveled at the ingenuity and magic of the algorithm.


    He could already recite the multiplication table proficiently, so it was not a big problem for him to learn the vertical form of the multiplication table. He quickly mastered it.


    ¡°Next, there are three properties of multiplication. The commutative property, the associative property, and the distributive property.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    The more he learned, the more amazed Liang Chengcai was.


    When it was lunchtime, they almost forgot to eat.


    He was still concerned that Lin Xiaoyue was hungry, so he asked the kitchen to send some food over.


    While eating, Liang Chengcai suddenly remembered the question that Lin Xiaoyue left for him a few days ago. It was the question that required him to sum from 1 to 100.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, you said last time that you would tell me the answer to the sum of 1 to 100 after I finished learning multiplication. Can you tell me now?¡± He was really curious and wanted to make sure that he had not made a mistake.


    ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liang Chengcai with a smile.


    ¡°5,050.¡± Liang Chengcai reported the number.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded, ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°How do you calculate it?¡± She asked Liang Chengcai.


    ¡°Using the associative property of addition. After I calculated the result, I used an abacus to verify it.¡± Liang Chengcai said, embarrassed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Have you thought about using multiplication?¡± She looked at Liang Chengcai with a smile.


    Liang Chengcai paused.


    After thinking for a while, he shook his head.


    What did it have to do with multiplication?


    ¡°Going from 1 to 100 is equivalent to going from 0 to 100. What is the sum of the first and the last number?¡±

 Chapter 110 - 110 The Construction Begins

    110 The Construction Begins


    ¡°100.¡± Liang Chengcai immediately said.


    ¡°Then what about the sum of the second and the second-to-last numbers?¡±


    ¡°Also 100!¡± Liang Chengcai¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Therefore, according to the distributive and associative properties, the final equation becomes fifty 100, leaving only 50 unmatched!¡± He said in surprise.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded. Her eyes were filled with admiration.


    He understood with just one hint, so he must be very smart.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I had to calculate for half a day to get the answer, but according to your method, the result can be obtained so quickly!¡± Liang Chengcai was so shocked that he stood up.


    ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re so talented!¡± He saluted Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue waved her hand.


    ¡°I also learned it from someone.¡± She said humbly.


    The crystallization of thousands of years of wisdom, of course it¡¯s awesome in the eyes of ancient people.


    This was only the curriculum for the lower grades of elementary school. Other than addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division, there were also powers.


    She had almost forgotten about the more difficult ones such as geometry, probability, calculus, and linear algebra.


    ¡°May I know who your master is?¡± Liang Chengcai¡¯s eyes flashed as he asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Then, she looked at Liang Chengcai with no smile in her eyes.


    Liang Chengcai froze. ¡°If it¡¯s not appropriate, please forget that I asked.¡± He hurriedly said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded. She ignored Liang Chengcai¡¯s question.


    Her master? A 21st-century math teacher.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell him that.


    After the meal, Lin Xiaoyue rested for a while before continuing the lesson.


    In the afternoon, they mainly did some practice questions. Lin Xiaoyue gave Liang Chengcai more questions until Li Xiao came.


    Liang Chengcai wanted to see Lin Xiaoyue off, but Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t let him. She hurriedly said goodbye to him and left.


    Liang Chengcai hesitated for a moment when he thought of the last time he met Li Xiao. In the end, he gave up on chasing after her.


    Forget it. Even if there was no Young Master Li, he and Ms. Lin were impossible¡­


    ¡°Young master.¡± At this moment, a shop assistant came to him.


    ¡°Tell fifth uncle that I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± As he spoke, Liang Chengcai started to clean up the papers on the table.


    These things were valuable, and he wanted to take them with him.


    The next day.


    The construction of the Lin family¡¯s house had finally begun.


    More than 20 people came and began to measure and lay the foundation.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao to stay behind to work with the construction team. She then handed the ox-cart to Wang Shuanzi and asked him to help transport the bricks from town.


    In less than a day, Li Xiao had become familiar with everyone.


    Because Li Xiao did things quickly and was strong, everyone praised the Liu family for their good taste.


    With Li Xiao dealing with the workers, Lin Xiaoyue was much more relaxed.


    She was now mainly in charge of purchasing and helping Liu Shi and the others cook.


    The workers were all full of praise for the food.


    There were three meals a day. There were eggs in the morning, and meat for lunch and dinner. They were never provided such good food when they worked in town.


    After eating, and with Li Xiao¡¯s help, the work progressed quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, the skeleton of the Liu family¡¯s house had been completed.


    It was another sunny day.


    It was close to the end of July, and the summer heat was getting stronger.


    The workers were resting after lunch.


    Lin Xiaoyue let Liu Shi rest, while she, Aunt Wang, and Erya cleaned up the dishes.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang came to see me just now. From tomorrow onwards, we¡¯ll have everyone start work an hour earlier in the morning, get off work earlier in the afternoon, and start work later in the afternoon.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she did the dishes.

 Chapter 111 - 111 Cold Glutinous Cake

    111 Cold Glutinous Cake


    She missed the detergent from before the apocalypse. Here, they could only use hot water and wood ashes to wash the dishes and remove the oil.


    As wood ashes were too difficult to use, they basically only boiled water to wash the dishes at home. Every time she finished washing the dishes, there would be oil on her hands.


    What was even more unbearable for her was that the villagers of this era mainly used wood ash to wash their hair and shower.


    She still had a small amount of shampoo and soap left in her interspatial ring, otherwise, she would have a hard time.


    !!


    However, this was not a long-term solution. When the house was built and she was not so busy, she wanted to make some honey locust shampoo and soap.


    Well, perhaps she could also sell them.


    Lin Xiaoyue made a note in her heart.


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll start cooking early tomorrow.¡± Aunt Wang said.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Wang.¡±


    They had to serve so many people every day. She had to prepare a fire, cook, and boil water. Her mother wasn¡¯t used to doing these things, so she wasn¡¯t as nimble as Aunt Wang and Wang Erya.


    She would also be called away by others from time to time to deal with other matters. Aunt Wang and Erya were basically in charge of the kitchen.


    ¡°No problem! It¡¯s not like we did it for free!¡± Aunt Wang said with a smile.


    She was willing to help the Liu family. Even if it wasn¡¯t something related to cooking, she would still lend a hand.


    It was not only because of the high salary and good food provided, but also because of the relationship between them and the Liu family.


    Their entire family was able to earn money and ate well by helping them.


    In these ten days, she felt that she had put on weight.


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to continue chatting with Aunt Wang, but she saw Li Xiao coming over with a bucket.


    ¡°The water is almost empty, we need to boil another pot.¡± He walked to Lin Xiaoyue and put the empty bucket aside.


    ¡°Alright! Please boil another pot of water.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Aunt Wang replied.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue turned around and went into the small shed, and then brought out a pot used to boil water.


    After putting the pot on the stove, Aunt Wang started a fire.


    Lin Xiaoyue was about to scoop water into the pot, but Li Xiao went up and lifted the water bucket, pouring the water straight into the pot.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not stop him. She stood at the side and smiled at Li Xiao. She gave Li Xiao a thumbs up in her heart.


    Aunt Wang also smiled at the two of them. When she looked at Lin Xiaoyue, her eyes had a teasing look.


    Previously, Lin Xiaoyue would blush. Now, her skin had become thick. Not only did she not feel embarrassed, but she also returned a smile to Aunt Wang.


    Li Xiao felt uncomfortable being stared at, so he turned around and picked up two empty buckets.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get two more buckets of water.¡± After saying that, he quickly left.


    ¡°Hehe, you have good taste.¡± After he was more than ten meters away, Aunt Wang smiled at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded her head playfully.


    Then, they laughed.


    They continued working in the kitchen. Lin Xiaoyue used her sleeve to wipe her sweat.


    She thought to herself, ¡°it would be great if I could have a bowl of shaved ice.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Ice was very difficult to get in the past. However, it¡¯s not impossible for her to make some cold glutinous cake.


    Looking at the lime used by the construction team not far away, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    When she was a child, she often watched her grandmother make cold glutinous cakes. Later, when she was older, she even made some with her grandmother. In the summer, they sold them at the market, and business was very good.

 Chapter 112 - 112 Huge Expenses

    112 Huge Expenses


    The glutinous cake was cold and refreshing, and it was one of the most delicious snacks and desserts in summer.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue was determined to make them.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, does anyone in our village have a stone mill?¡± She immediately asked Aunt Wang.


    ¡°There¡¯s one at the village chief¡¯s house, why?¡± Aunt Wang asked with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I just thought of a cold snack. I think I can try making it.¡±


    ¡°What snack is it?¡± Before Aunt Wang could ask, Wang Erya asked.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡±


    She had to bring back two catties of brown sugar when she went to town the next day.


    The next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Wang Shuanzi took the ox-cart to town early in the morning.


    First, she went to Ruyi Restaurant to sell some prey. Then she went to the market to buy some vegetables.


    After buying the ingredients, Lin Xiaoyue went to the grocery store to buy two catties of brown sugar.


    Then, she carried the basket and walked out of town.


    She didn¡¯t wait long before she saw Wang Shuanzi riding the ox-cart back. She got on the ox-cart and returned to Daishi village with him.


    When they got home, Lin Xiaoyue gave the things she bought to Liu Shi, and then began to prepare the ingredients for the cold glutinous cake.


    She had to try it.


    If it worked, she could go to town to sell them after the house was built.


    Ever since their family started building the house, the family¡¯s daily expenses had increased greatly.


    In order to build a better house, she didn¡¯t ask Uncle Jiang to save on the bricks. As a result, she increased the number of bricks ordered from the brick kiln.


    The house was only half built. Excluding the 60 taels of silver she paid to the construction team, the cost of the materials, the workers¡¯ wages, and the daily purchase of food, she had spent more than 80 taels of silver in total.


    However, in addition to building a house, she was also planning to build a heated bed, a stove and lay stone slabs on the courtyard and every room. These expenses would not be a small number.


    In addition, when the house was built, there would be a need to add furniture and some other things to the house. By then, she did not know how much money she would have to spend.


    It was also fortunate that Liang Chengcai had given her 50 taels of silver as a thank you gift before he left, so she had the confidence to let Uncle Jiang go all out.


    However, even so, when the house was built and everything was settled, she would not have much money left.


    Now that it was the middle of summer, and she and Li Xiao had hunted too much in the mountains, it was no longer so easy to hunt.


    She had thought about it. Hunting, in a sense, also depended on luck, so she had to consider doing business and finding other ways to make a living.


    For example, selling cold glutinous cake while the weather was hot.


    In the future, when she grew sweet potatoes, potatoes, and chilies, she would have more opportunities.


    There was a large population in Qingshi Town, and the people in town were willing to spend money. In addition, there were many merchants coming and going, so the business environment was actually not bad.


    Lin Xiaoyue took a wooden bucket and went to get the polished rice from her interspatial ring.


    Seeing that not only was there not much polished rice left, there was also less than half a bucket of coarse rice left in the bucket. Her face was filled with helplessness.


    In order to not attract attention and save costs, their family had been eating coarse rice all this time.


    However, they had to feed more than 20 people a day, and most of them were young men who did physical work. The amount of coarse rice they consumed every day was also not a small amount.


    It seemed that she would have to go to the grain store again tomorrow.


    In addition, their family used to consume a lot of refined rice every day. Previously, she had calculated that the food in her interspatial ring could last until next year, but now, she was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to last that long.

 Chapter 113 - 113 Grinding Rice into a Pulp

    113 Grinding Rice into a Pulp


    She had to earn money to buy food and make sure that her family¡¯s quality of life would not decline.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to escape from the apocalypse, and she didn¡¯t want to live a bitter life anymore.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave herself a pep talk. She gritted her teeth and took out more than three catties of polished rice.


    Then, she scooped some water into the bucket and washed the polished rice twice. After that, she added water and soaked the rice.


    !!


    After processing the rice, Lin Xiaoyue took another bucket of water. She also took a small amount of lime and mixed it into the water.


    Then, she looked at the time before going to help Aunt Wang and the others.


    The few of them were curious about what Lin Xiaoyue was doing, but Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said to keep it a secret. She told them to wait until she¡¯s done.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was not willing to say anything, everyone could only wait.


    After more than two hours, Lin Xiaoyue went to check on the soaked rice again.


    She realized that the rice could be crushed with her fingers and knew that it was almost done.


    Hence, she went to the village chief¡¯s house.


    It was Zhang Shi who opened the door.


    Knowing that Lin Xiaoyue was here to borrow the stone mill, Zhang Shi immediately took Lin Xiaoyue there and even offered to help her.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Then, with the help of Zhang Shi, she washed the stone mill and prepared to grind the rice pulp.


    ¡°Oh, this is refined rice! Yue¡¯er, what are you preparing to do with this?¡± Zhang Shi asked Lin Xiaoyue while helping her.


    After eating the dishes sent by Lin Xiaoyue twice in a row, she really admired Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cooking skills.


    Could the rice pulp be used to make dishes?


    ¡°Hehe, previously in the town, I happened to hear a merchant talking about a snack called cold glutinous caked, which is cooling and delicious. I bought some refined rice and brown sugar to try it out.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    The method of making cold glutinous cake was actually quite simple, but it wasn¡¯t something that could be learned just by watching.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen her grandmother make it in her previous life, and later on, tried it herself, even if she knew the process, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it well.


    The two most difficult parts were the treatment of the lime water and the control of the fire during the boiling process.


    The ratio of lime water must be precise. Otherwise, the cold glutinous cake made would not be delicious at all. It might even cause diarrhea.


    And if too little lime was put in the water, it would not coagulate.


    Also, it was extremely important to control the heat.


    After the rice pulp was added to boiling water, it cooked quickly, and then it would stick to the pot.


    Once it was burnt, the entire pot would be considered useless.


    Although the cold glutinous cake might not be burnt, it would smell bad.


    Therefore, she really wasn¡¯t worried about others seeing how she made them. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t learn it just by watching.


    ¡°Oh, really? Can I try it afterwards?¡± Zhang Shi said with a smile.


    Hearing that Lin Xiaoyue was just trying it out, Zhang Shi did not ask for specific steps. She was going to wait until it¡¯s done.


    ¡°Sure, if it¡¯s a success, I¡¯ll send some over to you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said cheerfully.


    ¡°Hehe, I knew you were a good girl!¡±


    Not long after, the rice pulp was done.


    Lin Xiaoyue cleaned up the stone mill before bidding farewell to the Zhang family and going back.


    Back in the kitchen, under the curious eyes of the three people, Lin Xiaoyue took out a filter cloth and filtered the top layer of the lime water.

 Chapter 114 - 114 Let It Cool in the Pond

    114 Let It Cool in the Pond


    Then, she poured the filtered water into the pot and placed it on the stove.


    ¡°Aunt, can I trouble you to help me boil this pot of liquid?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said to aunt Wang.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Aunt Wang agreed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, then went to the stream to wash the bucket and the rice.


    When she came back, the water was about to boil.


    ¡°Please lower the fire a little. Next, change to medium fire.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Aunt Wang smiled and did as she was told.


    Lin Xiaoyue used a big wooden spoon to stir the ground rice pulp. Then, she stirred the water in the pot while pouring the rice pulp into the pot.


    She mixed them together and slowed down the speed of stirring.


    Soon, the rice pulp in the pot began to become sticky, and its color changed from white to a pale yellow.


    Lin Xiaoyue continued to stir the thick rice pulp in the pot slowly. When the mixture began to bubble, she asked Aunt Wang to lower the heat.


    When the small bubbles in the mixture turned into big bubbles, she quickly asked Aunt Wang to put off the small fire.


    Then, she stirred it a few more times. When she felt that it was almost done, Lin Xiaoyue wrapped the two pot handles with the loofah she used to wash the dishes and moved the pot away from the stove.


    She took the cleaned wooden bucket and put the cold glutinous cake batter into the wooden bucket.


    She only filled half of the bucket, and Lin Xiaoyue poured the rest into three big bowls.


    ¡°Just like this, it¡¯s done?¡± Aunt Wang saw the warm batter that Lin Xiaoyue made, and her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    It looks like rice paste. Is it delicious?


    ¡°Not yet. I still have to put them in cold water to cool them down and wait for them to coagulate.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Then, she went to the small shed and took out the largest wooden bucket in the house.


    ¡°Erya, help me carry the cold glutinous cakes. Let¡¯s put them in the stream to cool them.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Wang Erya.


    ¡°Alright, Yue¡¯er!¡± Wang Erya hurried forward to help.


    So Lin Xiaoyue and Wang Erya took the cold cakes to the stream.


    In order to collect water to wash clothes, Li Xiao had dug two large ponds in the stream.


    Lin Xiaoyue chose one of them and put some water into the big wooden bucket. Then, she put the big wooden bucket into the pond. She put the small wooden bucket with the cold cakes and three big bowls into the big wooden bucket.


    In order to prevent mosquitoes and dust, Lin Xiaoyue also found a piece of cloth to cover the big wooden bucket.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaozhi and Xiao Qing also came out to watch the fun.


    When Lin Xiaoshi heard that his sister was making cold glutinous cakes, he couldn¡¯t concentrate on studying with Xiao Qing in the shed.


    That¡¯s right, after more than ten days, Xiao Qing¡¯s illness was almost fully recovered. However, his body was weak, and the Liu family didn¡¯t dare to let him do anything.


    It was Xiao Qing who was bored and saw that Lin Xiaozhi had the potential to be a top student, so he proposed to teach Lin Xiaozhi how to read.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi agreed and left Lin Xiaozhi to Xiao Qing. This was great. Not only did the child have someone to watch over him, but he could also learn something.


    ¡°When can I eat it?¡± Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes stared at the big wooden bucket in the pond and he swallowed.


    Xiao Qing was also looking at it with a curious look in his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for an hour.¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    They were actually edible once they cooled down, but they would taste better if they stayed in the pond for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t stand here. I have to go prepare for dinner.¡± Lin Xiaoyue stood up and said to the three children.

 Chapter 115 - 115 Delicious

    115 Delicious


    Wang Erya was 13 years old, Xiao Qing was 12, and Xiaozhi was 5. In her eyes, they were just children. She, on the other hand, had almost become their leader.


    The three children listened to her and left.


    However, they would look over from time to time, waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to say that the cold cakes were ready so they could eat.


    After lunch, Lin Xiaoyue, Aunt Wang, and the others washed the dishes and cleaned up the temporary kitchen.


    !!


    Then, she went to check on the cold glutinous cakes.


    Wang Erya volunteered to go with her.


    Lin Xiaozhi also asked her to wait for him and went after them.


    Xiao Qing, on the other hand, was a little more shy. He didn¡¯t follow them this time, but stood by the shed to watch.


    When they reached the stream, Lin Xiaoyue pulled the big wooden bucket over and took off the cloth covering it.


    Seeing that the cold cake had completely solidified and looked yellowish, a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Done, we can take it back now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the small bucket!¡± Wang Erya said immediately.


    ¡°Me too, I¡¯ll get the bowls!¡± Lin Xiaozhi chimed in.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She handed the cloth covering the big wooden bucket to Lin Xiaozhi and gave the small bucket to Wang Erya. She carried the big wooden bucket and the three big bowls of cold glutinous cakes in the big wooden bucket and walked behind them.


    When they returned to the shed, Liu Shi and Aunt Wang also surrounded her.


    Xiao Qing was still too shy to approach, but he stood not far away, watching.


    ¡°Wait for me to mix it with brown sugar water before eating.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue said as she took some brown sugar and added hot water to the bowl.


    Then, with a stir of the chopsticks, the brown sugar water quickly dissolved.


    Lin Xiaozhi and Wang Erya looked at the brown sugar water and could not help but swallow.


    The brown sugar water already looked delicious¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and pretended not to see their expressions..


    She took a spatula, cut a piece of cold glutinous cake, and put it in a small bowl.


    Then, she used a larger spoon to scoop the sugar water and poured it on the cold cake.


    The cold glutinous cake was coated with brown sugar water, instantly looking even more delicious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it first.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, she picked up the small bowl, used a small spoon to scoop the cold cake and ate it.


    It was soft and refreshing, and the taste was very good.


    Lin Xiaoyue took a bite, then a second bite. She quickly finished the cold cake in the bowl.


    ¡°I want to eat too!¡± Lin Xiaozhi couldn¡¯t help but pull Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s pants.


    Wang Erya also swallowed her saliva and looked at the cold cakes on the table.


    Xiao Qing, who was not far away, was also looking at the cold cake.


    ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± Aunt Wang looked at Lin Xiaoyue with eager eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, not bad,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, mom go get some bowls and give everyone a piece.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Liu Shi and Aunt Wang quickly responded.


    When the bowls were brought over, Lin Xiaoyue kept a large bowl of cold cake for herself, and then let the three split the remaining cake on the table.


    Lin Xiaozhi was the first to get the cold cake and exclaimed that it was delicious.


    Xiao Qing was the second. After taking a bite, his eyes lit up.


    Wang Erya, on the other hand, held back. She didn¡¯t start eating until they had distributed the cold cakes and sent them to the workers resting under the shade.


    ¡°This is really delicious!¡± Wang Erya felt that she had never eaten such a delicious dessert before and said to Lin Xiaoyue in admiration.

 Chapter 116 - 116 How About Selling Cold Glutinous Cakes?

    116 How About Selling Cold Glutinous Cakes?


    ¡°It really does taste good! It didn¡¯t look like you used a lot of rice, but you actually made so much. It¡¯s just that brown sugar is a little expensive.¡± Aunt Wang also ate with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t see how much sugar was added just now.¡± Liu Shi added.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s fine as long as you like it!¡± Lin Xiaoyue was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sell them in town for 5 wen a bowl, what do you think?¡±


    Liu Shi and Aunt Wang paused.


    Even Wang Erya, who was at the side, stopped eating the cold cake.


    ¡°You can try! This cold cake is delicious and can relieve summer heat. It can be eaten by both adults and children!¡± Aunt Wang said excitedly.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t 5 wen a little too expensive? A bowl of noodles in the west of the city is only 7 wen,¡± she continued.


    Liu Shi nodded.


    ¡°4 wen for a bowl is definitely possible!¡± She was also a little excited.


    Her daughter kept saying that she wanted to start a business. Was she referring to selling cold glutinous cake?


    This thing was indeed novel and delicious, and the cost was not high. Perhaps it would really work!


    ¡°Then 5 wen for a bowl and 8 wen for two bowls.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She had confidence in the cold cakes she made. The market in the western part of the city was very crowded. It was not just the farmers outside town who liked to go there to trade and buy things. As things there were cheap, many people in town would go too.


    If she were to sell them at 5 wen per bowl and 8 wen for two bowls, there must be a lot of people willing to try it.


    As long as they were willing to try, she was confident that most people would become her returning customers.


    The cold cakes were sent directly to be sold after they were made at home. If the customers wanted to buy some, she could directly cut it up and put it into the bowl, and then add some brown sugar water.


    She only needed to bring some bowls and spoons, as well as the water and bucket to wash the dishes. When the customers finished eating, the bowls and spoons could be immediately washed and reused.


    Besides, they had an ox-cart at home, so maybe they could bring a small table, a few small stools, and so on. This would attract more attention.


    ¡°Calculate the capital first.¡± Liu Shi said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Aunt Wang also looked at Lin Xiaoyue with excitement.


    She was looking at the cold cakes. Although the polished rice and brown sugar were expensive, it did not need much to make so many cold cakes. Anyway, she felt that it was profitable.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said, ¡°I used about 3 catties of polished rice. The polished rice in the grain store was 8 wen per catty, which was 24 wen. A catty of brown sugar was 12 wen, so this little bit of sugar water probably only cost 4 wen. So, excluding the firewood and labor cost, the total cost of these cold cakes is 28 wen.¡±


    ¡°I estimate that these cold cakes can be divided into 45 bowls according to the size I just cut. Even if it¡¯s 4 wen per bowl, it¡¯s still 180 wen.¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be able to earn 152 wen if you sell all of them?!¡± She quickly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at her, a little surprised at the speed of her calculation.


    ¡°This is based on 4 wen per bowl. If it¡¯s 5 wen per bowl, it¡¯s a total of 225 wen!¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Wow, then the profit is 197 wen!¡±


    Liu Shi was also very surprised. Even 152 wen was good, let alone 197 wen! It was almost the amount of money a strong man would have to work hard for a day to earn.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°There are so many people in town. 45 bowls won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    As soon as she said that, their expressions changed.

 Chapter 117 - 117 The House is Completed

    117 The House is Completed


    Just then, Lin Xiaozhi walked over.


    ¡°Sister, I want more!¡± He went to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side and handed the bowl to her.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Xiaozhi and then saw Xiao Qing holding his bowl and looking at her.


    ¡°Aunt.¡± She called out shyly.


    He had actually called her aunt before, but grandmother Liu had not allowed him to do so.


    And because of his uncle and aunt, he couldn¡¯t call her sister, so he could only call her aunt.


    ¡°You can bring it over too.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said.


    This child had always pretended to be mature, but today, he had the temperament of a child.


    After that, Lin Xiaoyue turned around and gave Lin Xiaozhi more cold cakes.


    ¡°This is the third bowl. You can¡¯t add more after you eat it.¡± He added it and handed it to Lin Xiaozhi.


    ¡°I know, sister.¡± The child replied with a smile and walked away with the bowl.


    In fact, he was already full. He just wanted to continue eating because he thought the cold cake was delicious. It was fine if she couldn¡¯t eat it today. Anyway, her sister knew how to cook. Next time, she could just ask her sister to cook.


    After Lin Xiaozhi left, Lin Xiaoyue gave Xiao Qing more cold cakes.


    ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so don¡¯t add more in this bowl.¡± He instructed.


    ¡°Yes, aunt.¡± Xiao Qing¡¯s face was red as he took the cold cake that Lin Xiaoyue handed over.


    Then, he left.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. She was about to continue talking to Madam Liu and Madam Wang about what happened just now when she saw a worker coming over.


    Several workers saw that there were still cold cakes on the table, and after asking, they also added a bowl.


    Then, more workers heard that there were cold cakes to eat and came over.


    In the end, the cold cakes were naturally not enough. Lin Xiaoyue told everyone that she would make more in two days, and everyone left.


    After everyone had finished eating and put back their bowls, Lin Xiaoyue, Madam Liu, and the others began to clear the bowls and wash the dishes.


    The bowl of cold cakes was not oily and could be washed clean with clear water. It was simple.


    After they left, Madam Liu and Madam Wang discussed with Lin Xiaoyue about selling cold cakes. Both of them thought that this business could be done.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about it. I don¡¯t have the time to do this now even if I¡¯m building a house at home.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Madam Liu and aunt Wang.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The most important thing right now is to finish building your house.¡± Madam Wang agreed.


    ¡°You little girl, you¡¯re quite capable!¡± Then, he gave Lin Xiaoyue a thumbs up.


    ¡°Hehe, thank you for the compliment, Auntie!¡±


    After washing the dishes, Lin Xiaoyue went into the small shed and took out the big bowl of cold cakes that she had previously kept.


    Then, he added some brown sugar water and sent it to the village head¡¯s house.


    Time flew by. Under the Liu family¡¯s infinite expectations, the Liu family¡¯s house was finally completed 18 days later.


    Because Lin Xiaoyue had very high requirements for the interior of the house, the entire construction period was seven to eight days longer than expected. The original twenty-odd days of construction period was reduced to thirty-two days.


    The construction team took an extra 30 taels from Lin Xiaoyue to help her lay out the indoor brick bed, stove, as well as the green stone slabs in the room and the courtyard.


    Including the expenses for bricks and stone, Lin Xiaoyue did a final calculation. From the start of the construction to the completion of the house, their family had spent a total of three hundred and twenty taels of silver in the past month.


    Her mother had taken out all two hundred taels of silver, while she had a total of one hundred and twenty taels.


    Before building the house, including the 50 taels that Liang chengcai gave her, she had about 137 taels of silver in her hands at that time. During this period of time, she went to Ruyi Pavillion to sell wild animals almost every day and made some money. After deducting the cost of building the house, she still had about fifty taels of silver in her hands.


    Just then, Lin Xiaozhi walked over.


    ¡°I want more!¡± He went to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side and handed the bowl to her.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Xiaozhi and then saw Xiao Qing holding his bowl and looking at her.


    He looked at her shyly.


    He had actually called her ¡°aunt¡± before, but Liu Shi did not allow him to do so.


    ¡°Give that to me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said.


    This child had always pretended to be mature, but today, he was a child again.


    After that, Lin Xiaoyue turned around and gave Lin Xiaozhi more cold glutinous cakes.


    ¡°This is the third bowl. You can¡¯t have more after this.¡± She put some into the bowl and handed it to Lin Xiaozhi.


    ¡°I know.¡± He replied with a smile and walked away with the bowl.


    In fact, he was already full. He just couldn¡¯t stop because he thought they were delicious. Anyway, his sister knew how to make them. Next time,he could just ask her to make more.


    After Lin Xiaozhi left, Lin Xiaoyue gave Xiao Qing more cold glutinous cakes.


    ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so don¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Qing¡¯s face was red as he took the cold glutinous cake that Lin Xiaoyue gave him.


    Then, he left.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. She was about to continue talking to Liu Shi and Aunt Wang when she saw a worker coming over.


    Several workers saw that there were still cold cakes on the table, and asked for more.


    Then, more workers came over.


    Finally, she ran out of cold glutinous cakes. Lin Xiaoyue told everyone that she would make more in two days, and everyone left.


    After everyone had finished eating and put back their bowls, Lin Xiaoyue, Liu Shi, and the others began to clear the bowls and wash the dishes.


    The bowls were not oily and could be washed with just water. It was simple.


    After they left, Liu Shi and Aunt Wang discussed with Lin Xiaoyue about selling the cold cakes. Both of them thought that it was a viable business.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about this first. We don¡¯t have the time to do this now.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The most important thing right now is to finish building your house.¡± Aunt Wang agreed.


    ¡°You are quite capable!¡± Then, she gave Lin Xiaoyue a thumbs up.


    ¡°Hehe, thank you for the compliment!¡±


    After washing the dishes, Lin Xiaoyue went into the small shed and took out the big bowl of cold cakes that she had previously kept.


    Then, she added some brown sugar water and sent it to the village chief¡¯s house.


    Time flew by. The Liu family¡¯s house was finally completed 18 days later.


    As Lin Xiaoyue had very high requirements for the interior of the house, the entire construction period was 7 to 8 days longer than expected. The original 20 or so days of construction period was increased to 32 days.


    The construction team took an extra 30 taels from Lin Xiaoyue to help her set up the heater, stove, as well as lay the tiles in the room and the courtyard.


    Including the expenses for bricks and stone, Lin Xiaoyue did a final calculation. From the start of the construction to the completion of the house, their family had spent a total of 320 taels of silver in the past month.


    Her mother had taken out all 200 taels of silver, while she had a total of 120 taels.


    Before building the house, including the 50 taels that Liang Chengcai gave her, she had about 137 taels of silver at hand at that time. During this period of time, she went to Ruyi Restaurant to sell her prey almost every day and made some money. After deducting the cost of building the house, she still had about 50 taels of silver left.

 Chapter 118 - 118 A Private Villa

    118 A Private Villa


    It seemed like a lot, but she had not paid for the furniture by Uncle Sun. She estimated that she would have to spend more than 20 taels for them. In addition to other miscellaneous expenses, she really could not afford to spend more money.


    Lin Xiaoyue understood now. Renovation was not much cheaper than building a house.


    Fortunately, the house was built quite beautifully, even exceeding her expectations. This was the only comfort she had.


    During the construction, many villagers came to watch and sighed at the sight.


    !!


    Now that the house was built, there were even more people coming to see it.


    Even the village chief came to take a look. After the tour, he said that the Liu family¡¯s money was well spent.


    The main gate opened into the front courtyard and surrounded the big tree.


    There was a cellar on the left that was made of bricks that stored raw lime that was left from the construction.


    In addition to the cellar, there was also a shed in the yard. Lin Xiaoyue was going to buy some jars to make pickles there.


    Before building the house, Jiang Dahe and Lin Xiaoyue had a discussion and made some adjustments to the layout of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s room.


    On the left of the living room was the kitchen, followed by the woodshed, the livestock room, and the toilet. On the right was the mill, then the utility room and two bedrooms.


    Then, a small courtyard and a side door were added to the left side of the house which allowed people to enter the kitchen, the woodshed, and the livestock house from the side door.


    This was so that the kitchen could lead to the stream to get water, deliver firewood, and the ox-cart could go in and out easily.


    The kitchen and the mill were the most spacious of the rooms.


    As for the kitchen, Lin Xiaoyue referred to the stove in her grandfather¡¯s house in her previous life and asked the construction team to build a stove with two stove burners.


    One was for stir-frying vegetables, while the other was for making rice.


    There was a hole behind the stove to put a small pot, which could be used to boil water.


    No matter which burner was lit, the water in the pot could be heated up.


    There was a big space in front of the stove, and she could put a lot of firewood.


    Behind the stove, next to the wall was a chopping board that was about the same width as the door and up to 3 meters in length. There would be a lot of space for preparing food. Then, there was a water tank and the cupboard.


    There was still more space on the right side of the stove.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s plan was to get Carpenter Sun to make 2 rows of shelves to store the extra pots and other kitchenware.


    Then, she moved the small table they had into the kitchen.


    As for the mill, it was now a large, empty room.


    Lin Xiaoyue found a stonemason to make the stone mill, but she had not gone to retrieve it.


    That was basically the front yard.


    Then, one could get to the backyard of the Liu residence by walking through the small corridor between the kitchen and the living room, or the corridor between the mill and the living room.


    The bathroom was in the back next to the kitchen, and behind the bathroom was the toilet. There were a total of 6 bedrooms around which were quite big. With a screen partition, each room could be further divided into 2 rooms.


    Lin Xiaoyue also designed the landscape with a few flower beds. She was ready to go to town to buy some wintersweet plants. It was a place for family members to relax.


    The Liu residence was surrounded with high walls and large tiles, and it was extremely private. As it was quite far from the other houses in the village, it looked like a detached villa.

 Chapter 119 - 119 Preparing to Move

    119 Preparing to Move


    Liu Shi asked someone to check the date. In 3 days would be the auspicious day to move into the new house.


    Of course, the Liu family would not be idle these few days.


    They would do some cleaning for the house, and then move all the things and furniture that they bought into the house.


    The money in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s pocket was still flowing out rapidly.


    !!


    Those who worked at the Liu family before came to ask when they would hold a housewarming party.


    Liu Shi originally thought that they didn¡¯t know many people, and they had spent a lot of money to build the house, so she didn¡¯t want to do it.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue agreed to the housewarming party.


    ¡°This is a big event for us. We should have a good time!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Liu Shi.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Liu Shi was worried that the family did not have enough money.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. Other than the village chief¡¯s family, Aunt Wang¡¯s family, and those who came to help with the construction, we won¡¯t invite anyone else. There shouldn¡¯t be many who show up uninvited, so we should be able to prepare just 6 or 7 tables.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go into the mountains and hunt. There will be meat dishes,¡± Li Xiao said.


    He knew that she wanted to build a relationship with the villagers.


    ¡°It¡¯s already the middle of summer. Won¡¯t it be difficult to hunt?¡± Liu Shi looked at Li Xiao.


    During the construction of the house, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao went into the mountains to hunt from time to time so that they could sell them for some money to cover the costs.


    However, no matter how many animals there were in the mountains, there was still a limit. It was not as easy to hunt now as it was in the early summer. Recently, she noticed that they didn¡¯t have a good yield.


    ¡°There¡¯s not many wild animals in the back mountain, but there¡¯s still quite a lot if we go deep into the mountains.¡± Li Xiao said.


    After the number of animals had decreased, he thought of going deep into the mountains.


    However, the journey into the deep mountains was longer, and the situation was more complicated, so the round trip would take a lot of time. He didn¡¯t have time then.


    Now that the house had been built, he could help earn some money.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous in the mountains.¡± Liu Shi said immediately.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t reply.


    After coming to this family, Liu Shi treated him and Qing¡¯er with sincerity.


    Lin Xiaoyue also did not reply.


    After she paid for the furniture and bought some other things, she would not have much money left.


    After the autumn harvest, the academies in the town would recruit new students in early October. She was planning to send Xiaozhi and Qing¡¯er to the academy.


    She really didn¡¯t want to give up on hunting.


    Seeing that the two of them didn¡¯t reply, Liu Shi knew what they were thinking.


    ¡°Since there are not many animals in the mountains now, don¡¯t go there anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sell cold glutinous cakes? Try that.¡± Liu Shi said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flashed with hesitation, and then she nodded.


    ¡°Alright, mom.¡±


    Forget it. She was confident that she could enter the deep mountains, but it was hard to say for Li Xiao.


    The mountain road was difficult to walk on, and there were many beasts in the deep mountains. Li Xiao didn¡¯t have any special abilities or an interspatial ring for storage, so it was actually quite dangerous for him to go.


    It was early August, and the temperature in Diashi Village would usually drop in late October. Then, it would quickly enter winter in mid-November. Even if they continued to hunt in the mountains, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do so for long.


    It was better to plan and look for other ways to make a living.


    Hearing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s response, Liu Shi was relieved.


    Then, he looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes, aunt.¡± Li Xiao finally said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else these few days. When you¡¯re free, go and pick up more firewood. The woodshed is big, so we don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough space. The party will be held the day after tomorrow, and it will need a lot of firewood.¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao responded.

 Chapter 120 - 120 Party

    120 Party


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people and there¡¯s no need to hire a chef for the party. When we were building the house, just the two of us plus you and Aunt Wang could serve 20 to 30 people, and that¡¯s before we had a proper kitchen.¡±


    ¡°After we move, our kitchen will be big and easier to operate. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to deal with 6 or 7 tables of people.¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Or, I¡¯ll go ask Aunt Jiang tomorrow and see if she can bring Xiaohua to help us.¡±


    In addition to Aunt Jiang and Xiao Hua, there would be six people in the kitchen. They should be able to handle it.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll decide on the menu tomorrow. I¡¯ll be in charge of buying the ingredients.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    This was the first party since she came to this world, and she was looking forward to it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the table, chairs, bowls, and chopsticks.¡± Li Xiao added.


    During the construction period, he had gotten familiar with the other families, so he just needed to go and borrow tables, chairs, plates, and chopsticks in advance.


    ¡°Yes. You can go out, Yue¡¯er and I will be at home.¡± Liu Shi added.


    The family discussed the details of the party before resting.


    Finally, 3 days later.


    Before dawn, Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue rode the ox-cart to town.


    They bought the items according to the list and rushed back to Daishi Village before 9 o¡¯clock.


    Then, Li Xiao lit the firecrackers.


    Liu Shi, who was wearing new clothes, brought her family, who were also wearing new clothes, into the house with firewood, rice, oil, and salt. It symbolized bringing wealth into the family.


    After a quarter of an hour, Liu Shi and the others put away the things they had brought in and came to the door to welcome the guests.


    Only then did Aunt Wang, Wang Erya, Wang Shuanzi, Aunt Jiang, and Xiaohua enter.


    Following that, they were preparing the food.


    Li Xiao and Wang Shuanzi took the things from the ox-cart to the kitchen and then went to the front yard.


    There was still some time before lunch, and it was still the busy season for farmers. The Liu family thought that not many people would come early.


    They didn¡¯t expect that not long after they entered the house, some women arrived with their children


    These people were curious about the Liu family¡¯s residence, and they were here to help.


    The salary that the Liu family paid the workers to help build the house was not low, and they earned quite a bit of money working for them.


    Moreover, the Liu family treated them very well. No one could find any fault with the food they provided.


    The workers had a good time here, so they told their families when they returned.


    Hence, they volunteered to help the Liu family during their housewarming.


    Soon, a lot of people came to the kitchen. Seeing that Liu Shi didn¡¯t have much to do, Aunt Wang suggested that she go out and entertain the guests.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, mom. We¡¯ll keep an eye on the kitchen. Go ahead and give Li Xiao some guidance. There are many people in the village that he doesn¡¯t even know.¡± Lin Xiaoyue also said.


    Liu Shi was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er is recording the guests¡¯ gifts. Why don¡¯t you help him? He doesn¡¯t know anyone, so you can introduce them to him.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said again.


    Only then did Liu Shi agree.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go then.¡± She finally left the kitchen.


    When she left the kitchen, someone immediately greeted and congratulated her.


    Liu Shi smiled and went to where Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi were.


    She saw Xiao Qing holding a pen and recording the details of the guests¡¯ gifts. Then, he and Lin Xiaozhi invited the guests to come inside.


    They were respectful, gentle, and polite, and they received the guests¡¯ compliments.


    Liu Shi was once again amazed by Xiao Qing.


    This child really looked like a young master from a noble family.

 Chapter 121 - 121 The Lin Family is Here Again

    121 The Lin Family is Here Again


    Xiaozhi had been by Qing¡¯er¡¯s side for a long time, and he also had the air of a scholar.


    Liu Shi smiled and walked over quickly. She received the guests with the two children.


    As time passed, the guests slowly arrived.


    Most of them were invited, but there were also some villagers who came on their own.


    !!


    Liu Shi changed from her usual introverted self and warmly invited the guests inside.


    When it was almost noon, the women from the Lin family came.


    Liu Shi¡¯s smiling face immediately froze when she saw Old Madam Lin and the others.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? We heard that you moved into a new house, so we came to congratulate you.¡± Second Uncle Lin¡¯s wife, Deng Shi, said to Liu Shi in a high-pitched voice.


    Meeting Old Madam Lin¡¯s murderous gaze, Liu Shi subconsciously avoided it and lowered her head.


    At this moment, Old Madam Lin¡¯s heart was filled with anger.


    The Liu family lived in such a big house, and Liu Shi and the two little b*stards were all wearing new clothes.


    She had never had such luxury even at her age.


    ¡°In that case, please state your name and gift money, and register here.¡± Xiao Qing said in a deep voice. He had already seen through the situation.


    He stood silently by Liu Shi¡¯s side and defended her against the Lin family¡¯s gaze.


    He heard from Xiaozhi that they had bad relatives, and he finally got to see them.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s already a great honor for mother to attent, and you still want money?¡± Deng Shi raised her voice.


    Xiao Qing furrowed his brow and was about to speak.


    ¡°Mother just brought everyone to see your new home and has no other intentions. It¡¯s not nice for you to stop us at the door, right?¡± This time, it was First Uncle Lin¡¯s wife, Jiang Shi, who spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone says that your house is the best in our village, so we¡¯re here to take a look. This place is so big, and your family will be lonely. We¡¯ll come and visit more often and stay in the house for a few days to help you warm up the house.¡± This was Lin Lanhua, the youngest aunt of the Lin family.


    There were already people in the courtyard who had noticed the situation at the entrance. Many people were looking over.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not here to give gifts or eat, please leave.¡± Xiao Qing took another step forward, his eyes filled with disgust.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Jiang Shi immediately looked at Xiao Qing.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a slave, not even a human. Do you have the right to speak?!¡±


    Although Xiao Qing acted maturely, he was still a twelve-year-old child. He was no match for the fierce Jiang Shi.


    Seeing Jiang Shi raise her hand and was about to hit him, he almost forgot to react.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± At this moment, a furious voice stopped Jiang Shi¡¯s action.


    Jiang Shi trembled. She looked back and saw Lin Xiaoyue with Li Xiao, followed by Lin Xiaozhi, rushing over quickly.


    Then, before Jiang Shi could speak, Lin Xiaoyue kicked her in the lower abdomen and sent her flying.


    ¡°Second sister-in-law!¡± Lin Lanhua was the first to react, and she quickly went to help her.


    ¡°You! Lin Xiaoyue, what are you doing?!¡± Deng Shi pointed at Lin Xiaoyue with a sharp voice.


    At the same time, she looked left and right in fear, ready to run away.


    ¡°I¡¯m dealing with a mad dog, what else? Can you not see?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Deng Shi in disgust and dusted her hands.

 Chapter 122 - 122 I’m Going to Kick You to Death

    122 I¡¯m Going to Kick You to Death


    ¡°Lin Xiaoyue! You disobedient and unfilial little bastard¡­¡± Jiang Shi was in pain and scared, but when she saw more and more people coming over, she simply pushed Lin Lanhua, who was helping her, away and sat on the ground, not getting up.


    How could Lin Xiaoyue not notice what she¡¯s doing? A cruel smile appeared on her lips and she walked towards Jiang Shi.


    A trace of fear flashed in her eyes. ¡°You¡­what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kick you to death.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled coldly and kicked her again.


    !!


    Once again, Jiang Shi screamed.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    It wasn¡¯t until Lin Xiaoyue kicked her for the third time that someone reacted.


    ¡°Stop! You disobedient, unfilial, little whore!¡± Old Madam Lin walked in the direction of Lin Xiaoyue with her cane.


    She did not believe that this little bastard would dare to lay a hand on her.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly let go of Jiang Shi, who was rolling and crawling to avoid her, and looked back at Old Madam Lin.


    His eyes were cold and filled with killing intent.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression changed. The aura from earlier disappeared in an instant, and she couldn¡¯t help but retreat.


    Then, she staggered backwards.


    If Lin Lanhua had not supported her, she would have fallen.


    ¡°Lin Xiaoyue, what are you trying to do? Wasn¡¯t it enough that you threw your fourth uncle to the back of the mountain to feed the wolves? You even kicked your second aunt. Now, you want to hit your grandmother?¡±


    Everyone was surprised.


    What? Was it Yue¡¯er who caused the incident?


    Fourth Uncle Lin was quite sick after the incident. He had been in bed for half a month and only went out to work in the fields these two days.


    Yue¡¯er was quite vicious!


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes turned and she looked at Lin Lanhua coldly.


    The last time she cut off ties with the Lin family, this aunt of hers did not appear. This time, she did.


    ¡°You¡­why are you looking at me like that? There are so many people here, do you want to hit me as well?¡±


    Lin Lanhua emboldened herself in her heart. At the same time, she reminded Lin Xiaoyue that everyone was watching.


    Ling Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re really good at slandering people. Lin Jiang Shi bullied us, so I taught her a lesson. But what does fourth uncle¡¯s encounter with a ghost have to do with me?¡±


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s eyes changed slightly.


    She wouldn¡¯t admit it? Could it be that fourth brother had encountered a ghost? No, it must be this wretched girl¡¯s doing!


    Yes, it was just her guess. She wanted to take the opportunity to blow up Lin Xiaoyue.


    Once Lin Xiaoyue admitted to it, it would be considered as attempted murder. If the matter was blown up, she would be sent to jail.


    However, she did not expect her to deny it.


    Hmph, so what if she denied it? She had kicked her aunt in public. There were so many people watching, she wanted to see how she could escape from this.


    ¡°When did she bully your family?¡± Lin Lanhua put on an innocent look.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about him, if I remember correctly, he¡¯s just a slave you bought, right?¡± When she looked at Xiao Qing, there was no contempt in Lin Lanhua¡¯s eyes, and she only spoke as if she was just stating the facts.


    It was precisely because of this that people might be convinced.


    The people who were watching the show discussed animatedly.


    Although the Lin family had been acting all high and mighty as soon as they entered the house, and Lin Jiang Shi had almost laid a hand on the kid, he was indeed just a slave.

 Chapter 123 - 123 Who Said They were Slaves

    123 Who Said They were Slaves


    It was indeed unreasonable for Lin Xiaoyue to attack an elder for a servant.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s face turned pale, and he slowly lowered his head.


    That¡¯s right. Even though the Liu family treated him and his uncle like family, they were still slaves.


    A slave was only the property of the owner.


    !!


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression also changed slightly, and he looked at Lin Lanhua with a dangerous look.


    Lin Lanhua felt the threat almost instantly, but she still straightened her body and looked at Lin Xiaoyue. It was as if she was standing on the high ground of reason.


    ¡°Hmph, who said Qing¡¯er is a slave?¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed coldly.


    ¡°Right! Xiao Qing and Li Xiao are already registered under the Liu family.¡± Suddenly, the village chief¡¯s voice came from outside the gate.


    Then, everyone saw the village chief, his wife and Li Huaiyu over.


    ¡°Chief¡­¡± Everyone looked at the village chief, waiting for him to resolve the issue.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao rushed forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of the village chief.¡± Li Xiao bowed and cupped his fists to the village chief.


    The crowd discussed spiritedly, as if they had understood something.


    If Li Xiao came forward to speak to the village chief, he must be part of the Liu family.


    Also, when the Liu family was building the house, Li Xiao was also the person in charge.


    Similarly, Li Xiao was in charge of greeting the guests at the moment.


    How could a slave have such a right? Could it be that he was really exempted from slavery and officially entered the Liu family?


    Was what the village chief said true?


    If it was true, then the Liu family was really good to them!


    One had to know that most people who bought slaves would never register them as part of the household, even if they were supposed to marry their children. After all, it would be easier to control them if they keep their contracts.


    Although the villagers did not treat these people as slaves, they still looked down on them.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s my fault for the delay and not completing the household registration earlier, causing you to suffer such humiliation.¡± The village chief said with a smile.


    Then, he took out the new household registration.


    ¡°This is your new household registration. You and Xiao Qing have been added.¡±


    As soon as this was said, everyone started to chatter.


    It was clear at that moment. Li Xiao and his nephew Xiao Qing were truly exempted from slavery and were registered as part of the Liu family. They were now real members of the Liu family!


    Xiao Qing looked at the village head in disbelief, then at Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue.


    What was going on? When did Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue get the village chief to register them? Did his uncle know about this?


    ¡°Impossible! How could a slave be registered? Chief, don¡¯t try to protect this girl!¡± Lin Lanhua said, her tone carrying a hint of panic.


    Before she came, she was the one who told her eldest and second sister-in-law to target the slave. It was to anger the Liu family and make them make mistakes.


    In the end, their strategy was a success. The wretched girl had laid her hands on her second sister-in-law, and they had a hold on her.


    However, who knew that the slaves were not slaves anymore. This girl actually registered them.


    The village chief frowned.


    ¡°A slave can redeem himself and become a free man. Li Xiao married Yue¡¯er, and is the son-in-law of the Liu family. Why can¡¯t he be registered as a member of the Liu family?¡± He said in a deep voice.


    The moment these words came out, everyone once again burst into discussion.


    When did this happen? Yue¡¯er is married to Li Xiao?!


    However, it was not unusual to buy a son-in-law.

 Chapter 124 - 124 Reasonable and Fair

    124 Reasonable and Fair


    It was their business to hold a wedding banquet or not. If Liu Shi agreed to their marriage, they would officially be husband and wife.


    No wonder Li Xiao was in charge of the construction. He was already the son-in-law of the Liu family.


    ¡°I saw everything. The Liu family didn¡¯t invite you. You came uninvited with ill intentions and even bullied the hosts. I think it¡¯s reasonable for Yue¡¯er to teach you a lesson!¡± The village chief emphasized the last words.


    He was the one who helped the Liu family sever ties with the Lin family, and he had already warned the Lin family back then. He didn¡¯t expect them to cause trouble again so quickly.


    Just like the last time, a group of women came to make trouble.


    Did the men of the Lin family ask them to, or were they really unable to control their wives?


    The village chief¡¯s words made the Lin family both angry and panicked.


    Especially Jiang Shi. She was kicked twice by Lin Xiaoyue and it hurt a lot. Originally, she thought that she could scheme against Lin Xiaoyue and get some benefits to make herself feel better.


    But now, after listening to the village chief¡¯s words saying that it was ¡°reasonable¡± for her to be beaten by Lin Xiaoyue. How could she accept this?


    ¡°Village chief, what are you saying? She¡¯s a junior, but she kicked me, her elder, in front of so many people. I¡¯m about to be beaten to death by her¡­.¡± Jiang Shi got up from the ground while crying and looked at the village chief with an aggrieved expression.


    She didn¡¯t dare to argue with the village chief, so she could only pretend to be wronged to gain sympathy.


    She really didn¡¯t expect the village chief to be so biased, saying that it was reasonable for that wretched girl to hit her.


    The Chen family had told her that this wretched girl was sucking up to the village chief¡¯s family during the construction of the house, causing them to look at her in a different light, but she didn¡¯t believe it. Now, it seemed that it was definitely true.


    It was too unfair. She couldn¡¯t suffer such a big loss for nothing.


    ¡°Hmph, who are you to me? We already signed an agreement with Old Master Lin. The Liu family has nothing to do with the Lin family anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll still address you as my second aunt out of politeness. Otherwise, you¡¯re just a stanger.¡±


    ¡°Today is a day of great joy for the Liu family. You came to our door to look for trouble and even want to beat up one of your family members. Do you think we are easy to bully?!¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Jiang Shi with a dangerous look.


    Jiang Shi¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°You came into private land and hurt people. Yue¡¯er only kicked you twice. That¡¯s considered easy on you.¡± Suddenly, Li Xiao interjected.


    The Lin family¡¯s faces changed.


    The crowd that was watching the show also came to their senses.


    That¡¯s right, who were them to the Lin family when they had already broken off their relationship? Weren¡¯t they just trespassing private property?


    Although they didn¡¯t hurt anyone, they were indeed prepared to attack. It was right to say that she was violent.


    Those who previously felt that Lin Xiaoyue was ruthless and had gone a little too far changed their minds.


    They had already cut off ties, but they came to make trouble on a joyful day for the Lin family. If they didn¡¯t fight back, they would only make others feel that they were easy to bully.


    If this kind of thing happened to them, they would probably not be any better off.


    They heard that the Lin family was so outrageous that the Liu family was willing to cut ties with them even if they had to take a smaller share of inheritance. Now, they finally knew what the Lin family was like.


    ¡°You¡­you¡¯re talking nonsense. We heard they are having a party and came to take a look. How is that considered trespassing?¡± Lin Lanhua finally said after mustering up her courage.

 Chapter 125 - 125 Providing for Two Scholars

    125 Providing for Two Scholars


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Li Xiao and quickly looked away.


    This man was too scary. He looked like a malicious ghost. She was afraid that she would have nightmares at night.


    Only Lin Xiaoyue, that b * tch, would fancy such a person.


    Although she was scared, she still had to say it.


    !!


    There were so many people here today. If they were really charged with trespassing and injuring others, her reputation would be ruined when the news got out.


    She was already 16 years old. Normally, girls of this age would have been engaged or even married. Her mother was bent on finding a good husband for her, so she hadn¡¯t married.


    The matchmaker had introduced the Wu family in town, but there was the incident of the Liu and Lin family cutting ties.


    Their family had spent a lot of effort to persuade the Wu family to go through with the engagement, but this happened again today.


    If today¡¯s matter was heard by the Wu family, the wedding would be canceled.


    If she had known this would be the result, she would have stopped her mother.


    It¡¯s all her second sister-in-law¡¯s fault for being so short-sighted. She couldn¡¯t bear to see the Liu family doing well and forced her mother to come over.


    She couldn¡¯t stop her, and in the end, she was even convinced that she could ask the Liu family for dowry, so she came as well.


    She was really regretting it now!


    She should have known after what happened last time. The wretched girl and Liu Shi had both changed. They were not as easy to manipulate as before.


    From the looks of it now, not only was she difficult to control, she was also extremely difficult to deal with!


    Not only had they failed to get anything out of this, they even made a loss. They probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find trouble with the Liu family and the wretched girl, so they had to handle this matter carefully.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t give me any gifts, but you¡¯re here to stir up trouble?¡± Suddenly, Xiao Qing, who had his head lowered, also came forward.


    The young man¡¯s attitude was calm, and he looked at Lin Lanhua with an imposing manner.


    After that, he turned around and gave the village chief a scholar¡¯s bow.


    ¡°Hello, chief.¡±


    The village chief and Li Huaiyu were a little surprised.


    This young man was a scholar?


    Indeed, Li Xiao didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person.


    This young man, who had not shown his face much, was so gentle and refined that his temperament was not inferior to the young masters from scholarly families.


    ¡°Mm.¡± The village chief nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°I heard from Yue¡¯er that you used to study?¡± He asked Xiao Qing.


    ¡°I have learned a little from my master.¡± Xiao Qing replied.


    The village chief and Li Huaiyu were stunned again.


    Did he learn it from a master? An ordinary family wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to hire a master.


    The village chief wanted to ask about the details, but he stopped.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er removed your slave status and even asked me about sending you and Xiaozhi to study at the Qingyun Academy after the autumn harvest.¡±


    Xiao Qing was shocked. He looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    The surrounding people were also shocked.


    It was already kind of the Liu family to allow Li Xiao and Xiao Qing to enter the household officially, but they wanted to send their son-in-law¡¯s nephew to the academy?


    The cost of studies was not low. Was the Liu family preparing to support two scholars?


    Some people understood at that moment.


    No wonder the village chief had taken a fancy to the Liu family.


    There might be scholars in the Lin family in the future. If any one of them was successful, he would be different from the village bumpkins.


    Why was the Lin family so unruly in the village, yet everyone still gave in to them? It wasn¡¯t just because there were many men in their family, but also because one of their family members almost passed the scholar exam last year.


    After all, scholars were different. They had more experience and a wide network. Everyone lived in the same village, and there was no telling when they would need to ask for help from others.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Xiao Qing and nodded.

 Chapter 126 - 126 How Can They Not be Jealous?

    126 How Can They Not be Jealous?


    According to her observation, Qing¡¯er learned very quickly.


    When she was free, she would teach Qing¡¯er addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division, and he learned them very quickly.


    His ability to draw inferences was even stronger than Liang Chengcai¡¯s. He was a typical top student.


    For such a top student, he would learn other things very quickly. It was perfect to send him to the academy.


    !!


    In addition, Qing¡¯er was still young, and he should be studying at this age.


    ¡°To enter Qingyun Academy, you have to be tested by the headmaster. Huaiyu is on leave today. You and Xiaozhi can ask him for advice later.¡± The village chief smiled.


    Everyone was surprised.


    It was said that Li Huaiyu of the village chief¡¯s family was also highly regarded by the teachers in Qingyun Academy, and he would also take the exam next year.


    Many went to Li Huaiyu, hoping to get some advice, but they always refused.


    But this time, the village chief actually agreed to let Li Huaiyu guide the two scholars of the Liu family.


    The Liu family had really caught the village chief¡¯s attention.


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s opinion of the Liu family improved.


    They didn¡¯t expect that after leaving the Lin family, they would actually get better.


    The Lin family was shocked and angry, especially Jiang Shi and Deng Shi.


    After the Liu family cut ties with the Lin family, they fought about Lin Yuanshan¡¯s expenses.


    The result was that his monthly allowance was reduced from 6 taels to 3 taels. Then, if he couldn¡¯t pass the exam next year, it would reduce to 1 tael. Then, Dazhuang, Xiaozhuang, Dashan, and Xiaoshan would all go to the academy.


    They were not completely satisfied with the result.


    The 3 taels taken from Lin Yuanshan¡¯s monthly allowance could at least send two more children to the academy.


    However, their mother-in-law and father-in-law refused to send two of their children to the academy on the grounds that it was unfair.


    They even said that they wanted to keep the money in case Llin Yuanshan might need the money to pass the exam.


    Hence, it was no different from before. However, they did not dare to make a scene.


    After all, they had already given it their all for so many years, and it was going to be the last time.


    If they offended Lin Yuanshan at this final moment, and if he really passed the exam next year, then all the efforts would be in vain.


    With such thoughts in mind, they agreed.


    They thought that it would be the last time anyway. If Lin Yuanshan did not pass, the children in the family could also go to the academy next year.


    If he did, he would remember everything they had done for him.


    But what¡¯s the situation at the moment?


    The Liu family wanted to send Lin Xiaozhi and Xiao Qing to the academy, and it was the best one in town, Qingyun Academy.


    How could they not be jealous?


    They left the Lin family, but now they had a big house, good food and clothes.


    Not only was Liu Shi going to send her son, but also a slave to the academy!


    But what about them? Just like before, the whole family provided for Lin Yuanshan, wearing patched clothes, eating simple meals, and going to the fields every day.


    Not only did their children not go to the academy, they also had to work in the fields.


    Would it be better if they had been separated? They would manage their own money and send their children to the academy if they wanted to. They didn¡¯t have to live such a miserable life anymore!


    That¡¯s right, if they had separated earlier, not only would they have had better food and clothing, but they might have also sent their children to the academy. Perhaps the children would have already passed the exam and become a scholar.


    Thinking of what their sons had said to them, that they would definitely do better than their fifth uncle in school, Deng Shi and Jiang Shi felt even worse.

 Chapter 127 - 127 Caught the Village Chief’s Eyes

    127 Caught the Village Chief¡¯s Eyes


    Xiao Qing didn¡¯t know what the Lin family was thinking, so he bowed to the village chief and Li Huaiyu again.


    ¡°Thank you village chief, thank you Brother Li.¡±


    Based on seniority, he should actually call Li Huaiyu ¡°Uncle Li¡±. However, Li Huaiyu was only a few years older than him. If he were to call him that, not only would he feel embarrassed, but Li Huaiyu would also probably not be happy to hear it.


    Sure enough, after Li Huaiyu smiled and nodded at him.


    !!


    Xiao Qing¡¯s heart was at ease.


    Then, he turned around and looked at Lin Xiaozhi.


    Lin Xiaozhi also quickly came forward and bowed to the village chief and Li Huaiyu.


    ¡°Thank you, chief. Thank you, Brother Huaiyu!¡±


    The way the child bowed was actually very proper, as if he was already a well-mannered scholar.


    The village chief was very pleased.


    Lin Lanhua was annoyed when she saw that they were still chatting as if they did not see her.


    However, she could only suppress the anger in her heart and try to find a way to smooth things over.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ about the gift, it was indeed my mother¡¯s fault. However, my mother was also thinking that since third sister-in-law¡¯s family is still our family. It¡¯s too formal for an elder to specially prepare a gift when visiting a junior.¡± Lin Lanhua said.


    When Old Madam Lin heard Lin Lanhua say that it¡¯s her fault, she was a little angry. However, when she heard the latter part of the sentence, she calmed down.


    Exactly. She was the elder of the Lin family, and coming to see them was giving them face. Wasn¡¯t it too much to prepare a gift?


    Lin Xiaoyue snorted.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s the host who decides if that¡¯s too formal or not. Since when is it the guests¡¯ decision? According to what you¡¯ve said, we should never give gifts when going to a party, in case the hosts think you¡¯re too formal, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Someone in the crowd was amused and laughed.


    Soon, many people laughed along.


    That¡¯s right, what nonsense was that? They should just admit that they didn¡¯t want to give any gifts, why come with such an excuse?


    Old Madam Lin looked at Lin Lanhua angrily.


    What nonsense was this girl saying, causing an old woman like her to be embarrassed.


    Lin Lanhua shuddered, and she immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°Xiaoyue, don¡¯t misinterpret my words. Are we just guests to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and replied.


    Seeing Lin Lanhua¡¯s smile, she quickly said, ¡°we have cut off all ties and there was so much conflict between us. Our relationship is much worse than that of a host and a guest.¡±


    The smile on Lin Lanhua¡¯s face immediately froze.


    Then, under the mocking eyes of the crowd, a trace of resentment flashed across her eyes.


    Damn it! When did this girl become so powerful?


    ¡°You better leave quickly. Don¡¯t make me chase you away with a broom.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said again.


    She really wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue the show, as dinner was about to start.


    After this is over¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes looked dangerous.


    It was fine when they cut off all ties. At that time, it was also made clear that the two families would go their separate ways after that.


    However, they came to her, so she couldn¡¯t be blamed for taking action.


    Hmph, did they think that she had wasted her time in the apocalypse? If she wasn¡¯t ruthless, she would have been gnawed to the bone.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lin Lanhua looked at Lin Xiaoyue angrily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Deng Shi quickly stepped forward and pulled Lin Lanhua¡¯s sleeve.


    It was obvious that there was nothing to be gained, and they would only be further humiliated if they stayed any longer.


    Luckily, she didn¡¯t attack her. Otherwise, she would be at a loss too.

 Chapter 128 - 128 Xiao Qing’s Knowledge

    128 Xiao Qing¡¯s Knowledge


    Old Madam Lin also wanted to leave. When the village chief came, she did not want to stay here anymore.


    She had no choice. Last time, the village chief had warned her husband and threatened to drive them out of Daishi Village. Later on, Lin Dachui, that useless bastard, even slapped her twice.


    If this matter were to blow up again, and the village chief got someone to call Lin Dachui over, things would probably get worse.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? They don¡¯t welcome us, let¡¯s leave!¡± Old Madam Lin stomped her walking stick and let Deng Shi support her as she left.


    Lin Lanhua looked at Lin Xiaoyue angrily, feeling a little indignant.


    However, Old Madam Lin and Deng Shi were leaving. There was no point in her staying.


    She could only snort and chase after Old Madam Lin and Deng Shi.


    Jiang Shi was kicked twice by Lin Xiaoyue, and her body was in great pain.


    She wanted to at least extort some money from Lin Xiaoyue.


    But her ¡°teammates¡± had all left, and she couldn¡¯t win against Lin Xiaoyue on her own. She could only swallow her pain and followed them.


    After they left, Lin Xiaoyue turned around and let everyone take their seats, saying that they would start serving the dishes immediately.


    Then, she went to the kitchen.


    Li Xiao led the village chief and the rest to their seats.


    Then, he asked the village chief to help host the housewarming.


    The food prepared by the Liu family was very sumptuous. Meat dishes took up more than half of it, and there was even wine.


    Li Xiao toasted each table, and the guests were happy.


    After the meal, some women stayed behind to help the Liu family wash the dishes.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked everyone to come again in the evening.


    Li Xiao asked Li Huaiyu to go to the room in the front yard and then called Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi over.


    Then, he asked Wang Shuanzi to send the borrowed tables, chairs, bowls, and chopsticks back to their respective homes.


    When the front yard was tidied up, Li Xiao saw Li Huaiyu, Xiao Qing, and Lin Xiaozhi coming out of the room.


    To his surprise, Li Huaiyu¡¯s attitude was completely different from before. He was very polite to Xiao Qing. The two of them chatted and laughed as if they had become good friends.


    Before Li Huaiyu left, he even bowed to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Xiao asked his nephew.


    Xiao Qing smiled.


    ¡°Brother Huaiyu admires Xiao Qing¡¯s knowledge and wants to be his friend!¡± Lin Xiaozhi said.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er is really amazing. When Brother Huaiyu asked him a question just now, he answered it without much thought.¡±


    ¡°Brother Huaiyu who said that Qing¡¯er answered eloquently,. Even he felt ashamed.¡±


    ¡°After that, Brother Huaiyu¡¯s attitude towards Qing¡¯er changed. He said that he wants to be friends with him.¡±


    In the evening, there were only two tables left. They ate the leftovers from lunch and two simple dishes.


    After dinner and seeing off the enthusiastic villagers, the Liu family¡¯s housewarming was finally over.


    Li Xiao was a little surprised as he looked at Xiao Qing.


    He knew that Xiao Qing had been taught by a famous teacher, but he was only 12 years old. Was he that good?


    Xiao Qing smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Huaiyu said that I have no problem entering the academy. When I get there, I should be able to enter the special class immediately and prepare for the junior examination next year.¡±


    He had never thought of taking the scholar¡¯s examination.


    But today, he found out that Lin Xiaoyue was going to send him to the academy. After thinking about it, this might be the most suitable path for him.


    He couldn¡¯t help with anything else in this family anyway.


    If he could pass the imperial examination and gain some fame, he would be able to protect this family.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Li Xiao responded. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t look happy. Instead, he frowned.

 Chapter 129 - 129 Xiao Qing’s Thoughts

    129 Xiao Qing¡¯s Thoughts


    Seeing this, Xiao Qing also knew what his uncle was thinking.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not that easy. After I go to the academy, I¡¯ll try to take the exam next year. If I pass, then I¡¯ll sign up for the scholar¡¯s exam. ¡±


    ¡°After becoming a scholar, our family can be exempted from grain tax. Even if we don¡¯t farm, we can help other families and earn some money. In addition, we don¡¯t have to worry about being recruited as soldiers.¡±


    ¡°When I have the scholarly honor, ordinary people won¡¯t dare to come and bully us.¡±


    !!


    Li Xiao paused. Then, he nodded.


    This child was more thoughtful than him.


    Just as he was about to say something, Lin Xiaoyue came out.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Brother Huaiyu left?¡± She walked over to them with a smile.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Lin Xiaozhi smiled and ran towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he eagerly told Lin Xiaoyue about Xiao Qing¡¯s performance.


    ¡°You¡¯re a top student indeed! Qing¡¯er, I have high hopes for you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Li Huaiyu entered the academy no later than Lin Yuanshan. Qing¡¯er must be extraordinary to be able to get a compliment from him!


    This kid was not ordinary, just like his uncle. She hoped that it was not a wrong decision to send him to the academy.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s face turned red.


    He wondered what a ¡°top student¡± meant.


    ¡°Yes. I will definitely work hard and not let everyone down.¡± Xiao Qing quickly stood up straight and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Previously, he thought that he was a good-for-nothing who could not work for the family. Now, he had found his direction.


    ¡°Xiaozhi too! I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡± Seeing this, he also learned from Xiao Qing and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    The three of them laughed.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not that easy. I don¡¯t expect you to be an official or something. Go and learn some knowledge so that you can be a cultured person in the future!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    In ancient times, education was not as easily obtained as in the 21st century. It would take at least several generations for the poor to change their family¡¯s fate by taking the imperial examination.


    Aptitude was one factor, but the other was the lack of teachers and teaching materials.


    The children of poor families had limited access to good teachers and books.


    In rich families, children were taught by famous teachers, and they had a large number of books to read at home. Their starting point and vision were on completely different levels.


    In fact, not only in ancient times, even in the 21st century, education was not completely fair.


    In her previous life, she had been admitted to the county¡¯s top middle school as the top student in a small village.


    After that, no matter how hard she studied, she could only get into the top 100.


    After that, she spent a lot of effort to get into a good niversity.


    As for her roommates, some of them were from middle-class families in the county, and some of them were from high-income families.


    Children from middle-class families had extracurricular lessons since elementary school.


    On the other hand, children from high-income families were not only given one-on-one tutoring, they also attended foreign language classes, etiquette classes, and so on. Before they graduated from university, they were already preparing to study abroad.


    That was the modern era with a developed economy. In ancient times, it was even more difficult to make a name for yourself.


    She only hoped that the two children would work hard and not give themselves too much pressure.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two children nodded. Their hearts were filled with happiness.


    ¡°Alright, go and play.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at the two children.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Qing bowed again.


    Then, he left with Lin Xiaozhi.

 Chapter 130 - 130 Changing the Way He Addresses Them

    130 Changing the Way He Addresses Them


    After the two children left, Lin Xiaoyue then looked at Li Xiao.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue said to Li Xiao, ¡°don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    She was the one who persuaded her mother to add them to their household registration.


    She had originally wanted to get it done before they moved in to give the two of them a surprise. She didn¡¯t expect it to be delayed.


    Fortunately, it was not too late. The new household registration helped them at the critical moment.


    Li Xiao stopped smiling.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said seriously.


    It was a heartfelt gratitude. He was grateful that she had given him and Qing¡¯er a home and completely accepted them.


    He actually knew in advance that Lin Xiaoyue would help them get registered.


    Although they were whispering, he still heard them clearly.


    At that time, other than being surprised, his heart was filled with emotions.


    Previously, he had not taken her teasing to heart. After all, they had only known each other for a short time, and he was a slave she bought.


    He only thought that she said those words to him because she needed him to help support the Liu family.


    But now, he believed that this girl was sincere, and she really wanted to spend the rest of her life with him.


    And he would definitely not let her down.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face quickly turned red as Li Xiao stared at her without blinking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, we are family,¡± she said.


    She thought to herself, ¡°hehe, he¡¯s moved just like that? I didn¡¯t expect he would fall for me so easily.¡±


    Li Xiao smiled.


    The scar on his face was pulled away, and his face softened.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart beat faster as she looked at him.


    ¡°Yes. However, shouldn¡¯t you change the way you address Qing¡¯er in the future?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Then, she recalled that Xiao Qing called her ¡°aunt¡± just now.


    In that case, she would be Li Xiao¡¯s aunt¡­


    Looking at Li Xiao¡¯s mischievous expression, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face turned redder.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Mom will decide on this matter.¡± After that, she turned around and left without looking at Li Xiao.


    Not bad, he had become less dull¡­


    In the evening, the Liu family made two more dishes and ate them with the leftovers from lunch.


    After everyone finished eating, they helped to wash the dishes and cleaned up before they left.


    The Liu family could finally rest after a busy day.


    They washed up early and gathered in the living room with two oil lamps.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally moved in.¡± Liu Shi sighed and couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears.


    ¡°Mom, this is a good thing, why are you crying?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and comforted her.


    Lin Xiaozhi also stepped forward and leaned into Liu Shi¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Liu Shi said with a smile, but she shed more happy tears.


    Knowing that these were tears of joy, Lin Xiaoyue did not say anything more. She smiled and stroked Liu Shi¡¯s back.


    After a long while, Liu Shi finally calmed down.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard during this period of time,¡± she said to Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Lin Xiaoyue immediately said.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Liu.¡± Li Xiao added.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao.


    Didn¡¯t he ask her to change the way she addressed Qing¡¯er? Why didn¡¯t he change the way he addressed her mother?


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Aunt Liu¡¯ anymore. You and Yue¡¯er are already husband and wife according to the household register, so you can call me ¡®mom¡¯,¡± Liu Shi said.

 Chapter 131 - 131 Wedding

    131 Wedding


    Ever since he joined the family, she had been watching his behavior.


    She could also tell that her daughter really liked him.


    Qing¡¯er was also teaching Xiaozhi with sincerity.


    Although she was still a little hesitant when her daughter came to her and asked her to exempt them from slavery, she agreed after some thought.


    Since they were a family, there was no need for them to feel that they were lower than the rest of the family, which might cause the villagers to look down on them.


    ¡°Yes, mom!¡± Li Xiao¡¯s face lit up with joy and he readily accepted.


    Liu Shi was shocked by Li Xiao¡¯s smile.


    He didn¡¯t even try to hide his emotions.


    Xiao Qing was also a little surprised.


    His uncle had always been a reserved person. After his face was injured, he had become even more serious. Now, he was actually smiling so happily?


    ¡°As for your wedding¡­¡± Liu Shi continued.


    She thought that since the status had already been set, the wedding should also be held.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry for the wedding,¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    She was only 15 years old.


    Although she liked Li Xiao, for the sake of her body, she did not plan to marry him so early.


    Almost immediately, Lin Xiaoyue noticed that Li Xiao was looking at her.


    His eyes didn¡¯t look happy.


    Liu Shi also looked at Lin Xiaoyue in confusion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to register you as husband and wife?¡± .


    ¡°Ahem, I¡­I just think that my body is¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face was a little red as she looked down at her slender figure.


    There were two children there, so how was she supposed to say it?


    Besides, she was too thin. She could not be compared to her 15-year-old self in her previous life.


    Tsk, it¡¯s also the Lin family¡¯s fault for not giving them good food and treating them so badly. She had been recuperating for a month, but her body had not recovered.


    Fortunately, she had special abilities. Sooner or later, she would be able to recover, making up for the loss in the past 15 years.


    Besides, Xiaozhi was also malnourished. It was a good thing that Xiaozhi was still young. He would recover quickly after eating better food from now on.


    Her mother was already an adult. Although she had suffered in the Lin family over the years, she could slowly become stronger.


    Liu Shi was a little confused.


    What did the wedding have to do with her body?


    Suddenly, she saw Li Xiao¡¯s expression and she seemed to understand.


    ¡°I¡¯m only asking you to get married first. Later on, I will arrange¡­¡± Liu Shi was about to mention the consummation.


    However, when she saw Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi looking at her curiously, she was too embarrassed to say it.


    Suppressing the awkwardness in her heart, Liu Shi looked at her daughter with some annoyance.


    What was this girl thinking? A wedding didn¡¯t mean that they had to consummate the marriage immediately.


    Of course she wanted to protect her daughter. Who didn¡¯t know that it was better for a woman to consummate her marriage later? It would be easier for them to have children in the future.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face was as red as a tomato.


    Ahem¡­alright, so she had misunderstood.


    She stole a glance at Li Xiao. The man¡¯s displeasure was gone, and he looked at her with the same mischievous gaze he had in the afternoon.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly looked away.


    That was so embarrassing!


    ¡°Then I will leave it to you,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    So what if it¡¯s embarrassing? She should focus on making him hers first.


    Now that they were husband and wife, he would be hers.


    Everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but laugh, including Li Xiao.


    ¡°Li Xiao, what do you think?¡± Liu Shi smiled and glanced at Lin Xiaoyue, who was unwilling to raise her head, and then looked at Li Xiao.

 Chapter 132 - 132 Two Years

    132 Two Years


    ¡°It¡¯s your decision, mom.¡± Li Xiao smiled and bowed to Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi was all smiles.


    ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll ask someone to look at the date tomorrow!¡± She said happily.


    The entire family was overjoyed.


    !!


    ¡°Congratulations, uncle and aunt!¡± Xiao Qing hurried forward to offer his congratulations.


    His uncle was finally getting married. Although he had married into the family, Grandma Liu and Aunt Liu were really good people. His mother and grandparents could finally rest in peace.


    ¡°Congratulations, sister and brother-in-law!¡± Lin Xiaozhi also followed.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t hide the joy on his face and touched Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s head with his big hand.


    Lin Xiaoyue blushed and accepted the two children¡¯s congratulations.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. It¡¯s been a long day, so everyone should go and rest.¡± Liu Shi stood up.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll send you back to your room.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    ¡°No need. You guys have a chat. Xiaozhi, come with me. ¡± As Liu Shi spoke, she looked at Li Xiao with a smile.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lin Xiaozhi quickly followed Liu Shi.


    Xiao Qing glanced at his uncle and aunt and suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Grandma, Xiaozhi, wait for me! I¡¯m going back to the backyard too!¡± After saying that, he quickly chased after the two of them.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused by Xiao Qing¡¯s actions.


    Then, she turned around and saw Li Xiao looking at her with a smile.


    Liu Shi took an oil lamp with her. There was only one oil left in the living room, and the light was much weaker.


    At this moment, under the dim light, Li Xiao¡¯s facial features looked much gentler because of his smile. Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart beat a little harder when she looked at him.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Suddenly, he beckoned at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue subconsciously moved towards him, and then she was pulled by Li Xiao, and she fell into his broad chest.


    In an instant, Lin Xiaoyue felt that the air was filled with the smell of testosterone, and her heart was beating even faster.


    Were they progressing so quickly?


    She didn¡¯t know how long she was in Li Xiao¡¯s embrace, but suddenly, she heard his hoarse voice.


    ¡°Two years.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°What do you mean by two years?¡± She stuttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you for two years.¡± Li Xiao lowered his voice.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s ears turned red.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I¡­ I¡¯m going back to my room now¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue said and quickly got out of Li Xiao¡¯s arms, then ran to the backyard.


    Fortunately, the moonlight was bright and the house was paved with bluestone slabs, so she was not afraid of falling.


    Li Xiao stood on the spot and looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s back with a smile on his face.


    His dainty little wife was both bold and shy.


    After standing there for a while, Li Xiao extinguished the oil lamp and went out.


    Lin Xiaoyue returned to her room.


    She didn¡¯t even turn on the lights. She pulled the blanket over her and fell asleep thinking about what just happened.


    She didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep and didn¡¯t even care when Li Xiao went back to his room.


    The next day.


    When Lin Xiaoyue woke up, Liu Shi was already busy in the kitchen.


    She didn¡¯t actually want to sleep in, but she had a sweet dream last night and couldn¡¯t bear to wake up in the morning, so she accidentally overslept.


    So, she woke up late.


    ¡°There¡¯s hot water in the small pot. Quickly wash up and get ready for breakfast.¡± Liu Shi said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes, mom. Where are Li Xiao and Xiaozhi?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked as she took the water.

 Chapter 133 - 133 Preparing to Plant Chillies

    133 Preparing to Plant Chillies


    Xiao Qing was in front of the stove. Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t see Li Xiao and Xiaozhi.


    ¡°They went to Uncle Sun¡¯s house. He finished some furniture and asked Xiao¡¯er to collect it. Your little brother went with him.¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded.


    ¡°All the furniture we ordered should be almost done, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Uncle Sun said that there are two more pieces left and that they will be completed tomorrow. After breakfast, ask Li Xiao to go to Stonemason Yan¡¯s house to bring the grinding stone back. This way, we can prepare to sell the cold glutinous cakes.¡± Liu Shi said.


    The cold glutinous cakes could only be sold on hot days. When the weather cooled down, not many would buy them.


    After the autumn harvest, they would be sending the two children to the academy. They heard that it would cost a total of eight or nine taels of silver.


    They also had to prepare some money to buy the two children a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone each.


    Additionally, they had to prepare for the winter.


    There would be a lot of expenses.


    Liu Shi thought that she had to ask Lin Xiaoyue how much money she had left.


    ¡°Alright, soak the rice after lunch and we¡¯ll start cooking in the afternoon. We¡¯ll bring them to town tomorrow morning to try selling them.¡± After washing her face, Lin Xiaoyue hung the face towel.


    Then, she brushed her teeth and helped Liu Shi bring the congee she made to the living room.


    Before the dishes were served, Li Xiao came back with the furniture.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked them to eat.


    After a while, the family sat down at the table and had breakfast.


    ¡°Mom wants you to go to Uncle Yan¡¯s house later and bring back the grinding stone. In the afternoon, we will grind the rice to make cold glutinous cakes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Li Xiao as she ate.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the chili seedlings I got previously should be almost ready. We haven¡¯t finished cleaning up the field, so it¡¯s your job now¡± Lin Xiaoyue added.


    The four pieces of land that she took from the Lin family were actually quite big. Her family had used less than half of it to build their house, and there was still a lot of land left.


    She planned to use some of the land to make a vegetable plot, and the rest to plant chilies.


    Although the weather was hot during this season, the seedlings could still survive if they were watered a few times.


    After planting the seedlings, they could be harvested in two months. By then, it would be the end of October and the beginning of November.


    After collecting the chilis, the red ones would be dried and made into chili oil. The green ones could also be made into pickled peppers, which were excellent seasonings.


    When winter came, she couldn¡¯t sell cold cakes anymore.


    Then, she would be counting on these chilies to continue her food business.


    How cool would it be to have some mala broth in the middle of winter?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    Seeing her daughter assigning chores for her son-in-law, and he responded obediently, Liu Shi began to feel sorry for him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much land. Let¡¯s go and do it together. We¡¯ll get it done very quickly.¡± Liu Shi said.


    She even looked at Lin Xiaoyue in annoyance.


    ¡°Mom, you still have to make cold cakes with me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Liu Shi paused as she remembered that.


    ¡°Oh, then you¡¯ll have to do it alone,¡± she said to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    After thinking for a while, Liu Shi said, ¡°go when the sun isn¡¯t too bright. We don¡¯t have much land, there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom,¡± Li Xiao smiled and replied.


    How fortunate was he to have met such a caring mother-in-law?


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao and Liu Shi and continued to eat.


    After the meal, Li Xiao went to transport more furniture and retrieve the grinding stone.

 Chapter 134 - 134 Give Her Mother Some Confidence

    134 Give Her Mother Some Confidence


    Xiao Qing brought Lin Xiaozhi to his room to study. He wanted to teach Xiaozhi the basics so that he could pass the test.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi went to wash the dishes.


    Without anyone else around, Liu Shi finally had a chance to ask her daughter.


    ¡°How much money do you have left?


    !!


    ¡°Why? What do you want to buy?¡± She didn¡¯t answer her immediately.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°I just want to check with you.¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er and Xiaozhi need a lot of money to go to the academy, and we have to buy some things for the house from time to time. Tell me so that I know how to prepare.¡± Liu Shi stopped washing the dishes and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    During the construction period, she didn¡¯t have much time to do embroidery.


    When her daughter¡¯s business of selling cold glutinous cakes was settled, she had to start working.


    Lin Xiaoyue understood what she meant.


    ¡°After settling the bill for the furniture and the stone mill, I¡¯m left with 28 taels. But don¡¯t worry mom, once I start the cold glutinous cake business, there will be income soon.¡±


    Seeing that Liu Shi was still worried, Lin Xiaoyue thought about it and took out 20 taels of silver to give to her.


    ¡°Keep this. After the autumn harvest, give them to Xiaozhi and Qing¡¯er for for school.¡±


    She could already tell that her mother had a soft personality and no confidence.


    However, as long as she was confident, her mother was actually quite smart.


    Wasn¡¯t that the case before this?


    Her mother supported her unconditionally when she thought about cutting ties with the Lin family.


    Even though she managed to convince the village chief by making himself look miserable, that¡¯s the most she could do.


    Therefore, she could not underestimate her mother.


    What she had to do was to give her mother a sense of security, so that her heart could be at ease.


    ¡°When I earn more money in the future, I¡¯ll give you an allowance,¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    She couldn¡¯t give all of it to her because it would be difficult to get her to spend the money afterwards.


    But she couldn¡¯t not give it to her. Anyway, she would have to wait and see when the time came.


    Liu Shi glanced at her daughter and put the money into her interspatial ring.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she had to hold onto her daughter¡¯s money, but her daughter was wasting too much money.


    If she saved some of it, her family could at least have some savings in case of emergency.


    In any case, she had the interspatial ring, so no one could touch the money.


    After washing the dishes, Lin Xiaoyue went to take care of the chili seedlings.


    Then, she carried a basket, and prepared to enter the mountain.


    She had previously found a few black locusts in the mountains. Since she had time today, she was going to use them to make shampoo.


    There was not much of the shampoo she brought from her world left since everyone in the family had long hair.


    When Liu Shi saw Lin Xiaoyue carrying a basket, she quickly asked her what she was going to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. I¡¯m not going into the mountains to hunt, but to get some black locusts.¡±


    When Liu Shi asked and learned the uses of black locusts, she immediately gave up the idea of embroidering a purse. She also took a basket and wanted to go with Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue had no choice but to let her mother follow.


    Soon, the mother and daughter ran into Aunt Wang and Erya again.


    The mother and daughter of the Wang family were preparing to go up the mountain to harvest wild vegetables. When they saw Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue, they quickly greeted them and asked them to go together.


    Aunt Wang was a little surprised.


    She never saw them going into the mountains to pick vegetables, why now?

 Chapter 135 - 135 Harvesting Locusts

    135 Harvesting Locusts


    Only after asking did they realize that they were going to get some black locusts.


    After learning black locusts could be used to make shampoo, they were also very interested.


    ¡°There are a few black locust trees on the mountainside. Aunt Wang, if you¡¯re interested, we can do it together. After we make the shampoo, we¡¯ll share some with you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Aunt Wang immediately agreed.


    Then, they stopped looking for wild vegetables and followed Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi.


    When they got there, Aunt Wang finally knew what tree Lin Xiaoyue was talking about.


    ¡°So this thing is black locust. It looks edible, but it¡¯s not. In the past, everyone thought that these trees were useless,¡± Aunt Wang said.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not edible, but it has other uses. It can be used to wash hair and clothes. The spine is also a medicinal herb.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about these spines?¡± Aunt Wang looked at the spines on the locust tree in disbelief.


    ¡°These things are very painful and poisonous. When Shuanzi came to the mountain when he was young, he was pricked and the swelling only subsided after a few days.¡±


    Liu Shi and Wang Erya were also suspicious.


    But they didn¡¯t stop. While harvesting the black locusts, they also picked up some spines that fell on the ground.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s poisonous, but it¡¯s also a medicinal herb,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    ¡°It can be used to treat ulcers, swelling, rashes and other diseases. It can be used topically and orally.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡± Aunt Wang was surprised.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just too hard to harvest. Otherwise, I would take some with me and sell them at the pharmacy in town.¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    They can be sold?


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll take some back later and go to the pharmacy in town!¡± She immediately said.


    Liu Shi looked at the spines in a different light.


    There were many black locust trees in the mountain.


    If this thing could really be exchanged for money, they could have extra income from selling these.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Aunt Wang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. The pharmacy usually only accepts processed medicinal herbs. If you don¡¯t know how to process them, they might not take them. Even if they do, it¡¯s hard to estimate the price.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°and this thing is not easy to deal with. If you¡¯re not careful, you might be pricked.¡±


    It was true that the pharmacy rarely bought unprocessed medicinal materials, but the processing of black locust spines was quite simple. If the quantity was large, they might buy them.


    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to harvest them, so it was not easy money.


    After hearing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, Liu Shi lost her interest.


    However, Aunt Wang¡¯s eyes were still burning as she looked at the locust spines.


    ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? The important thing is that we can exchange them for money,¡± Aunt Wang said.


    Their family didn¡¯t have much more land than the Liu family. Usually, they relied on Shuanzi¡¯s father to work at the town¡¯s dock to support the family.


    She and Erya did not have any talent in embroidery, so they could not earn money to support the family like Liu Shi.


    Seeing that Shuanzi was at the age when he should be getting married, she, as his mother, was anxious.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t pay much attention to Aunt Wang¡¯s words. She put down the basket, turned it over, and stood on it so that she could get the locust that was high up.


    ¡°Aiya, be careful!¡± When Liu Shi saw this, she quickly went over to help her.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s fine, mom!¡±


    ¡°The tree is too tall. I¡¯ll go make a hook later!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she removed a locust.

 Chapter 136 - 136 Making Shampoo

    136 Making Shampoo


    After she harvested all the locusts she could reach, she took the sickle and left.


    There were many trees on the mountain. After a while, Lin Xiaoyue found a small tree that could be made into a hook.


    She cut it with the sickle, leaving a thicker branch as a hook, and the trunk as a long handle.


    Then, with this tool, she would be able to reach the locusts that were higher up.


    Since no one harvested the locusts in the mountains, the four of them were able to fill up their baskets quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done. I¡¯ll take these back and try it out.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°There are still a lot here!¡± Aunt Wang said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t harvest everything today. Let¡¯s try these first. If it works, we can come and get more.¡±


    Looking at the tree that was full of locusts, Lin Xiaoyue was also tempted


    She would prepare some tools and store some of the locusts she harvested. When needed, she could make shampoo at any time.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Aunt Wang said, but she was somewhat reluctant.


    It was still early.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Yue¡¯er. When we are done, I¡¯ll send some over to you. It¡¯s still early, you can still go and harvest some wild vegetables,¡± Liu Shi said.


    The Wang family just got two pigs a few days ago, so they needed a lot of vegetation and leaves.


    ¡°How can this be? Wouldn¡¯t I be taking from you for free?¡± Aunt Wang immediately said.


    ¡°What do you mean free? You and Erya harvested at least half of the locusts in the basket,¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°This is my first time trying, so it¡¯s hard to say if I¡¯ll succeed. Mom and I don¡¯t have anything to do in the morning, so we¡¯ll go home and try making it first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead and do what you need to do!¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be thick-skinned and take advantage of you,¡± Aunt Wang finally said.


    ¡°What are you saying! You took such good care of us!¡± Liu Shi immediately said.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to exchange pleasantries again, Lin Xiaoyue quickly interrupted.


    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s it, aunty, you and Erya go ahead, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± After she finished speaking, she carried the basket and was about to leave.


    Liu Shi and Aunt Wang both laughed before they separated.


    When they got home, Lin Xiaoyue began to prepare for the shampoo-making process.


    Considering that the pot at home could not hold too many locusts, Lin Xiaoyue only took out a small portion of the locusts in the basket to try first.


    The first step was to clean them.


    After washing them in the stream, Lin Xiaoyue returned to the kitchen and found a hard object to grind the locusts.


    Then, she soaked the crushed locusts in water.


    After about half an hour, she poured the mixture into the pot.


    ¡°Mom, you can start the fire now,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Liu Shi.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Liu Shi retracted her curious gaze and started to light the fire.


    ¡°When the water boils, stir it. I¡¯m going to the mill to see if it¡¯s ready,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Liu Shi when she heard movement in the courtyard.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and left.


    In the courtyard, she saw someone carrying a grinding stone in with Li Xiao.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly went to help.


    Only when the grinding stone was put down did Lin Xiaoyue relax and return to the kitchen.


    The water in the pot was already boiling, and it was obvious that it had been stirred many times.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that the color of the mixture had turned somewhat yellow. She nodded in satisfaction.

 Chapter 137 - 137 Made Soap

    137 Made Soap


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done. Help me hold the cloth, I¡¯ll scoop up the soap water.¡± She said to Liu Shi.


    As she spoke, she went to take a bucket and filter cloth.


    Liu Shi came over quickly.


    Then, according to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s instructions, she stretched the filter cloth over the bucket.


    !!


    Lin Xiaoyue then used a water ladle to scoop up the soap water.


    She filtered the boiling soap solution into the wooden bucket.


    The mother and daughter worked hard to get all the soap water out of the pot.


    After removing the sediments, they finally got a half a small pot of liquid soap.


    ¡°You can store them after they cool down.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said happily as she carried the bucket to a cupboard.


    ¡°I want to wash my hair. Mom, do you want to try it too?¡± Seeing that Liu Shi was curious, Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Liu Shi.


    ¡°There¡¯s water in the pot. I¡¯ll watch you do it first.¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Hehe, okay!¡±


    Ten minutes later, when Liu Shi saw that Lin Xiaoyue had made bubbles with soap, and the bubbles were not much less than the shampoo they used before, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s really useful!¡± Liu Shi exclaimed.


    She had gotten used to using her daughter¡¯s shampoo for the past month. Seeing that the shampoo was about to run out, she was a little worried, but she didn¡¯t have to worry anymore.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all natural!¡± Smelling the fragrance of the soap and remembering that she made it herself, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart was filled with joy.


    ¡°It can be used to wash clothes. Mom, you can add some of this when you soak the clothes. It¡¯ll be easier to remove the stains.¡±


    Anyway, there were plenty of black locusts on the mountain. She could get more in the coming days.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try it tonight!¡± Liu Shi¡¯s face was filled with excitement.


    Then, she went to wash the pots and clean the kitchen.


    After Lin Xiaoyue finished washing her hair, she dried her hair until it was half dry. Then, she busied herself in the courtyard for a while, and her damp hair dried completely.


    She went back to the backyard and tied her hair up. Then, she went to the kitchen to prepare lunch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make too many dishes. There are still some leftovers from yesterday¡¯s party. If we don¡¯t finish them, they won¡¯t be edible anymore.¡± Liu Shi said to Lin Xiaoyue while cooking.


    ¡°Yes, I know. There¡¯s not much left, I¡¯ll make scrambled eggs with chives and cucumbers!¡±


    She actually wanted to eat meat, but there was no refrigerator in ancient times, so meat was cooked on the same day it was bought. She didn¡¯t go to town today, so she couldn¡¯t have it even if she wanted to.


    Well, maybe she shouldn¡¯t have sold the 100 catties of wild boar meat last time. It would be nice to make cured meat.


    And sausages!


    Sigh, she couldn¡¯t help but drool at the thought of it.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to escape from the apocalypse, so of course she had to eat and sleep well!


    She must eat more meat!


    She quickly made a mental note that she was going to buy meat from town tomorrow to make cured meat and sausages.


    It was just two simple dishes, one of which was a cold dish. Lin Xiaoyue did not spend much effort making the dishes.


    After lunch, Lin Xiaoyue soaked another 6 catties of rice to make cold glutinous cakes later.


    By this time, the soap had already cooled down. Lin Xiaoyue took out ceramic jars.


    After cleaning the jars, she poured the soap into them.


    She put a long wooden spoon in one of the jars and took it to the bathroom at the back.


    Then, she carried the other jar and went out.


    When Liu Shi learned that Lin Xiaoyue was going to the Wang family to deliver soap, she did not stop her. She even asked Lin Xiaoyue to invite Aunt Wang and Wang Erya to come over when they were free.


    Lin Xiaoyue agreed and went out.

 Chapter 138 - 138 The Lively Atmosphere at the Liu Family House

    138 The Lively Atmosphere at the Liu Family House


    When she arrived at aunt Wang¡¯s house, she learned that Lin Xiaoyue was here to deliver soap, and aunt Wa


    When she arrived at Aunt Wang¡¯s house, they were grateful to receive the soap solution.


    ¡°You and your mother are going to make cold cakes, so we won¡¯t disturb you today,¡± Aunt Wang said.


    She and Erya also had to prepare pig feed. In addition, they would go to the mountain later to get some black locust spines.


    !!


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Wang Erya, who was making a fire in front of the stove.


    The little girl obviously wanted to go, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    This girl, like Aunt Wang, had no talent in embroidery.


    She was learning from Liu Shi before Jiang Xiaohua, and she had spent more time with her during the construction of the house, but she hadn¡¯t learned as well as Jiang Xiaohua.


    Now, even Aunt Wang didn¡¯t have much hope for her, but she still refused to give up.


    ¡°Alright, then. When the cold cakes are ready, I¡¯ll send some over to you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Wang Erya¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re going to sell it!¡± Aunt Wang immediately refused.


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed that Wang Erya¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed.


    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll make a lot and have some for ourselves!¡± She hurriedly said.


    Aunt Wang also noticed Wang Erya¡¯s expression, and she sighed.


    ¡°Alright, just this once. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re treating me as an outsider by saying this. We should be like a family,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She was going to say something else, but she stopped.


    She had the intention to get Aunt Wang and Erya into the cold cake business. However, she hadn¡¯t started yet, and the plan was still not solid, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    After saying a few more words, Aunt Wang sent Lin Xiaoyue out.


    When she got home, Lin Xiaoyue saw that Aunt Jiang and Jiang Xiaohua had already arrived.


    At this time, the mother and daughter were sitting with Liu Shi under a big tree in the courtyard. They were sitting on the chairs that Uncle Sun made.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er is back!¡± Aunt Jiang was the first to see Lin Xiaoyue and called out to her.


    Liu Shi also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Wang?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Aunt Wang and Erya are preparing pig feed. They said they won¡¯t be coming over today,¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded.


    She walked towards the three of them with a smile. ¡°Aunt Jiang, Xiaohua, when did you arrive? ¡±


    ¡°Just a moment ago,¡± Aunt Jiang arrived.


    ¡°Your mother said that you asked Carpenter Sun to make these chairs for you. They look really good!¡±


    Before the Liu family built the house, they had to sit on a stone under the big tree. After a long time, it was a little uncomfortable.


    Now that they had a chair to sit on, it was much more comfortable than before.


    They were so envious of their courtyard.


    She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to build a house. Even if they couldn¡¯t build such a big house with bricks and tiles, a small mud house would do.


    ¡°Hehe, I just wanted you to come over and be comfortable.¡±


    Then, there was a voice coming from the front door.


    ¡°Liu Shi!¡±


    Aunt Sun was here.


    Liu Shi and JAunt Jiang quickly greeted Aunt Sun at the door.


    ¡°I heard your voices from outside!¡± Aunt Sun entered the door and walked over with a smile, holding a needle and thread.


    ¡°Hehe, how could it be as lively without you?¡± Aunt Jiang said with a smile.


    ¡°I was just talking about the chairs that your husband made. They look really good!¡±


    When Aunt Sun heard this, the smile on her face immediately became wider.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to boast, but there are only a few people in the surrounding villages who have better skills than my husband!¡±


    ¡°But Yue¡¯er thought of the design. It¡¯s really unique!¡±


    ng was extremely grateful.


    ¡°You and your mother are going to make cold cakes, so we won¡¯t disturb you today.¡± Madam Wang said.


    She and ER ya also had to prepare pig feed. In addition, they would go to the mountain later to get some black soap thorns back.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Wang Erya, who was burning the fire in front of the stove.


    The little girl obviously wanted to go, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    This girl, like aunt Wang, had no talent in embroidery.


    She had learned from her mother before Jiang Xiaohua, and she had spent more time with her mother during the construction of the house, but she hadn¡¯t learned as well as Jiang Xiaohua.


    Now, even Madam Wang didn¡¯t have much hope for her, but she still refused to give up.


    ¡°Alright, then. When the cold cakes are ready, I¡¯ll send some over to you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    Wang Erya¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°How can this be? You¡¯re going to use it to do business and sell it!¡± Madam Wang immediately refused.


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed that Wang Erya¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed.


    don¡¯t be afraid. Make a lot and leave some for yourself! He hurriedly said.


    Madam Wang also noticed Wang Erya¡¯s expression, and a sigh flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°Alright, just this once. Thank you, Auntie!¡± Then, he said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Juan Zi, you¡¯re treating me as an outsider by saying this. Our two families have different feelings.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She wanted to say something but gave up in the end.


    That¡¯s right, she had the intention to pull aunt Wang and ER ya into the cold cake business. However, she hadn¡¯t started yet, and the situation was still unclear, so she didn¡¯t tell Auntie Wang.


    After saying a few more words, aunt Wang sent Lin Xiaoyue out.


    When she got home, Lin Xiaoyue saw that Jiang changzi and Jiang Xiaohua had already arrived.


    At this time, the mother and daughter were sitting with her mother under a big tree in the courtyard. They were sitting on the row of chairs that she had asked Uncle Sun to make.


    ¡°Yue ¡®er is back!¡± Jiang kuangzi was the first to see Lin Xiaoyue and shouted at her.


    Liu Shi also followed Jiang bingzi¡¯s voice and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Madam Wang?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Aunt Wang and ER ya are cooking pig feed. They said they won¡¯t be coming over today.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded.


    He walked towards the three of them with a smile. Jiang Zhenzi, little flower, when did you arrive? ¡±


    ¡°I just arrived.¡± Jiang Kuai Zi replied.


    ¡°Your mother said that you asked Carpenter sun to make these chairs for you. They look really good!¡± When Lin Xiaoyue came closer, she praised.


    Before the Liu family built the house, they came over and sat directly on the stone under the big tree. After a long time, it was still a little uncomfortable.


    Now that he had a chair to sit on, it was much more comfortable than before.


    The Liu family¡¯s courtyard was really enviable.


    He didn¡¯t know when his family would be able to build a house. Even if they couldn¡¯t build such a big house with green bricks and tiles, a small mud house would do.


    ¡°Hehe, I just wanted you to come over and have a good seat.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue had just responded when a voice came from the front door of the courtyard.


    ¡°Liu family¡¯s little sister!¡± Sun Juan Zi came.


    Madam Liu and Jiang zhezi quickly greeted sun zhengzi at the door.


    ¡°I heard the commotion here from outside!¡± Auntie sun entered the door and walked over with a smile, holding a needle and thread.


    ¡°Hehe, without you, how could it be lively?¡± Jiang Kuai Zi said with a smile.


    ¡°I was just talking about the chair that your Carpenter sun made. It looks really good!¡±


    When sun pin heard this, the smile on her face immediately became wider.


    that¡¯s right. I¡¯m not trying to boast, but there are only a few people in the surrounding villages who have better skills than my husband! Sun yaozi looked at the bench.


    ¡°But this style was thought of by Yue ¡®er, so it¡¯s really unique!¡±

 Chapter 139 - 139 The Lin family is Haunted Again

    139 The Lin family is Haunted Again


    ¡°He¡¯s going to make a few of them for our own use,¡± Aunt Sun smiled.


    Her husband said that the Yue¡¯er was no ordinary girl. A lot of the furniture was designed by her.


    For example, the long bench, the foldable table and chair, and a wardrobe in which clothes could be hung.


    When she saw the finished product, she was tempted to ask her husband to change the furniture in the house.


    However, they didn¡¯t do that. Her husband only planned to make a few simple ones and put them in the yard which he would then recommend to other customers.


    In addition, he could also sell them to the furniture shop in town.


    This time, it was all thanks to Yue¡¯er that they could make more money.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. When I build a house in the future, I¡¯ll get your husband to make two of them and put them in the yard!¡± Aunt Jiang said.


    Aunt Sun smiled, ¡°sure, I¡¯ll ask my husband to give you a cheaper price!¡±


    However, she had a different thought.


    The Jiang family only relied on Uncle Jiang for money and they had three daughters to support. How could it be so easy for them to build a house? Did she think that she was Liu Shi, having such a capable daughter?


    ¡°Aunt Sun, have a seat. I¡¯ll get you some water,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Her mother was getting more and more popular. Aunt Wang, Aunt Jiang, Aunt Sun, and Aunt Li from the village chief¡¯s family would occasionally come to see her.


    These women were very lively when they came together.


    Lin Xiaoyue left after she finished speaking.


    When she came with the large teapot, she happened to hear Aunt Sun gossiping about the Lin family.


    ¡°This morning, First Uncle Lin and Second Uncle Lin sent Old Madam Lin and Lin Lanhua to town. I heard that she fell quite badly and lay in front of the toilet for most of the night. She was only discovered when it was almost dawn,¡± Aunt Sun said animatedly.


    ¡°Some people say it involves the supernatural.¡±


    Aunt Sun looked at Liu Shi, ¡°maybe it¡¯s your husband. Otherwise, why would something happen after they came to make trouble yesterday?¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her face turned pale.


    Aunt Jiang¡¯s expression also changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± She carefully glanced at Liu Shi.


    How could she say that in front of Liu Shi and upset her?


    ¡°Aiya, how is it impossible? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t she wake up at all?¡± Aunt Sun didn¡¯t notice the hint in Aunt Jiang¡¯s eyes and continued.


    Then, she looked at Liu Shi, ¡°don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s a good thing that your late husband stood up for you, so that those women from the Lin family will not dare to come looking for trouble again!¡±


    Liu Shi did not speak.


    ¡°However, now that your house is built, you should burn some incense and paper money for him, so that he doesn¡¯t need to worry about you guys anymore, and it¡¯s only right for him to quickly reincarnate.¡±


    Although did not come to the Liu family, what if he missed his wife and children? Humans and ghosts were separated, and it was not good for them to have contact.


    Now that the Liu family had a house, both Yue¡¯er, Li Xiao and even Liu Shi, who could earn money through embroidery, were capable, they would definitely have a good life in the future.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Liu Shi glanced at her daughter as she responded.


    Her late husband had helped the family a lot, and he should not continue to worry about them.

 Chapter 140 - 140 Protective and Cunning

    140 Protective and Cunning


    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll buy some paper money and burn it for your father,¡± Liu Shi said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    It was indeed time to let him go.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little confused.


    ¡°Alright, mom!¡±


    !!


    Of course she did not believe that it was her father¡¯s spirit who had sought revenge on Old Madam Lin and Lin Lanhua. However, after she had transmigrated, she had been using her father¡¯s name to do things.


    If burning paper money for her father could make her mother feel at ease, then she would do it.


    However, there¡¯s something strange about this matter.


    Looking in the direction of the mill, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly had some ideas.


    Then, she went to look for Li Xiao.


    In the mill, Li Xiao was still packing up some things.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue had arrived, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°The stone mill is ready to be used. Has the rice been soaked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it hasn¡¯t gone soft yet. We¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡±


    Did he do this?


    After she returned to her room last night, she didn¡¯t check on his whereabouts. It was likely that he¡¯d done something.


    Old Madam Lin and Lin Lanhua were unconscious in front of the toilet for the entire night¡­that sounded familiar.


    Didn¡¯t Fourth Uncle Lin spend the night in the mountains? If it wasn¡¯t for the storm, he might not have woken up until dawn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grind it later,¡± Li Xiao said.


    He noticed that Lin Xiaoyue was looking at him strangely, and the corners of his mouth rose again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did you go out last night?¡± Lin Xiaoyue lowered her voice and asked.


    There couldn¡¯t be ghosts. It was definitely this man¡¯s doing.


    Li Xiao paused.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one behind the Lin family¡¯s incident?¡± Lin Xiaoyue could tell.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes that seemed to be able to see through everything, Li Xiao admitted it.


    Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief and then smiled.


    Li Xiao was a little confused.


    Was she angry or happy?


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said, holding back her laughter.


    Li Xiao was still confused.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao, ¡°Aunt Sun said that there are rumors that the Lin family house is haunted, and that It was dad who stood up for us.¡±


    ¡°Mom just told me to buy some paper money to burn for dad tomorrow.¡±


    Li Xiao looked awkward.


    Was he causing his father-in-law to take the blame?


    ¡°Hmm, I won¡¯t use this method again!¡± He said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused by Li Xiao¡¯s expression.


    Together with Li Xiao, they started to work in the mill.


    He was making her like him more and more. He was protective and cunning, just like her.


    Lin Xiaoyue only returned to the kitchen when it was almost time.


    She sent the soaked rice to the mill.


    Then, the two of them ground the rice into rice milk.


    Then, Xiao Qing, who came out of the backyard, started the fire with Lin Xiaozhi, and Lin Xiaoyue started to make the cold cakes.


    When Liu Shi saw the smoke coming from the kitchen, she stopped chatting with Aunt Jiang and the others and went to the kitchen to help.


    In the end, they all came along.


    They only discovered Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s skills after hearing about the cold glutinous cake she made during the construction of the house.


    The men of the Jiang and Sun family told them when they went back home, so Aunt Jiang, Jiang Xiaohua, and Aunt Sun were so curious about the cold cakes.


    In a short while, Lin Xiaoyue had made five trays of cold cakes.


    Then, everyone took some and sent them to the pond to cool down.


    Lin Xiaoyue said that she would give some to the Jiang and Sun family. The three of them said that they were embarrassed to accept it, but they took them anyway.


    When they heard that they were going to sell them in town, the three of them agreed that they could give it a try.

 Chapter 141 - 141 Saving Food

    141 Saving Food


    ¡°You have an ox-cart anyway. It¡¯s easy for you to go to town,¡± Aunt Sun said.


    ¡°Yes, it seems easy to make the cold glutinous cakes. You can make them in the afternoon and sell them in the market in the west of the city the next morning,¡± There was a bit of envy in Aunt Jiang¡¯s eyes.


    It was a pity that she didn¡¯t have the skills. Besides, they didn¡¯t have an ox-cart, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to do business in town.


    The Liu family was really different.


    Lin Xiaoyue had initiatives and found a strong husband. If the family worked hard for a few more years, they might have everything they wanted.


    Actually, they were already very powerful now. Other families would not be able to build such a good house even if they worked hard for more than ten years.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it. I don¡¯t know if it will work,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Lin Xiaoyue was chatting with Aunt Sun and the others when she saw Li Xiao bring Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi out with farming tools.


    She quickly bade farewell to the ladies, went to get a hoe and followed them.


    She wasn¡¯t really in the mood to chat with them.


    She would rather go to the ground with Li Xiao.


    Besides, the land had to be cleaned up as soon as possible so that she could plant chili seedlings.


    Outside the Liu residence.


    It was already past 4 o¡¯clock, and the sun wasn¡¯t as bright.


    Li Xiao, Xiao Qing, and Lin Xiaozhi started to work under Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s guidance.


    Of course, Li Xiao was the most efficient one.


    Although Xiao Qing was serious, he couldn¡¯t work for long.


    Lin Xiaozhi was doing it purely for fun.


    ¡°You two, just treat it as exercise. You can¡¯t just study and not exercise,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    ¡°Especially you, Qing¡¯er. Your body is too weak, so you need more sun exposure and exercise.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be the same when you go to the academy in the future. You have to move around more every day, so that you¡¯ll be healthier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, aunty,¡± Xiao Qing wiped the sweat off his forehead and smiled at Lin Xiaoyue.


    His uncle had told him before he left the house that she asked him and Xiaozhi to come along so that they were not cooped up at home the whole day.


    After working for a while, he realized that even though he was tired and hot, he felt much more relaxed.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Lin Xiaozhi smiled and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯ll know that it¡¯s not easy to bring food to the table.¡±


    ¡°Every grain of rice we eat is carefully grown.¡±


    ¡°You have to plow the land, sow seeds, fertilize, harvest and process it. Only then can it be turned into grain. None of the processes are simple.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Qing nodded his head repeatedly as he listened.


    Lin Xiaozhi, who was beside him, also nodded.


    ¡°Each grain in your dish is packed with sweat. Being thrifty is a virtue. In the future, we can¡¯t waste food even if we¡¯re rich.¡±


    Her grandparents had instilled this value in her in her previous life. After the apocalypse, she had a deeper understanding of it.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Qing nodded his head seriously. He was deeply moved.


    Even Li Xiao, who was digging not far away, was shocked by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words.


    ¡°Each grain in your dish is packed with sweat.¡± Well said.


    ¡°Did you come up with this expression?¡± Xiao Qing looked at Lin Xiaoyue with some admiration.


    After being in the Liu family for so long, he realized that his aunt was really good at hiding her true abilities.


    The stories she told Xiaozhi were all philosophical. And the arithmetic she taught her was elegant.

 Chapter 142 - 142 Empathizing with the Farmers

    142 Empathizing with the Farmers


    If it wasn¡¯t for his uncle¡¯s investigation, which confirmed that she was born and raised in Daishi Village, he would have suspected that she had an extraordinary background.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°Oh, my master came up with that,¡± she said.


    In any case, she would just push it all onto her non-existent master.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not notice that Li Xiao glanced at her when she mentioned her master.


    ¡°It was actually from a poem, I¡¯ll teach it to you.¡± It was indeed from a classic poem that she had learned in elementary school.


    ¡°Thanks aunty!¡± Xiao Qing was a little excited. He even stood up and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaozhi quickly followed suit.


    Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°Alright, repeat after me.¡±


    ¡°Harvesting crops at noon¡­¡±


    ¡°Harvesting crops at noon ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sweat drops on the earth¡­¡±


    ¡°Sweat drops on the earth¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The lively chanting continued.


    Even Li Xiao couldn¡¯t help but repeat after her.


    Lin Xiaoyue continued working until she couldn¡¯t anymore.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s really hard to work in the fields. Work hard, you two, and don¡¯t have to live a life of labor.¡± Such familiar words. Her grandparents had said the same thing to her back then.


    It was hard to have a good life without any skill.


    Lin Xiaoyue dropped her hoe and gave up.


    She went to the place where Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi were resting and sat down next to them.


    Seeing that Li Xiao was still working, Lin Xiaoyue was quite impressed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working for half a day, come over and rest for a while.¡± She said to Li Xiao


    Fortunately, she bought him. Otherwise, it would have taken her and her mother a lot of effort to clean up the land.


    ¡°No, I want to finish it by today.¡± Without even looking at Lin Xiaoyue, Li Xiao continued to dig, as if he was not tired at all.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the two children looked at each other, and the word ¡°admiration¡± was written in their eyes.


    After resting for a while, Lin Xiaoyue looked at the watch in her interspatial ring and realized that it was already half past four.


    Hence, she quickly got up.


    ¡°The cold cakes are almost ready, I¡¯m going back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Lin Xiaozhi quickly got up.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s face was also filled with excitement. Just as he was about to get up, he stopped.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw Xiao Qing¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, come with us. Let¡¯s go back and eat the cold cakes!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile and left.


    Xiao Qing stood up and looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± He said with a red face.


    ¡°If you want to go, then go ahead,¡± he replied and continued to work without looking at him.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± Xiao Qing said and ran after Lin Xiaoyue and Lin Xiaozhi.


    Li Xiao only put down the hoe after the three of them were gone.


    Then, he smiled and shook his head.


    She was really like a king of children.


    Lin Xiaoyue took the two children to the stream to wash their hands, and then removed the cloth to look at the cold cakes.


    After making sure that the cold cakes were ready, she took the bucket of cold cakes and brought it back to the kitchen.


    Then, she took out a bowl and a spoon, filling seven bowls with cold cakes.


    Then, she drizzled it with the thick brown sugar syrup that she prepared earlier, and served them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll send some to mom and the aunties,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to the two children.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two children quickly carried a bowl of cold cake each and followed Lin Xiaoyue to the courtyard.

 Chapter 143 - 143 Seven Wen for Two Bowls

    143 Seven Wen for Two Bowls


    It was the first time Aunt Sun and the others saw the cold glutinous cake. They complimented Lin Xiaoyue as soon as they saw it.


    After they ate it, they couldn¡¯t stop saying how good it was.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, I think this can make money. It¡¯s definitely possible!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the taste is really not bad! You can easily sell it for five wen a bowl in town!¡± Aunt Jiang added.


    ¡°Delicious!¡± Jiang Xiaohua said.


    Looking at the cold cake in the bowl, she couldn¡¯t bear to take a big bite, lest she finished it too quickly.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that you like it. There¡¯s more in the kitchen, you can have another bowl after you¡¯re done!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Aunt Sun¡¯s eyes lit up, but she quickly hid it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you gave each of us a bowl. This is what you¡¯re going to sell for money, you can¡¯t fill our mouths with it.¡±


    Aunt Jiang also nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The refined rice and brown sugar aren¡¯t cheap, and you¡¯ve spent quite a bit on this.¡±


    Jiang Xiaohua wanted more, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You are too polite, it¡¯s not that much money,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile, her eyes looking at Liu Shi.


    After that, she confirmed that her mother didn¡¯t tell them about the cost of the cold cakes.


    That¡¯s good. The fewer people who knew about this, the better.


    As for Aunt Wang, their families were closer.


    In addition, she also planned to start the cold cake business with Aunt Wang and Erya.


    ¡°Alright! If there¡¯s more in the kitchen, can you give me four bowls? I¡¯ll bring it back for my family to try. Uncle Sun was still thinking about your cold cake from yesterday!¡± Aunt Sun said as she reached into her pocket for money.


    ¡°Forget about the money,¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly pushed Aunt Sun¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s the same as you selling it in town tomorrow. Take the 16 wen!¡± With that, Aunt Sun forcefully stuffed the coins into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Just take it. I¡¯ll just get more cold cakes for Aunt Sun!¡± Liu Shi said with a smile.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue accept it.


    However, after taking the money, she stuffed another 2 wen back into Aunt Sun¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be thick-skinned and take the money, but I can¡¯t sell them at the same price to you. If you want to buy them, I¡¯ll just charge you 7 wen for two bowls!¡±


    Aunt Sun couldn¡¯t stop smiling, ¡°you¡¯re such an honest girl!¡±


    ¡°Sure, then I¡¯ll come to your house to buy it if I want to have more in the future!¡± Aunt Sun said.


    After thinking for a while, she actually took out another 5 wen and stuffed them back into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hands, along with the 2 wen that Lin Xiaoyue had returned to her.


    ¡°Then just make it six bowls! One won¡¯t be enough for my grandson!¡± Besides, she could also have another bowl.


    It was made of polished rice, and a bowl of it cost less than 4 wen, which was not expensive at all.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked awkward as she looked at Liu Shi.


    ¡°Keep it. In the future, if anyone from our village comes to buy the cold cakes, they will all be sold at this price,¡± Liu Shi said.


    This reminded her of something. Perhaps she could ask her daughter to make more cold cakes. The villagers were currently busy with the autumn harvest, so there might be many people willing to buy them.


    Lin Xiaoyue had calculated the cost, which was less than 1 wen per bowl. Selling two bowls for 7 wen could yield a high profit.


    ¡°Thank you Aunt Sun,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Just as she was about to go to the kitchen, Aunt Jiang suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have four bowls too! My husband also missed this. Besides, I want to let Lamei and Juhua have a taste too!¡±

 Chapter 144 - 144 Selling Cold Cakes to the Villagers

    144 Selling Cold Cakes to the Villagers


    As she spoke, she took out a purse from her pocket and counted fourteen wens.


    She and her daughter had eaten two bowls of cold cakes for free. Now that Aunt Sun was paying for it, she felt like she had to as well.


    Besides, it was indeed delicious, but Lin Xiaoyue was nice and didn¡¯t ask her to buy it.


    Since her husband had also earned some money from working with the Liu family, she would buy some cold cakes and let everyone try them.


    !!


    ¡°Eh, alright!¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Aunt Jiang for a moment, took the money and went to the kitchen.


    Then, she took out two big empty bowls and cut the cold cake into 10 pieces.


    Then, she poured some brown sugar syrup on it and brought them to the courtyard.


    Aunt Sun and Aunt Jiang took their leave after getting the cold cakes, saying that they would bring back the empty bowls.


    After everyone had left, Liu Shi looked at her daughter.


    ¡°There are many people in the village. I think we can make some and sell it to them. Also, send some to Aunt Wang later and let¡¯s have some ourselves. Will it be enough for tomorrow? ¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue walked to Liu Shi¡¯s side and pulled her to sit on the bench.


    ¡°We can indeed sell some in the village, but we¡¯ll talk about it when we come back from town tomorrow. It¡¯s mainly because we don¡¯t have that many wooden buckets at home.¡±


    ¡°Then go to the grocery store tomorrow and buy a few more,¡± Liu Shi quickly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid a few won¡¯t be enough. But we¡¯ll see. Anyway, we¡¯ll be going to town often in the future, so we can buy more if it¡¯s not enough!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get another bowl for you.¡± As she spoke, she went to pick up the empty bowl.


    ¡°No need, leave this to me. Bring one to Xiao¡¯er,¡± Liu Shi said as she stood up.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Alright!¡± She turned around and left.


    When she heard Liu Shi chuckling, she subconsciously quickened her pace.


    Hmph, her mother was laughing at her¡­


    Back in the kitchen, Lin Xiaoyue cut two pieces of cold cake for Li Xiao, and then brought her own bowl to the field.


    Before she arrived, she saw Li Xiao eating cold cakes with the two children.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue had brought him another bowl, Li Xiao happily ate the cold cake she brought.


    ¡°At this rate we will finish everything.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and put the bowl aside.


    ¡°Mom also said the same.¡±


    ¡°She even asked me to buy a few more buckets tomorrow and make more. We also want to sell them to the villagers.¡±


    Li Xiao agreed.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Anyway, the stone mill was ready, so it was easy to make the cold cakes.


    ¡°If we¡¯re selling it to the villagers, we¡¯ll have to leave someone at home,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°I¡­I can stay at home and sell cold cakes with Xiaozhi!¡± Xiao Qing suddenly said.


    He wanted to help the family.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll stay with Qing¡¯er!¡± Lin Xiaozhi quickly followed.


    Li Xiaoyueand Li Xiao both smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll eat more than you sell,¡± Lin Xiaoyue reached out and touched Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s little nose.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± The boy frowned and tried to avoid his sister¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll only eat one bowl, no, two bowls! Then, I¡¯ll sell the rest!¡±

 Chapter 145 - 145 Going to Ruyi Restaurant

    145 Going to Ruyi Restaurant


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao laughed.


    Even Xiao Qing¡¯s face turned red.


    They couldn¡¯t possibly think that he wanted to help sell the cold cakes because he was greedy, right? He really wasn¡¯t thinking of that.


    However, if he and Xiaozhi were to do that, and if he saw Xiaozhi eat them, he might really not be able to control himself¡­


    !!


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. When the time comes, I¡¯ll ask mom to stay at home, and you two can help with the odd jobs.¡±


    It was not easy to set up a stall in town, and she was not going to let her mother work so hard.


    Her mother¡¯s health was not good to begin with, so it was better for her to stay at home.


    After chatting with Li Xiao about selling cold cakes in town tomorrow, Lin Xiaoyue took the two children back to clean the bowls.


    Then, she cut a big bowl of cold cake and went to Aunt Wang¡¯s house.


    After that, she came back and started a fire to prepare dinner.


    The next day.


    The Liu family got up early.


    After breakfast, Li Xiao rode the ox-cart to town with Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue.


    After arriving in Qingshi Town, Lin Xiaoyue first asked Li Xiao to take her to Ruyi Restaurant, and then asked Li Xiao to set up the stall with Liu Shi.


    When the waiter in the kitchen saw Lin Xiaoyue enter, he smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Lin? I haven¡¯t seen you in a while!¡± The waiter, Liu San, said.


    He thought that she was no ordinary person. Although she was a girl, she was an expert in hunting.


    He also heard that she was very good at arithmetic. Even Young Master Liang, who used to be the accountant, asked her for advice on arithmetic.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy with building the house, so I didn¡¯t come over,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Liu San looked at the basket in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand, and a hint of curiosity flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°What is this?¡± There didn¡¯t seem to be any prey inside.


    ¡°Oh, this is a snack that I made. I¡¯m bringing it to Uncle Liu to try,¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked inside. ¡°Is he in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here! I¡¯ll go get him!¡± Liu San retracted his gaze from Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s basket and turned to walk inside.


    ¡°Uncle! Miss Lin is here!¡± He shouted at the top of his lungs.


    After a while, Chef Liu came out.


    ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? I¡¯m not deaf!¡± Chef Liu walked out of the kitchen.


    At first, he glared at Liu San. Then, when he saw Lin Xiaoyue in the courtyard, his face immediately lit up with a smile.


    ¡°Aiya, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. How are you? Is your house done?¡± He didn¡¯t care about Liu San anymore and quickly walked towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Thanks to you, it¡¯s already completed!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and replied.


    ¡°Great! Then when will you come back to sell us more prey again? Recently, there have been many customers who want meat, so the shopkeeper asked us to buy more!¡± Chef Liu looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    It wasn¡¯t that there were a lot of customers who wanted to eat meat recently, but that their meat dishes were easy to sell.


    Previously, this girl and her fianc¨¦ often came to sell them prey, and in large quantities, so they sold a lot of meat dishes.


    However, they didn¡¯t come recently, so the amount of meat had decreased by a lot.


    He knew that they were busy with building the house. Otherwise, he would be worried that they would go to other restaurants.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going into the mountains to hunt for the time being. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sell you any more prey at the moment.¡±


    Chef Liu¡¯s face froze.

 Chapter 146 - 146 Meeting Manager Liang

    146 Meeting Manager Liang


    ¡°Why?¡± A hunter¡¯s family suddenly said that they were not going to hunt anymore?


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that it isn¡¯t that easy to hunt prey in midsummer. My mother is afraid that something will happen to us, so she won¡¯t let us go into the deep mountains,¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    Chef Liu nodded, looking a little disappointed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, safety first,¡± he said.


    !!


    ¡°Then why did you come here?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly raised the bamboo basket in her hands higher.


    ¡°Mom didn¡¯t allow us to enter the mountain, so I made this snack. It¡¯s our first day selling in town, so I brought it here for you to try.¡±


    Chef Liu looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    ¡°Are you really giving it to me to try, or are you giving it to Ruyi Restaurant?¡± He smiled and asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from you. But I really want to give it to you to try. If you think it¡¯s okay and I can get your recommendation, I will be very grateful. If you don¡¯t like it, I will never make things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s try it!¡± Chef Liu said straightforwardly.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Then, she walked to the side and placed the basket on the table.


    She cut a piece of cold cake and put it into a small bowl. Then, she poured some of the brown sugar syrup from the small bottle on it.


    Chef Liu looked at the cold cake in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand, and his eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ¡°What kind of snack is this? Sweet?¡± He asked.


    The brownish-red liquid did not look like soy sauce, but rather like brown sugar syrup.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded and handed the small bowl to Chef Liu with a smile.


    ¡°It is called cold glutinous cake. It¡¯s made by grinding polished rice and then boiling it. When paired with brown sugar syrup, it¡¯s very tasty.¡±


    Seeing that Chef Liu had already started eating, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°eating cold cakes in summer is the best way to relieve summer heat, and cold cakes can get rid of the taste of greasiness, so it¡¯s an excellent dessert after a meal.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Chef Liu replied.


    He didn¡¯t express his opinion until he finished the cold cake in the small bowl.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a little uneasy. She was about to ask for Chef Liu¡¯s opinion when she heard him speak.


    ¡°Give me another bowl.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes brightened, and her heart instantly felt at ease.


    ¡°Sure!¡± She quickly cut another piece of cake for Chef Liu.


    Chef Liu quickly finished the second bowl of cold cake.


    ¡°Not bad. We would love to have it on our menu!¡± Handing the bowl to Lin Xiaoyue, Chef Liu said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°However, it needs the manager¡¯s approval.¡±


    ¡°How about this, we will send some to the manager. If he agrees, you can discuss the price in person.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Uncle Liu!¡± She quickly thanked Chef Liu.


    ¡°Haha, no need to thank me! It¡¯s really good!¡±


    As he spoke, Chef Liu led Lin Xiaoyue into Ruyi Restaurant from the kitchen.


    He asked a few waiters along the way before bringing Lin Xiaoyue all the way to the third floor to see the manager.


    The manager knew that Lin Xiaoyue was the teacher of his nephew, Liang Chengcai, and that she was here to offer a dessert to be added to the menu. He immediately asked Chef Liu to invite Lin Xiaoyue in.


    Lin Xiaoyue entered the door and saw an amiable-looking middle-aged man.


    ¡°Greetings, Manager Liang,¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly stepped forward and bowed.

 Chapter 147 - 147 Let the Manager have a Taste

    147 Let the Manager have a Taste


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re too polite. Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Manager Liang,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and sat down.


    Manager Liang sized Lin Xiaoyue up.


    He noticed that although this woman was dressed in simple clothes, her temperament was different from that of an ordinary farmer¡¯s girl. Or rather, she was quite different from most of the women in the current era.


    !!


    She was straightforward, confident and calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Chengcai mention you before, and now that I¡¯ve met you, you¡¯re indeed extraordinary.¡± Manager Liang said with admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    If Chef Liu hadn¡¯t told her just now, she really wouldn¡¯t have known that Liang Chengcai was the nephew of the manager.


    This Liang Chengcai was really her lucky star. Not only did she earn 100 taels of silver to repair the house, she could also use his name to talk to Manager Liang.


    If she could work with Ruyi Restaurant, their family would not have to worry about their future. This cold cake was only the first step. When she had chili in the future, there would be more things she could do.


    ¡°Tsk, not at all! Chengcai, that brat, even wrote a letter to ask about you when he went to the capital,¡± Manager Liang smiled and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    He said this to let her know that his nephew was thinking about her.


    That nephew of his was proud and haughty, and he never cared so much about someone.


    His sixth brother and sister-in-law worried a lot about his marriage.


    This was also the only time that the kid actually cared so much about a girl.


    Although this girl was born in a hunter family, she looked like a good person. At least, as an elder, he was satisfied.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°Oh, I am grateful for his concern,¡± she said with a bit of confusion.


    Seeing this, Manager Liang couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Ha, so this girl didn¡¯t know about his nephew¡¯s feelings.


    Chef Liu, who was at the side, saw his manager looking at Lin Xiaoyue as if he was looking at his ¡°niece-in-law¡±, and his face became a little awkward.


    Why didn¡¯t he ask around first? Ms. Lin already had a fianc¨¦¡­.


    When Young Master Liang was here, the manager couldn¡¯t help but wanted to find him a match.


    He was really afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get a wife.


    After that, Young Master Liang couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and left.


    Now he was doing it again?


    He already left, and the manager was still thinking about matchmaking him?


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Chef Liu coughed twice to remind Manager Liang what they were here for.


    Manager Liang snapped back to his senses and glared at Chef Liu.


    Didn¡¯t he see that he was helping his nephew?


    Chef Liu pursed his lips.


    Heh, soon you¡¯ll know it¡¯s pointless.


    ¡°I heard from Old Liu that you¡¯re here to sell a snack,¡± After Chef Liu¡¯s reminder, even though Manager Liang was a little upset that he was interrupted, he remembered what they were here for.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly put the bamboo basket on the table.


    Then, she cut a piece of cold cake for him and doused it with brown sugar syrup.


    ¡°This is a cold glutinous cake, please try it.


    Then, she placed the bowl of cold cakes in front of him.


    Manager Liang looked at the yellow-colored cold cake in the bowl, as well as the reddish-brown sugar syrup on it. His eyes were filled with anticipation.


    When he picked it up and had a taste. His eyes lit up.


    Then, without saying anything to Lin Xiaoyue, he quickly finish everything in his bowl.

 Chapter 148 - 148 Ordering 200 Bowls of Cold Cakes

    148 Ordering 200 Bowls of Cold Cakes


    He put down the bowl and his face indicated that he was still savoring the taste.


    ¡°Not bad. Is this made of rice?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked surprised.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s made by soaking the refined rice and grinding it into rice paste, then adding some secret ingredients, boiling it and cooling it down.¡±


    The taste of the cold cake was actually quite different from that of rice. Manager Liang could tell after just one taste. He was very amazing.


    ¡°Can I have another bowl?¡± Manager Liang smiled at Lin Xiaoyue and did not ask any other questions.


    ¡°Sure, Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    She cut another piece of the cold cake.


    ¡°Add more brown sugar syrup.¡±


    He liked sweet things, so this cold cake would taste better with more sugar.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    This time, he added twice the amount of brown sugar syrup.


    Soon, Manager Liang had his second bowl of cold cake.


    There was more brown sugar syrup this time and it was indeed more delicious.


    ¡°Actually, you can also add some red bean, preserved fruits and the like to it, it will taste better,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    In her previous life before the apocalypse, there were also shops selling cold cakes and drinks in the big cities.


    They would add all kinds of toppings such as red beans, raisins, hawthorn, and so on to the cold cakes, which made it more delicious.


    Manager Liang¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± he said.


    Soon, he finished the cold cake.


    Glancing at the big bowl with a small amount of cold cakes left, Manager Liang didn¡¯t ask for more this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good snack. It relieves the summer heat and is very appetizing.¡±


    ¡°Since the summer, our white fungus soup has not been selling well. We can try this cold cake instead.¡±


    Manager Liang looked at Lin Xiaoyue, ¡°how about this? If the price is right, we will order 200 bowls from you. If you can make it in time today, send 100 bowls before 7 in the evening. The remaining 100 bowls should be delivered by 9 am tomorrow. We¡¯ll order more when you deliver them tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Time is not a problem! Thank you, Manager Liang!¡± She quickly thanked him.


    Manager Liang waved his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. Let¡¯s talk about the price first. Since I¡¯m using this to replace the white fungus soup, the profit from selling cold cakes must be more than the white fungus soup to be worth it,¡± he said.


    Business was business. Even if this girl was his nephew¡¯s sweetheart, he would not give in in these aspects.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Then she said, ¡°we also sell the cold cakes in the west of the city for 5 wen per bowl and 8 wen for two bowls. Since you order a lot, we can sell them at the price of 3 wen per bowl. The only thing is that you prepare the brown sugar syrup on your own.¡±


    Both Manager Liang and Chef Liu paused.


    Only 3 wen a bowl? Although they didn¡¯t provide brown sugar syrup, it wasn¡¯t expensive. Half a kilogram of brown sugar was enough to make a large pot.


    A bowl could be sold for 10 wen. Although the profit was not as high as the white fungus soup, the number of cold cakes sold would definitely be higher than the white fungus soup.


    This way, the total profit of selling cold cakes would definitely be higher than selling white fungus soup.


    ¡°Good! You are a straightforward person. We¡¯ll order them at this price.¡± Manager Liang looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration.


    Lin Xiaoyue said a few more words to Manager Liang before leaving.


    After the waiter sent Lin Xiaoyue out, Manager Liang nodded with a smile.


    ¡°This girl is not bad¡­¡± She was good for his nephew.


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Chef Liu shot a glance at Manager Liang in annoyance.

 Chapter 149 - 149 Only Two Bowls were Sold

    149 Only Two Bowls were Sold


    ¡°She¡¯s already engaged,¡± he retracted his gaze and said.


    Manager Liang was shocked. He turned around and looked at Chef Liu.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I say, don¡¯t think about Ms. Lin anymore. She already has a fianc¨¦.¡±


    Looking at Manager Liang¡¯s shocked and angry expression, Chef Liu continued, ¡°don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ve seen her fianc¨¦ before.¡±


    ¡°I think this is probably the reason why Chengcai is in such a hurry to leave town.¡± Chef Liu pretended to be deep in thought, but there was a hint of gloating in his eyes.


    Manager Liang looked at Chef Liu, and his eyes were almost spitting fire.


    When did this happen? What happened to his nephew?


    He asked Chef Liu to keep an eye on the kid, but why did he not hear anything about this before?


    Chef Liu immediately had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Aiya, I suddenly remembered that there are still many things to do in the kitchen! I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± After saying that, he quickly left.


    Otherwise, he would be getting a beating.


    Hehe, could it be that Chengcai was really in a hurry to leave because he was hurt?


    Tsk, what a pitiful child. Of all people, he had to fall for a girl with a fianc¨¦.


    Lin Xiaoyue walked out of Ruyi Restaurant and quickened her pace towards the west of the city.


    Hehe, they had agreed on 200 bowls of cold cakes, and the profit was at least 5 taels of silver.


    This was just the beginning. If the cold cakes were well-received, they would definitely order more than 200 bowls a day. If she could double it to 400 bowls a day, she could earn more than 1 tael of silver per day.


    In addition to the income from selling it to the villagers, it would not be much less than the profit of selling prey.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s steps became lighter.


    When she arrived at the market, she began to look for Li Xiao and Liu Shi.


    In the end, without much effort, she saw her ox-cart next to the bun stall.


    Her mother and Li Xiao stood behind the table in a daze.


    There were no customers around them.


    This scene formed a sharp contrast with the loud bun shop next to it.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned and quickly walked over.


    Liu Shi¡¯s face was full of worry, worried that the cold cakes could not be sold. Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue had returned, her face finally lit up with hope.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er,¡± She called out to her daughter.


    Li Xiao also looked at Lin Xiaoyue, looking a little embarrassed.


    He knew what was wrong with their poor business, but they were both too shy to call out to the customers.


    Moreover, with his face, if he were to really shout, there would probably not be many people who would dare to come and buy from him.


    ¡°How many have you sold?¡± She asked the two of them with a smile.


    She looked at the wooden bucket on the table and found that there were less of them. From the looks of it, they did sell some.


    A hint of embarrassment flashed across Liu Shi¡¯s face, ¡°just¡­just two bowls.¡±


    They only sold them because others had taken the initiative to ask about the cold cakes.


    ¡°This is not enough for the tax. Just now, the tax-collector came to collect tax. He said that our stall occupied a large area and collected 10 wen from us.¡± At this point, Liu Shi became even more worried.


    This was a loss.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. You and Li Xiao will help to wash the dishes and receive the guests,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Liu Shi quickly said.


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression also relaxed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he responded.


    So, Lin Xiaoyue took over Liu Shi¡¯s position and stood behind the table.

 Chapter 150 - 150 Calling Out to Customers

    150 Calling Out to Customers


    Then, she started to shout.


    ¡°Cold glutinous cakes, we¡¯re selling cold glutinous cakes! It is a refreshing and delicious cold cake that is essential for relieving summer heat! It only costs 5 wen for a bowl, and 8 wen for two bowls! Come buy some cold cakes!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s voice was clear and loud, quickly attracting the attention of the people around her.


    ¡°Aunty, would you like 2 bowls? You and your grandchild can have one each, only 8 wen! If it¡¯s not good, you don¡¯t need to pay!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly locked onto an old woman with a child.


    ¡°Cold cakes! 8 wen for 2 bowls. If it doesn¡¯t taste good, it¡¯s free!¡±


    This sentence instantly attracted more people.


    With the old woman with the child in the lead, a group of people surrounded them.


    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s not delicious, it¡¯s free! This is a cold cake made of polished rice. It only costs 5 wen for a bowl, and 8 wen for 2bowls! Aunty, would you like 2 bowls of cold cakes, one for you and one for your little grandchild?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t charge us if your cold cakes are not delicious?!¡± The old lady looked at the big bowl of cold cakes on the table in front of Lin Xiaoyue and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this before!¡±


    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s not delicious, it¡¯s free! This is a cold cake made of polished rice. It only costs 5 wen for a bowl, and 8 wen for 2 bowls!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    The old lady¡¯s eyes flashed with hesitation.


    However, the child beside her tugged at her sleeve.


    ¡°Grandma,¡± He looked like he was pouting.


    Lin Xiaoyue had already taken a small bowl and was ready to cut the cold cake.


    Soon, a piece of yellow cake was in the small bowl.


    As the bowl wasn¡¯t big, it looked like the portion was big.


    ¡°Two bowls for you. I won¡¯t charge you if it¡¯s not delicious!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said again.


    As she spoke, she scooped a large spoonful of brown sugar syrup and poured it on the cold cake.


    ¡°A cold cake made from polished rice with brown sugar syrup, it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    The old woman saw that the cold cake was attractive and had a large portion. She also heard that it was made of polished rice and they even added brown sugar syrup. She looked at it and was a little tempted.


    ¡°Then give me 2 bowls to try,¡± finally, she gave in.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s happy face, she quickly said, ¡°if it¡¯s not good, I won¡¯t pay you!¡±


    ¡°Of course! If it¡¯s not good, I won¡¯t take your money!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    She was still smiling.


    Then, she walked out from behind the table, bowed, and handed the small bowl of cold cake to the child who was holding the old woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Come, little boy, you try it first!¡± She said with a smile.


    The child¡¯s face was a little red as he looked at his grandmother.


    The old woman was amused and said, ¡°take it. Didn¡¯t you want to eat it just now? Help me try it and see if it tastes good.¡±


    Her grandson was so obedient that he asked for her permission before taking the food. She was very satisfied.


    In addition, she liked that Lin Xiaoyue gave the cold cake to her grandson first and let the child judge whether the food was good or not.


    She did make it sound like it was very delicious.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The child smiled and took the cold cake from Lin Xiaoyue.


    Several people who wanted to buy the cold cakes were waiting for his feedback.


    She said that it was free if it wasn¡¯t delicious, but how could that be true?


    They had never seen anyone selling this before. It¡¯s made of polished rice and was even mixed with brown sugar syrup. It should taste good.


    The child finally began to eat with a spoon.


    With just one bite, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious! It¡¯s so sweet!¡± He quickly said to his grandmother.


    When the surrounding people heard this, they suddenly had the intention to buy it.


    Two children were tugging at the adults¡¯ pants, already asking for them to buy it.


    ¡°Here, aunty, this bowl is for you. There¡¯s a stool over there, please sit down and enjoy it,¡± Lin Xiaoyue handed over the second bowl of cold cake.

 Chapter 151 - 151 The Cold Cakes are Selling Well

    151 The Cold Cakes are Selling Well


    The old woman glanced at her grandchild who was eating happily and took the cold cake that Lin Xiaoyue handed over.


    Then, she took a bite.


    Her eyes lit up.


    She glanced at Lin Xiaoyue, put the bowl on the table, and then took out the money bag from her pocket.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the money,¡± she counted eight copper coins and placed them on the table.


    ¡°Please come this way,¡± Liu Shi quickly came forward to greet her.


    Although she was too shy to attract customers¡¯ attention, she could do this.


    The old lady led the child to a small table and sat down.


    When the crowd saw that the old lady had also bought the cold cake and looked very satisfied, someone immediately came forward.


    ¡°Little girl, give me two bowls too!¡± A woman who was holding a child¡¯s hand said.


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly cut a piece of cold cake.


    She had just received the money and handed over the cold cake when someone else asked for it too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have two bowls too!¡± This time, it was a mother and her daughter-in-law.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a bowl too. Can I have it for 4 wen?¡± This time, it was a man who spoke.


    ¡°Hehe, big brother, this is just a small business, so I really can¡¯t make much profit from 4 wen a bowl. How about I cut a piece for you? If you think it¡¯s not enough, you can buy another bowl. One bowl is 5 wen, but if you want a second bowl, you can have it for 3 wen!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to the man while cutting the cold cakes and pouring the brown sugar syrup on them.


    ¡°Hey, girl, isn¡¯t that still 8 wen for two bowls?¡± The man laughed.


    ¡°Forget it, just give me a bowl first as you said. If it¡¯s really good, I¡¯ll have another one!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly replied.


    As the stall became more lively, Lin Xiaoyue did not have to shout anymore. Others saw the crowd and came over.


    Then, not long after, Lin Xiaoyue sold all the cold cakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue realized that most of the people who came to buy the cold cakes bought two bowls at a time, or more.


    Some who lived nearby even went back to get a container so that they could pack some back.


    When the others arrived, the cold cakes had already been sold out. Lin Xiaoyue told them that she would be back.


    In short, the first day of business went smoothly.


    ¡°Li Xiao, wait here. I¡¯ll go buy some groceries with mom,¡± Lin Xiaoyue walked to Liu Shi and said to Li Xiao, who was packing up the tables and chairs.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue left.


    After buying some meat and vegetables, Liu Shi took Lin Xiaoyue to buy some incense and paper money.


    After that, Lin Xiaoyue went to the pastry shop to get some pastries and candy before returning.


    Before they got on the ox-cart, she bought some steamed buns from the man whose stall was next to theirs.


    The man already knew her and knew that she would be coming regularly. He even said that he could help her reserve a spot.


    Lin Xiaoyue was grateful. She said that she would treat him to cold cakes next time. The two of them were considered quite close.


    After getting on the ox-cart, Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao to ride it to the grocery store where they used to do their shopping.


    When she found out that Lin Xiaoyue not only wanted to buy a wooden bucket, but also bowls, Liu Shi finally stopped her.


    ¡°We have enough bowls at home. We only need about a dozen for the stall.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Many people wanted to bring the cold cakes home but they had no bowls.¡±


    ¡°When we set up our stall tomorrow, we¡¯ll bring 40 small bowls, 20 medium bowls, and 10 large bowls.¡±

 Chapter 152 - 152 Buying More Bowls and Wooden Buckets

    152 Buying More Bowls and Wooden Buckets


    ¡°If they want to bring the cold cakes back, we could put one or two pieces in a small bowl, three to four pieces in a medium bowl, and five or more in a large bowl.¡±


    ¡°How can we do that? A small bowl costs 3 wen, and a medium bowl costs 4 to 6 wen. If the person doesn¡¯t return the bowl, then we¡¯ll lose money!¡± Liu Shi quickly said.


    Li Xiao, who was riding the cart, also had a flash of doubt in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He knew that Lin Xiaoyue had thought of that.


    Sure enough, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°of course, we won¡¯t give it for free. For these takeout customers, we charge an extra 4 wen for small bowls, 5 wen for medium bowls, and 7 wen for large bowls. If they bring the bowls back, we¡¯ll return the money. If not, it¡¯s considered sold.¡±


    Liu Shi was shocked.


    Could they do that?


    ¡°Mom, we know Boss Jin quite well. He sells us things at a cheap price. In fact, if you check other grocery stores, a small bowl is about 4 wen, and a medium bowl is 5 to 7 wen.¡±


    Liu Shi thought about it and realized that it was indeed the case.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If a lot of people come to return the bowls, then we won¡¯t buy as many in the future.¡±


    Lu Shi was still trying to figure out how that worked.


    Lin Xiaoyue continued to explain to her mother, ¡°this is actually the same as selling wine in a winery. If you don¡¯t bring a bottle with you when you buy wine, you have to pay a deposit. Did you see the bottle of wine we used at the party the day before yesterday? Did I return it?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use it to store soap?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°The deposit for a bottle is only 5 wen. It¡¯s about the same price as buying a bottle of the same size at a grocery store. It just so happens that we need it, so we¡¯re too lazy to send it back.¡±


    ¡°A bowl is more practical than a jar. Who would mind having an extra bowl? Even if you think that you have too many bowls at home, you might forget about it when you go to the market.¡±


    Liu Shi finally understood.


    ¡°Then¡­we¡¯re also selling bowls?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue in surprise.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll talk to Boss Jin later. We¡¯ll buy all the bowls from him in the future, and the price will be lower.¡±


    Liu Shi looked at her daughter with a satisfied expression.


    Her daughter was so smart¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue enjoyed the way her mother looked at her. Then, she told Liu Shi about the big business she secured with Ruyi Restaurant.


    ¡°T-two hundred bowls?¡±


    The cold cakes they brought today didn¡¯t even add up to 200 bowls!


    ¡°This is only the first order. Manager Liang said that if the cold cakes are well-received, they will increase the order amount,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Ruyi Restaurant has a lot of customers. If everyone orders a bowl, even 400 bowls won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°Besides, they do take outs too. If someone chooses to pack the cold cakes, the quantity will be even greater.¡±


    Liu Shi widened her eyes.


    Even 400 bowls might not be enough¡­


    They¡¯re hitting the jackpot with this business.


    ¡°Then¡­we have to buy more wooden buckets,¡± Liu Shi wanted to make as many cold cakes as she could.


    ¡°Yes. We have 6 small buckets at home, which is definitely not enough. I¡¯ll buy 14 first, making it 20.¡±

 Chapter 153 - 153 Long-term Cooperation

    153 Long-term Cooperation


    The size of the wooden bucket she was using at the moment was perfect.


    Even after adding the cold cake, it wasn¡¯t heavy.


    It was also easy to transport.


    Therefore, she was not going to change the container.


    !!


    According to her estimation, if the small wooden bucket was filled with more than half a bucket of cold cakes, it would be enough for 25 bowls.


    Ruyi Restaurant asked them to send the cold cakes twice a day, 100 bowls each time, which meant four buckets each time.


    Today, she had sold about 80 bowls of cold cakes in the market. It was obvious that that was not enough.


    She would bring 14 buckets of cold cakes tomorrow. Four of them would be sent to Ruyi Restaurant, and the remaining to be sold in the market.


    Ten buckets of cold cakes were 250 bowls in total. If she worked hard, she should be able to sell them all.


    Lin Xiaoyue roughly knew what to do.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± Liu Shi was a little nervous.


    A small wooden bucket cost 28 wen, which was not cheap.


    ¡°Not at all. It might not be enough,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Liu Shi thought of what her daughter had said and did not say anything more.


    Forget it, her daughter was much more capable than her. She would just help with the chores and let her daughter decide the rest.


    As they were talking, they arrived at the grocery store.


    The three of them got off the ox-cart and entered the grocery store.


    When Boss Jin saw that Lin Xiaoyue had arrived, he immediately welcomed her.


    She was a big client of his.


    Not only did she come often, she also bought a lot each time.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and greeted Boss Jin. Then, she walked to the side and told him about her plan to purchase bowls in the future.


    ¡°Alright! Buy them in even numbers. 5 wen for a pair of small bowls, 7 for a pair of small-medium bowls, and 11 for a pair of medium-large bowls. If you want a medium bowl, they are 9 wen a pair. There are also large bowls. If you want them, I¡¯ll sell them to you at a cheap price too.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll start with 10 small bowls, 20 small-medium bowls, and 10 medium-large bowls. Also, 14 small wooden buckets. As for the price¡­¡±


    ¡°24 wen for the small wooden bucket!¡± Boss Jin immediately said.


    ¡°Hehe, thanks a lot, Uncle Jin!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly thanked him.


    ¡°No problem. In the future, just come more often.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll have a long term cooperation in the future!¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue, Liu Shi, and Li Xiao took the bowls and bucket.


    After paying, the three of them got on the ox-cart and returned to Daishi Village.


    ¡°Stop at the intersection in front later. I¡¯ll go and send some desserts to Aunt Wang and Erya.¡± Lin Xiaoyue got out of the ox-cart and sat beside Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao responded.


    He saw Lin Xiaoyue handing him a piece of pastry.


    Li Xiao held the reins in his hand and didn¡¯t respond.


    Lin Xiaoyue urged him with her eyes. At the same time, she raised the cake in her hand a little.


    Li Xiao paused, then he lowered his head and took the cake with his mouth.


    Then, he blushed and quickly turned his head to look in front.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    Liu Shi heard her daughter¡¯s laughter and looked out from the ox-cart.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± She smiled and asked her daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly stopped smiling.


    ¡°Nothing, mom.¡± She hurriedly said.


    When she saw Li Xiao trying to hold back his smile, it was her daughter¡¯s turn to be embarrassed.


    Soon, they had reached the intersection.


    ¡°Mom, you go back and cook first. I¡¯ll be back after I deliver the things.¡±


    As she spoke, she got off the ox-cart.


    ¡°Okay! Ask Aunt Wang to come over is she¡¯s free!¡± Liu Shi responded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue walked towards Aunt Wang¡¯s house.


    It was already past 11 o¡¯clock, and there was kitchen smoke coming from some of the houses in the village. However, the Wang family didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything.


    Lin Xiaoyue had just walked to the front of the Wang family¡¯s courtyard when she heard someone crying.

 Chapter 154 - 154 Wang Erya was Pricked by Black Locust Thorns

    154 Wang Erya was Pricked by Black Locust Thorns


    ¡°Mom, it hurts¡­ah, it hurts! Mom!¡± It was Wang Erya¡¯s voice.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Aunt Wang¡¯s voice quickly came from the courtyard.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, it¡¯s me!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    !!


    The door opened, and Lin Xiaoyue immediately saw Aunt Wang, who had a worried face and red eyes.


    Not far behind her was Wang Erya, half of her face and hands red and swollen.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly asked.


    After she entered, she quickly walked towards Wang Erya.


    The poor girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. The side of her face, and her eyes were red and swollen. Her right hand was also swollen, with no less than two wounds on it.


    ¡°She was stabbed by a black locust thorn! I just took some alcohol to disinfect her wounds. She couldn¡¯t take the pain, so she was crying¡­it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have let her pick the thorns.¡± As Aunt Wang spoke, she used her sleeve to wipe her tears.


    It was all because of her. If she didn¡¯t ask her daughter to pick the black locust thorns, she wouldn¡¯t be injured.


    Lin Xiaoyue then noticed the wine and cloth on the small table.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, don¡¯t blame yourself. The thorns are poisonous and Erya¡¯s condition might be serious. We can¡¯t simply use wine to deal with it. We have to hurry to the town¡¯s clinic!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Seeing that Aunt Wang was still hesitating, Lin Xiaoyue quickly said, ¡°Erya is injured in so many places, and two of them are on her face. And I can see that there¡¯s a broken thorn in her wound, so we have to take it out.¡±


    When Wang Erya heard this, she burst into tears.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart ached when she saw this, let alone Aunt Wang.


    Aunt Wang¡¯s tears were streaming down her face as she hurriedly hugged Wang Erya, ¡°alright, I will bring you to the clinic! It¡¯s all my fault. Erya, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ll go back and bring the ox-cart over. Aunt Wang, pack up and bring Erya to the intersection to wait. I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Aunt Wang wiped her tears again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite at this time. Quickly go and get ready.¡± Lin Xiaoyue instructed and stuffed the pastry in Aunt Wang¡¯s hand. Then, she turned around, and ran away.


    Back at the Liu family house, Lin Xiaoyue entered the kitchen from the side door.


    Seeing Li Xiao preparing to unload the ox-cart, Lin Xiaoyue quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Erya has been pricked by a black locust thorn, so she has to be sent to the town¡¯s clinic. I have to ride the ox-cart to send her and Aunt Wang there.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Liu Shi also came out of the kitchen when she heard the noise.


    ¡°Is she seriously injured?¡± She asked anxiously.


    It must be serious if she had to go to the clinic.


    ¡°It looks quite scary. There are wounds on her face and hands. The two wounds on her face are very serious. I have to go with them to make sure she¡¯s okay.¡± Lin Xiaoyue answered as she got on the ox-cart.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be back for lunch, so you don¡¯t have to wait for me. After lunch, please soak 25 catties of polished rice, and wait for me to come back to grind it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Liu Shi suddenly thought of something and quickly ran to the kitchen.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll get you some buns, you guys can eat on the way.¡±


    After a while, Liu Shi took out a bag of buns and handed it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Aunt Wang and Erya must not have eaten either. Give these to them.¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue took the buns and rode the ox-cart away.

 Chapter 155 - 155 Getting Treated

    155 Getting Treated


    Not long after she left the house, Lin Xiaoyue saw the mother and daughter waiting at the intersection.


    Wang Erya was being supported by Aunt Wang, and something didn¡¯t look right.


    They saw Lin Xiaoyue riding the ox-cart and looked over.


    Aunt Wang looked like she found hope.


    !!


    ¡°Hurry up, get in,¡± Lin Xiaoyue got off the ox and helped Aunt Wang to help Wang Erya onto the ox cart.


    ¡°Woo¡­thank you¡­¡± Wang Erya was still sobbing a little, but she felt much more at ease now.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Then, she took out the buns.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have two each,¡± she smiled at the two of them.


    A hint of gratitude flashed in Aunt Wang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, thank you¡­your kindness¡­¡± Aunt Wang couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Her tears welled up again.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, you¡¯re being too polite again. The relationship between our two families is different from that of other families.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue took out two buns and handed it to Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Take good care of Erya. Let¡¯s set off now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue then turned around and went out of the cart to ride the ox-cart.


    Eating the buns, they didn¡¯t speak for the rest of the journey.


    Soon, the ox-cart arrived in town.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang helped Wang Erya off the ox-cart and into the clinic.


    It was the same clinic where Xiao Qing was treated.


    The doctor took her pulse and looked at her wound. He frowned deeply.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue know that there were more wounds on Wang Erya¡¯s body. There were a few on her arms and legs.


    The doctor looked at the two of them unhappily.


    ¡°She¡¯s so seriously injured. Why didn¡¯t you send her to the clinic earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t know it would be so serious. Is she going to be okay?¡± Aunt Wang could hardly stand.


    ¡°She¡¯s been poisoned. If you come any later, she¡¯ll be barely alive!¡± The doctor said in an unpleasant tone.


    When Aunt Wang heard this, her legs went soft.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly helped her to the side and sat down.


    ¡°Doctor, how do you think we should treat it?¡± She stepped forward and said to the doctor.


    The doctor glanced at Aunt Wang and saw that she was very worried so he stopped scolding her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean the wound first, then I¡¯ll make some ointment to apply on the wounds. Take two doses of anti-swelling medicine every day and she will be fine,¡± the doctor said to Aunt Wang and Lin Xiaoyue.


    After hearing this, the two of them felt more at ease.


    ¡°Then, please treat her,¡± Aunt Wang stood up and said quickly.


    The doctor looked at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he responded.


    He then instructed his assistant to prepare the tools and make the topical ointment.


    After the wound was cleaned, the ointment was also ready.


    After applying the ointment for Wang Erya, the doctor got up.


    ¡°There¡¯s still some ointment left. It will help reduce the remaining swelling even without medicine.¡± The doctor looked at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°The consultation fee and the ointment cost three taels in total.¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s face was a little pale.


    ¡°How much does the medicine cost? Will the swelling go down faster if she takes it?¡± At this moment, her daughter¡¯s face, hands, and legs were unsightly. She could barely stand up.


    She had let her daughter and husband down. It¡¯s her fault that she¡¯s in this state.


    The doctor looked at Aunt Wang.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to want to spend more on medicine.

 Chapter 156 - 156 For the Sake of Money

    156 For the Sake of Money


    ¡°The total is 6 taels. Apply this ointment again tonight. The swelling will slowly go down in three or four days. She should recover fully in half a month.¡±


    ¡°She will heal quicker if she takes the medicine. The swelling and fatigue should be reduced by tomorrow. If she rests properly, she¡¯ll be fully recovered in seven or eight days.¡±


    In fact, he recommended the medicine, which could reduce the pain.


    However, it was indeed expensive, and many people would rather spend less money and suffer through it.


    !!


    He had been in Qingshi Town for a long time, and he had seen many similar situations.


    In the past, he thought that the most important thing was to cure the patient. Now, he felt that the most important thing was to cure the patient at the lowest cost.


    Aunt Wang looked at her daughter who was lying on the side and could barely open her eyes. Her heart ached.


    ¡°Doctor, please prescribe the medicine.¡± She finally said.


    How could she bear to see her daughter suffer like this?


    The doctor looked at Aunt Wang again.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He went to write a prescription.


    He had seen many who were reluctant to see a doctor and get medicine, especially if it¡¯s a girl. He didn¡¯t expect her to say that.


    Soon, the doctor finished writing the prescription and got his assistant to get the medicine.


    Aunt Wang paid 5 taels of silver, then, together with Lin Xiaoyue, helped Wang Erya onto the ox-cart.


    Wang Erya had already recovered some of her strength by now, and was not in as much pain as before.


    Leaning on the ox-cart, she comforted her mother, saying that she didn¡¯t blame her.


    ¡°How did you get so badly injured?¡± Lin Xiaoyue finally asked the two of them while riding the ox-cart.


    The wound was treated and the medicine was taken. Now, the mother and daughter felt more at ease and finally had the mood to explain to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°You mentioned that black locust thorns have medicinal benefits and can be sold for some money. In the afternoon, I went to the clinic in town to inquire about this matter.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°They said that they would buy them from me for 10 wen per catty,¡± Aunt Wang continued.


    ¡°I thought I could earn some money with this. Early this morning, Shuanzi and his father left and I took Erya up the mountain to harvest the black locust spines.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being greedy and wanting to harvest more. Erya was pricked when she climbed up a tree.¡±


    She knew that the black locust thorns were poisonous, she should have stopped Erya when she wanted to climb the tree.


    It was all because of her greed. If she had not been so greedy, Erya would not have been in trouble.


    Lin Xiaoyue understood.


    She turned back to look at Wang Erya and the regretful-looking Aunt Wang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any tools, and you¡¯re not professional herb gatherers, so it¡¯s better not to touch the black locust thorns.¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s face was full of worry, but she did not respond.


    Not only did she not earn any money, she had to spend 5 taels on medical expenses.


    She didn¡¯t have any skills, and she only knew that the black locust thorns could be sold for some money.


    If she didn¡¯t do that, how would she be able to get back the 5 taels of silver?


    She needed to sell 50 catties of black locust thorns to get that money. She even made her daughter suffer so much. She regretted it in her heart.


    She had hired a matchmaker to look for a wife for her son, but nothing came from it.


    It wasn¡¯t that no one liked Shuanzi, but their family was too poor. They didn¡¯t have a big house nor a good piece of land. In addition, she didn¡¯t even have enough money for the betrothal gift.


    She and her husband were both worried about this.

 Chapter 157 - 157 Come and Help Me

    157 Come and Help Me


    Even though Shuanzi said that he was not in a hurry to get married, how could he not be? Many in the village who were the same age as him had already become fathers.


    Wang Erya did not say anything.


    She was also clear about the situation at home. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her mother so worried, so she wanted to harvest the black locust thorns.


    She didn¡¯t expect to get injured and even made her mother spend 5 taels.


    Thinking of this, Wang Erya felt even sadder.


    Her tears flowed out.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Does it hurt again?¡± Seeing that Wang Erya was crying, Aunt Wang quickly checked her injuries.


    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m fine,¡± Wang Erya said hurriedly.


    She couldn¡¯t stop her tears.


    Her father and big brother worked so hard in town, and they only earned about 200 wen a day. She had spent 5 taels on a trip to the clinic. She had let her father and big brother down.


    Lin Xiaoyue was worried.


    ¡°Black locust thorns are not easy to harvest, and 1 catty is a lot of them since they are light. You better not touch it, ¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m selling cold cakes now and I¡¯m short of manpower. Aunt Wang, if you and Erya don¡¯t mind, come and help me. I¡¯ll give you 80 wen per day. You don¡¯t need to be there all afternoon.¡±


    The business deal with Ruyi Restaurant had been closed, so she should be able to afford it.


    It was not a problem to hire two people.


    In addition, she had already planned to involve them in the business. After all, her mother and Li Xiao were not good at it.


    Aunt Wang paused.


    Previously, when the Liu family was building the house, the four of them were paid to help them.


    Every day, except for breakfast, they also ate there.


    In more than a month¡¯s time, their family had earned a total of nearly 15 taels of silver. It was the family¡¯s biggest income in recent years.


    She used the money to buy some things for her family and even bought two pigs. She had saved about 6 taels of silver.


    She knew that the Liu family was trying to help her family.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have asked Shuanzi to come to work early. That was because when the construction team no longer needed helpers, they would not let Shuanzi and his father stay.


    She and her daughter also helped with the cooking and were given such a high salary. Moreover, they worked for more than a month.


    Liu Shi and Yue¡¯er always said that they had helped them a lot.


    But did they? She had only given them some wild vegetables, cornbread, and the most expensive thing was only a dozen eggs. She had not given them anything particularly valuable.


    On the contrary, it was the Liu family who took care of them.


    If the Liu family hadn¡¯t hired them, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to earn and save so much silver.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, thank you.¡± Aunt Wang looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a touched expression.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not that difficult to make the cold cakes. You only need your mother. Besides, Li Xiao and Xiao Qing can help. There¡¯s no need to spend money to hire workers.¡±


    ¡°Also, we just got two piglets. I have to spend time preparing their feed, so I can¡¯t spare so much time to help you.¡±


    They had no pig feed, so they had to harvest ragweed, and it was not easy.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have to think too much. I¡¯m only asking you and Erya because I really need help.¡±


    ¡°You know my mother. She¡¯s too shy and not suitable to work the stall with me. Li Xiao is even worse than my mother. He always looks so cold. It¡¯s good enough that he didn¡¯t scare the customers away,¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed

 Chapter 158 - 158 They are Not Good at This

    158 They are Not Good at This


    This made Aunt Wang laugh.


    ¡°How can you say this? Your mother is gentle. As for Li Xiao, although he¡¯s a little dull, he doesn¡¯t always look cold.¡±


    The first time she saw Li Xiao, she was really a little afraid.


    However, as time passed, she got used to it. She even felt that Li Xiao was easy to get along with and was more polite compared to many young men in the village.


    !!


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s true. I went to Ruyi Restaurant to discuss the business, so my mother and Li Xiao went to the west of the city to set up the stall first.¡±


    ¡°When I got there, they only managed to sell two bowls of cold cakes in two hours.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. The cold cakes you made are so delicious!¡± Aunt Wang¡¯s face was filled with suspicion.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and replied.


    ¡°Because they don¡¯t dare to call out to customers!¡±


    ¡°When I went there, my mother was standing there with a face full of worry. Li Xiao, on the other hand, was like a wooden pillar, standing not far from my mother,¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s tone was filled with helplessness.


    ¡°To be honest, I was a little surprised that they could even sell two bowls of cold cakes.¡±


    This made Aunt Want laugh again.


    ¡°You must be exaggerating!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, not at all,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through. I won¡¯t let them follow me to town to manage the stall in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my mother to stay at home to look after Qing ¡®er and Xiaozhi, and sell the cold cakes in the village. As for Li Xiao, he told me that he wanted to go to the dock to see if there¡¯s any work for him.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that Li Xiao is going to the dock? I¡¯ll ask Uncle Wang to help him ask around,¡± Aunt Wang immediately said.


    ¡°No need for that. He said he wanted to take a look, but he might not be working there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Li Xiao is strong and literate. He can do a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ll ask Uncle Wang anyways when he comes back tonight. If there¡¯s a suitable job, you can send Li Xiao over.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, ¡°thank you!¡±


    Li Xiao had skills, and he probably had an extraordinary background too.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if he worked as a laborer at the dock?


    Anway, they didn¡¯t need him to support the family, it¡¯s up to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Aunt Wang immediately said.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to sell cold cakes in the village?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yesterday, Aunt Sun and Aunt Jiang went to my house to look for my mother. They tasted the cold cake and liked it. I thought we could also try selling them in the village.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the busy farming season now, so there are many people who are willing to spend money on food. A bowl of cold cake is much more delicious than boiled eggs and Tang Yuans in the summer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Aunt Wang agreed.


    ¡°If I had enough manpower, I would also sell them in other villages.¡±


    ¡°In town, I sell it for 5 wen a bowl and 8 wen for two. In the village, we should still be able to earn a profit by selling it at 7 wen for two bowls.¡±


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m charging Ruyi Restaurant 3 wen per bowl, and they have ordered 200 bowls.¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159 Lack of Manpower

    159 Lack of Manpower


    The mother and daughter looked at each other, and their eyes widened at the same time.


    200 bowls? They didn¡¯t hear wrong, did they?


    ¡°This is only the beginning. If the response is good, Manager Liang said he will increase the amount.¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the mother and daughter¡¯s expressions and continued.


    ¡°So¡­many?¡± Aunt Wang stuttered.


    !!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, I really need help. At the very least, I need to find someone to set up a stall with me in the morning. Since we¡¯re making so many cold cakes in the afternoon, it¡¯s best if someone can help out.¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll have to ask Aunt Jiang. However, I trust you more.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    ¡°With your situation, one person is enough. I¡¯ll help you. I can only help you sell them in the morning and make them in the afternoon.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. I see that there are a lot of people at the dock. If we have enough help, we can set up a stall there.¡±


    Aunt Wang was stunned.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ve just started my business, so I¡¯m going to take it one step at a time.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Wang Erya.


    ¡°Erya also needs to rest for a few days. When she¡¯s better, we¡¯ll have enough manpower.¡±


    She would first sell the cold cakes in the west of the city with Aunt Wang. When she was able to take care of things herself, she would let her go to the pier.


    When the time came, Erya would be able to help too.


    Wang Erya immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Her eyes were filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Hehe, you should stay at home and recuperate. When you¡¯re better, you can come with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Erya quickly nodded.


    As they talked, they arrived at Daishi Village.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang sent Wang Erya home, and then rode the ox-cart home.


    Liu Shi heard movement from the side door and came out.


    When she saw that her daughter had returned, she quickly came to ask about the situation.


    ¡°The doctor cleaned the wound and applied some ointment. He also prescribed some medicine, saying that the swelling would subside by tomorrow. Then, she will be fine after a few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Liu Shi looked relieved.


    ¡°I have heated up your food. Come in and eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring the ox in and feed it some water and grass. It¡¯s worked hard today.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Only then did Liu Shi turn around and return to the kitchen.


    Lin Xiaoyue unloaded the ox-cart, fed the ox and then went to eat.


    Even though she had eaten two buns, she was still really hungry.


    Opening the lid of the pot on the stove, Lin Xiaoyue saw two meat and one vegetable dishes.


    She quickly brought the dishes to the small table in the kitchen and started eating them with white rice.


    She ate three big bowls and was almost 90% full before she stopped.


    Then, she washed the dishes in satisfaction and tidied up the kitchen.


    Just as she was about to call Li Xiao to grind the rice paste with her, she heard Aunt Wang¡¯s voice from the courtyard.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to the courtyard and saw her mother pushing away the basket of eggs that Aunt Wang was holding.


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped my family so much before. This little help from Yue¡¯er is really nothing!¡±


    ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t lack eggs now. Erya is injured and is recuperating. Take these eggs back for Erya!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, just keep it. Don¡¯t complain that I¡¯m giving you too little!¡± Aunt Wang was still pushing the basket into Liu Shi¡¯s hands.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused by this scene.


    ¡°Aunt Wang!¡± She walked over to the two of them with a smile.

 Chapter 160 - 160 500 Bowls of Cold Cakes

    160 500 Bowls of Cold Cakes


    When Aunt Wang saw Lin Xiaoyue coming over, her face immediately lit up with a smile.


    ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t want to take it. So you take it.¡± She came forward and stuffed the bamboo basket into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hands.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and accepted it.


    ¡°I¡¯m done seeing the both of you going back and forth. I¡¯m thick-skinned enough to accept it.¡± She said with a smile.


    !!


    Liu Shi looked at her daughter with some embarrassment.


    However, Aunt Wang was all smiles.


    ¡°Exactly! Yue¡¯er, you¡¯re the most straightforward!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Wang, have you eaten?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    ¡°Yes. I only came over after I was done cleaning up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you again for the help!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it again!¡± She laughed and glared at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Hehe, alright, I won¡¯t say it anymore,¡± Aunt Wang said with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue talked to Liu Shi and Aunt Wang for a while, then sent Aunt Wang away and went to call Li Xiao.


    At this moment, Li Xiao was still digging a pond in the stream.


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to make a large number of cold cakes, and the previous pond was not big enough.


    ¡°Six ponds should be enough. We¡¯ll leave one for getting water and the other five to store the cold cakes.¡±


    One could hold five or six pots of cold cakes, so five pools were more than enough.


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten to buy cloth. If you don¡¯t cover it, the leaves will fall into the buckets,¡± he said with a frown.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the ponds.


    ¡°We need something to hold the cloth in place too. Go to Uncle Sun¡¯s house later and ask him for a few wooden planks. Place it horizontally above the ponds to prevent branches and leaves from falling in.¡±


    They could do more with these ponds other than cooling the cold cakes.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Then, he went back with Lin Xiaoyue to grind the rice paste before going to Carpenter Sun¡¯s house.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi started to make cold cakes in the kitchen.


    ¡°Tomorrow, it¡¯ll just be you and Aunt Wang. Can you do it?¡± Liu Shi was lighting the fire in front of the stove, looking at Lin Xiaoyue with some worry.


    She was indeed not as agile as Aunt Wang.


    Not only was she shy, she was also not very good at greeting customers and collecting money.


    It would be good to let Aunt Wang go with her daughter, as she could help her daughter more.


    However, Li Xiao wasn¡¯t going tomorrow either. It was just the two of them, so she was a little worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    ¡°No problem. Aunt Wang was quick and good at calculations. With her help, we can sell a lot of cold cakes tomorrow.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°On the other hand, there are still many people in the village who don¡¯t know that we sell cold cakes.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, why don¡¯t you let Qing¡¯er and Xiaozhi accompany you to the fields? At the same time, tell everyone that they can come to our house to buy some cold cakes.¡±


    Liu Shi nodded.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll bring Qing¡¯er and Xiaozhi to the fields!¡± She was not that afraid of the villagers.


    Besides, Qing¡¯er wasn¡¯t afraid of strangers. With him by her side, she felt that she should be able to succeed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°There are 20 buckets of cold cakes made today. I¡¯ll send 4 to town later, and 14 tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll leave 2 at home and see if you can sell them before we come back tomorrow.¡±


    Liu Shi was a little shocked.


    ¡°¡­you made so many?¡± She had used all the small wooden buckets at home.


    ¡°So many? There are only 500 bowls of cold cakes in total. Ruyi Restaurant is taking 200 of them,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    According to her calculation, 500 bowls of cold cakes could only earn a total of 1,500 wen, which was equivalent to 1.5 taels of silver.

 Chapter 161 - 161 Setting a Small Target

    161 Setting a Small Target


    It wasn¡¯t much more than what she had earned by hunting with Li Xiao during the construction period.


    The price of the cold cakes was too low.


    She wanted to earn a large sum of money by selling cold cake, so she still had to find a way to increase the order volume.


    ¡°How much money can we make if we sell them all?¡± Liu Shi was not good at mathematics, but she knew that her daughter was very good at it, so she asked her.


    !!


    ¡°Around 1,500 wen.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said indifferently.


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°So much?¡±


    That was 1.5 tael of silver, and she could earn so much in a day. How much would it be in a month?


    In any case, it was no less than 30 taels!


    Her daughter was earning money way too quickly!


    ¡°How is it too much? I still want to save money to buy some land so that I can plant chilies, potatoes, and sweet potatoes next year. A good field is worth 8 to 9 taels of silver per mu, so 20 mu of land is worth more than 160 taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯ll be good to build a manor if we have hundreds of mu of land,¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were filled with yearning.


    How good would it be to be a landlady!


    If she hired people to work in the field, all the harvest would be theirs.


    ¡°What are you thinking? We only have Xiao¡¯er who is a strong laborer in our family. Do we have enough manpower to work in such a big field?¡± Liu Shi said with a smile.


    However, she did not disagree with her daughter¡¯s idea of buying land.


    After all, a farmer¡¯s family still had to rely on farming.


    For example, in the Wang family, there were two strong laborers who could earn money, but they were still looked down upon by others.


    It was because they didn¡¯t have much land, which was equivalent to not having any assets.


    Therefore, if they were rich, they could buy some land. It didn¡¯t matter if it was not a lot.


    ¡°Li Xiao?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°It would be a waste of his talent to let him stay in the farm.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue ignored her mother¡¯s surprised look and continued, ¡°after we buy the land, we will hire the farmers to help us and just collect the harvest.¡±


    Liu Shi was shocked.


    ¡°How much money will we have left?¡±


    Hiring people to farm would cost money. It wasn¡¯t worth it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll earn whatever¡¯s left. Moreover, Qing¡¯er and Xiaozhi are going to school. When they pass the elementary scholar examination, we will be exempted from the grain tax for 20 mu of land. If one of them becomes a high scholar, we will be exempted from tax of 200 mu of land.¡±


    Liu Shi was stunned.


    Then, she was slightly convinced.


    Twenty mu of grain tax¡­


    In the past, the Lin family only had 20 mu of land, and they had to pay 400 catties of grain tax every year, which was not a small sum.


    If it was 200 mu, that would be 4,000 catty worth of grain! How much would that cost!


    Liu Shi now felt that her daughter¡¯s idea of buying land was not bad.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set a small target of 20 mu first.¡± Lin Xiaoyue sighed.


    In addition, she also wanted to open a snack shop in town. Not only would it sell cold cakes, but also noodles, fried potatoes, and so on.


    Fast food delivery could yield high profits.


    There was a strange look on Liu Sh¡¯s face.


    That was a small target?


    Her daughter was really amazing.


    Lin Xiaoyue was busy scooping the cold cakes into the wooden bucket.


    Then, she placed the wooden bucket on a shelf not far away.


    After cooking four pots in a row, she finally made twenty buckets of cold cakes.


    Together with Liu Shi, they sent four of them to the pond. Lin Xiaoyue washed the wooden buckets and the ladle and put them away before she was finally free.


    Thinking that she had to send the cold cakes to Ruyi Restaurant before 7 pm, Lin Xiaoyue told Liu Shi to gather the whole family to pay respects to her father while there was still some time.


    So, the whole Liu family brought incense, paper money, and offerings to the cemetery outside the village.

 Chapter 162 - 162 Paying Respects

    162 Paying Respects


    When they arrived, Lin Xiaoyue realized that someone was here.


    ¡°Who has come to pay their respects to your father?¡± Liu Shi asked in confusion.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao cleaned up the dead branches beside the tomb together. They were also very confused.


    ¡°Old Master Lin. He came with First Uncle Lin and Second Uncle Lin. You guys don¡¯t know?¡± A villager was busy working in the field not far away. He responded when he heard Liu Shi¡¯s words.


    !!


    He heard about what happened at the Lin family when he went back for lunch.


    Could it be that Third Uncle Lin was really haunting them and causing trouble?


    He only dared to come here in broad daylight. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have come.


    The Lin family just left in the morning, and the Liu family came again in the afternoon. Could there really be something wrong?


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed the expressions of her mother and the villagers.


    ¡°Thank you for telling us, Uncle Xiang. We really didn¡¯t know about this.¡± Lin Xiaoyue greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to pay our respects to my father. We¡¯re here to tell him that we¡¯ve moved to a new house and that he can rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°As for my grandfather and the others¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, he probably felt guilty. That¡¯s why he came here to burn some paper offerings for peace of mind.¡± She didn¡¯t believe in the supernatural.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er¡­¡± Liu Shi looked at the villagers and then at Lin Xiaoyue. She deliberately used a reproachful tone, but she was actually helping Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. I¡¯ve heard about what happened to the Lin family last night. It was clearly grandma and aunt who didn¡¯t watch their steps and tripped over a stone. How can they blame it on father?¡±


    ¡°If father really came back as a spirit, would he watch us get bullied so miserably before this?¡±


    The villagers thought about it and felt that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, I want to ask you something, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°There was a rumor in the village that something happened to you and you went to see your father. You even received blessings from the King of Hell and you recovered. Is it true?¡± The villager asked curiously.


    It was a legend in the village.


    This little girl became smart just like that. She even learned how to hunt in a short time. Later, she dug up some wild ginseng in the mountains and exchanged it for a large sum of money to build a big house.


    Oh, and he heard that she invented a snack¡­what was it called again? Many said it tasted good.


    Liu Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue nervously, but she saw her daughter smiling gently.


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no such thing as blessings from the King of Hell. When I woke up, my mother and the others were thanking my father and the King of Hell for their blessings. I was confused. I wasn¡¯t completely clear-headed at the time, so I didn¡¯t refute it.¡±


    ¡°Later on, when I was completely sober, the news had already spread.¡±


    ¡°After I woke up, I was worried, so I went to the town¡¯s clinic. The doctor said that it was a blessing in disguise. When I was young, I knocked my head which caused a blood clot in my brain and affected my development. The last time my grandma came to my house to rob us, she pushed me and I knocked my head on the ground, which just happened to disperse the blood clot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I am able to think clearly now.¡±


    He was surprised, and his expression relaxed a little.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Yes, I was fortunate. I almost lost my life when my grandmother pushed me. The doctor said that if it wasn¡¯t for the blood clot, I would have definitely died,¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    He sighed.


    ¡°You¡¯re really lucky.¡±

 Chapter 163 - 163 There are No Ghosts

    163 There are No Ghosts


    I heard that you can also hunt? You¡¯re really capable!¡± Perhaps the villager felt embarrassed to ask her about it directly, so he praised her.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°I learned it from my father when he was still alive. Although I wasn¡¯t well, my memories were still there. My father said at that time that my accuracy is better than his.¡±


    ¡°At that time, it was too difficult to stay at home, so I went into the mountains to try it out. In the end, I discovered that I also have some talent in hunting.¡±


    !!


    When her father was still around, he would occasionally enter the mountains, but he didn¡¯t manage to catch much prey.


    She used her father¡¯s name for everything. If her mother didn¡¯t say anything, who would find out?


    ¡°You¡¯re bound to have good fortune after surviving a great disaster!¡± The villager sighed.


    ¡°Hehe, thank you for your kind words, Uncle Xiang!¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°I also found that ginseng when I was hunting,¡± she continued.


    ¡°At that time, I went to the clinic to have my injuries checked and just happened to see someone selling ginseng to the clinic. It was a whole plant with leaves. I saw that it looked similar to a plant I saw in the mountains, so I went over to take a closer look.¡±


    ¡°In the end, it was actually a mountain ginseng!¡±


    The villager¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    A mountain ginseng in exchange for a house, how good was that!


    ¡°After digging up the ginseng, I sent it to the clinic. He said that the ginseng I dug up was at least a hundred years old. He needed it, so he bought it.¡±


    ¡°Was it worth a lot of silver?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded


    ¡°Yes. It was with this money that we built the house.¡± She wasn¡¯t prepared to say the exact amount.


    The villager swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Where did you find the ginseng?¡± He asked anxiously.


    ¡°At the back of the mountain.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued to talk nonsense.


    Seeing Liu Shi looking at her nervously, Lin Xiaoyue quickly looked at her mother.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go there in the future. Last time, I saw wolves and leopards by the stream and I was so scared,¡± Lin Xiaoyue winked at Liu Shi.


    The excitement on the villager¡¯s face disappeared in an instant.


    Wolves and leopards? Those were dangerous beasts. Even if there were treasures deep in the mountains, they still had to stay alive.


    Liu Shi knew that her daughter said that on purpose. She cooperated with her and reprimanded Lin Xiaoyue, and then did not say much.


    Only then did the family begin to pay their respects to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s father.


    Liu Shi bowed to the tombstone, and the rest kowtowed.


    As they knelt down, they all said something to Third Uncle Lin in their hearts.


    Then, Lin Xiaozhi burned some joss paper.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Li Xiao and I are here, so we won¡¯t let mom and Xiaozhi suffer in the future.¡±


    ¡°After the autumn harvest, the academy will open again. I will send Xiaozhi and Qing¡¯er to school. Our family will have a scholar in the future.¡±


    Liu Shi wiped her tears and did not say anything.


    Lin Xiaoyue stepped forward and held Liu Shi¡¯s hand to comfort her.


    After burning the joss paper, they left.


    Lin Xiaoyue even said goodbye to the villager and asked him to help explain when others talked about her.


    The villagers happily agreed and praised Lin Xiaoyue for being polite.


    Back home, Lin Xiaoyue saw that it was almost time and was ready to deliver the cold cakes.


    The two children caught up to her just as she reached the stream.


    ¡°Brother-in-law said that you¡¯re going to town to deliver cold cakes, is that true?¡± Lin Xiaozhi was in a hurry.

 Chapter 164 - 164 Going to Town

    164 Going to Town


    Xiao Qing also followed behind.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Why?¡± Lin Xiaoyue took two buckets of cold cakes and put them on the ground, looking at the two children.


    The children¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Can we go?¡± He immediately said.


    !!


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at the two children.


    ¡°What do you want? Tell me. I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Thinking that the two children wanted to go shopping, Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to buy anything. We just want to follow you to town to have a look,¡± Xiao Qing said.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Xiao Qing in confusion.


    He looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, but I haven¡¯t really been to town, apart from the time when you bought us home.¡±


    ¡°I have never been to town either!¡± Lin Xiaozhi added.


    Qing¡¯er had been there once, but he had never been before.


    In the past, when his father was still around, he had never brought him to town. After he passed away, his mother also never brought him there. He also wanted to go to town to have a look.


    In the future, he and Qing¡¯er would be going to the academy in town to study. How could he not know the way?


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go together. But when we get to town, you¡¯re not allowed to run around. You have to follow me.¡± She said with a smile.


    She was so busy that she had neglected the two children.


    It¡¯s a good thing for them to go outside to broaden their horizons.


    Not only to town, but also out of the county and the prefecture to take a look when she had the means.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The two children¡¯s faces immediately lit up.


    ¡°Let me help you carry a bucket!¡± Xiao Qing stepped forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also help!¡± Seeing Xiao Qing¡¯s actions, Lin Xiaozhi quickly followed.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly stopped him, ¡°Qing¡¯er, you take one, but not you Xiaozhi.¡±


    He looked at Lin Xiaozhi, ¡°you¡¯re small. Don¡¯t flip it over!¡±


    Then, she turned to look at Xiao Qing.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, take Xiaozhi upstairs and wait outside the side door. We¡¯ll set off after your uncle has set up the ox-cart.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Qing responded, picked up the bucket of cold cakes, and left with Lin Xiaozhi.


    Lin Xiaoyue then took the other two buckets of cold cakes from the pond, then stacked them all together.


    Before they reached the main road, Li Xiao came.


    He took the three buckets from Lin Xiaoyue and went upstairs.


    Looking at Li Xiao¡¯s tall back, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart felt warm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the two children stay in town for too long,¡± Li Xiao suddenly said.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll definitely return before dark,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I deliver the goods?¡± Li Xiao frowned, still feeling a little uneasy.


    ¡°No need. Plant the pepper seedlings, then water them and sprinkle some plant ash in the coming two days. After you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll arrange for you to deliver them,¡± she said.


    Li Xiao was silent.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he finally said.


    ¡°Come back before 11am, otherwise I¡¯ll go to town to look for you all,¡± he said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    He was really worried about her.


    At the side door.


    Li Xiao put the four buckets of cold cakes into the ox-cart, then watched them get on the ox-cart before going to the field.


    Lin Xiaoyue rode the ox-cart out of the village. She chatted with the two children and soon they were on the main road.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s up to you two to sell the cold cakes in the village tomorrow.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Lin Xiaoyue suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°How about this, tomorrow you and mom will sell cold cakes at home. I will give you two as many copper coins as the number of bowls you sell. Then, you split the copper coins equally among yourselves.¡±

 Chapter 165 - 165 The Street Near the Academy

    165 The Street Near the Academy


    Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t want the money.¡± Xiao Qing said.


    He ate at home, and in the future, he would have to spend the family¡¯s money to study in town. Now that he could finally help out, how could he ask for money?


    ¡°Ii also don¡¯t want the money,¡± Lin Xiaozhi quickly followed.


    Children tend to copy others blindly.


    Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a chance for you to save some money. I¡¯ll give you such opportunities from time to time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for children to learn how to manage money from a young age. With the money in hand, you can buy whatever you need at the academy.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s eyes flickered as he thought that this made sense.


    Lin Xiaozhi looked at Xiao Qing. Whatever he did, he would do.


    ¡°In the future, when everyone comes to our house to buy cold cakes, I won¡¯t pay you anymore.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, then. Thank you, aunty!¡± Xiao Qing finally said.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s face bloomed with joy.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    As she chatted with the two children, they soon arrived at Qingshi Town.


    They entered the city and went to Ruyi Restaurant.


    Lin Xiaoyue handed the four buckets of cold cakes to the kitchen staff and went to the accountant to receive 300 wen before leaving with the two children.


    Thinking that it was inconvenient to retrieve the wooden buckets, Lin Xiaoyue simply rode the ox-cart to the grocery store. She immediately ordered ten more wooden buckets.


    After that, they strolled around Qingshi town and went to the grain store to buy 100 catties of refined rice and 5 catties of brown sugar.


    She passed by a pastry shop and bought some pastries.


    While eating, Lin Xiaoyue took the two children to the street where Qingyun Academy was located.


    At this time, class had just ended and there were many scholars on the streets.


    They looked refined and some of them were wearing the academy¡¯s uniform, looking very energetic.


    Lin Xiaozhi looked at them, his face filled with admiration.


    Xiao Qing was much calmer, but when he looked at the sign of the academy, his eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Look, this is Qingyun Academy. I¡¯ll send you here after the autumn harvest,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said to them.


    Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement.


    ¡°Thank you, sis!¡±


    Xiao Qing also thanked Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°You two should study hard in the future. That¡¯s the best way to thank me.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she looked at the few shops on the street that were close to Qingyun Academy.


    She found that one of the pastry shops was doing particularly well, and the business of two nearby restaurants was also good.


    Even the street vendors were doing well.


    This street wasn¡¯t remote, and there was a lot of traffic at this hour, so business was naturally good.


    ¡°Aunty, maybe we can sell our cold cakes here too.¡± Before Lin Xiaoyue could say anything, Xiao Qing had already said it.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes. We are thinking of the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make more tomorrow afternoon. After I deliver the goods to Ruyi Restaurant, I¡¯ll try selling them here.¡± Since she was going to come to town, she might as well stop by for about one hour. It would be a profit if she could sell more than a hundred bowls.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± Xiao Qing immediately said.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Lin Xiaozhi said immediately.


    Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°No need. I can do it alone. I need you two at home.¡±


    Xiao Qing paused.


    He remembered that they had to sell the cold cakes in the village.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Lin Xiaozhi glanced at Xiao Qing and did not insist.

 Chapter 166 - 166 Selling Cold Cakes at the Entrance of the Academy

    166 Selling Cold Cakes at the Entrance of the Academy


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re almost done shopping. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Li Xiao asked her to return before evening, and it would take her another 30 minutes to get back.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them replied.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue turn the ox-cart around and rode in the direction of the village.


    When they got home, the two children went to the field to find Li Xiao.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    It was another sumptuous meal. The Liu family members felt very fulfilled as they ate the delicious food.


    Lin Xiaoyue then told Liu Shi and Li Xiao about her plan to set up a stall near Qingyun Academy to sell cold cakes.


    ¡°There are many people coming from the academy after school, so there¡¯s a business opportunity there. But it will be late and it¡¯ll be dark when you return.¡± Liu Shi said worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too late. Class ends at fifteen minutes past seven. I¡¯ll go there after I deliver the goods to Ruyi Restaurant. We will stay there for just one hour.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back from town in half an hour. When I come back, I might still be able to help you cook.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to prepare dinner first.¡±


    Liu Shi looked back at her daughter, ¡°cooking is a small matter. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be too tired.¡±


    She would go to the west of the city in the morning, come back in the afternoon to make cold cakes, deliver the goods, and then set up a stall. She wouldn¡¯t have much time to rest.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, ¡°what¡¯s the big deal? Since the cold cakes are popular now, we should make more money. Otherwise, when winter comes, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to sell.¡±


    Ruyi Restaurant might still order some. However, it was not possible to set up a stall on the streets.


    Liu Shi paused.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    The cold cakes couldn¡¯t be sold in the winter, and they would have to think of other means to make money.


    If all else fails, she would just do embroidery work.


    She would be able to get through the winter by taking a big job at the workshop.


    Now that the situation at home was better, she was not afraid of not being able to find work. She should buy an embroidery frame.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Li Xiao suddenly said.


    He was worried about her returning too late.


    Liu Shi immediately nodded.


    She looked at Li Xiao with approval.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    Just as she was about to talk about planting chili seedlings, Li Xiao spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already planted the chili seedlings. I¡¯ll add some ash tomorrow morning and water them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to town with you in the afternoon, and we¡¯ll take a look at the dock. If I can find a job there, I¡¯ll go to the academy to pick you up and come back with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    Although she wasn¡¯t afraid, Li Xiao¡¯s presence could indeed save her a lot of trouble.


    Thus, the matter of selling cold cakes outside Qingyun Academy was settled.


    After the meal, Lin Xiaoyue ground another 12 pounds of rice and made 10 buckets of cold cakes.


    Together with Li Xiao, she sent the cold cakes to the pond. After washing up, Lin Xiaoyue went back to rest.


    There were a total of 26 buckets of cold cakes in the pond now. Ruyi Restaurant ordered 4 and she was going to bring more with her when she set up the stall. She would bring 16 buckets to sell on the streets, so that¡¯s a total of 20.


    16 buckets were 400 bowls of cold cakes. She didn¡¯t know if they could be sold out.


    Whatever, she would sell as many as she could.


    Filled with anticipation, Lin Xiaoyue closed her eyes and quickly entered dreamland.


    It was dawn when she woke up.

 Chapter 167 - 167 Aunt Wang Came Early

    167 Aunt Wang Came Early


    She got up and washed up. When she came to the front yard, Lin Xiaoyue knew that everyone was up.


    Liu Shi took Lin Xiaozhi to the kitchen to make breakfast, while Xiao Qing followed Li Xiao to retrieve the cold cakes by the stream.


    Lin Xiaoyue just left when she saw Aunt Wang appear not far away.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, why did you come so early?¡± She smiled and greeted her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to delay you from setting up the stall in town.¡± Aunt Wang said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll only take us half an hour to get to town.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Erya?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already much better. The swelling has reduced by a lot, so she¡¯s resting at home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. The doctor¡¯s medicine has taken effect. She¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, here you go again¡­¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while before Liu Shi came out and said that breakfast was ready.


    ¡°Aunt Wan, have you eaten? If not, let¡¯s eat together!¡± Liu Shi smiled at Aunt Wang.


    Lin Xiaoyue also smiled and invited her in.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Aunt Wang quickly waved her hand to refuse.


    Then, she looked at Li Xiao, who had just returned from the stream.


    ¡°You guys go and eat. Li Xiao too! I¡¯ll go get the remaining cold cakes. When you¡¯re done eating, we can set off,¡± She said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve retrieved all of them. The remaining ten buckets in the stream are to be sold at home,¡± Li Xiao said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also set up the ox-cart. You can just set off whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± As he spoke, he moved the four buckets of cold cakes to the ox-cart.


    Aunt Wang quickly went to help.


    ¡°Alright, let me do it. You guys go eat quickly, we¡¯ll leave after that. If you¡¯re late, you might lose your spot.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, ¡°alright. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat,¡± he said to Li Xiao.


    With that, the whole family went into the house.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not want to make Aunt Wang wait for a long time. She ate a bowl of porridge, took four boiled eggs with her and went out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aunt Wang.¡± Lin Xiaoyue walked towards the ox-cart.


    Aunt Wang was a little surprised to see Lin Xiaoyue come out so quickly.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite in the morning. Just a bowl of porridge will do!¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded.


    Then, they set off.


    After a while, she finally took out the four hard-boiled eggs from her pocket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have two each!¡± She handed two hard-boiled eggs to Aunt Wang.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had breakfast, you can keep them for yourself!¡± She quickly refused.


    ¡°I have some. These two are for you,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Seeing that Aunt Wang still didn¡¯t take it, she said, ¡°other than the four buckets of cold cakes ordered by Ruyi Restaurant, the remaining 16 buckets are for us to sell. It won¡¯t be easy to sell them all. If you don¡¯t eat your fill, I¡¯m afraid you will be tired later.¡±


    Only then did Aunt Wang accept it.


    ¡°You are too generous.¡±


    ¡°Just this once. If you give it to me again next time, I won¡¯t take it no matter what you say.¡±


    Eggs were expensive, and the villagers were usually reluctant to eat them at home. Most of the time, they would sell them for money.


    This girl was really good, giving her two at once.


    ¡°Alright! Whatever you say!¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    She rode the ox-cart while peeling an egg.


    Along the way, she chatted with Aunt Wang about the cold cakes.

 Chapter 168 - 168 The Cold Cakes are Popular

    168 The Cold Cakes are Popular


    As they spoke, the ox-cart quickly arrived at Qingshi Town.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue continued riding it to Ruyi Restaurant.


    When they arrived, they got off and entered the restaurant, each carrying two buckets of cold cakes.


    As soon as they entered the door, Liu San and a waiter came up to them.


    ¡°Miss Lin, I¡¯ve been waiting for you since early in the morning!¡± As they spoke, Liu San and another waiter came forward and took the cold cakes from Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get my uncle! Your cold cakes sold well last night, and the manager said we should order more!¡± Liu San said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were shining.


    ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± She said with a smile.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Liu San said with a red face.


    Then, he took the cold cakes and left. As he walked, he shouted loudly.


    ¡°Uncle! Miss Lin is here!¡±


    It was Aunt Wang¡¯s first time at Ruyi Restaurant, and she seemed a little tense.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was so familiar with the staff of Ruyi Restaurant, she was a little impressed.


    She also heard the waiter say that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cold cakes were popular, and the manager said that he wanted to order more. She was happy for Lin Xiaoyue.


    On the way here, Yue¡¯er said that Ruyi Restaurant had ordered a total of 200 bowls of cold cakes the day before, and that was only enough for one day.


    How much more would they order?


    The profit of the cold cakes alone from Ruyi Restaurant was not little.


    Chef Liu came out after a while.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± Chef Liu smiled and walked towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Uncle Liu!¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded with a smile.


    ¡°Haha, girl, you¡¯re in luck!¡±


    ¡°Last night, the manager gave each table a bowl of cold cake for free for them to try it out. In the end, a lot of customers ordered more. Some even wanted to buy them home.¡±


    ¡°Your cold cakes are very popular!¡± Chef Liu smiled.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all thanks to you and Manager Liang,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me! Your cold cakes are affordable, so the manager could give some out for free.¡±


    ¡°But after what happened last night, he can¡¯t give them away for free anymore!¡±


    Although it was cheap. If they could sell them in large quantities, they could also make a lot of money.


    The point was that it was appetizing and did not affect the customers¡¯ ordering of other dishes.


    Lin Xiaoyue listened but did not express her opinion.


    She didn¡¯t care whether they gave them away for free or not. She only needed to deliver the goods and collect the money.


    ¡°The 100 bowls that you just sent will definitely not be enough for lunch. The manager said that if you come early today, please make another trip and bring another 100 bowls.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and please deliver 300 bowls for the afternoon¡¯s order!¡± Chef Liu continued.


    Ruyi Restaurant received three to four hundred tables of guests every day, and those who had tried the cold cakes would definitely order one. Some even ordered more than one bowl, and asked for takeaway.


    Even 500 bowls of cold cakes a day might not be enough.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    On the other hand, Aunt Wang¡¯s legs almost went soft.


    500 bowls of cold cakes per day? Oh my God.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to go back for more. We¡¯re going to the west of the city to set up a stall, so I¡¯ve prepared more today. They are in the ox-cart outside. You can take four more buckets now!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll go get them!¡± Aunt Wang quickly said.


    With that, she walked out in a hurry.


    Chef Liu was amused by Aunt Wang¡¯s actions.


    He also asked Liu San to help her carry the cold cakes.


    Chef Liu continued to talk to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°How many cold cakes did you bring in total? If possible, why don¡¯t you sell them to us now? If we can¡¯t sell everything during lunch, there¡¯s still dinner,¡± Chef Liu said after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 169 - 169 Increasing the Sales

    169 Increasing the Sales


    ¡°I think 200 bowls won¡¯t be enough for noon.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, ¡°there are 16 buckets on the ox-cart. I don¡¯t expect to sell them all in the market. If you need it, I¡¯ll give you two more buckets.¡±


    ¡°Done!¡± Chef Liu said happily.


    Then, he instructed Liu San to get two more buckets.


    He gave Lin Xiaoyue a list and instructed the waiter to return the buckets from yesterday.


    Since they were in a hurry, Lin Xiaoyue asked Aunt Wang to collect them while she went to settle the money with the accountant.


    This time, they received 750 wen in total. The accountant gave Lin Xiaoyue seven taels of silver and fifty copper coins.


    Lin Xiaoyue took the money and quickly returned to the kitchen.


    Aunt Wang had already placed the wooden buckets back on the ox-cart and was waiting for her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Aunt Wang and led her out of the door.


    Then, they got on the ox-cart and rode to the west of the city.


    Thanks to the old man who was selling buns next to them, they had a spot.


    Lin Xiaoyue thanked him, and then she and Aunt Wang started to set up the stall.


    After everything was packed, Lin Xiaoyue stood behind the small table and began to call out to customers.


    ¡°We are selling cold cakes! It¡¯s a sweet and sticky dessert made of polished rice!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only 5 wen a bowl, and 8 wen for two bowls! It¡¯s delicious and helps relieve the summer heat. If it¡¯s not delicious, it¡¯s free of charge!¡±


    Her clear voice immediately attracted people¡¯s attention.


    Some of them had tried the cold cakes the day before and knew that they were delicious and cheap, so they quickly came over.


    Lin Xiaoyue cut the cold cakes for the customers, while Aunt Wang invited the guests to sit down at a table.


    When there were no seats left, they apologized and asked them to stand.


    She was ready to wash the dishes at any time.


    If Lin Xiaoyue was busy and she was free, she would copy what Lin Xiaoyue did and shouted loudly to attract customers.


    Aunt Wang also helped answer questions from the customers. She was just as helpful as Lin Xiaoyue herself.


    In the beginning, Aunt Wang wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    However, she was much braver than Liu Shi and got used to it after a while.


    She was efficient, making Lin Xiaoyue feel much more relaxed.


    In a short while, Lin Xiaoyue sold two buckets of cold cakes.


    Some people knew that they could take the bowls home, and return them the next day. After confirming that, they bought more cold cakes.


    ¡°Are you guys coming tomorrow? If you don¡¯t, how am I going to return this bowl?¡± A lady also wanted to buy four more bowls of cold cakes to go, but she didn¡¯t want to pay the 5 wen of deposit.


    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll be here. We¡¯ll sell these cold cakes at least until winter. There¡¯s still more than two months.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile, but she did not slow down.


    ¡°Who can confirm that? If you don¡¯t come, how am I going to get my money back?¡± The lady sounded rude.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not get angry and continued, ¡°don¡¯t worry, the bowls we use are all new, and they¡¯re even cheaper than the ones in the grocery store. We prepared these bowls so that it¡¯s easy for everyone to bring them home. We never thought of using them to make money.¡±


    ¡°If you need bowls at home, you can keep them. Otherwise, you can return them next time. The deposit will be refunded.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but¡­¡±


    The people waiting at the side could not stand it anymore.

 Chapter 170 - 170 Still Not Enough

    170 Still Not Enough


    ¡°The deposit is 1 wen cheaper than the bowl itself. If you don¡¯t give the bowl back, you still bought it at a cheaper price. What¡¯s there to argue about?¡± A middle-aged woman said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to pay the deposit and want to take the bowl from this young lady for free?¡± One of the younger women spoke rudely and even gave the lady a strange look.


    The lady was angry.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    !!


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand you bullying a little girl. What are you saying? If you want to buy, then buy it. If not, why are you blocking everyone?¡±


    The young woman had a firecracker temper and had long been annoyed with this lady for wasting everyone¡¯s time. Seeing that she looked like she was going to argue with her, she immediately raised her voice.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The lady was furious.


    Seeing that an argument was about to break out, Aunt Wang quickly ran over.


    ¡°Aiya, what are you quarreling about?¡± She quickly took the lady to the side.


    Only then could Lin Xiaoyue continue to cut the cold cakes for the others.


    Perhaps it was because the aunt¡¯s words had angered the crowd, several people behind decided to pack the cold cakes.


    Aunt Wang comforted the lady for a while and promised to give her a bowl of cold cakes for free.


    In the end, the lady changed her mind and ordered six bowls of cold cakes.


    She even happily paid for the five bowls of cold cakes, plus the deposit for a medium-large bowl, at a total of 27 wen.


    Seeing the lady leave with the cold cakes in satisfaction, Lin Xiaoyue cast a look of admiration at Aunt Wang.


    Auntie Wang smiled at Lin Xiaoyue, but she had no time to be proud.


    She still had to wash the bowls and spoons.


    The two of them worked well together, and Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cold cakes were consumed very quickly.


    The 10 buckets of cold cakes was equivalent to a total of 250 bowls, and they were sold out in less than two hours.


    It was all thanks to the takeaway bowls that she had prepared in advance that the orders had greatly increased.


    Many of the customers who came to buy the cold cakes today brought them home.


    A man even ordered 12 bowls to go, filling two medium-large bowls.


    While cleaning up the tables, chairs, and bowls, Aunt Wang happily talked to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Even if we prepared twice the amount of cold cakes, we don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sell them all!¡±


    She thought that these cold cakes could be sold until noon, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be gone so quickly.


    It was currently the busy farming season, and the cold cakes that Yue¡¯er sold were cheap. They also provided bowls that could be taken away. It was indeed good to bring some back for their family members who were working in the fields to try.


    Yue¡¯er was really smart. If this cold cake business picked up, she could make a fortune!


    Knowing this, she was now relieved.


    Since they were earning money, she felt better about getting 80 wen a day.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll have to prepare more for tomorrow. Twenty buckets should be enough. Most of the people who come here are here for the morning market. There won¡¯t be so many people after a while.¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    At this moment, someone came to ask about the cold cakes.


    Aunt Wang immediately said, ¡°it¡¯s all sold out today. We¡¯ll be here tomorrow. Please come again.¡±


    The lady was disappointed and left after telling them to prepare more.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If you didn¡¯t give the two buckets of cold cakes to Ruyi Restaurant, you could have earned more,¡± Aunt Wang said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Ruyi Restaurant is a big client, and it was Uncle Liu who asked me. Even if we don¡¯t earn more money, we have to satisfy them first.¡±


    Aunt Wang thought about it and nodded.

 Chapter 171 - 171 She Should Prepare More Cold Cakes

    171 She Should Prepare More Cold Cakes


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t have foresight,¡± she said.


    Cooperating with Ruyi Restaurant was something that most people didn¡¯t even dare to think about.


    Yue¡¯er had a good relationship with Chef Liu. Some people couldn¡¯t get such a connection even if they spent money.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    !!


    Then, they carried the table on which the wooden buckets were placed onto the ox-cart.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go buy some buns.¡± Lin Xiaoyue walked towards the owner of the bun stall.


    ¡°Uncle, four steamed buns and eight meat buns! Pack the four meat buns together!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The owner of the bun stall agreed with a smile.


    While packing the buns for Lin Xiaoyue, he spoke to Lin Xiaoyue in an envious tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous! I still have more than half of my buns left, but you¡¯re already sold out.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and replied, ¡°this is my first time setting up a stall, so I don¡¯t have much experience. We¡¯ve prepared too little.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare more cold cakes tomorrow. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll last until noon.¡± She didn¡¯t expect business to be so good.


    Of course, the main reason was that she had sold it at a cheap price.


    In order to save money, most people would buy more than two bowls of cold cakes at one time. In this way, the cold cakes sold out quickly.


    ¡°Hehe, you have quite a lot! It must be that they are good!¡± The owner of the bun stall said with a smile.


    ¡°But you really should prepare more. It¡¯s selling too fast. I didn¡¯t even have time to ask you to save a few bowls for me!¡± He was going to bring four bowls back for his family to try.


    ¡°Remember to reserve five bowls for me tomorrow.¡±


    This girl had helped his business, so he should return the favor.


    ¡°Done! I¡¯ll cut it up for you tomorrow and put it aside first.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll reserve a space for you tomorrow, and we¡¯ll be neighbors from now on!¡± Although she took some of his business, she also attracted more people.


    There were still quite a few people who bought both cold cakes and steamed buns. As a result, his business today was actually better than usual.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said gratefully.


    After paying, she carried a few bags of buns back to the ox-cart.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue buy so many buns, Aunt Wang¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°You must have spent a lot of them?¡±


    ¡°Not much. Uncle Huang¡¯s buns aren¡¯t expensive.¡±


    Seeing the look of disapproval on Aunt Wang¡¯s face, Lin Xiaoyue smiled and went forward to lower her voice.


    ¡°Uncle Huang agreed to help me reserve a spot in the morning. He also reserved five bowls of cold cakes. Isn¡¯t it easier for us to get along if we do business together and take care of each other?¡±


    As Lin Xiaoyue spoke, she gave Aunt Wang a knowing look.


    Sure enough, the look of disapproval in her eyes disappeared, and the way she looked at Lin Xiaoyue also turned into admiration.


    ¡°I still have to go buy some vegetables and meat. Aunt, do you have anything you want to buy?¡± A hint of hesitation flashed in Aunt Wang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need vegetables, but if we pass by a grain store later, I want to buy a few pounds of brown rice noodles.¡±


    There were a lot of wild vegetables in the mountains. They could just harvest them, but she needed grains.


    In fact, the grains at home were usually bought by her husband after he got off work in town.


    However, she was riding in an ox-cart with Yue-er.


    If she bought some now, it would save him and Shuanzi the effort of carrying it back all the way home.

 Chapter 172 - 172 Preparing for the Worst

    172 Preparing for the Worst


    ¡°Sure! There aren¡¯t many bowls left, so I¡¯m going to buy some. We might also need more wooden buckets. On the way to the grocery store later, we¡¯ll pass by the grain store!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay here and look after the ox-cart. Come back quickly after you¡¯re done,¡± Aunt Wang said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue then took the basket from the ox-cart and went to the market to buy vegetables.


    There were five people in their family. She and Li Xiao had a big appetite, and so did her mother. As for the two children, they were still growing and could eat quite a lot.


    She had to make sure they ate well.


    Lin Xiaoyue bought the ingredients for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast and lunch before returning to the ox cart.


    Then, she rode the ox-cart in the direction of the grocery store.


    On the way, she passed by a grain store and went with Aunt Wang to buy 30 catties of brown rice and 20 catties of coarse flour.


    The owner of the grain store knew Lin Xiaoyue, and because of that, he gave Aunt Wang a discount of 3 wen by rounding down.


    After buying the rice and noodles, Aunt Wang¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re very popular!¡± She said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    The price of this grain store was reasonable. Her husband used to buy grain from this store, and the store owner never rounded down.


    Hence, she was surprised.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just that I use a lot of refined rice to make the cold cakes. The profit of refined rice was much higher than that of brown rice. I¡¯ve talked to Mr. Qian about long-term cooperation, so I¡¯ll be buying from him in the future,¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just because of the cold cake business. After all, she had just started the business.


    Instead, ever since she had the money, she had been secretly storing grain.


    She would do it every five days, storing 50 catties of rice each time.


    After experiencing the apocalypse, she was afraid.


    Now that she was in ancient times, had the knowledge of the 21st century and special abilities, it seemed that life would not be hard.


    But what if something unexpected happened?


    What if there was a natural disaster?


    There had been a drought in this era last year, which led to people, including those from the nearby Qingshi Village, going into the mountains to forage for wild vegetables.


    If the situation was worse, some people might starve to death or even become refugees.


    In short, when she was in school in her previous life, she learnt that the life of farmers in ancient times depended on nature.


    When faced with a major disaster, the situation was not much better than the apocalypse.


    Therefore, it was still necessary to prepare for the worst.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Your cold cake business is getting bigger and bigger, and you¡¯re indeed using a lot of refined rice,¡± Aunt Wang said.


    As they talked, the two of them arrived at the grocery store.


    Mr. Jin saw Lin Xiaoyue and immediately came forward to greet her.


    ¡°Miss Lin, are the goods all sold out?¡± Mr. Jin glanced at the ox-cart parked outside the shop and asked Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    It¡¯s still early, so she wouldn¡¯t have left so quickly.


    ¡°Thanks to you, they¡¯ve all been sold out. There aren¡¯t many bowls left from the ones I bought from you yesterday, so I¡¯m here to get some more,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said cheerfully.


    Mr. Jin¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°How many do you need?¡± Her business was very good!


    Lin Xiaoyue pondered for a moment and said, ¡°15 small bowls, 25 medium bowls and 10 medium-large bowls.¡±


    Based on the amount sold today, most people ordered less than 4 bowls of cold cakes to go, so she could prepare more small and medium bowls.


    Mr. Jin¡¯s eyes flashed.


    ¡°Deal! I¡¯ll get someone to get them for you and send them to the cart!¡±

 Chapter 173 - 173 She Bought More Wooden Buckets

    173 She Bought More Wooden Buckets


    He only hired someone because the business in the shop had improved.


    ¡°No rush, give me 12 more small wooden buckets,¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought for a while and said.


    They had to deliver 12 buckets of cold cakes this afternoon to Ruyi Restaurant and these wooden buckets could only be retrieved tomorrow morning.


    Hence, there were only 18 wooden buckets left in the house, which would not be enough.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll just take 20. It¡¯ll save me the trouble of coming again next time,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said suddenly.


    Besides Ruyi Restaurant, they were also going to have a stall in the west of the city, near Qingyun Academy, and the dock.


    Also, if there were people who were willing to carry the cold cakes to the countryside, they would have more business.


    She had a plan, but it would depend on whether Aunt Wang and the others were interested.


    ¡°Ah! You are so bold, I¡¯ll get him to get the goods now!¡± Mr. Jin was very happy.


    He quickly called for the shop assistant.


    Aunt Wang wanted to say something, but before she could speak, Lin Xiaoyue looked at her.


    She asked to check on the number of buckets and help bring them into the cart.


    Aunt Wang didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to settle the bill. After they were all delivered to the cart, she rode the ox-cart away while Mr. Jin sent her off.


    When they passed the city gate. Aunt Wang looked at the wooden buckets with a somewhat complicated expression.


    Lin Xiaoyue would occasionally turn back and notice her expression.


    Seeing that the expression on Aunt Wang¡¯s face was becoming more and more tormented, Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± She asked.


    Aunt Wang couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, aren¡¯t these too many?¡± They had taken up almost half of the space in the cart.


    They did make some money today, but after buying these things, there was probably not much left.


    She wondered how Liu Shi would feel when she saw these.


    ¡°Too many? I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be enough,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    Aunt Wang¡¯s expression froze.


    She wanted to say something, but Lin Xiaoyue spoke again.


    ¡°We only prepared a limited number of cold cakes today, so we didn¡¯t use so many bowls. We¡¯ll double the amount of cold cakes tomorrow, so we¡¯ll have to double the amount of bowls.¡±


    ¡°As for the wooden buckets, we only had 30 before we bought these.¡±


    ¡°I have to deliver 12 of them to Ruyi Restaurant this afternoon. The buckets can only be retrieved tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Which means, if I don¡¯t buy more, I¡¯ll only have 18 available before tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Of the 18, Ruyi Restaurant will take 8 tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll also set the stall tomorrow, and we¡¯ll only have 10 left at most.¡±


    As Aunt Wang listened, her eyes gradually became clear.


    ¡°But buying 20 at once¡­it¡¯s still a little too much,¡± she continued.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Lin Xiaoyue chuckled.


    ¡°How is it too much? It¡¯s only 10 more than today for the stall tomorrow. Besides, Ruyi Restaurant said they want 8, so I think we should prepare 2 more. The last 8 could be sold at home. I¡¯d rather have more than less.¡±


    Anyway, a small wooden bucket only cost 24 wen. She could earn more than that for a bucket of cold cakes.


    Aunt Wang nodded.


    She admired Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s plan.


    ¡°I wonder how¡¯s the business at home? How many of them did they sell?¡± Lin Xiaoyue remembered her instructions to the two children yesterday.


    She hoped that the two children would work harder. Her mother was thin-skinned, so she didn¡¯t expect too much from her.

 Chapter 174 - 174 She has an Idea

    174 She has an Idea


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they did fine!¡± Aunt Wang said with a smile.


    ¡°Now, all the working farmers are willing to spend money. Besides, if you set it at a low price, everyone will definitely want to buy them. ¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°I have an idea. Would you like to hear it?¡±


    !!


    Aunt Wang¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Hehe, go ahead,¡± she said with a smile.


    After working with Lin Xiaoyue today and seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s way of doing things, Aunt Wang was now very confident in Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Just now, you said that everyone is willing to spend money during the busy farming season. I think there is also a market in other villages.¡±


    Aunt Wang paused.


    She didn¡¯t understand what ¡°market¡± meant in this context, but she understood what Lin Xiaoyue meant.


    ¡°Yes,¡± after some thought, Aunt Wang nodded.


    ¡°So, you want to go to other villages to sell the cold cakes?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the time,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    ¡°However, if someone is willing to, I can supply the cold cakes.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Aunt Wang.


    Aunt Wang looked like she understood.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er¡­what do you mean by this?¡± Maybe she didn¡¯t fully understand.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. I actually want to ask if Shuanzi i is willing to do this.¡±


    Aunt Wang paused.


    Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°we have limited manpower, and Li Xiao is not familiar with the surrounding villages. I think Shuanzi is a good fit.¡±


    ¡°If he is willing to do this business, I can sell the cold cakes to him at the price of 3 wen per bowl.¡±


    ¡°He can sell them at market price and earn at least 1 wen from selling per bowl. If you sell 4 buckets a day, it¡¯ll be more than 100 wen.¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s heart moved.


    Shuanzi was now working at the dock with his father, but there was not always work. He could only earn 100 wen a day, which was about the same as selling 4 buckets of cold cakes.


    She had personally witnessed how the business went today.


    Many of those who came to buy the cold cakes bought a few bowls at a time.


    If they went to the countryside, there would be a lot of families. They would definitely buy several bowls at a time.


    In this way, it didn¡¯t seem so difficult to sell 100 bowls of cold cakes.


    If they were lucky and sold more, they could earn more than this.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that Aunt Wang was tempted. She smiled and continued, ¡°if he agrees, he can pay me after he sells them. The wooden buckets will be provided.¡±


    ¡°Also, I think we can set up a stall to sell them at the dock.¡±


    ¡°If you agree, you can be in charge of that stall.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll pay you according to the number of bowls you sell instead of a fixed pay of 80 wen. You¡¯ll get 1 wen per bowl and you can sell as many as you want.¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s heart was surging with emotions.


    1 wen per bowl? They had sold a total of 250 bowls of cold cakes today. And they were sold out in less than 2 hours.


    There would be people at the dock all day long. If she worked for an entire day, she would be selling more than 100 bowls of cold cakes!


    ¡°If I¡¯m at the dock, then you¡­¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175 Hiring Someone to Help with Chores

    175 Hiring Someone to Help with Chores


    Of course, Aunt Wang was tempted


    Yue¡¯er charged Ruyi Restaurant 3 wen per bowl of cold cake, and she didn¡¯t even give them any brown sugar syrup.


    Ruyi Restaurant¡¯s demand was high. They sold 500 bowls of cold cakes a day.


    To them, Yue¡¯er charged a low price.


    Although it was to sell more cold cakes, she was helping them more.


    ¡°Let Erya help me. If it¡¯s for the entire day, I¡¯ll pay her 100 wen a day. If business gets better, she would be even busier. 80 wen was a little too low.¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s eyes moved, and her heart was burning.


    ¡°That is too much.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. If business is good, we¡¯ll be busy the entire day.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°But this matter is not urgent. We still have to assess the business in the village. You can think about it for a few more days.¡±


    Only then did Aunt Wang relax a little.


    ¡°Yes. There are two pigs to take care of at home, I have to think of something.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was happy to hear that.


    That implied that she was in.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s easy. Just pay someone to get the pig feed,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said, suddenly remembering something.


    ¡°Speaking of which, we need someone to provide us with the cow feed. We also need firewood. I won¡¯t have much time to do that in the future.¡±


    Li Xiao was the one who took care of that.


    If he worked outside, he wouldn¡¯t have so much time to do these things.


    They would need a lot of firewood to cook the cold cakes.


    ¡°Aunt Wang,do you know anyone who can help us do that?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Aunt Wang.


    ¡°There are. Many people in the village who don¡¯t have land are willing to take on the job.¡±


    ¡°Erya and I have done it before, and so did Aunt Jiang.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°How much does it cost?¡±


    ¡°5 wen for a basket of pig feed. It¡¯s enough to feed my two pigs for a day and a half. As for the ox..¡±


    ¡°Cow grass is easier to cut than pig grass. A basket of cow grass probably costs less than 5 wen.¡±


    ¡°Thick firewood is more expensive, which costs 10 wen per bundle. The thinner ones cost 5 to 6 wen per bundle.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It wasn¡¯t expensive. A basket of cow grass and a bundle of thin firewood would only cost less than 12 wen a day. It could save them a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Great! Then I¡¯ll ask my mother to ask Aunt Jiang in the afternoon.¡±


    Aunt Wang nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the family about the plan. If they agree, I¡¯ll also ask Aunt Jiang to help me.¡±


    Although it was a little painful to hire someone, it was only for two months. Thinking about it this way, it was nothing.


    If they could make more money in the next two months, when the two piglets grow up and are sold next year, they should be able to raise enough money for Shuanzi¡¯s wedding.


    Thinking of this, Aunt Wang¡¯s heart was at ease.


    Looking at Lin Xiaoyue, her heart was filled with gratitude.


    This girl really cared about her family. She had to treat this girl better in the future.


    As the two of them conversed, they left the main road and returned to Daishi Village.


    After entering the village, Aunt Wang said that she had to go back to see Erya first.


    Lin Xiaoyue stuffed 4 meat buns into her hands before letting her go and rode away.

 Chapter 176 - 176 Waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to Make More Cold Cakes

    176 Waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to Make More Cold Cakes


    Before she reached home, Lin Xiaoyue saw her brother and nephew waiting for her by the road.


    ¡°Xiaoyue!¡± They were very happy to see her and waved at her excitedly.


    Xiao Qing stood behind Lin Xiaozhi. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he looked at the ox-cart with excitement.


    ¡°Hehe, why did you guys come out?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to come back to make cold cakes! All the cold cakes at home have been sold out!¡± Lin Xiaozhi said excitedly, his little face flushed red.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up and she quickly went to the two children.


    ¡°Aunt Xiaoyue.¡± Xiao Qing stepped forward and bowed with a smile on his face.


    Lin Xiaoyue shifted her butt.


    ¡°Come up and tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Qing smiled as he replied and got onto the ox-cart


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue found out that not long after she and Aunt Wang left in the morning, her mother carried the cold cakes and brought the two children to the field to sell them.


    They were all from the same village and her cold cakes were not expensive, so many people bought them.


    They tried and thought it was delicious, so many people wanted to buy more.


    Later, as the sun rose, more and more people bought the cold cakes. As a result, their cold cakes were sold out very quickly.


    Those who had tried cold cakes asked Liu Shi to make more, saying that they would buy more tomorrow.


    For those who didn¡¯t manage to try it, they also asked her to make more so they could buy some.


    Then, the two children got excited. They couldn¡¯t help with the work at home, so they came out to wait for Lin Xiaoyue by the roadside.


    Lin Xiaoyue was happy to hear that the cold cakes were more popular than she thought.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue saw Li Xiao.


    At this moment, Li Xiao was busy digging a pond in the stream.


    It was obvious he knew that her business was going to grow.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Li Xiao heard the sounds and stopped what he was doing. He looked up at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and responded.


    ¡°Ruyi Restaurant has increased the number of orders, and I¡¯ve bought another 20 wooden buckets. We do need more ponds.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid 20 won¡¯t be enough. If you¡¯re free, dig more ponds today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, leave that to me,¡± Li Xiao replied.


    He thought so too.


    Li Xiao thought of something and said, ¡°your mother made some rice. When it¡¯s ready, get the two children to come and get me.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about grinding the rice, mom and I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Ruyi Restaurant ordered a lot of cold cakes in the afternoon. I¡¯m going to set up a stall in front of Qingyun Academy, and the villagers might come to buy more. The ponds need to be ready in the afternoon. You focus on that first.¡±


    Li Xiao thought about it and agreed.


    Lin Xiaoyue then returned to the kitchen.


    When Liu Shi heard the commotion, she came out of the kitchen.


    When she saw her daughter, she quickly came over and told her daughter about the cold cakes she had sold in the morning.


    ¡°Aunt Huang, Uncle Wang, and Grandma Chen¡¯s families all ordered cold cakes. They asked me to send the cold cakes directly to them in the afternoon after they were done. I¡¯ve already taken the money!¡± Liu Shi was very excited.


    This was the first time she had experienced how easy it was to earn money.


    Her daughter could make 4 buckets of cold cake at a time, which was a total of 100 bowls.


    The cost wasn¡¯t much, but the profit was considerable.


    Today, all the villagers were there to support her. Each family bought 7 or 8 bowls of cold cakes. Some even bought 10. The amount of cold cakes prepared was not enough at all.


    ¡°I soaked 20 catties of rice. Go and take a look. If it¡¯s ready, then we should grind it,¡± Liu Shi said anxiously.

 Chapter 177 - 177 Only 24 wen?

    177 Only 24 wen?


    Every bowl she sold was profit. If business in the village was good, they could earn a lot!


    Lin Xiaoyue got down from the ox-cart and went to hold her mother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°20 Jin of rice is not enough. Ruyi Restaurant increased the amount and asked for 12 bowls of cold cakes to be sent over in the afternoon. In addition, I¡¯m also preparing to bring 8 buckets of cold cakes to sell near Qingyun Academy to try. Shouldn¡¯t we also make some to sell at home?¡±


    Liu Shi was shocked.


    !!


    ¡°12 buckets?¡± Didn¡¯t they just ask for 4 yesterday?


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough buckets!¡± Suddenly, Liu Shi thought of that and she panicked


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°Mom, Xioayue bought more buckets. There are a lot of them in the ox-cart!¡± Lin Xiaozhi said.


    Xiao Qing also looked at Liu Shi with a smile.


    Only then did Liu Shi relax.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll help carry the wooden buckets!¡± Xiao Qing said to Lin Xiaozhi.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Xiaozhi quickly responded.


    Liu Shi stepped forward and saw that there were indeed a large number of wooden buckets piled up in the ox-cart. She finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s unload the things from the cart first,¡± she said to her daughter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded.


    She immediately got back on the ox-cart.


    Then, she took out the wooden buckets and passed them to the three people below.


    Suddenly, she heard Aunt Wang¡¯s voice from outside.


    ¡°Liu Shi!¡±


    Seeing that the Liu family was busy, she quickly came forward to help.


    ¡°You¡¯re here so quickly? Is Era feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The swelling has completely gone down. She wants me to thank you for the buns you brought her!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? I still have some if she wants more!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said cheerfully.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re too generous, girl!¡±


    Aunt Wang was quick and agile, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to help unload everything from the ox-cart.


    Then, she helped Liu Shi take the two children to the stream to wash the wooden buckets.


    Lin Xiaoyue led the ox back to the shed, removed the ox-cart, and fed the ox.


    After she was done, she went to the kitchen to look at the rice that Liu Shi had made.


    20 catties of rice was not enough.


    Lin Xiaoyue found 2 water buckets and soaked another 20 catties of rice.


    At the same time, by the stream, Liu Shi had already told Aunt Wang about the business in the morning.


    Aunt Wang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Then, she told her about what Lin Xiaoyue asked her.


    ¡°Do it! Shuanzi is familiar with the surrounding villages. He¡¯s also hardworking. In one day, he might be able to make as much as he would at the dock!¡±


    When Liu Shi agreed, Aunt Wang felt more at ease.


    ¡°I think so too! I¡¯ll tell them when they come back tonight!¡± Aunt Wang said.


    ¡°Sure! If he agrees, I¡¯ll tell Yue¡¯er to buy more wooden buckets so that we won¡¯t run out of cold cakes in the future!¡± Liu Shi said generously.


    After seeing the business this morning, she now believed in her daughter¡¯s cold cake business.


    If they sold the cold cakes at Ruyi Restaurant, the market, near Qingyun Academy, the dock and other villages, how many bowls of cold cakes would they sell in a day?


    ¡°Take it slow. The wooden buckets aren¡¯t cheap,¡± Aunt Wang said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s close to Mr. Jin and she buys a lot from him. He only charges 24 wen,¡± Liu Shi smiled.


    Aunt Wang was shocked.


    ¡°Only 24 wen?¡± She said in disbelief.

 Chapter 178 - 178 Saving Money

    178 Saving Money


    This kind of small wooden bucket was normally sold at 30 wen.


    When she was at the grocery store, she had been staring at the shop assistant loading the goods and did not pay attention to how much Yue¡¯er paid Mr. Jin.


    If she bought more, she would definitely be able to get a cheaper price, but that was a discount of 6 wen!


    Liu Shi thought of something and then looked at Aunt Wang with a smile.


    ¡°If you want to buy anything in the future, you can ask Yue¡¯er first. During the construction period, she was in charge of buying everything.¡±


    ¡°Because she bought a lot of things, she is familiar with the owners of several shops in town. Maybe she can help you save some money.¡±


    If it was someone else, she would not trouble her daughter.


    However, Aunt Wang¡¯s family was different. In the past, she had helped them, and now, she was helping her daughter.


    That¡¯s why she had to help them save money. At the same time, she could also help her daughter get a better reputation.


    As expected, Aunt Wang¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    ¡°Right. Today, I went to the grain store to buy brown rice and noodles. Mr. Qian only rounded down the bill because of Yue¡¯er!¡± Aunt Wang said excitedly.


    ¡°She is so influential!¡±


    ¡°Not at all. She just has thick skin!¡± Liu Shi smiled humbly.


    In fact, she was very proud.


    Then, Liu Shi talked to Aunt Wang about hiring people to collect grass for the ox.


    ¡°If Xiao¡¯er goes to town to work, it¡¯ll be too much work for me and the two children. Now that the cold cake business has started, I don¡¯t have the time to do other things.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if AuntJiang comes over in the afternoon. If she doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll go to her house and ask. I¡¯ll ask if her family is willing to take this job. I might also ask her to help me.¡±


    Liu Shi smiled and looked at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you also ask her to take care of the two piglets at your house? Let her feed them for two months.¡±


    Wang Erya would also follow her daughter to the market in the future.


    Even if they hired someone to collect the grass for the pigs, it would take time to prepare the feed.


    The Wang family might be as busy as them.


    Aunt Wang was actually a little tempted.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll wait for my husband and son to come back tonight. We¡¯ll make a decision after the whole family has a discussion.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll go ask Aunt Jiang first.¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Sure! In any case, she and the three girls are all at home, and they¡¯re just worrying about not being able to find work.¡±


    The two of them chatted and laughed as they quickly washed the wooden buckets.


    After that, they carried the remaining wooden buckets and put them on the shelf.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue was already cooking.


    The fragrant smell of food wafted out of the kitchen, making them drool.


    Seeing that the wooden buckets were washed, and that Lin Xiaoyue was not making cold cakes at the moment, Aunt Wang was going to leave.


    Liu Shi wouldn¡¯t let her leave and asked her to stay for dinner.


    Lin Xiaoyue heard the noise and came out of the kitchen.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite. I have a lot of things to do in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me after eating,¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. You can also bring some food back to Erya so that you don¡¯t have to cook.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Aunt Wang was about to walk out.


    But she was stopped by Liu Shi.


    ¡°You¡¯re still being too polite with my family.¡±


    Seeing that Aunt Wang still wanted to leave, Liu Shi quickly said, ¡°if you leave, that means you don¡¯t treat us as family.¡±

 Chapter 179 - 179 Splitting the Money

    179 Splitting the Money


    Aunt Wang stopped refusing.


    She turned back to look at Liu Shi and said, ¡°you¡¯re so¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused by this scene.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, don¡¯t treat us as an outsider in the future. You¡¯re the closest to my mother in this village. You and uncle are the elders I respect the most. Although we are not related by blood, we are closer than relatives.¡±


    !!


    Seeing that Liu Shi was also smiling at her, Aunt Wang was touched.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you start the fire!¡± She then said.


    Then, she walked towards the kitchen.


    The Liu family treated her family sincerely, so she could only do more to repay them.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue brought Liu Shi and Aunt Wang to the kitchen and started to get busy.


    The three of them chatted and soon, lunch was ready.


    When Aunt Wang saw that the Liu family¡¯s dining table not only had a lot of meat and vegetables, but also had polished rice, she was really amazed and envious.


    The Liu family¡¯s life is really good now.


    ¡°Mom, go and get Li Xiao and the two children. I¡¯ll bring the food to Erya.¡± After packing the food for Wang Erya, Lin Xiaoyue took off her apron and said to Liu Shi.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to make a trip, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Aunt Wang quickly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and did not stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    However, Aunt Wang was already walking towards the door.


    ¡°No, you rest for a while. I¡¯ll be back after I deliver the food. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± After saying that, Aunt Wang hurriedly walked out.


    Liu Shi smiled and looked back at her daughter.


    ¡°Aunt Wang doesn¡¯t like to trouble others.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°This is why others like her and treat her well.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Shi agreed.


    Then, she asked Lin Xiaoyue to call Li Xiao and the others back, and she went to set the table.


    When she arrived, she saw the two children with Li Xiao.


    At this time, Li Xiao was no longer digging more ponds. Instead, he was adjusting the wooden boards covering the ponds.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°I¡¯ll come after I¡¯m done.¡±


    He continued to work on the things at hand and told the two children to go back first.


    Lin Xiaozhi immediately ran to his sister happily.


    ¡°Time to eat!¡± He was shouting happily.


    Xiao Qing was worried that Lin Xiaozhi would fall, so he quickly chased after him and told him to slow down.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at them and smiled.


    Back in the kitchen, Lin Xiaoyue went to help Liu Shi set the table.


    Then, she and Liu Shi brought the two children to the big tree in the courtyard to wait for Li Xiao.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the big tree, saying that maybe she could make a swing.


    When Lin Xiaozhi heard that, he immediately pestered his sister.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Li Xiao to do it in the afternoon. I¡¯ll pay you two first.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She then walked to the small table and took out two strings of copper coins.


    ¡°I said that I¡¯ll pay you 1 wen for every bowl sold. There are 6 bowls of cold cakes left, so that¡¯s a total of 150 bowls.¡±


    ¡°How much can each of you get?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Xiao Qing. At the same time, he was given a math problem.


    Xiao Qing thought for a moment.


    ¡°75 wen,¡± he answered.


    Liu Shi, who was at the side, was shocked.


    ¡°So much?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to stop her daughter from giving the two children money, since they also helped her to sell cold cakes in the field.

 Chapter 180 - 180 Counting Money

    180 Counting Money


    But 75 wen for a child. What if he lose the money?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Liu Shi.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lot, just for today!¡±


    As she said this, she took out two strings of copper coins.


    She gave it to them, letting them count it themselves.


    ¡°If you count wrong, you¡¯ll have your money deducted. 1 wen for every wrong mistake. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I would never count wrong!¡± Lin Xiaozhi immediately replied.


    Then, he fiddled with the copper coins, ¡°one, two, three¡­¡± He started to count loudly.


    Xiao Qing glanced at Lin Xiaozhi and also started counting the other string of copper coins.


    Seeing the two children counting the money, Liu Shi knew that her daughter was also testing them, so she did not stop her.


    ¡°You need a wallet. I¡¯ll go get two for each of you,¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Xiao Qing hurriedly expressed his thanks.


    ¡°Thank you, mom!¡± Lin Xiaozhi added.


    Liu Shi smiled and left.


    Then, Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°Ah, Qing¡¯er, where was I just now?¡± Looking at the copper coins on the table, Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s face was full of anxiety.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention,¡± Xiao Qing said in embarrassment.


    ¡°Xiaoyue¡­¡± He was about to cry.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention either,¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed out loud.


    ¡°Xiaoyue¡­¡± He felt wronged.


    He only felt that he had been bullied by his sister.


    Seeing that the child was about to cry, Xiao Qing hurriedly said, ¡°just count it again.¡±


    Then, he looked at his aunt so that she would stop teasing.


    ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s right. Qing¡¯er is right. You can just count it again. There¡¯s no hurry,¡± Lin Xiaoyue then suppressed her smile and said seriously.


    At the same time, she warned herself in her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Lin Xiaoyue. Don¡¯t bully children.¡±


    He glanced at his sister. Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was no longer laughing at him, he began to count the copper coins again.


    ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± However, this time, the counting sound was much softer.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaozhi started to count again, Xiao Qing finally shifted his gaze away from him.


    Then, he gave Lin Xiaoyue a handful of copper coins that he had counted.


    ¡°These are additional coins,¡± he said.


    Lin Xiaozhi took a moment to look at Xiao Qing, then quickly retracted her gaze and continued to count, afraid that he would forget again.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Xiao Qing with admiration.


    She took the copper coins and nodded.


    There were exactly 25 of them.


    ¡°Very good, you know how to use subtraction,¡± she praised Xiao Qing.


    That¡¯s right, after she started her business, she had the habit of putting 100 copper coins in a string.


    Xiao Qing had helped her do that.


    She gave them 2 strings of copper coins, which was actually 100 copper coins each.


    If he had 75, there would be 25 left.


    She saw Xiao Qing counting for a short while, which meant he counted only 25.


    It¡¯s not bad that he could use a different method to solve problems at such a young age.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s face was a little red as he bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Thirty-one, thirty-two, thirty-three¡­¡± Lin Xiaozhi was still counting.


    Hearing that Li Xiao was coming over, his voice became more and more anxious.


    He hoped that Aunt Wang wouldn¡¯t come back so soon. Otherwise, everyone would have to watch him count the money.

 Chapter 181 - 181 Having a Meal Together

    181 Having a Meal Together


    Xiao Qing laughed when he saw the child forcing himself to calm down and count the money quickly.


    Before his uncle could ask anything, he turned around and made a gesture to ask him to keep quiet.


    Li Xiao was puzzled.


    Then, he saw Lin Xiaoyue pointing at her brother with a smile.


    !!


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what was going on, a smile appeared on his face.


    Then, he lightened his steps and walked towards them.


    ¡°Forty-six, forty-seven¡­¡± He was still counting.


    Li Xiao went behind him and did not disturb him. He waited for him to finish counting the coins.


    At this moment, Aunt Wang also arrived.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± Aunt Wang came from the kitchen.


    Just as she was about to ask Lin xXaoyue where Liu Shi had gone, she saw Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaoyue turn around at the same time and make a gesture to ask her to keep quiet.


    Aunt Wang was a little confused.


    Then, she followed their line of sight and looked at Lin Xiaozhi.


    He d was still counting.


    ¡°Fifty-five, fifty-six¡­¡± His tone was filled with anxiety, but he still forced himself to continue.


    Aunt Wang was a little confused and didn¡¯t say anything.


    So she walked towards them.


    Soon, Liu Shi came from the backyard with two embroidered pouches in her hands.


    Just as Liu Shi was about to speak, they all turned around and made the same shushing gesture.


    Li Xiao couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at him.


    ¡°Seventy-three, seventy-four, seventy-five!¡± He finally finished counting.


    After loudly shouting the number, he quickly put the copper coins he had counted aside.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Xiao Qing looked at each other and could not help but laugh.


    Seeing this, Aunt Wang knew that she could speak now.


    She came forward.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± She looked at the copper coins on the table and asked them.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving them their wages and letting them count the coins themselves,¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°These are the additional coins,¡± at this moment, Lin Xiaozhi handed the extra copper coins to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue counted the copper coins and realized that the number was correct.


    After receiving the copper coins, she put them back into her pocket and touched her brother¡¯s head.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad, you didn¡¯t count wrong!¡± He praised her.


    A smile immediately appeared on his face. He felt that all the pressure he had endured just now was worth it!


    ¡°This is a pouch, one for each of you. Now that you have money, keep it well and don¡¯t lose it.¡± Liu Shi came forward and handed the two pouches to the children.


    ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡± Xiao Qing received it and quickly thanked her.


    ¡°Thank you mom!¡± Lin Xiaozhi repeated. After taking the purse, he bowed to Liu Shi.


    Following Xiao Qing¡¯s example, he hurriedly went to keep the copper coins.


    Aunt Wang watched all of this with a smile.


    She sighed in her heart.


    Which child in the village could have so much money? Yue¡¯er actually started to issue wages to the two children.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said to everyone.


    Everyone then walked towards the dining room.


    After a busy morning, everyone had a good appetite.


    In the end, not much of the food was left.


    After the meal, Aunt Wang, Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue cleaned the dishes together.


    Aunt Wang was still complementing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cooking.


    ¡°Girl, your cooking skills are really amazing. If you don¡¯t sell cold cakes, you should open a restaurant in town!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.

 Chapter 182 - 182 Mixing Lime Water

    182 Mixing Lime Water


    ¡°You are exaggerating. The dishes are delicious because I put in a lot of seasoning.¡±


    How could she not know her own skills? It¡¯s possible to open a snack shop, but it¡¯s not that easy to open a restaurant.


    ¡°I suppose. You¡¯re really generous, putting so much oil in your meat dishes. The oil you added is enough for me to cook three or four dishes!¡±


    ¡°Also, I saw that you put scallions, ginger, and garlic in every dish. You¡¯re so generous!¡± She didn¡¯t usually add these spices. If there were green onions, she would occasionally add some. She almost never put ginger and garlic in dishes.


    !!


    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t the purpose of earning money so that we could live better? If I¡¯m not busy with business, I¡¯d rather spend more time on food.¡±


    After suffering so much in the apocalypse and finally coming to this world, of course she had to treat herself better.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re wiser than me!¡±


    Earning money was to live better. It was such simple logic.


    However, there were too many people who didn¡¯t understand, including herself.


    Even if she agreed with her words, she could not live as casually as her.


    It was because her family was too poor.


    She hoped that next year, when Shuanzi got married, their family would be more relaxed.


    As they spoke, the three of them quickly finished washing the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen.


    After doing all this, Lin xXaoyue, Liu Shi and Aunt Wang sent the soaked rice to the mill.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me grind the rice. I¡¯ll go and prepare the lime water,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Aunt Wang.


    ¡°Go, leave this to me and your mother.¡± Aunt Wang immediately said.


    She knew that in addition to rice, Yue¡¯er¡¯s cold cakes also required lime water.


    If she had not seen with her own eyes how Yue¡¯er mixed lime water to make the cold cakes, she would not have believed that such delicious cold cakes were actually made from lime water.


    After the Liu family finished building the house, Erya wanted more cold cakes. In addition, Shuanzi and his father also missed the taste of the cold cakes, so she and Erya tried to make some at home.


    However, she realized that it was inedible.


    Later on, Erya even asked Yue¡¯er why they failed.


    It was only after listening to Yue¡¯er¡¯s explanation that she found out that the amount of lime water must be exact.


    She and Erya looked at how simple when Yue¡¯er made them, but in fact, the proportion was very delicate.


    If no one taught them how to make it step by step, it was impossible to make them at home.


    Even if they could, the taste would be bad.


    At that time, when they knew that Yue¡¯er was going to start a cold cake business, they did not ask about her recipe anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to inquire about things that other people used to earn money.


    Now that she heard that Yue¡¯er was going to mix the lime water, she did not ask further.


    Yue¡¯er trusted them so much and took care of their family. She couldn¡¯t be greedy and ruin the relationship between the two families.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll come back to help after I¡¯m done mixing the lime water.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue went to the backyard to make lime water.


    She had to make about 32 buckets of cold cakes today, which required a lot of lime water.


    She used a wooden bucket to get water from the big water tank in the yard. Then she began to add lime water into the bucket.

 Chapter 183 - 183 Making Cold Cakes Together

    183 Making Cold Cakes Together


    Lin Xiaoyue only stopped after she had filled eight barrels of lime water.


    She estimated the amount of lime water in each bucket, which was just enough to make a big pot of cold cakes.


    A pot was four buckets¡¯ worth of cold cakes. It was more efficient this way.


    After adding the lime water, Lin Xiaoyue looked at the empty water tank and thought that when Li Xiao came back later, he would have to fetch water again.


    !!


    After mixing the lime water, Lin Xiaoyue rested for a while and waited for the lime water to settle down.


    After about ten minutes, Lin Xiaoyue sent the lime water to the shed.


    Next, she poured the lime water onto a cloth and filtered it.


    As there were not enough buckets, she had to wash them before filling them again.


    The lime and impurities that had settled at the bottom of the empty buckets were washed away, and then they would be filled with filtered lime water.


    The water tank in the courtyard was almost empty, but it was too troublesome to go to the stream. Lin Xiaoyue went to the kitchen to get water.


    Fortunately, there was still a lot of water left in the kitchen¡¯s water tank.


    After filtering four buckets of lime water, the cloth was already stained with a lot of lime and small particles.


    Lin Xiaoyue changed the filter cloth again before continuing to process with the remaining lime water.


    When all the lime water had been filtered, she removed the second piece of cloth and placed it in an empty bucket.


    She waited for the cold cakes to be done, and then went to the stream to wash the buckets.


    Finally, after finishing that, Lin Xiaoyue carried two buckets of lime water into the kitchen and put them aside for later use.


    Finally, she went to the mill.


    In the mill, Liu Shi and Aunt Wang had almost finished grinding the rice.


    After Lin Xiaoyue arrived, she wanted to take over the job from Aunt Wang.


    However, Aunt Wang didn¡¯t let her and insisted on doing it herself.


    Lin Xiaoyue cleaned up the stone mill, and then carried the ground rice back to the kitchen with the two of them.


    It was time to make the cold cakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue took out the big pot that was used to make cold cakes and put it on the stove.


    She picked up a bucket of lime water and poured it into the pot.


    Then, she used a ladle to scoop up some ground rice paste and poured it into the pot.


    At the same time, Liu Shi had already started a fire.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Liu Shi made cold cakes with Lin Xiaoyue. She was very good at controlling the heat.


    There was still some time before the cold cakes were ready. Lin Xiaoyue carried the buckets and went with Aunt Wang to the shed.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to make eight pots of cold cakes this afternoon, four pots at a time. Later, please help me send the cold cakes to the stream to cool them down.¡±


    ¡°Also, help me send the wooden buckets and filter cloth to the stream for washing. Then,bring them back to dry.¡±


    It sounded simple, but it was not easy.


    There were more than thirty pots of cold cakes and eight wooden buckets. It would take a lot of trips to and fro.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    She took the wooden buckets and the two pieces of cloth from Lin Xiaoyue and left.


    Lin Xiaoyue took four wooden buckets from the shelf. Then, she returned to the kitchen and continued to make the cold cakes.


    Not long after, they were done.


    Lin Xiaoyue placed the cold cakes into four wooden buckets.


    When Aunt Wang came back and saw that the cold cakes were already out of the pot, she took two buckets of cold cakes and went outside.


    Lin Xiaoyue told Aunt Wang to slow down, then she went to wash the pot and prepare to make the next pot of cold cakes.

 Chapter 184 - 184 Going to the Jiang Family

    184 Going to the Jiang Family


    Yes, after making a pot of cold cakes, the pot had to be washed.


    This was to wash up any remaining cooked cold cakes. If it continued to heat up, it would become mush.


    It was easy for the cooked rice paste to get burnt, and a little bit of burnt smell would affect the whole pot.


    Hence, Lin Xiaoyue busied herself in the kitchen for more than two hours before she finished making all eight pots of cold cakes.


    When the last pot was out, Lin Xiaoyue washed the pot and cleaned up the kitchen. Only then was the work done.


    Aunt Wang had already carried two buckets of cold cakes out.


    Lin Xiaoyue muttered as she took off her apron.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to town to deliver the goods later, and then I¡¯ll go to the grocery store and buy a few buckets and a big pot.¡±


    This time, Liu Shi did not stop her. In fact, she agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s faster to cook two pots at the same time.¡±


    They were making more and more cold cakes, and the tools at home were indeed not enough.


    It was not a big deal to store some extra utensils. The house was big enough anyway.


    The cold cake business wasn¡¯t only going on for this year. The utensils could still be used next year.


    ¡°One water tank in the backyard isn¡¯t enough. I have to buy another one,¡± Lin Xiaoyue added.


    It was a pity that there was no way to direct water to her house. She could only rely on Li Xiao to fetch water from the stream every day.


    Fortunately, the stream was right next to their house.


    ¡°Sure, do as you see fit,¡± Liu Shi said with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue chatted with Liu Shi for a while, and then told her about her plan to ask the Jiang family to help harvest grass and gather firewood.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to use coarse firewood. Xiao Hua and the others can pick up some fine firewood. We need one or two bundles a day. As for the grass, a basket is enough,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Liu Shi nodded.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to the Jiang family and ask them about this. Let¡¯s see if they are willing to take on the job.¡±


    ¡°Wait, mom,¡± Seeing that Liu Shi was about to go out, Lin Xiaoyue quickly stopped her.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Liu turned around and looked at her daughter.


    ¡°Ask them if they¡¯re willing to help harvest black locusts. We won¡¯t have time to harvest them, so if they¡¯re willing to do it, we¡¯ll buy them at the price of 3 wen per catty.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it and said, ¡°well¡­and we want 200 catties.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Liu Shi replied with a smile.


    The soap her daughter made was very useful, and it was good for washing hair and clothes. They could store 200 catties of black locusts. When the soap liquid was used up, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not having enough to make more.


    ¡°By the way, remember to remind them to be careful of the thorns. See what happened to Erya!¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought of Wang Erya and reminded her.


    ¡°I know!¡± Liu Shi said with a smile and prepared to leave.


    Then, she stopped and turned around.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± She asked his daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°No, mom.¡±


    Only then did Liu Shi leave.


    Lin Xiaoyue put down her apron, took the remaining two pots of cold cakes and went out.


    Just as she reached the side of the road, she saw that Aunt Wang had already placed the cold cakes in the ponds and was walking back.


    ¡°Aiyo, why are you doing my job?¡± Aunt Wang quickly ran over to take the cold cakes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. These are the last two pots,¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You can go back now.¡±


    Not only did Aunt Wang have a sick daughter, but she also had two pigs to take care of.

 Chapter 185 - 185 Making a Swing

    185 Making a Swing


    She didn¡¯t want her to go with her to Qingyun Academy.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Give me the cold cakes. When they¡¯re done, I¡¯ll help bring them in.¡±


    ¡°Li Xiao also said that he wanted to pave a road so that it would be easier to go to the stream.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together, it¡¯ll be faster!¡± As she spoke, Aunt Wang stretched out her hand to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not refuse and handed her two buckets of cold cakes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t need to pave a road for now,¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao, who was busy not far away.


    He had already fixed up the side of the stream, so it would be more convenient to place the cold cakes there in the future.


    ¡°You can go back after placing the cold cakes. Erya still needs someone to look after her, and there are many things to do at home. I¡¯ll pay you every ten days,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Aiya, Aunt Wang, don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t want you to work for me all day long, otherwise, that little salary wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Hehe, not enough?¡± Aunt Wang said with a smile.


    She then walked towards the stream.


    She placed the wooden buckets into the ponds and then covered them with wooden boards.


    Aunt Wang turned to Lin Xiaoyue and said, ¡°then I¡¯ll go now. Call me if you need help!¡±


    ¡°I know. Take care, Aunt Wang!¡±


    Only then did Aunt Wang leave.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao were talking about paving the road.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do it. You¡¯ve been busy for half a day, go to the courtyard and rest,¡± Li Xiao said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart felt warm.


    Just as she was about to say something, she heard Li Xiao continue.


    ¡°Go and get Qing¡¯er and Xiaozhi to work.¡±


    Boys should work harder, especially Qing¡¯er.


    He was born with a weak body, and his sister used to spoil him and didn¡¯t let him practice martial arts.


    If they hadn¡¯t met Yue¡¯er earlier, even if they could escape, that kid wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for long.


    In the past, he was not by his side and could not interfere in his affairs.


    But things were different at the moment. Since they were together, he, as his uncle, had to train him more.


    Xiaozhi followed Qing¡¯er around all day long. He could learn other things, but he couldn¡¯t learn the habit of not moving.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused. She was amused by Li Xiao¡¯s serious expression.


    ¡°Alright!¡± She smiled and replied.


    ¡°But, can you help me make a swing first?¡±


    She had already chosen a spot that was perfect for a swing.


    Not only the two children, but she also wanted to sit on a swing.


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue questioningly


    Lin Xiaoyue blushed a little.


    ¡°I think we can hang a swing on that big tree in our front yard.¡± Why was he looking at her like that? Why couldn¡¯t she sit on a swing?


    ¡°Okay,¡± Li Xiao responded when he saw his wife blushing.


    He was in a good mood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Then, he put down the hoe in his hand.


    In the front yard.


    Li Xiao found some tools and made the swing while Lin Xiaoyue and the two children surrounded him.


    When Liu Shi returned, she saw Li Xiao climb up the tree, hang a rope on it, and instruct the people below to work with him.


    ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯re climbing so high, be careful!¡± Liu Shi was shocked for a moment, and then quickly said to Li Xiao.


    She was nagging her daughter about doing such things at this age.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and dealt with her mother, happily continuing to work with Li Xiao.

 Chapter 186 - 186 Playing on the Swing

    186 Playing on the Swing


    Li Xiao was good at fighting and had great strength, so it didn¡¯t take much effort for him to hang the swing.


    Lin Xiaozhi was the first to try it out.


    Lin Xiaoyue carried him up.


    She told him to hold onto the rope before she pushed him.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He started giggling.


    After a while, he complained that her sister did not push him highly enough and asked his Xiao Qing to push him.


    Xiao Qing took Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s place and started to push him.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at this scene and smiled at each other.


    The effort was all worth it.


    Seeing that the two children were having fun, Li Xiao didn¡¯t mention anything about asking them to work


    He left after informing Lin Xiaoyue


    ¡°Alright, let Qing¡¯er try it.¡±


    Her brother had been sitting on it for quite a while, but he was not prepared to let others enjoy it.


    As expected, the smile on his face disappeared the moment Lin Xiaoyue said that.


    However, he stopped and gave up the seat.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er, it¡¯s your turn!¡± He said to Xiao Qing.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s face was a little red.


    ¡°I¡­it¡¯s okay,¡± he said shyly.


    He was too old to sit on a swing.


    ¡°Have a seat. Let Xiaozhi push you. After you¡¯re done, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She did not forget that the swing was for her.


    She had worked hard.


    Other than eating well, there should be some form of entertainment, right?


    Speaking of entertainment, Lin Xiaoyue thought of something.


    She¡¯d think about it more after this busy period.


    When winter came, she would have more time to rest and make something fun.


    Xiao Qing was shocked by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words and looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m going to town to deliver some goods later!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and urged him.


    ¡°Quick, Qing¡¯er, I¡¯ll push you!¡± Lin Xiaozhi stepped forward and took Xiao Qing¡¯s hand, pulling him to the side of the swing.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s body stiffened. Seeing his aunt smiling, he didn¡¯t refuse.


    Then, the boy was sent onto the swing.


    Then, as Lin Xiaozhi giggled and shouted, he started swinging.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that Xiao Qing didn¡¯t make a sound and that his face was stiff. He just couldn¡¯t relax.


    She looked at Lin Xiaozhi and said, ¡°Xiaozhi, you¡¯re too weak. I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, alright!¡± Lin Xiaozhi agreed.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue quickly took Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s place and pushed harder.


    ¡°Wow, Qing¡¯er, you¡¯re so high up!¡±


    ¡°I want to swing this high too!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Qing¡¯er, put your legs up!¡± Lin Xiaozhi continued shouting excitedly.


    ¡°Ah, stop pushing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too high!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± After a while, the calm young man lost his calm and started to enjoy it.


    After about ten minutes, Xiao Qing finally took the initiative to give up his seat and said that it was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s turn.


    Lin Xiaoyue immediately sat on the swing.


    She then instructed the two children to push her from behind.


    ¡°Push harder!¡±


    ¡°Higher!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I can fly even higher!¡± Lin Xiaoyue swung on the swing, her smile bright and sweet.


    The two children pushed her back.


    The courtyard was filled with laughter.


    Liu Shi took a purse and sat under the tree, ready to do some embroidery work.

 Chapter 187 - 187 There’s Still Me

    187 There¡¯s Still Me


    As she listened, she was a little angry, but she also felt that it was funny.


    A girl at her age still liked to go on a swing¡­


    Then, her daughter and two children ran over and forced her onto the swing.


    At first, Liu Shi refused, but after a while, she thought it was fun too.


    !!


    Liu Shi sat on it briefly and let the three of them play by themselves.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the two children played under the big tree for a long time. It was almost 4 o¡¯clock before she went to prepare for the delivery.


    Liu Shi also stopped her embroidery work and went to help.


    Lin Xiaoyue first went to set up the ox-cart, and then led the ox to the road.


    Then, she put the small table, utensils, brown sugar syrup, and a water bucket into the ox-cart.


    Liu Shi, along with Li Xiao, brought the two children to help get the cold cakes from the stream.


    By the time Lin Xiaoyue finished her work, Liu Shi and the others already brought the 20 buckets of cold cakes.


    Li Xiao helped Lin Xiaoyue put them into the ox-cart. It was loaded in a short while.


    ¡°There are still 12 buckets of cold cakes left. Mom, bring the two children to the field to try and sell them.¡±


    ¡°By the way, tell the villagers that we won¡¯t sell them in the fields anymore. If everyone wants to buy them, they should bring a bowl to our house to buy them, ¡± Lin Xiaoyue sat on the ox-cart and reminded Liu Shi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do!¡± Liu Shi replied.


    She then looked at Li Xiao, who was holding the reins and sitting beside Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Xiao¡¯er, keep an eye on her. Come back early.¡± She instructed.


    ¡°Yes, mom,¡± Li Xiao replied.


    Only then did Liu Shi relax.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too fast!¡± She added.


    ¡°Alright! Bye!¡±


    Then, they rode away.


    On the way, Lin Xiaoyue told him about the plan to get the Jiang family to help out with chores.


    Li Xiao nodded when he learned that he didn¡¯t have to cut anymore grass and collect firewood.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the chores. Just do whatever you want to do. Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao was touched.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°In the future, when Qing¡¯er and Xiaozhi start school, things will be easier,¡± Lin Xiaoyue sighed.


    They had been busy with the house for more than a month, and now they were selling cold cakes, so they had almost no free time.


    She also wanted to give herself a holiday.


    ¡°There¡¯s still me,¡± Li Xiao suddenly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make some money before winter,¡± Li Xiao said again, his eyes filled with determination.


    Lin Xiaoyue was touched.


    Did he think that she wouldn¡¯t have any income if she couldn¡¯t sell cold cakes?


    Without explaining, Lin Xiaoyue patted Li Xiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I trust you!¡±


    He was a man after all, so he had to be given the opportunity to prove himself.


    The two of them soon arrived at town as they talked.


    Li Xiao did not follow Lin Xiaoyue to Ruyi Restaurant. Instead, he got off the ox-cart at the fork in the road to the dock.


    Lin Xiaoyue rode the ox-cart alone to Ruyi Restaurant to deliver the cold cakes.


    When she arrived, the shop assistant quickly helped to unload the goods.


    ¡°Your cold cakes are really popular. Only half a bucket is left from the 10 buckets you sold us. In the end, the manager distributed them to the staff. First come, first served. Those who didn¡¯t get to eat are still complaining,¡± Chef Liu smiled and wrote a receipt for Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Deliver 10 buckets tomorrow morning. I think your cold cakes will be popular for a while.¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188 A Restaurant for Sale

    188 A Restaurant for Sale


    According to his estimation, it would be popular for at least 2 weeks.


    After the popularity died down, the order volume might be a little less, but it wouldn¡¯t be much less.


    ¡°Hehe, I hope so!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and took the receipt.


    ¡°Go to the accountant to settle the bill. I¡¯ll get someone to send the buckets to the ox-cart for you.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue then rushed to the cashier.


    This time, she delivered 12 buckets of cold cakes, a total of 300 bowls, which earnt her 9 taels of silver.


    After receiving the money, Lin Xiaoyue returned to the kitchen.


    Then, she went out, got on the xx-cart, and rode it to the street where Qingyun Academy was.


    When Lin Xiaoyue arrived, there were already quite a number of small stalls on the street.


    Outside the academy, there were many horses and ox-carts waiting for the students.


    There were also quite a few people who didn¡¯t bring a carriage and were waiting at the entrance.


    Lin Xiaoyue got off the ox-cart and found a good spot. Then, she prepared to set up a stall.


    Just as she took out the table and placed the cold cakes on the table, someone from the shop behind came up to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to set up a stall here!¡± It was a middle-aged man who was the shop owner.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at him and then at the shop behind.


    It was quite a big restaurant that was almost 1.5 times the size of the neighboring store.


    However, it was obvious that the business wasn¡¯t good, or rather, it wasn¡¯t profitable as she saw the ¡°for sale¡± sign on the door.


    This street was one of the most prosperous streets in Qingshi Town. Moreover, the shop was right next to the entrance of Qingyun Academy. Its location was considered excellent.


    When she noticed that there were a few shops nearby that were all restaurants, Lin Xiaoyue understood.


    This place was close to the Qingyun Academy, so most of the business depended on the students in the academy.


    There were so many restaurants, so the competition was definitely high.


    However, this shop was bigger and the rent was higher. It would definitely be difficult to sustain.


    Lin Xiaoyue had an idea.


    ¡°Hey, uncle, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my first time setting up a stall here!¡± Lin Xiaoyue stepped forward and apologized to the middle-aged man.


    Her ox-cart took up a lot of space. Although it was a little far from the uncle¡¯s shop, it was indeed blocking his way.


    When the middle-aged man heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s apology, his expression softened.


    ¡°But it¡¯s getting late now, and the students from the academy will be dismissed soon. I have a lot of things, and it¡¯s not easy to find a spot. I¡¯ll pay you some money, so can you do me a favor today?¡± Lin Xiaoyue pleaded.


    The middle-aged man paused.


    Hearing that Lin Xiaoyue was willing to pay, his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°20 wen,¡± he then said in a deep voice.


    She didn¡¯t really block his shop, so it was not a big deal.


    However, since she was willing to pay, he would take it.


    ¡°Done! Thank you, uncle!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly thanked him.


    Then, she took out her wallet and counted 20 coins from it and handed it to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± She thanked him again.


    When the middle-aged man saw Lin Xiaoyue taking the money out without any hesitation, he felt much more comfortable.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t make this place too dirty.¡± He reminded her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. I¡¯ll be careful!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    When they set up a stall in the west of the city, they would be charged 10 wen as cleaning fee anyway.


    She was selling outside his shop and might dirty the place later. It was not too much to give him some money for the cleaning.

 Chapter 189 - 189 Here Comes Business

    189 Here Comes Business


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and left.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly continued to set up the stall. She took out another small table, some stools, a water bucket, and utensils.


    Then, she took out the self-made sign board and put it aside.


    Finally, she took out the cold cakes and brown sugar syrup.


    !!


    Lin Xiaoyue had just set up her stall when someone saw the two words ¡°cold cake¡± and came over.


    ¡°These are cold cakes? The ones sold at Ruyi Restaurant?¡± A middle-aged man came forward and asked.


    He was the Zheng family¡¯s butler, and he was here today on his madam¡¯s orders to pick up the young master after he finished school.


    He did not expect to see a little girl selling cold cakes here.


    Some people didn¡¯t know about cold cakes, but he did.


    It was Ruyi Restaurant¡¯s new snack. The taste was refreshing.


    When he went to Ruyi Restaurant with the old master, he saw him ordering them.


    The old master liked it very much and wanted to pack some back for his family to try, but he was told that there were no more.


    He didn¡¯t expect to find this here.


    ¡°Yes, uncle! These are cold cakes, I am the one who provides them to Ruyi Restaurant! Uncle, do you want to try a bowl?¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly asked.


    ¡°It is made of polished rice and only costs 5 wen a bowl. Two or more bowls are 4 wen each¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes flashed.


    Only 5 wen? Ruyi Restaurant sold it for 10 wen per bowl, and there was no discount when buying more.


    Seeing a stool at the side, the middle-aged man took out 5 wen and placed them on the table in front of Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a bowl!¡± He said.


    Then, he sat on the stool beside the small table.


    He wanted to try it and see what it tasted like since his old master liked it so much.


    As for Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s claim that she supplied the cold cakes to Ruyi Restaurant, he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Perhaps Ruyi Restaurant wasn¡¯t the only one who sold this.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly kept the money.


    Then, she quickly cut the cake for the middle-aged man.


    She drizzled it with brown sugar syrup and sent it to the middle-aged man.


    Someone else was coming.


    ¡°The cold cakes from Ruyi Restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we supplied them to Ruyi Restaurant. Would you like to try it?¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly replied to the man who asked.


    ¡°Only 5 wen for a bowl. Two or more will be 4 wen per bowl!¡±


    The man glanced at the middle-aged man beside him, who was eating the cold cake very happily at the moment, and was tempted.


    ¡°Give me a bowl. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll buy a few more bowls to take away.¡± The man said as he took out his wallet.


    His gaze then turned to the bowl that Lin Xiaoyue had placed at the side.


    ¡°I can take this away, right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes! However, the bowl requires a deposit. The deposit for a small bowl is 4 wen, a medium bowl is 5 wen, and a large bowl is 7 wen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll set up my stall here every day before winter. I also go to the west of the city every morning. Take the bowl back. If you don¡¯t need it, you can return it to me and I¡¯ll refund your deposit.¡±


    The man nodded.


    The deposit was not expensive.


    ¡°Alright! Let me try a bowl first!¡± Then, he took out 5 wen and placed them on the table.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly collected the money.


    Then, she cut the cake for the man.


    She had just finished cutting the cold cake for the man when the first middle-aged man came over with an empty bowl.


    He placed the bowl on the table and began to feel for his wallet.


    ¡°Give me another bowl. Also, I would like to take away 10 bowls worth of cold cakes.¡±

 Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: I Won’t Take Your Money

    Chapter 190: I Won¡¯t Take Your Money


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    It was indeed refreshing.


    His master and madam would definitely like it.


    He had many masters, and he was afraid that it would not be enough if he didn¡¯t buy more.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Alright, uncle! Just give me another 57 wen! Everything, including the first bowl you bought, will be 4 wen each!¡±


    ¡°In addition, I¡¯ll charge you 14 wen as a deposit for 2 medium bowls. When you return the bowls, I¡¯ll return the deposit!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said readily.


    She took the middle-aged man¡¯s bowl, cut a piece of cold cake for him, and added brown sugar syrup.


    Then, she took out 2 medium bowls and cut 10 pieces of cold cakes into them.


    The middle-aged man did some calculations and realized that Lin Xiaoyue had only accepted 3 wen for the second bowl of cold cake he ate. He had a better impression of Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he quickly counted 57 wen and placed them on the table.


    Lin Xiaoyue helped the middle-aged man pack cold cakes and then began to count the money.


    After making sure that the amount was right, she then kept the coins.


    At this moment, there were four or five more people surrounding them.


    Some of these people heard the mention of Ruyi Restaurant and came to take a look.


    Someone who knew the middle-aged man came over to greet him.


    When the crowd once again learned from the middle-aged man that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cold cake was the same as the one from Ruyi Restaurant, they all lined up in front of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s stall.


    At this time, the students of Qingyun Academy came out and saw many people


    lining up in front of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s stall and were a little curious.


    Those who didn¡¯t stay in the Academy left after taking a look.


    Those who lived in the academy took a few more glances and then went to find a place to eat.


    There were also a few who joined in the fun and joined the queue.


    There were many people who came to buy the cold cakes, so Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cold cakes were selling fast.


    Even though she was alone, she was very agile. Whether it was doing the calculation, collecting money, or cutting the cold cakes, she was very fast.


    Because there were many people who wanted to take them homw, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cold cakes were almost sold out.


    The restaurant behind her stall had better business than usual thanks to the flow of people she attracted.


    Lin Xiaoyue finished selling the cold cakes and began to clean up the bowls, spoons, wooden buckets, tables, chairs, and so on.


    The shop owner noticed the situation and asked someone to greet the customers. He came out to look for Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Hey, little girl,¡± The shop owner¡¯s expression was much better than before.


    Lin Xiaoyue stopped what she was doing.


    ¡°Hi uncle,¡± she walked towards the shop owner.


    ¡°Hehe, this cold cake of yours¡­is it really the same as that from Ruyi Restaurant?¡± The shop owner smiled and asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Yes. I came after delivering them to Ruyi Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, are you here to buy some cold cakes?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked. Then, she made an embarrassed expression, ¡°but they are sold out¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You will have more tomorrow,¡± the shop owner quickly said.


    ¡°In the future, you can come here to set up your stall and come further in. I won¡¯t take your money.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    She laughed, ¡°how can that be?¡±


    She looked at his expression and immediately understood.


    He saw that she had helped him attract business and wanted to keep her.


    Indeed, her cold cake business would not compete with other restaurants. Moreover, cold cakes were appetizing. After eating the cold cakes, they might order more dishes for dinner.


    The most important thing was that her cold cakes were really popular.


    While she was doing business, she had also attracted a lot of people to the restaurant.


    Some would definitely have a meal there..

 Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Opening a Small Eatery

    Chapter 191: Opening a Small Eatery


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    It would be strange if the shop owner wanted her gone.


    However, not having to pay a fee sounded good.


    ¡°Why not? You can also sell some of your cold cakes in my restaurant. How about you split the profit with me?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can order the cold cakes from me. Just like what I did for Ruyi Restaurant, I will deliver them to you every day.¡±


    Interesting.


    He wanted to profit without providing any capital.


    As expected, once Lin Xiaoyue said this, the smile on the boss¡¯ face disappeared.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t mind.


    She smiled and looked at him.


    ¡°Uncle, you want to sell this shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, are you interested?¡± He looked at Lin Xiaoyue suspiciously.


    Looking at her appearance, she didn¡¯t look like someone who could take over a shop and do business.


    However, she said that she provided cold cakes for Ruyi Restaurant, and her cold cake business was doing well. She was indeed not like an ordinary country girl.


    ¡°Hehe, yes.¡±


    The shop owner¡¯s expression looked better.


    ¡°The location of my shop is not bad. There¡¯s a small courtyard at the back.


    You¡¯ve been standing here for a while now, so you can see the customer flow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the shop is too big and the rent is high, which is why it¡¯s hard to sustain. If you really want it, the furniture will only cost 20 taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°When I first started, the tables and chairs, as well as the decorations, cost me nearly 30 taels of silver¡­¡± Speaking of this, the shop owner¡¯s heart felt a little stifled.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°How much is the rent?¡± She asked.


    When the shop owner heard that, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue with even more enthusiasm.


    She really was interested.


    ¡°The place is big, and the rent is indeed more expensive than the shop next to it. It¡¯s 10 taels of silver a month.¡±


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue frowning, the shop owner quickly said, ¡°but if you take it over from me, you just need to pay a total of 40 taels of rent for the next five months. I¡¯ve signed the contract with the landlord, and it¡¯s a five-month lease period. ¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°The rent is indeed a little expensive.¡±


    The owner looked a little disappointed.


    As expected, it was difficult to sublet the place.


    At that time, he was too rash and rented this place to start a restaurant business.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to make much money if he continued to drag it out.


    Although he didn¡¯t make a loss, he was bound by the contract.


    He had a whole family to feed. If this continued, life would not be easy.


    ¡°Uncle, I do want to rent a shop, but your place is too big. It¡¯s not realistic tor me.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the shop owner, ¡°from what you said just now, it¡¯s because the rent of the shop is too high.¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask if you can give me 30 to 40% of the shop so that I can open a small eatery next to your restaurant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you 4 taels of rent a month!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She was indeed quite interested in this shop, but it was too expensive.


    Moreover, the area was too big for her.


    The location of this shop was not bad. It would be perfect if he was willing to share the space with her.


    More importantly, she could save on rent.


    In fact, 4 taels of silver was not cheap but her cold cakes were cheap. If she sold them at 4 wen per bowl, she could only earn 3 wen per bowl of cold cakes..

 Chapter 192 - 192 Give Her an Answer Tomorrow

    192 Give Her an Answer Tomorrow


    After a day of hard work, the profit from more than 40 bowls of cold cakes would go to the landlord.


    However, it was much easier to have an actual shop than to set up a stall.


    In addition, she would definitely not only sell cold cakes, especially in winter, when she also had chilis.


    It was a rare opportunity, and she had run into it this time.


    If she didn¡¯t do it now, the new owner might have a new plan, and they might not want to share the space with her.


    The shop owner was a little shocked when he heard that.


    She was willing to share his monthly rent, so he would only have to pay 6 taels of silver.


    After sharing the space with her, the size of his restaurant would be about the same as the shop next door, but the monthly rent had become 6 taels.


    It was 1 tael of silver less than the monthly rent of the shop next to it.


    1 tael of silver was not much, but it was not little either.


    Thinking from another perspective, his restaurant was indeed not making much money now, but if he could make an extra 4 taels of silver every month, it would be enough to support his family.


    ¡°Uncle, what do you think?¡± Lin Xiaoyue saw that he was tempted.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    His wife said that she had helped him find a job from her uncle, and the pay was not low.


    She told him to sublet the restaurant and work there instead.


    However, he hadn¡¯t been able to sublet it, so he didn¡¯t ask about it.


    Given the current situation, he had to go back and discuss with his wife if they should really sublet it.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll come back tomorrow to set up my stall, so you can give me an answer then.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, we¡¯ll talk about it in detail. If not, I¡¯ll go and ask elsewhere.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile. She was not in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give you an answer tomorrow.¡± The shop owner immediately said.


    Because of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s attitude, he took this seriously.


    In fact, he was still reluctant to leave the restaurant. After all, it took him a lot of effort to open it.


    As the two were talking, Li Xiao came over. The shop owner became nervous when he saw Li Xiao. After knowing that Li Xiao was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s husband, he was even more polite to Lin Xiaoyue. No wonder this young lady actually dared to talk business with him. She was not afraid of his schemes at all. This couple was not ordinary. It was getting late. When Li Xiao arrived, Lin Xiaoyue said goodbye to the shop owner. Then, she got on the ox-cart with Li Xiao and went to the grocery store. She bought a water bucket, a large iron pot, a few dozens of bowls, 10 barrels, and 10 small buckets. Passing by the grain store, Lin Xiaoyue bought another 100 catties of polished rice. Then, the two of them headed toward the west of Qingshi Town On the way, Li Xiao did not speak. He listened to Lin Xiaoyue about her plan to rent the shop near Qingyun Academy. ¡°Do you think this will work? I think that Mr. Qin is interested,¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao, ¡°Ill go with you to talk to him tomorrow. Also, in order to avoid any future trouble, you have to sign the lease with the landlord,¡± Li Shao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Then, she looked at Li Xiao. ¡°How did your day go? We didn¡¯t have much time today. Did you find anything at the dock?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Li Xiao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly comforted him, ¡°don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s take it slowly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Xiao suddenly turned around and looked at Lin Xiaoyue. Her heart started to beat faster..

 Chapter 193 - 193 What Are You Looking At?

    193 What Are You Looking At?


    ¡°W-what are you looking at?¡± She stuttered.


    Li Xiao turned away.


    After waiting for quite a while, Lin Xiaoyue was confused.


    Finally, he said, ¡°you should tie up your hair.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    She understood what he meant and blushed.


    Although she and Li Xiao were not officially married, they were already husband and wife in name.


    In ancient times, women tied up their hair after getting married, but she¡­well, her hair was still down.


    She introduced Li Xiao as her husband in front of Mr. Qin earlier, which he found strange.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said. She smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Cough, also, mother talked to me today.¡± Li Xiao cleared his throat awkwardly.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded, sounding a little puzzled.


    Her mother was talking to Li Xiao?


    ¡°She¡­talked about our marriage.¡± Li Xiao blushed and couldn¡¯t even look at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw Li Xiao¡¯s shyness.


    Her fianc¨¦ was really cute, especially when he blushed.


    ¡°Cough, she said the last day of this month is a good day,¡± Li Xiao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    ¡°So what are you planning to do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to mother,¡± Li Xiao said.


    ¡°Hehe, okay, then I¡¯ll listen to her too,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said, staring straight at Li Xiao with an itch in her heart as she looked at his deadly attractive profile.


    She looked around to make sure no one was watching and then pounced on him.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t expect Lin Xiaoyue to jump on him. By the time he realized it, he couldn¡¯t dodge because he was afraid she would fall.


    So, the sneak attack was successful.


    Se kissed him on the cheek. Li Xiao felt like his face was on fire. ¡°Cough, sit down!¡± he said, forcing himself to keep a straight face. This girl had really become bolder. Lin Xiaoyue smiled, pleased with herself, and sat back down. ¡°End of the month, that¡¯s still long¡­¡± she muttered under her breath. This caused Li Xiao to increase the strength of his grip on the reins as they rode the ox home. When they arrived home, they found that Uncle Wang, Aunt Wang, and Wang Shuanzi were all there. When they saw Lin Xiaovue and Li Xiao return, Aunt Wang greeted them. Then Lin Xiaoyue quickly learned that the Wang family came to thank her and help arrange some work. ¡°Yue¡¯er, we¡¯ve talked it over. Shuanzi will sell the cold cakes!¡± Aunt Wang grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand and said excitedly. Wang Shuanzi also came over to Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°Thank you! I want to start working tomorrow. Is that possible?¡± His father would tell his employer at the dock know the day after. Everyone in the family was busy, and his little sister was injured. He had to shoulder some responsibility Being tired was not a problem, the key was to earn money. ¡°Great! I bought some wooden buckets today and will make another batch of cold cakes tonight. I will try my best to keep the supply of cold cakes uninterrupted,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile. Thinking of something, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi again. ¡°By the way, how did the cold cakes sell this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I sold a lot!¡± Lin Xiaozhi said before Liu Shi could respond. ¡°We sold eight and a half buckets, and there is half a bucket left at home, and three are still by the stream,¡± Liu Shi said with a smile. Lin Xiaoyue nodded with a smile. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    take the remaining ones with me tomorrow morning and make some more later,¡± she added..

 Chapter 194 - 194 Full Preparation

    194 Full Preparation


    Liu Shi nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already soaked the rice, but there¡¯s not much rice left at home, only 45 catties.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue calculated that she could make 36 bowls of cold cake.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Aunt Wang heard that the Liu family was going to make cold cakes later and said she and Wang Shuanzi would come to help.


    Lin Xiaoyue invited the Wang family to stay for dinner and insisted that they not help if they didn¡¯t stay for dinner.


    Finally, Uncle Wang decided to go back home and prepare for selling cold cakes the next day, so the Wang family left.


    While it was still early, Lin Xiaoyue called Liu Shi to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    At this point, many villagers came to buy cold cakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue sent Liu Shi out and called the two children to help her cook.


    After dinner, the family was busy again.


    It took half an hour just to grind the rice into rice paste.


    Fortunately, Lin Xiaoyue had bought a large pot, so she could cook two pots of cold cakes at the same time, saving her a lot of time.


    As soon as 2 pots of cold cakes were cooked, Aunt Wang came to help, and Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s progress was even faster.


    The Liu family was grateful, and everyone thanked Aunt Wang.


    That night, the Liu and the Wang family worked together, talking and laughing, and it only took a little over an hour to make all the cold cakes.


    After finishing the work, it was still early.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave the children some coins, and then went to wash up.


    It was a tiring day.


    And so another day passed.


    Lin Xiaoyue woke up on time. The exhaustion from the day before disappeared, and she became full of energy again. Looking at herself in the mirror, Lin Xiaoyue remembered what Li Xiao said yesterday. She hesitated for a moment, but ultimately decided to tie up her hair. Liu Shi had already prepared breakfast in the kitchen. Seeing her daughter¡¯s tied-up hair, she wasa little surprised but didn¡¯t ask further. As for the others, Lin Xiaozhi didn¡¯t seem to notice at all. Xiao Qing seemed to be lost in thought, and then smiled and glanced at her uncle. Li Xiao smiled as well. Later, just as the Liu family started eating breakfast, Aunt Wang¡¯s voice came from outside. Lin Xiaoyue quickly finished the porridge and went out. Aunt Wang and Wang Shunzi were here. ¡°Why are you here so early? Shuanzi, have you eaten?¡± Lin Xiaoyue greeted them with a smile. ¡°Yes! You go ahead and eat. We¡¯ll help you bring up the rice cakes,¡± Aunt Wang smiled and asked, ¡°how many should we bring to town today?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll bring more today, so 28. Thank you,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said. She hadn¡¯t had enough yet, and it¡¯s still early, so she was not in a hurry to leave.


    ¡°No worries! Go cat!¡± Aunt Wang said with a smile. While rolling up her sleeves, she and Wang Shuanzi went to the stream. ¡°Okay, no need to rush,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said before going back to eat. Lin Xiaoyue told her family about it, and everyone started eating faster.


    Lin Xiaoyue had another bowl of porridge before leaving. Li Xiao went to fetch the ox-cart while Lin Xiaoyue went to get the tables, chairs and utensils. Soon, the cart was loaded. Li Xiao moved the rice cakes onto the cart one by one, until they had loaded all 28 buckets. ¡°Okay. There are still 11 buckets of rice cakes left in the stream. Shuanzi, you can take as many as you want.¡±.

 Chapter 195 - 195 Custom-made Bowls

    195 Custom-made Bowls


    ¡°Today, my mother isn¡¯t going to the fields, so there shouldn¡¯t be too many people coming to buy the cold cakes before noon.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have enough, it¡¯s not a problem. My mother and the two children can make more.¡±


    Liu Shi had already gone to soak the rice.


    In addition, she had already prepared 3 barrels of lime water last night, which can be used after filtering.


    She prepared well.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take 6 buckets!¡± Wang Shuanzi said with a smile.


    He looked at the large basket that he brought.


    Although the basket looked old, it was clean and it looked freshly washed.


    ¡°His father tried it last night. If we seal the top, we can fit 6buckets of cold cakes and 7 to 8 small bowls in it without any problem!¡± Aunt Wang said with a smile.


    It was more cost-effective to bring more at once so they didn¡¯t have to waste time going back and forth.


    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have a cart to travel by, so they could only have their son carry it.


    6 buckets of cold cakes was enough to make 150 bowls, and if they sold all of it, they would earn more than a day¡¯s work at the dock.


    ¡°Alright! Try it out first!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    After talking with the mother and son for a while, they left.


    Li Xiao rode the cart, and Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang sat in it, heading out.


    When they arrived at Qingshi Town, Li Xiao got off at the same spot as yesterday.


    Lin Xiaoyue took over and took Aunt Wang to Ruyi Restaurant, picked up 10 buckets of cold cakes, and asked Aunt Wang to watch over remaining cold cakes in the cart.


    Then, she went in to settle the bill.


    She received 7 taels of silver and 50 wen for 10 buckets of cold cakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted to receive the money.


    After returning to the cart, they left the restaurant.


    They then headed to the west of the city to set up their stall. As soon as the stall was set up, customers started coming in. Aunt Wang was already familiar with the operations, so after Lin Xiaoyue cut the cold cake, she warmly led the customers to their seats Business was better than yesterday, with only a few customers returning the bowls they used for takeout, and ended up buying more cold cakes to take home. Fortunately, Lin Xiaoyue brought more cold cakes. With 8 more buckets, so they sold out later than yesterday. ¡°You closed up early again! Bring more tomorrow!¡± The steamed bun stall owner said to Lin Xiaoyue as he packed some buns for her.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯l bring a few more buckets tomorrow!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    The market was the most crowded place in town. It¡¯s a shame that only the morning market was busy. After 10:30, the flow of people here would start to decrease. They only had half an hour left. They could bring more tomorrow. After getting some buns, Lin Xiaoyue went to buy some vegetables, and then went to the grocery store to replenish the bowls they used for takeout. She found out that the bowls she ordered from Mr. Jin were ready For the sake of advertising, Lin Xiaoyue ordered three types of custom-made bowls from Mr. Jin, with quantities of 400, 600, and 300 respectively.


    The bottom of each bowl had the character ¡°Liu¡± written on it. She didn¡¯t go straight to the kiln factory to order the bowls because Mr. Jin had connections.


    This was also why he was able to charge her so little. When he heard that Lin Xiaovue wanted to customize the bowls for takeout, he immediately quoted her a price. The price was even cheaper than what he said before. Lin Xiaoyue was tempted and immediately paid the deposit. But she didn¡¯t expect the bowls to be ready so quickly..

 Chapter 196 - 196 The Joy of Earning Money

    196 The Joy of Earning Money


    Lin Xiaoyue watched as the waiter helped load the bowls she ordered and took another 10 wooden buckets.


    Then, she paid and returned with Aunt Wang.


    Aunt Wang was enlightened and felt that Lin Xiaoyue was not an ordinary person.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, your business is doing so well!¡± Looking at the large number of bowls piled on the ox-cart, Aunt Wang sighed.


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ll need them sooner or later, so if I buy more and keep them at home, I won¡¯t have to go to the grocery store every day, right?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, you should know that it¡¯s all hard work.¡±


    Aunt Wang laughed. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who wakes up early and comes back late, but I don¡¯t think any other family¡¯s business is as prosperous as yours!¡±


    ¡°Your cold cakes are indeed selling well!¡±


    It looked good and the price was affordable. If it wasn¡¯t for Yue¡¯er treating her, she would have bought two bowls of it if she saw it on the street!


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, ¡°I guess so!¡±


    In her opinion, making so many cold cakes all day long would only earn her 3 to 4 taels of silver. It was better for her to go into the mountains and hunt a few more deers.


    Venison was 40 wen per catty. The money she earned from a 40¨Ccatty deer was equivalent to selling more than 530 bowls of cold cakes. And this was based on the selling price of 4 wen per bowl.


    However, there was no point in thinking about this now.


    Hunting was a thing of the past.


    When she first arrived, she was only focused on making money and didn¡¯t think much.


    Now that she thought about it, the amount of money she made from selling prey was too much and it would attract unwanted attention.


    In the future, she had to be down-to-earth and slowly save money.


    Just as they entered the village, Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang ran into Wang Shuanzi, who was coming back.


    Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly stopped the ox-cart and let Wang Shuanzi et on. After learning that Wang Shuanzhi had already sold all the cold cakes, Aunt Wang couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°I only went to Shangyang Village. I didn¡¯t even finish looking around before the cold cakes were sold out!¡± ¡°Some people wanted to buy them but it¡¯s sold out, so they asked me to bring more!¡± Wang Shuanz¡¯s face was red from the heat. ¡°Good! Since Shangyang Village is close by, you can make another trip!¡± Aunt Wang said with a smile. All 6 buckets of cold cakes were sold out, that was a net profit of 150 wen! It was still early now, and he might be able to earn 300 wen in a day! 300 wen a day would be 9 taels of silver in a month! Oh my, 9 tacls! ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Shuanzi nodded his head firmly, his eves full of energy.


    Then, he took out his wallet. ¡°Yue¡¯er, Ill give you the money for the 6 buckets of cold cakes first!¡± He said excitedly. He had truly experienced the joy of collecting money today. A bowl was 4 wen. With so many people in the field, they could often sell 5 to 6 bowls, sometimes even 7 to 8 bowls, per person. He didn¡¯t bring enough bowls and spoons, but fortunately, some people had brought extra bowls, so he didn¡¯t waste too much time this.


    on


    The field was close to the village, and some people even brought their own bowls to pack some cold cakes, so the cold cakes sold out fast.


    In short, he had earnt a lot of money. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. You can pay me later. Just give the money to my mother!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and refused it. She had thought about it and decided not to give her mother any allowance in the future. She was in charge of the household¡¯s expenses such as purchasing and so on, and the money from the cold cakes was kept by her mother. This way, her mother would receive money every day, and she would be happy.

 Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: She Screwed Up

    Chapter 197: She Screwed Up


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°We¡¯ll do as Yue¡¯er says!¡± Aunt Wang patted her son¡¯s hand.


    She admired Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s approach.


    Liu Shi was really blessed.


    As they spoke, the three of them returned to the Liu family.


    Aunt Liu was not very busy at home, but she was a little anxious.


    She had already sold 3 of the 5 remaining buckets of cold cakes.


    She wanted to make the cold cakes herself and with the help of the two children, she ground the rice.


    She followed her daughter¡¯s instructions, but because she didn¡¯t have any experience, she messed up the cold cakes.


    After discovering that cold cakes actually had a burnt smell and couldn¡¯t be eaten, her heart ached.


    She quickly went to wash the pot, but she didn¡¯t dare to try again.


    She was feeling apprehensive and worried that Wang Shuanzhi would return before her daughter and that there would be no cold cakes for him. In the end, they all came back together.


    When Lin Xiaoyue learned of the situation, she looked at her mother and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    After Lin Xiaoyue comforted her, she turned around and smiled at Wang Shuanzi in embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. Since you¡¯re back, rest for a while and set off in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I was worried that I won¡¯t be able to make it back for lunch!¡± Wang Shuanzi immediately said. He didn¡¯t want Liu Shi to feel guilty.


    In fact, he rushed back in a hurry to leave again.


    He planned to go to Xiangyang Village before lunch and walk around the village. He would definitely be able to sell some cold cakes.


    If he sold it in the village, he could put the cold cakes into the villagers¡¯ own bowls. He didn¡¯t even need to wait for them to finish eating.


    ¡°I made too little cold cakes last night. However, it won¡¯t happen again. I bought 10 more wooden buckets today.¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes tonight and make 10 more. I¡¯ll definitely not let us run out of cold cakes in the future.¡±


    In addition to the 10 wooden buckets she had bought today, there were a total of 60 in the house. Actually, it should be enough.


    However, she would rather have more than less.


    ¡°There¡¯s still some rice paste left. Why don¡¯t you make some while it¡¯s still early?¡± Liu Shi asked.


    Sigh, Shuanzi¡¯s business was so good. She felt bad that he couldn¡¯t sell more because of her.


    ¡°How much?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and went straight to the kitchen.


    ¡°Not much. It¡¯s half a barret. Enough to make two buckets!¡± Liu Shi hurriedly chased after her. When she said this, her heart ached a little.


    If she had known that she couldn¡¯t do it well, she would have added less rice paste.


    She wasted an entire pot, that was quite a lot of money!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make 2! It¡¯ll be better for Shuanzi to make arrangements after lunch!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start the fire!¡± Liu Shi quickly said.


    ¡°Let Shuanzi help you wash the wooden buckets, I¡¯ll help you with the chores!¡± Aunt Wang said.


    ¡°Sure! Then you two will stay and have lunch together!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said immediately.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Unexpectedly, Aunt Wang didn¡¯t refuse today.


    Lin Xiaoyue was happy.


    This was good. Being polite would only delay things.


    The kitchen quickly became busy.


    She only made two buckets of cold cakes, and the lime water had been mixed in advance, so it didn¡¯t take too long.


    Lin Xiaoyue was done in just over 15 minutes.


    After that, Lin Xiaoyue soaked another 45 catties of rice. She wanted to rest for a while after the meal before preparing the cold cakes for the afternoon.


    ¡°We are going to run out of rice soon. I¡¯ll go to Mr. Qian again in the afternoon to buy a few hundred catties of rice. I¡¯ll have him deliver it to us.¡± Lin Xiaoyue muttered..

 Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: The Plan to Open a Shop

    Chapter 198: The Plan to Open a Shop


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You bought so many bowls. Do you have enough money on hand?¡± Liu SHi said worriedly.


    They were earning money from the cold cakes, but her daughter kept buying things and didn¡¯t save the little money she earned at all.


    She didn¡¯t use her money at all. The capital was paid by her daughter, and this was only a part of it.


    She also bought wooden buckets, pails, pots, bowls, and so on. The total was not a small amount.


    Besides, they had meat in every meal, so the food expenses were not low. This was also paid by her daughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, I know what to do.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    The expenditure was not small, but they earned money every day. The money in her hands was just enough for the turnover.


    However¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue suddenly thought of something.


    Actually, I don¡¯t have enough.¡± Then, she looked at Liu Shi awkwardly.


    ¡°How much more? I have some!¡± Liu Shi quickly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m short of money to buy rice, but I don¡¯t have enough for the rent,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She then told Liu Shi about her plan to rent a shop in front of the Qingyun Academy.


    ¡°The rent is too high!¡± When she heard that the monthly rent was 4 taels of silver, Liu Shi was speechless.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that expensive. It¡¯s not easy to rent a shop in that area.¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained, ¡°and even if there are, the shops nearby are too big. It¡¯s not suitable to open a small eatery.¡±


    ¡°We only sell cold cakes now, so we can¡¯t make much in a day. But I¡¯m going to sell other snacks later.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi.


    ¡°The cold cakes can only be sold for two more months. After that, when it¡¯s winter, we¡¯ll have to find another business, right?¡±


    ¡°Other snacks? What kind of snacks?¡± Liu Shi looked at her daughter with anticipation in her eyes.


    She was also worried that the cold cakes could only be sold for two months. In the future, the family would have to support two scholars. When they stopped selling cold cakes, she was afraid that their days would not be so good.


    ¡°Spicy skewers!¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Seeing Liu Shi¡¯s confused face, Lin Xiaoyue explained simply, ¡°it¡¯s similar to the hotpot we had before. We need to season it with chili. It¡¯ll definitely work if you sell it in winter!¡± Her eyes were filled with confidence.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we¡¯re busy making cold cakes and we don¡¯t have many chilies in our hands, we could start selling them when the shop opens.¡± Chillies were her ultimate weapon!


    When the chili grew, she could definitely make a fortune.


    Liu Shi also knew about chilis.


    She liked to add some of her daughter¡¯s chili oil when she cooked.


    When she heard that she wanted to use chilies as seasoning, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°It would be nice to eat spicy food in winter.¡± She agreed.


    ¡°Alright, then go ahead. Just tell me how much money you need!¡± Liu Shi said happily.


    The monthly rent was 4 taels. It was likely that they had to pay many months in advance.


    The expenses would be high.


    If they didn¡¯t have enough, she would have to take out the 20 taels of silver she had prepared for the two children to go to the academy.


    Thinking of this, Liu Shi looked a little troubled.


    There was only a month left before the next enrolment.


    If she didn¡¯t have enough money, it would be troublesome.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw the worry on her mother¡¯s face.


    She smiled and comforted her, ¡°don¡¯t worry mom. I will only borrow 10 taels from you at most. I¡¯ll immediately return the money to you after I get more cash.¡±


    Mr. Qin said that he had five months left on his lease. She discussed it with him and perhaps she didn¡¯t need to pay him five months¡¯ rent at once..

 Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Borrowing Money from Her Mother

    Chapter 199: Borrowing Money from Her Mother


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    If Mr. Qin insisted, they would need to pay 20 taels upfront for 5 months.


    Although she only had 6 taels of silver on hand, she could save 10 taels quickly as long as she didn¡¯t continue spending.


    Then, she would borrow 10 taels from her mother, and 5 months¡¯ rent would be settled.


    As for the deposit, she would probably give it to Mr. Qin directly. After all, Mr. Qin had already paid the landlord the deposit.


    The deposit would be at most 2 months¡¯ rent, which was 8 taels of silver. She would give it to him a few days later, and he would probably agree.


    Of course, this was the worst case scenario. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t even need to pay 5 months¡¯ worth of rent in one go. That would depend on how her conversation with Mr. Qin went.


    If she was unlucky and Mr. Qin wasn¡¯t prepared to share his shop, or the landlord didn¡¯t agree, she didn¡¯t even have to spend a single cent.


    ¡°If you want to use it, just take it!¡± Liu Shi said with a smile.


    There was no worry in her eyes now.


    She had almost 21 taels of silver in her hands. If she gave her daughter 10 taels, she would have 11 taels left.


    When the two children went to school, the total cost was about 9 taels. She didn¡¯t have to worry much.


    Also, the academy had just started recruiting. She could now earn 700 to 800 wen by selling cold cakes. It would definitely not be a problem for her to buy some things for the two children.


    ¡°Hehe, of course I¡¯m borrowing! The money given to you is yours. I¡¯ll give you more when I earn more money in the future!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Liu Shi¡¯s face was full of smiles. She liked what she heard.


    After all, who didn¡¯t want to have money in their hands?


    After the rice was soaked, Lin Xiaoyue began to prepare lunch.


    During this time, there were many villagers who came to buy cold cakes, and Xiao Qing brought Lin Xiaozhi to go deal with the customers.


    When Aunt Wang came back, Lin Xiaoyue simply let Liu Shi go out to work and cooked with aunt Wang in the kitchen.


    At this time, almost all the villagers had returned from the fields. It was the peak period when they came to the Liu family to buy cold cakes. It was difficult for the two children to handle it.


    Although Liu Shi was not very quick, she was more familiar with the people in the village. It was better for her to cut the cold cakes and collect money.


    In the kitchen, Aunt Wang and Lin Xiaoyue chatted and quickly finished cooking.


    Lin Xiaoyue had just finished packing Wang Erya¡¯s food, and Aunt Wang came quickly to deliver the food herself.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue ask the children to get Wang Zhuanzi so they could eat, and she began to set the table.


    Finally, Lin Xiaoyue entered the front yard.


    She saw that there were villagers who came to buy cold cakes under the big tree in her house.


    Her mother had moved a small table under the big tree and was selling cold cakes there.


    A child came over with his family. When he saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s swing, he even sat on it.


    Looking at the smile on her mother¡¯s face, as well as the way she talked and laughed with the villagers, Lin Xiaoyue could not help but smile.


    Her mother was much more cheerful than before¡­


    Not long after, the villagers finally left.


    The child who was playing on the swing was also reluctantly called away.


    Liu Shi then covered the cold cakes and walked towards Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    She had only taken a few steps when someone came to buy some cold cakes again.


    ¡°Liu Shi, do you still have any cold cakes left?¡± It was a young woman.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Shi said hurriedly and went to serve her..

 Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Mr. Qin Agreed

    Chapter 200: Mr. Qin Agreed


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. Seeing that there was another customer, she hurried over to help.


    After she served her, Lin Xiaoyue went to sit down by the swing.


    She was waiting for Aunt Wang and Wang Shuanzi with her mother.


    When the two of them arrived, everyone began to eat.


    During this period, there were more people who came to buy cold cakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue let Liu Shi rest. She went to wait under the big tree.


    When Aunt Wang and Wang Shuanzi saw that the Liu family could do business at home, their eyes were filled with envy.


    At the same time, Wang Shuanzi made up his mind to do a good job and try to sell more cold cakes in the afternoon.


    After the meal, Shuanzi did not rest. He went to the stream to get 6 buckets of cold cakes. He wore a straw hat and went out under the hot sun.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the rest washed the dishes and rested for a while. Then, they began to prepare the rice paste and lime water.


    They were familiar with the operation, so it didn¡¯t take long to get that done. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll come back later and go to town with you!¡± Aunt Wang rolled up her sleeves and said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    She had also asked the Jiang family to help with the household chores, and agreed to help Lin Xiaoyue at the stall in the afternoon.


    Lin Xiaoyue increased Aunt Wang¡¯s salary from 80 wen to 100 wen.


    ¡°Sure! You can come over at the agreed time. Or, I¡¯ll go get you!¡± The distance between their two houses wasn¡¯t too far, so if she shouted, the Wang family would be able to hear her.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Aunt Wang responded and left.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to the courtyard and sat on the swing for a while, enjoying the rare rest time of the day.


    Aunt Wang came back before 4 o¡¯clock.


    Then, they loaded the cart and set off to town.


    This time, Lin Xiaoyue set out with 24 buckets of cold cakes, 12 of which were given to the Ruyi Restaurant, and the remaining 12 were brought to the stall near Qingyun Academy.


    They went to Ruyi Restaurant to deliver the goods and soon arrived outside Qingyun Academy.


    Before Lin Xiaoyue even got off the ox-cart, she saw Mr. Qin waiting for her at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly greeted him.


    Then, the two of them went to the side to chat.


    Aunt Wang started to set up the stall.


    The people who didn¡¯t get to buy the cold cakes yesterday quickly gathered around when they saw her set up the stall.


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed that and did not chat with Mr. Qin for long.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, then we¡¯ll talk about it in detail when I¡¯ve sold out all the cold cakes and when my husband is here.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    The business with the shop was indeed successful, and her cold cake business was going to expand again.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mr. Qin glanced at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s stall and saw the people lining up to buy the cold cakes. He was envious.


    Her business was really good!


    At the stall, Aunt Wang was collecting money while cutting cold cakes for customers. She was quite busy.


    Lin Xiaoyue came over.


    ¡°Let me do it. Please help wash the dishes and serve the customers!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Oh, sure!¡± Aunt Wang quickly said.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue took over Aunt Wang¡¯s work and got busy.


    Aunt Wang went to the side to receive the guests, clear the dishes, pass on orders to Lin Xiaoyue, and so on.


    Lin Xiaoyue did everything quickly.


    At this time of the day, the weather was hot, and there were quite a number of people who ate the cold cakes at the stalls.


    Although Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s stall only had four seats and could not fit so many people, most people did not mind eating while standing.


    Eating a bowl of cold cake to relieve the summer heat while waiting for the students to come out was very enjoyable..

 Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: The Two Scholars

    Chapter 201: The Two Scholars


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When the students came out, they would also buy some cold cakes to bring home.


    It was peak time for business when school finished.


    In order to avoid making the guests wait, Lin Xiaoyue Asked Aunt Wang to help her collect the money, while she kept packing and cutting the cold cakes.


    This way, the cold cakes sold quickly.


    Lin Xiaoyue sold 6 to 8 buckets of cold cakes in a short while.


    She didn¡¯t find it tiring. She got another bucket, cut the cold cakes, and added brown sugar syrup without stopping.


    People who wanted to buy or were curious about the cold cakes saw that although there were many people lining up in front of the stall, the line was moving very fast, and many people joined in.


    There were also many scholars who lived in the academy.


    These scholars rarely packed the cold cakes and took them away. They just came to watch the fun and see what the stall was selling and why the business was so good.


    Some scholars had heard about it from their classmates. They heard that the cold cakes sold here were exactly the same as those sold at Ruyi Restaurant, but the price was just half of that from Ruyi Restaurant, so they came to try it.


    After they tried it, they were conquered by the refreshing taste.


    Many people ordered a second bowl.


    Seeing that there were more scholars who came to buy the cold cakes today than yesterday, and that after eating the cold cakes, they all had looks of appreciation or satisfaction, Lin Xiaoyue understood.


    She knew that her business would definitely explode.


    The scholars who bought her cold cakes would not only become her returning customers, but also help her build her reputation.


    She could already imagine her business sweeping the entire Qingyun Academy.


    After the peak period, Lin Xiaoyue only had 3 buckets of cold cakes left.


    Finally, there was no one waiting in line. Lin Xiaoyue then asked Aunt Wang to wash the dishes.


    She continued to receive the occasional customers.


    ¡°This is not bad! It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s hard to find a seat.¡± The two scholars who had come to buy the cold cakes finished eating. One of them handed the bowl and spoon to Lin Xiaoyue as he spoke.


    There were only four seats, and it was open air. Even if some wanted to try it, they were not willing to stand or sit by the roadside.


    Fortunately, the two of them didn¡¯t mind, or they would have missed such a delicious snack.


    ¡°Hehe, this is only temporary. When the shop opens, it will be better.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the two scholars with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with the cold cakes?¡±


    The two scholars were dazzled by her bright smile.


    She was straightforward and generous, delicate and friendly.


    They wondered which man was so lucky.


    ¡°Of course! Please help me give me another bowl!¡± The scholar at the back handed over the bowl.


    When the previous scholar heard this, he quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll have another bowl too!¡±


    Then, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue in embarrassment. ¡°We are together. Can you¡­¡±


    In fact, he also wanted to eat more in the beginning, but he felt that 5 wen was not worth it if he bought two for himself.


    Now that his classmate wanted another bowl, he wanted to have another bowl too.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll calculate them together! Even if you don¡¯t pay together, the first bowl was not discounted, but the second bowl was only 3 wen for each of you. Just give me 4 wen each!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Then, she took the bowls and cut the cold cakes for the two.


    ¡°You¡¯re so generous!¡± They said with a smile..

 Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Opening a Shop

    Chapter 202: Opening a Shop


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    They then paid the money.


    ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied with the food, 1 hope you can help me promote it in the academy.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled cheekily.


    Only then did she put the money into her wallet.


    ¡°Of course!¡± They replied with a smile.


    They took the cold cakes and continued to eat.


    It¡¯s so refreshing!


    Suddenly, one of them recalled what she said.


    ¡°Did you just say you wanted to open a shop?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Qin agreed to share the space in his restaurant and let me open an eatery next to him. Please come more often!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Their eyes lit up.


    ¡°Of course! Your cold cake tastes good and the price is affordable. We¡¯ll definitely come here often in the future!¡±


    ¡°If you open a shop, your business will definitely be good!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I hope so!¡±


    With the occasional scholars and passersby buying from her, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s few remaining cold cakes were quickly sold out.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang closed the stall.


    Li Xiao came back before they finished packing up.


    Mr. Qin had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Li Xiao, he quickly came over.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Aunt Wang to pack up the remaining things and looked at the ox-cart.


    Then, she and Li Xiao followed Mr. Qin into the restaurant.


    Lin Xiaoyue finally had the opportunity to look at the restaurant more clearly.


    The area was indeed very large. There were twenty tables in the front hall.


    Because there were too many tables and almost no seats were taken, it often seemed that business was cold.


    In such a situation, not only would it affect the customers¡¯ mood, it would also stop others from entering the shop when they saw that it was deserted.


    Not only was the front hall large, but the backyard was also large.


    There was also a well in the courtyard, and the kitchen was located in the backyard. ¡°Since you won¡¯t have your own kitchen, we¡¯ll just share it,¡± Mr. Qin said to Lin xiaoyue. ¡°Sure! However, I have to build a shed here to store some miscellaneous items.¡± Lin Xiaoyue pointed to a corner on the right side of the courtyard.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Mr. Qin nodded.


    He told Lin Xiaoyue some other things before leading her to the front hall again.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. If you¡¯re sure, I¡¯ll go to the landlord tonight. If he agrees, we can sign the contract tomorrow.¡± Mr. Qin said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Of course, no problem.¡±


    ¡°As for the rent and deposit¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Mr. Qin.


    ¡°Can you do me a favor? Can we pay the rent by season, and can the deposit be less?¡± Lin Xiaoyue put on a troubled look. ¡°We still need to spend money on the renovation of the shop. It¡¯s a little difficult to take out so much money at once.¡±


    Mr. Qin thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s more expensive to pay the rent seasonally. Let¡¯s do it on an annual basis.¡±


    ¡°I paid the rent for the entire year, and there are still five months left. You don¡¯t have to pay the rent to the landlord for the time being. The deposit is two months¡¯ rent, which 1 paid back then.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s hard for you, you can give me a quarter¡¯s rent first. I¡¯ll help you pay the deposit first. But you have to give me the deposit before you open for business.¡±


    After he went home last night, he found out that the job that his wife¡¯s brother wanted to introduce him to didn¡¯t work out.


    In that case, they might as well continue to run the restaurant..

 Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Renovating the Shop

    Chapter 203: Renovating the Shop


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Besides sharing the rent, he could also fire the two waiters in the shop while he and his wife work.


    After reducing the cost, his restaurant could still make a profit.


    This young lady was also serious about sharing the rent. They would be neighbors in the future, so it was not a big deal for him to help her.


    Anyway, her shop would be next to his, so he was not worried that she would not return the money.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Uncle Qin!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly thanked him.


    The three-month rent was 12 taels in total. Borrowing 10 taels of silver from her mother, plus the money she had, it was more than enough.


    The rest of the money for the shop¡¯s renovation and the deposit didn¡¯t need to be paid in one go. She could pay him as she earned more money.


    At the moment, her cold cake business was making 3 to 4 taels of silver a day. It should be enough to sustain this.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Mr. Qin replied with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then. Come over here before noon tomorrow, I¡¯ll make an appointment with the landlord to sign the contract.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Lin Xiaoyue agreed readily.


    Then, she chatted with Mr. Qin for a while more before leaving.


    The two of them went out and got on the ox-cart. Li Xiao rode it to the grocery store.


    This time, Lin Xiaoyue bought another 20 wooden buckets.


    After that, the three of them went to the grain store.


    After buying loo catties of polished rice, Lin Xiaoyue went to Mr. Jin and ordered 500 catties of polished rice to be sent directly to Daishi Village.


    The way Mr. Jin looked at Lin Xiaoyue was like he was looking at the God of Fortune.


    After writing down the address, he said that he would arrange for it to be delivered tomorrow morning.


    After doing all this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart was at ease.


    ¡°To renovate the shop, we need to hire someone to build the wall, and we also need a carpenter and a few other workers.¡± Lin Xiaoyue muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Uncle Sun and ask him to help. In addition, I¡¯ll also ask Aunt Sun if Uncle Jiang is free.¡± Li Xiao said.


    A hint of hesitation flashed in his eyes, and he said, ¡°1¡¯11 be in charge of the renovation.¡±


    Other than the two children, everyone else was busy.


    His mother-in-law and Yue¡¯er were busy, and they were women.


    ¡°As for finding work at the dock¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue did not want to delay Li Xiao¡¯s plans.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry at the dock.¡± Li Shao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao and did not ask further.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask my husband to help too?¡± Aunt Wang suddenly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Alright!¡± She agreed.


    They chatted about the shop¡¯s renovation along the way, and the three of them quickly returned to Daishi Village.


    When she got home, Lin Xiaoyue found out that Wang Shuanzi had actually sold 12 buckets of cold cakes in the afternoon.


    Liu Shi also almost sold out all the cold cakes at home.


    ¡°According to what you said in the afternoon, I soaked a total of 60 catties of rice this time. After we eat, we¡¯ll make the cold cakes!¡± Liu Shi¡¯s eyes were full of smiles.


    ¡°After dinner, we¡¯ll come and help too!¡± Aunt Wang said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to come tonight. Since Li Xiao is back, we can do it ourselves! You¡¯ve had a long day, and you still have to take care of Erya when you get back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! She has actually recovered, but the redness on her face has not subsided. I think she¡¯ll come over to help the day after tomorrow!¡± Aunt Wang said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up, but it faded quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed short of manpower, but wait for Erya to fully recover!¡±


    ¡°Aiya, she really is fine! It¡¯s just that her face was injured and she¡¯s embarrassed! It¡¯s not a problem for her to come and help!¡±

 Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Signing the Contract

    Chapter 204: Signing the Contract


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue laughed at Aunt Wang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll pay her 100 wen a day.¡±


    If Erya could come and help, her mother would be able to relax.


    It was better to let her mother sell cold cakes with the children. Her mother was really not good at hard labor.


    In the future, she would ask Erya and Aunt Wang to help make the cold cakes. That¡¯s more efficient.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even help at the stall, why pay her? Pay her when she helps out at the stall!¡± Aunt Wang said with a smile.


    After joining them for a meal so often, it was only right for her to help.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, that¡¯s a separate matter. If you don¡¯t want me to pay, then don¡¯t ask her to come.¡± Lin Xiaoyue made a long face on purpose.


    Aunt Wang¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Fine! I can¡¯t win against you, so 1¡¯11 do as you say!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi said a few more words to Aunt Wang before going to the kitchen to cook.


    After the meal, the family was busy making cold cakes.


    By the time Lin Xiaoyue washed up and went to bed, it was already 9 o¡¯clock.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t go to sleep after returning to her room. Instead, she took out her notebook and drew the design of the eatery.


    It was just the design of the counter and the kitchenware.


    Although the eatery only sold cold cakes at the moment, later on, when she had chilis, she had to sell some hot food.


    There was no natural gas in this era, and it was not easy to build a kitchen there. She had to go to the blacksmith to order some kitchenware and use charcoal to keep the spicy skewers warm.


    She only did a sketch. The specific size and design had to be measured on the spot.


    There were also tables and chairs. Her shop was too small, and it would be a waste of space to use the square tables and chairs from Mr. Qin¡¯s restaurant.


    She planned to make three rows of long tables with matching long benches on both sides, which could seat more people, like the tables and chairs in school canteens in the 21st century.


    Lin Xiaoyue drew on the paper, modifying and redrawing from time to time.


    She was only satisfied after an hour.


    Then, she put away the manuscript and went to bed.


    The next day.


    Aunt Wang and Wang Shuanzhi came early again.


    After breakfast, Li Xiao rode the ox-cart, carrying Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang with 30 buckets of cold cakes, to town.


    After selling all 20 buckets of cold cakes in the market and buying some vegetables, Lin Xiaoyue rode it to Mr. Qin¡¯s restaurant.


    Li Xiao arrived earlier than them and was already waiting at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Aunt Wang to wait outside and followed Mr. Qin and Li Xiao into the restaurant.


    The landlord had agreed. There was no change in the rent, so she felt more at ease.


    Not long after, the landlord came.


    Mr. Qin introduced the landlord to Lin Xiaoyue, and after explaining the situation, the three of them signed the contract.


    ¡°Pay next year¡¯s rent before the new year. 1¡¯11 come and collect it then.¡± The landlord said to them.


    He didn¡¯t care about the subletting. As long as he could get the rent, he would try his best to satisfy the tenants¡¯ requests.


    After all, his shop was not as easy to rent out as the other shops nearby.


    ¡°Thank you Master Zhao. Please stay for dinner!¡± Mr. Qin said eagerly.


    The landlord glanced at Mr. Qin. ¡°No, 1 still have something to do at home. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll send you off!¡± Mr. Qin said quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, please stay.¡± The landlord left after saying that.


    Mr. Qin only turned around after the landlord had gone far away.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue discussed the next arrangement with Mr. Qin.


    She paid Mr. Qin another 12 taels of silver for the rent before leaving..

 Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: The Hardworking Wang Shuanzi

    Chapter 205: The Hardworking Wang Shuanzi


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    On the way home, Lin Xiaoyue thought about the shop¡¯s renovation and her cold cake business. She didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already rented the shop. There¡¯s a daily rental cost. The renovation has to be done as soon as possible.¡± Lin Xiaoyue finally spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Uncle Sun to the shop tomorrow. In addition, Aunt Sun will get back to us this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°If they can¡¯t help, I¡¯ll look for the workers in town tomorrow. The price may be higher, but we can start work immediately,¡± Li Xiao said.


    He looked at Lin Xiaoyue and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Looking at his serious expression, she calmed down.


    Then, she nodded.


    Li Xiao managed the construction well, and there should not be any problems with the renovation.


    When they got home, Liu Shi smiled and told Lin Xiaoyue that she had sold 2 more buckets of cold cakes.


    Meanwhile, Wang Shuanzi had just returned and left with 6 buckets of cold cakes.


    The happiest person was Aunt Wang.


    Her son had sold 18 buckets of cold cakes yesterday and earned 450 wen in one day!


    Last night, the whole family had gathered around to count the money. They were so happy that they almost couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Even her daughter wanted to go sell cold cakes with her brother.


    Her son said he could make 3 trips a day without any problem.


    It was because the Liu family didn¡¯t make enough cold cakes, so he was late.


    If the Liu family had enough cold cakes, he could make another trip and sell 24 buckets of cold cakes a day.


    Then, he could earn 600 wen in a day!


    Shuanzi¡¯s earnings in a day were more than the sum of what everyone in the family earned!


    ¡°That is good, but it¡¯s not good to work too hard. You should rest when you need to.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°If you go out at this time, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to make it back for lunch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I made him some cornbread and steamed egg custard this morning. He ate some just now.¡±


    ¡°And Erya can cook now. She won¡¯t let her brother go hungry!¡±


    They had already discussed it last night, and it was her son who suggested it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be eating at your house today. Erya has cooked, 1 will go back and eat before coming back to help,¡± Aunt Wang said.


    She took her basket from the ox-cart.


    She also bought vegetables today and some meat.


    Now that they were earning money, and Shuanzi and his father were doing hard labor, they should eat better.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not ask her to stay. She politely said a few words to her and let her go.


    Lin Xiaoyue then called the two children to help her cook.


    After dinner, Lin Xiaoyue was still washing the dishes when Aunt Wang brought Wang Erya over.


    The little girl¡¯s face was indeed not swollen anymore. Only her wound was still a little red.


    ¡°She wants to help. She¡¯s not getting paid today!¡± Aunt Wang said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°How can this be?¡± Lin Xiaoyue immediately refused.


    ¡°Why not? She¡¯ll start working tomorrow, but there¡¯s no need to pay her today. Just do as 1 say!¡± Aunt Wang said directly.


    ¡°Hehe,alright! Whatever you say!¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    Seeing that Aunt Wang had rolled up her sleeves and was about to come up to help, Lin Xiaoyue quickly refused..

 Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Discussing the Shop Renovation

    Chapter 206: Discussing the Shop Renovation


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wash the dishes. You, Erya, and my mother should go and grind the rice!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Aunt Wang readily agreed.


    She immediately instructed Wang Erya to bring the rice and go with her and Liu Shi to the mill.


    After washing the dishes, Lin Xiaoyuue went to mix the lime water.


    The rice from the grain store had been delivered in the morning. There were enough wooden buckets at home, so she was going to make more cold cakes this afternoon.


    In the afternoon, she would bring more cold cakes to sell near Qingyun Academy.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t sell everything, she was not worried. She could still send them at the market tomorrow morning.


    She was short of money for the renovation, and selling an extra bowl of cold cakes would relieve some of her stress.


    This time, Liu Shi and the others spent more time grinding 70 catties of rice.


    Lin Xiaoyue also spent more time mixing the lime water.


    After the preparation work was done, the women started to get busy in the kitchen.


    Since Liu Shi had to go out from time to time to receive people from the village who came to buy cold cakes, Lin Xiaoyue simply asked Liu Shi to stay there and not bother with the kitchen work.


    She asked Wang Erya to help her.


    Aunt Wang was still responsible for sending Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cold cakes to the stream and washing the empty buckets.


    Everyone was busy and having fun. It didn¡¯t take much more time than yesterday to make the cold cakes.


    After making the cold cakes, Lin Xiaoyue went to find Xiao Qing.


    She asked Xiao Qing to write a sign with the words ¡°Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery is currently under renovation. Please look forward to it.¡± She was going to put it directly in front of the stall later.


    She received the calligraphy sign and was about to praise him when her mother¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, quickly come out! Aunt Sun and Uncle Jiang are here!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted, ¡°coming!¡±


    She put down the sign in her hands.


    ¡°Nice! I¡¯ll come back later to get it!¡± After saying this to Xiao Qing, Lin Xiaoyue hurried to the front yard.


    When she arrived, Lin Xiaoyue saw Aunt Sun and Jiang Dahe.


    Li Xiao was also there and received the two of them with Liu Shi.


    Aunt Sun saw that Lin Xiaoyue had come and said a few words to her. She then said that she had something to do at home and left.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao talked to Jiang Dahe about the renovation of the shop.


    ¡°We still have to check the start date. Next, you can buy the materials and send them to the back of the shop. We¡¯ll start work immediately so that we won¡¯t waste time.¡± Jiang Dahe said to Lin Xiaoyue after hearing her explanation.


    ¡°It¡¯s in town, and it¡¯s convenient to buy materials. I estimate that it will take two days to prepare. Are there any good days coming?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    It was not a bad idea to wait for a good date if it wasn¡¯t too far away.


    ¡°Yes, in three days!¡± Jiang Dahe said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll start work in three days!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue talked to Jiang Dahe about some of her ideas, especially in the area of interior design.


    She even showed Jiang Dahe her design.


    After Jiang Dahe read it, he praised Lin Xiaoyue for her novel idea.


    ¡°Your shop is in town. 1 can¡¯t say much before taking a look at the shop.¡±


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll go take a look tomorrow. When 1 give you the price, 1¡¯11 also calculate the amount of materials you need. This way, you guys can prepare accordingly.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Please arrange a time with Li Xiao. He¡¯ll be in charge of the renovation.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said..

 Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: The Price will Increase

    Chapter 207: The Price will Increase


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes. Then I¡¯ll keep your blueprint for now. As for the exact measurements, I¡¯ll give them to Li Xiao so that you can decide on the measurements for the furniture.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Thank you, Uncle Jiang!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly thanked him.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome! If there is any work in the future, let me know!¡± Jiang Dahe said.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue treated Jiang Dahe to another bowl of cold cakes and then sent him out.


    Then, it was almost time. When Aunt Wang came over, Lin Xiaoyue packed her things, took the sign that Xiao Qing wrote, and got on the ox-cart.


    This trip to town, Lin Xiaoyue brought 32 buckets of cold cakes.


    12 of them were for Ruyi Restaurant. Lin Xiaoyue was prepared to sell the remaining 20 with Aunt Wang.


    The two of them went to the Ruyi Restaurant to deliver the goods and then went to the Qingyun Academy.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Aunt Wang to set up the stall, and she went to see Mr. Qin to borrow some rice. Then, she stuck the sign at the door of her shop.


    After that, many people who came to buy the cold cakes noticed it and asked Lin Xiaoyue about it.


    Lin Xiaoyue answered them patiently.


    ¡°When our shop opens, you can come inside to buy cold cakes!¡±


    ¡°But the rent is high, so there will be no discount for the cold cakes. They will be sold at 5 wen per bowl!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Some people felt that an extra wen was nothing.


    After all, they could enjoy the cold cakes indoors, which was much better than eating outside.


    There were also some who felt that it was not worth it to pay an extra wen for that.


    Especially for takeaways, if you bought a lot, it would add up.


    However, because of this, everyone bought more while the price was still the same.


    In addition, more scholars had heard about the cold cakes. Today¡¯s business was better than yesterday¡¯s.


    Even though Lin Xiaoyue had prepared 20 buckets of cold cakes and was selling them near Qingyun Academy, there were only 7 buckets left after the peak period.


    After the peak period, there were more scholars who came to buy the cold cakes than yesterday.


    They stayed about half an hour later than yesterday, but Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang still managed to return home before dark.


    On the way back, Aunt Wang seemed to be happier than Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Judging from today¡¯s business, 1 think we can sell 5 more buckets tomorrow!¡± Aunt Wang smiled at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯ll be too late when we finish.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not late! Let¡¯s stay for another half an hour. It¡¯ll be dark by the time we reach the village. I heard there¡¯s a night market in town!¡±


    If they stayed for the night market, they could sell a lot more.


    Lin Xiaoyue turned around.


    ¡°If we stay for another half an hour, it will be dark by the time we reach the village.¡±


    Although there was moonlight in the summer, it was difficult to see at night.


    In addition, they were both women.


    Although she wasn¡¯t afraid of bad people, it would be troublesome if she was targeted.


    ¡°When the shop opens, we¡¯ll stay open until night time.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just get someone to manage the shop.¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You¡¯re hiring?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, ¡°yeah! My mother has to stay at home, I have to make cold cakes and set up a stall, so 1 guess we will hire two people..¡±

 Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Store Manager

    Chapter 208: Store Manager


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You¡¯re hiring two?!¡± Aunt Wang was surprised.


    ¡°Yes. One for the day, the other for the afternoon and night.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought of something.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, are you interested in becoming the manager?¡±


    Aunt Wang was quick in her work, good at calculations, and a trustworthy person. She trusted her.


    ¡°Three days of leave a month, 5 taels a month.¡±


    Aunt Wang was shocked.


    ¡°So much?¡± She was excited.


    ¡°Hehe, not at all. If you manage to hit the monthly sales target, there¡¯ll be a bonus.¡±


    Aunt Wang¡¯s expression was blank, obviously not understanding Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well, what 1 mean is that at the beginning of each month, I will set a target revenue for that month. At the end of the month, if the target is hit or exceeded, I¡¯ll give you an additional reward in addition to your salary.¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    Aunt Wang did not look as confused as before. Although she heard some new words that she did not understand, she understood what Lin Xiaoyue meant.


    ¡°Can 1 do it? Also, if I¡¯m at the shop, then you¡­¡±


    5 taels of silver a month, where would she find such a job?


    Moreover, it was not a short-term one.


    ¡°Won¡¯t I have Erya here with me?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled


    ¡°She¡¯ll come with me to the market in the morning. In the afternoon, she¡¯ll help me with make the cold cakes.¡±


    ¡°And at the dock¡­¡±


    Her son was now selling cold cakes in the villages within ten miles and could earn 300 wen a day.


    Yue¡¯er mentioned that she wanted to set up a stall at the dock.


    She could earn 1 wen for each bowl of cold cake she sold. She could earn more than her son.


    Now that Yue¡¯er wanted her to watch the shop, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the dock.


    She was fine with it.


    However, it was a pity if Yue¡¯er had to give up the business at the dock.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve asked Li Xiao to check it out. He said that the administrative office is planning to manage the stalls there. They¡¯re not allowing anyone to set up stalls for now.¡±


    Aunt Wang was surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a good thing. When the planning is done, we can go and rent a stall. It¡¯ll be a good place for the second branch of Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery.¡±


    Aunt Wang smiled.


    ¡°What a great idea!¡±


    As they spoke, the two of them returned to Daishi Village.


    The next day.


    It was another busy day. Today, Wang Erya also came to help.


    Early in the morning, Lin Xiaoyue mixed more than 10 buckets of lime water and let Wang Erya filter it. She also helped Liu Shi sell cold cakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang continued to set up the stall in the market.


    Before she packed up, Li Xiao arrived.


    He brought the measurements of the furniture designed by her.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang already wrote down the measurements. As for the furniture, you can go to Uncle Sun later when you get back,¡± Li Xiao passed the blueprint to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue opened the drawing and looked at it. She realized that the measurements had been added to her original drawing.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll go to Uncle Sun and ask him to make more furniture before the renovation starts,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she kept the drawing.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to the brick kiln to buy bricks and order other materials later, so I won¡¯t be going back at noon. We¡¯ll go back together in the afternoon.¡± Li Xiao said..

 Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Measurements Taken

    Chapter 209: Measurements Taken


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded.


    Then, she seemed to have remembered something.


    She took out some silver pieces from her pocket and put them into the money box.


    Then, she took the money box and gave it to Li Xiao.


    ¡°You can pay Uncle Jiang and Uncle Sun later, but you can¡¯t buy the materials on credit.


    I¡¯m afraid the money I gave you before is not enough, take these.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at the silver and a large number of copper coins in the box, but he didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°This is enough. You can keep the change and just give me the silver,¡± Li Shao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao, ¡°sure!¡±


    Then, she gave the silver to Li Xiao.


    Heh, and he didn¡¯t want the copper coins? She had so many!


    Speaking of which, it was time to make a trip to the bank and exchange the copper coins for silver.


    If she didn¡¯t have her interspatial ring, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to store so much change.


    Li Xiao took the money and told Lin Xiaoyue to take care before leaving.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue continue selling with Aunt Wang.


    By the time the two of them finished selling the last bowl of cold cakes it was already close to 11 o¡¯clock.


    There were not many people in the market at this time.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Aunt Wang to stay there while she went to buy the ingredients.


    They could pack up and go home soon.


    On the way back, the sun was already high up in the sky. Lin Xiaoyue had to ride the cart, so she could only block the sun with a fan on one hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hot today. If I had known earlier, I would have kept two bowls of cold cakes for ourselves,¡± Lin Xiaoyue handed a water bottle to Aunt Wang. She took the other and drank it.


    At this time, Aunt Wang¡¯s face was also red and sweating, so she didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°We are supposed to sell them for money. How can we eat it ourselves?¡± She smiled and wiped her sweat.


    ¡°Why not? We should be rewarded for our hard work!¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°IWenty-five buckets is too many. We should bring two less tomorrow. Let¡¯s pack up early so it won¡¯t be so hot when we go back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little hot, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re not walking back! Tomorrow, we should prepare as many as today!¡± Aunt Wang quickly said.


    Two buckets of cold cakes could be sold for at least 200 wen.


    The place where they sold the cold cakes was shaded and it wasn¡¯t hot. It would just take 30 minutes more, so what¡¯s the big deal?


    ¡°Hehe, whatever you say, Aunt Wang.¡±


    As they talked, Lin Xiaoyue made the ox walk faster. In less than half an hour, the two of them were back at the Liu residence.


    Aunt Wang helped to unload the cart and went back after she was done.


    In the kitchen, the rice was ready.


    He heard from Liu Shi that Wang Erya helped. Lin Xiaoyue only needed to cook the dishes now.


    In fact, Liu Shi planned to do it herself, but she couldn¡¯t stop the villagers from coming over from time to time to buy cold cakes.


    Hence, Liu Shi had to wait for her daughter to come back.


    Lin Xiaoyue took out the vegetables and started to get busy.


    When they were almost ready, they called the two children to help with the fire.


    Then, she cut and stir-fried the vegetables. Soon, the dishes were ready.


    After lunch, Lin Xiaoyue went to Uncle Sun¡¯s house.


    She told Uncle Sun about the drawings and her ideas, and asked him to help build the tables, chairs, and shelves.


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s not complicated. I¡¯ll hurry up and finish it before the renovation starts!¡± Uncle Sun said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Thank you so much. Can I pay you after you¡¯re done with the work?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said, a little embarrassed..

 Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Busy Earning Money

    Chapter 210: Busy Earning Money


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 definitely settle the bill before 1 take the furniture!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly added.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Uncle Sun laughed.


    ¡°We¡¯re fellow villagers, 1 trust you. 1 heard about your cold cake business. If you sell a lot every day, the capital would probably be quite high. You need money for the renovation too, so I know money is a bit tight for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 make it for you first. You can pay when you come to collect them!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly thanked him.


    Lin Xiaoyue chatted with Uncle Sun for a while more before going home.


    With Wang Erya¡¯s help today, the lime water she mixed in the morning had already been filtered, and the soaked rice had also been ground into rice paste.


    Later, when Wang Erya and Aunt Wang came over, they could start to make the cold cakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue had just arrived at the courtyard when she saw that Wang Erya and Aunt Wang were already there.


    Aunt Wang was talking to Liu Shi, but when she saw Lin Xiaoyue, she immediately wanted to start making the cold cakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue helplessly followed her to the kitchen.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she started the business, she would have suspected that it was Aunt Wang¡¯s business.


    After all, Aunt Wang was more meticulous in her work than she was.


    They started to get busy.


    After another two hours of work, everyone was finally free.


    After that, Aunt Wang and Wang Erya did not go back. They chatted with Liu Shi under the big tree.


    Lin Xiaoyue also joined in. While chatting with everyone, she sat on the swing.


    She also asked Wang Erya to join her.


    At first, Wang Erya was a little shy, but later on, she was no longer so.


    The Liu family¡¯s courtyard was bustling with activity.


    It was almost 4 o¡¯clock. Under the urging of Aunt Wang, Lin Xiaoyue went to get the cart and was ready to set off to town.


    Everyone went to the stream to get the cold cakes while Lin Xiaoyue went to get other things. When they were ready, they set off.


    After delivering the goods to Ruyi Restaurant, they arrived outside Qin Restaurant. Before they got off, there were already customers.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked everyone to wait and quickly set up the stall with Aunt Wang.


    Then, they got busy.


    The weather was hot today. It was almost 5 o¡¯clock, but the sun was still shining.


    Those who had the cold cakes before all wanted another one.


    Those who had not tried it before heard that the cold cake was cooling, so they also came to buy some.


    Many people thought that one bowl was not enough and bought two.


    It was also because there was a 20% discount for two bowls. Anyway, the cold cakes were delicious, and it was worth it to buy two.


    Hence, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cold cakes sold out very quickly.


    As a long line gradually formed in front of the stall, the number of people buying to-go gradually increased.


    Lin Xiaoyue knew that class was almost over at Qingyun Academy. Everyone was going to pack the cold cakes and bring the students home.


    Lin Xiaoyue called Aunt Wang over to collect the money and cut the cold cakes for everyone. They quickly got to work.


    When no one was in line anymore, there were only two bowls of cold cakes left.


    They sold out even faster than yesterday.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up and wash the dishes.¡± Aunt Wang wiped the sweat on her forehead and said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded.


    Suddenly, she saw a few scholars walking over from not far away.


    There was a familiar face among them.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in eating at roadside stalls!¡± It was Lin Yuanshan¡¯s voice.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that Lin Yuanshan was being dragged by three scholars of similar age towards her..

 Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Capable Young Lady

    Chapter 211: Capable Young Lady


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Tsk, you have to believe us! This cold cake is the same as the one at Ruyi Pavillion, it¡¯s different from the other roadside stalls!¡±


    ¡°It is! Speaking of which, the young lady who sells cold cakes even has the same surname as you! She¡¯s beautiful and very warm! She was the one who made the cold cakes!¡± Another scholar added.


    ¡°Besides, I heard that she is also the one who supplies the cold cakes to Ruyi Restaurant, she is very capable. I heard that she¡¯s going to open a shop soon!¡± The third scholar said.


    Lin Yuanshan paused.


    In the past two days, many people from the academy had been talking about the cold cakes.


    After he heard about it, he also came to take a look.


    But when he saw from afar that the person was Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang, he quickly left.


    As a scholar who was going to take the exam next year, he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with someone who ran a roadside stall.


    However, he did not expect that the girl had such a good reputation.


    In the academy, some people even called her the ¡°Cold Cake Beauty¡±.


    His heart was filled with disdain.


    That stupid girl, a beauty?


    However, at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but have other thoughts in his mind.


    Although the cold cakes that the silly girl sold were not expensive, many people bought them. She must have earned a lot of money from this.


    His monthly allowance had been cut in half because of her, but now he was watching her earn money and live a comfortable life. What kind of logic was that?


    He hadn¡¯t even thought about how to deal with her yet and he was dragged here by his classmates. He even heard the news that she was going to open a shop.


    Open a shop? Where?


    Renting a shop, renovating, and so on would cost a lot of money.


    That girl had just built a house, and it was said that she spent more than 300 taels of silver. She still had money?


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s thoughts were in a mess when he was pulled to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s stall.


    Seeing Lin Yuanshan appear, Aunt Wang was a little surprised.


    They wanted to greet him, but Lin Yuanshan avoided their eyes, as if he did not want to acknowledge them.


    He glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and saw that her expression was cold, so he did not say hello.


    She turned around and continued to work.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, give us four bowls of cold cakes!¡± One of them said.


    As he spoke, he took out some money from his pocket, counted 16 copper coins, and placed them on the table.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not immediately take the money, nor did she cut the cold cakes. Instead, she looked at Lin Yuanshan.


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s eyes darted around again, not daring to look at Lin Xiaoyue at all.


    The three scholars felt that it was a little strange, but Lin Xiaoyue smiled and retracted her gaze.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±.


    Then, she quickly counted the money. After confirming that it was correct, she cut the cold cakes.


    He didn¡¯t want others to know that he knew them, and neither did she.


    Pretending not to know him saved him a lot of trouble.


    At this time, the small table next to them was empty. The four of them took the cold cakes and sat down.


    ¡°It¡¯s refreshing and delicious!¡± One of them said after taking a bite of the cold cake.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, when will you start renovating your shop?¡± Another asked Lin xiaoyue.


    Lin Yuanshan was surprised by the texture of the cold cake, as he ate it.


    Then, as he ate, he listened carefully to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reply.


    They were really going to open a restaurant, and they even named it Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery.


    Liu Shi? Hmph! How unfilial, she didn¡¯t even want her own surname?


    ¡°We ll start work the day after tomorrow, and the construction period will be five days. We will be off for two days, then it¡¯s open for business!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    ¡°Please come and support us then..¡±

 Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: The Renovation is Done

    Chapter 212: The Renovation is Done


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation       Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Of course! Your cold cakes have a unique flavor, we all love it!¡±


    The other two agreed.


    Lin Xiaoyue chatted with them a little while more and then received new guests.


    After a while, the four of them finished eating the cold cakes.


    ¡°I keep wanting more. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we have to go back for dinner, I really want another bowl!¡± A scholar said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re closing your stall too early. When we come back after dinner, we can¡¯t even get another bowl of cold cake.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you made too little cold cakes!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°We don¡¯t live in town, so we can¡¯t stay too long. If 1 bring too much, it¡¯ll be dark when we go back!¡±


    ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. In the future, when the eatery is opened, it will be open until 9. If you want to eat cold cakes in the future, come to the shop before 9.¡±


    The eyes of the three scholars lit up.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    The few of them chatted and laughed. Under Lin Yuanshan¡¯s urging, they finally left.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Yuanshan¡¯s back as he left, and the smile on her face slowly faded.


    She had forgotten that her cheapskate fifth uncle was also in Qingyun Academy.


    The Lin family had been quiet for a while, and she hoped that Lin Yuanshan would be more sensible now¡­


    At this moment, another guest arrived.


    Lin Xiaoyue continued receiving guests, collecting money and cutting cold cakes.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the last bucket of cold cakes to be sold out.


    After Aunt Wang packed up, Lin Xiaoyue went into Qin Restaurant to get Li Xiao.


    At this moment, he was still in the backyard, packing up the materials he had bought.


    When he saw Lin Xiaoyue come in, Li Xiao stopped what he was doing.


    ¡°How is it? Have you gathered all the materials?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and walked towards Li Xiao.


    ¡°Still waiting for the remaining half of the bricks. 1 didn¡¯t order too much wood according to Uncle Sun¡¯s instructions. We ll have to wait for his instruction and buy more later.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Will you be done by tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The men from the brick kiln didn¡¯t send all the bricks because the carts weren¡¯t arranged for today. However, they¡¯ve already promised to deliver the goods before noon tomorrow.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue, ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Looking at Li Xiao¡¯s convincing expression, Lin Xiaoyue was not worried.


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s go back.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cover up the things. Please go and tell Mr. Qin to help us look after the store when he¡¯s around,¡± he said and got busy again.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go talk to Mr. Qin then. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue then left.


    Following Li Xiao¡¯s instructions, she went to Mr. Qin and informed him of the situation.


    She asked him to help look after the materials in the backyard before closing.


    After that, she and Aunt Wang waited for Li Xiao.


    The two of them didn¡¯t wait long before Li Xiao came out.


    Then, the three of them got on the ox-cart and went home.


    Time passed by quickly. Soon, the shop¡¯s renovation was completed.


    Lin Xiaoyue paid the workers, Uncle Sun for the furniture, and then Mr. Qin.


    After everyone was paid, the money that she had saved up was almost used up again.


    That afternoon, Li Xiao changed the ox-cart into a handcart..

 Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Li Juanzi

    Chapter 213: Li Juanzi


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He rode the ox-cart and delivered the tables, chairs, and other furniture that Uncle Sun made to the shop in town.


    Uncle Wang was also in town, helping Li Xiao place the furniture and clean the place.


    Lin Xiaoyue, on the other hand, brought Wang Erya and Aunt Wang home to make cold cakes.


    He was going to deliver the goods to the Ruyi Restaurant and set up a stall in front of Qingyun Academy.


    She had no intention of stopping the business at the entrance of the Qingyun Academy in the last two days.


    Because she was really short of money now.


    ¡°The shop is opening the day after tomorrow. I have to go to the shop tomorrow afternoon to take a look. I¡¯ll mix the lime water in advance. Since I¡¯m not here, you and your mother will make the cold cakes tomorrow afternoon.¡± Lin Xiaoyue started the fire and told Wang Erya.


    She had already taught Wang Erya how to make the cold cakes.


    Wang Erya did a good job and could already take over her job.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er¡­¡± Wang Erya looked slightly flustered.


    The reason why she was confident in making the cold cakes these two days was because Lin Xiaoyue was watching over her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be here tomorrow. What if something happens and I ruin the rice paste?¡±


    A pot of rice paste could make 4 buckets of cold cakes, which was a lot of money!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 trust you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue gave Wang Erya a look of trust.


    Seeing that Wang Erya was still nervous, she said, ¡°it¡¯s fine even if you messed it up. Just see it as practice.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take over, 1 can¡¯t deliver to Ruyi Restaurant and set up the stall, which would make us earn 2 taels less. And your brother¡­¡±


    Wang Erya¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°1¡¯11 do it!¡± Wang Erya said hurriedly.


    Yue¡¯er had been taking care of their family. She couldn¡¯t let her down. Two taels of silver was not a small amount.


    The corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Then, when Aunt Wang came back, she told her about the arrangement.


    When she heard it, she let Lin Xiaoyue do her work in peace, saying that she would definitely make the cold cakes with Wang Erya tomorrow afternoon.


    After making the cold cakes, Aunt Wang and Wang Erya went back. Lin Xiaoyue rested under the big tree in the courtyard.


    Someone came.


    It was none other than Zhang Shi, the wife of Li Gengtian, the village chief. Not only did Zhang Shi come, a young woman in her early twenties also followed behind her.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er! 1 knew you were here!¡± Zhang Shi saw Lin Xiaoyue and walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Li!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and replied.


    She got up from the swing and walked over to Zhang Shi and the young woman with a smile.


    ¡°My mother went to the restroom, she¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She thought that Zhang Shi was here to see her mother, Liu Shi. After all, she didn¡¯t have much contact with Zhang Shi.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you, not you mother!¡± Zhang Shi said with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue was puzzled.


    ¡°What is it? Please sit!¡± She invited Zhang Shi to sit.


    Zhang Shi glanced at the young woman behind her and pulled her over.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought that she looked familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen her before.


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize her?¡± Zhang Shi glanced at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused. Only then did she remember the identity of the young woman.


    It turned out that she was actually the younger sister of the village chief and Zhang Shi¡¯s sister-in-law, Li Juanzi.


    She rarely came out. About six years ago, she married into a family who lived in town..

 Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Purpose of Visit

    Chapter 214: Purpose of Visit


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    In addition, the original owner was intellectually challenged, so she did not have much of an impression of her.


    With Zhang Shi¡¯s reminder, Lin Xiaoyue finally remembered.


    ¡°Ah! Aunt Juanzi, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some dessert!¡± She was about to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Li Juanzi quickly stood up, her face still a little red.


    Then, she turned to look at her sister-in-law.


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry about it! To tell you the truth, we¡¯re here to ask for your help,¡± Zhang Shi said.


    As she spoke, she pulled Li Juanzi to sit down.


    Lin Xiaoyue was puzzled.


    ¡°Please tell me,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Hey, 1 heard that your shop in town is hiring?¡± Zhang Shi asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Seeing that Li Juanzi was looking at her nervously, she smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, 1 am. We need one more person, but the working hours are from 5 to 9 in the evening. As I finish work late, 1 was thinking that it would be best to find someone who lives near Qingyun Street.¡±


    Qingyun Street was named so because Qingyun Academy was located on that street.


    She was going to hire someone tomorrow apart from preparing for the opening.


    She had asked Qing¡¯er to write a recruitment notice and put it up at the door.


    Zhang Shi¡¯s eyes brightened, and she exchanged a glance with Li Juanzi.


    It was indeed true.


    ¡°As for the salary¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s a monthly payment of 2 taels of silver. There are 4 days off in a month. If not, we would pay 100 wen for each of the 4 fays. Also, there¡¯s one more person in the shop. When one person is on leave, the other person will have to be there. The person will be paid 100 wen a day.¡±


    She glanced at Li Juanzi.


    She saw that even her eyes lit up.


    Zhang Shi also looked somewhat excited.


    They only had to work 6 hours a day, and the monthly salary was so high.


    If they didn¡¯t rest, they would be paid 100 wen a day.


    Where else could they find such a good job?


    ¡°However, there are still some conditions,¡± Lin Xiaoyue saw through their thoughts.


    ¡°What conditions?¡± Li Juanzi asked.


    She saw the recruitment notice of Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery in town. After asking, she found out that the owner was from her maternal village. Only then did she return to her mother¡¯s house and asked her sister-in-law to bring her here.


    Her family lived on Qingyun Street and was originally quite well-off, but her father-in-law¡¯s serious illness had cost them a lot.


    After the autumn harvest, she was going to send her son to Qingyun Academy. By then, her husband would be the sole income earner.


    She wanted to find a job to supplement her family¡¯s income.


    She had to take care of her family, so she couldn¡¯t work all day either.


    After asking around, she saw the recruitment notice.


    She only had to work from 6 to 7 in the evening. It would not affect her taking care of the family. Most importantly, it was close to home, and they were specifically looking for female workers, and the monthly salary was high.


    ¡°As it involves collecting payment, we have to find someone who is good at calculations. If we discover that the amount is wrong, the person will have to make up for it.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Sure enough, as soon as they heard this, they looked worried.


    After a moment, Li Juanzi nodded again.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    One has to take responsibility for one¡¯s mistake. It wasn¡¯t right to let the boss bear the losses in the end..

 Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Passed the Interview

    Chapter 215: Passed the Interview


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Moreover, this could also prevent the staff from stealing.


    Li Juanzi suddenly looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Boss Lin, i¡¯ll be honest. I shamelessly begged my sister-in-law to bring me here because 1 wanted to apply for the job of a clerk at Liu Shi¡¯s eatery.¡±


    ¡°I went to school until 10. I¡¯m pretty good at math!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked by the way Li Juanzi addressed her.


    ¡°Aunt Juanzi, you¡¯re being too formal! You¡¯re an elder, so you can just call me by my name or Yue¡¯er!¡±


    Zhang Shi was very satisfied with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reaction.


    She didn¡¯t like the way her sister-in-law addressed Lin Xiaoyue.


    In order to get a job, she didn¡¯t even care about her dignity.


    ¡°If 1 work there, you¡¯ll be my boss,¡± Juanzi said. Iler face was a little red.


    Of course, she saw her sister-in-law¡¯s expression.


    But her family¡¯s situation was different now. She really needed this job.


    Besides, it was only right to respect the future boss.


    There was no reason for her to reject a polite and respectful person and choose an arrogant person.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°You are too polite. Since you¡¯re interested in this job, I¡¯ll give you a test now. If you pass, you will be hired immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Juanzi instantly became nervous.


    She quickly sat up straight.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused and told Li Juanzi not to be nervous.


    After that, she asked Li Juanzi an arithmetic question.


    At first, it was addition and subtraction under 20.


    Li Juanzi had no trouble answering them. As soon as Lin Xiaoyue asked the question, she was able to answer.


    Lin Xiaoyue was very satisfied. Then, she increased the difficulty and increased the numbers to loo.


    After that, Juanzi paused for a moment when she answered, but she was able to quickly figure out the answer, and all the answers were correct.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded in satisfaction after the test.


    ¡°Not bad, you passed the assessment. You can start the day after tomorrow, but you have to be there all day on the first day. 1¡¯11 get Aunt Wang to take you.¡±


    Li Juanzi was delighted.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, boss!¡± She quickly got up and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly got up and reached out to help Li Juanzi up.


    ¡°I¡¯m younger than you. Aunt Juanzi, you¡¯re really embarrassing me like this!¡±


    ¡°You and Aunt Wang will be in charge of the eatery from now on. When you get there, Aunt Wang will assign you work. Also, in the future, just call me Yue¡¯er like Aunt Wang does!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Li Juanzi looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°No¡­calling you boss is the right thing to do!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was easy to talk to and respected her because she was a good person, but she had to know her limits.


    Having lived in town for many years, she had many opportunities to interact with many kinds of people. She was clear-headed.


    Seeing Li Juanzi¡¯s attitude, Lin Xiaoyue was happy.


    ¡°Alright, do as you please,¡± Lin Xiaoyue made a helpless expression.


    When Li Juanzi heard this, she was glad that she had insisted.


    Lin Xiaoyue was able to help her mother and brother escape from the Lin family at such a young age.


    After that, she even built a house and started a business. It was indeed not easy to get to where she was today.


    ¡°Please have some cold cakes!¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhang Shi.


    Then, she looked at her mother, who had already returned but did not come over to disturb them..

 Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Zhang Shis Intention

    Chapter 216: Zhang Shi¡¯s Intention


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Mom, get a bowl of cold cakes for Aunt Zhang and Aunt Juanzi!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay!¡± Zhang Shi hurriedly said, before Liu Shi could reply.


    ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t come here often,¡± Liu Shi replied and started to cut the cake.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re neighbors, don¡¯t be so polite!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied and went to Liu Shi to get the cold cakes.


    Li Juanzi and Zhang Shi looked at each other with smiles on their faces and did not stop them.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll buy 6 bowls to-go!¡± Zhang Shi smiled.


    Usually, her family would come to the Liu family to buy the cold cakes, but most of the time, it was her mother-in-law or the children who did that.


    She was busy with chores and sometimes she even had to go to the fields, so she did not have time to come over.


    ¡°Hehe, sure!¡± Liu Shi replied with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue brought two bowls of cold cakes to Aunt Zhang and Li Juanzi. Then, she went to pack the cold cakes for Aunt Zhang.


    The three of them continued to chat while eating.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not here just because of Juanzi. I also have something to discuss with you,¡± Zhang Shi ate a few mouthfuls of cold cake and said to Lin Xiao Yue.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhang Shi and placed the bowl down.


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    ¡°You see, my son Laishun¡­he is only a year younger than Shuanzi, and he is also a hard worker. There¡¯s not much work at the town dock now, so I was wondering if he could¡­¡± Zhang Shi glanced at Lin Xiaoyue a few times.


    Lin Xiaoyue understood immediately.


    Zhang Shi saw that Wang Shuanzi was making money by selling cold cakes, so she wanted her son to do the same too.


    Not much work at the dock?


    It was still the busy farming season, and the Li family had a lot of land. They were probably busy harvesting. Li Laishun probably didn¡¯t even go to town recently.


    What an excuse¡­


    ¡°Laishun has a good relationship with Shuanzi. He heard from Shuanzi that he could earn 450 wen a day by selling cold cakes in the neighboring village!¡± Zhang Shi said excitedly.


    Li Juanzi was surprised, but she didn¡¯t show it too obviously.


    Her sister-in-law was so ignorant.


    These words made her feel a little embarrassed.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue did not reply, Zhang Shi also realized that she was a little too excited.


    Then, her expression changed, and her face was filled with worry.


    ¡°Eh, Laishun isn¡¯t that young anymore. I think it¡¯s time to get him a wife after the new year.¡±


    ¡°When that happens, we¡¯d need the money. We might seem to be living comfortably, but we have a lot of expenses. In the past few years, we have been living on our savings. Besides, Huaiyu¡­¡± Zhang Shi stopped talking.


    It was true.


    The Li family was not that prosperous.


    She and her husband only had one son.


    Huaiyu, their nephew¡¯s parents passed away early.


    He was practically raised by her, and she had never harbored any ill intentions towards him.


    Laishun was not cut out for studying. Her father-in-law had high hopes for Huaiyu, and she had never opposed it.


    She even hoped that he would succeed and that he could help the family in the future.


    It was just that studying was expensive. Huaiyu¡¯s annual expenses at Qingyun Academy were quite high..


    Her father-in-law and mother-in-law were old and respectable people, so they almost never went to the fields..

 Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Supplying Cold Cakes to the Li Family

    Chapter 217: Supplying Cold Cakes to the Li Family


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The whole family depended on the three of them and the rent from the shop in town to survive.


    They were barely getting by.


    However, her father-in-law was old and he was also the village chief. Sooner or later they would have to spend money on medicine.


    Therefore, it was true that the Li family was relying on their savings to survive.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t really believe Zhang Shi¡¯s words.


    The village chief¡¯s family was much better off than the Wang family. There were many girls who wanted to marry into the Li family.


    There were several families in their village who wanted to marry their daughters into the Li family.


    It was just that Zhang Shi was picky.


    On the other hand, Aunt Wang said that it was difficult to get a wife for his son because of their financial situation.


    If they were as well-off and reputable as the Li family, she would receive many matches.


    Aunt Wang was really envious of the Li family just because they could easily get a wife for their son.


    Wang Shuanzi was indeed better than the dull Li Laishun in terms of looks and capability.


    The only thing he lacked was a good family background.


    When Zhang Shi said that she was worried about money, she didn¡¯t really believe it.


    The village chief¡¯s family was the most respectable family in their village.


    However, she didn¡¯t refuse.


    The village chief took good care of her family and helped her a lot.


    Moreover, it was only beneficial for them to have a good relationship with the village chief s family.


    ¡°Aunt, you can be straightforward with me,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said to Zhang Shi.


    The worry on Zhang Shi¡¯s face immediately dissipated, and then her eyes lit up.


    ¡°What I mean is, can you supply Lai Shun with some cold cakes and let him sell them at the neighboring villages?¡± Zhang Shi said.


    Without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to reply, Zhang Shi added, ¡°at the same price that you sold to Shuanzi!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Then, under Zhang Shi¡¯s slightly nervous gaze, she smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Of course, but I have a few conditions.¡±


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Zhang Shi immediately said.


    Since Lin Xiaoyue had agreed, she relaxed.


    ¡°After all, Shuanzi was the first. If I work with Laishun, it cannot affect his business.¡±


    ¡°So, Laishun must not go to the same villages that Shuanzi goes to.¡±


    Based on her understanding, Wang Shuanzi would go to the six or seven villages behind Daishi Village.


    Wang Shuanzi didn¡¯t have an ox-cart, and he had limited time and energy. Selling 12 buckets of cold cakes was almost his limit.


    However, there were three roads leading out of the west of Qingshi Town. In the direction to their village, there were twenty villages in total. In fact, the market was still very big.


    Therefore, she welcomed Li Laishun to distribute her cold cakes.


    In fact, she was happy to have him.


    It would be best if they went to different places to sell her cold cakes.


    If he walked, it would be a little difficult.


    However, if there was an ox-cart, iit was easy.


    Zhang Shi¡¯s face stiffened, and then she quickly agreed.


    ¡°Deal! We have an ox-cart.. I¡¯ll let Laishun ride it, so it¡¯s fine even if we go a little further!¡±

 Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Li Laishun is Here

    Chapter 218: Li Laishun is Here


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    If her son could really earn 400 wen a day, getting the ox-cart was nothing.


    With the ox-cart, it would be easier for him to travel around.


    ¡°Good! Then please discuss with Laishun when you want to start. Just inform me one day in advance!¡±


    Thinking of something, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°the cost is the same as what I charged Shuanzi. A bucket of cold cakes costs 75 wen, which is enough for 25 bowls.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll settle the bill at the end of the day. Just give the money to my mother!¡±


    Zhang Shi nodded with a smile and stood up.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell him when I get back!¡± She looked as if she couldn¡¯t wait to go back.


    Li Juanzi got up as well.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back now!¡± Zhang Shi said.


    Lin Xiaoyue stood up to send them off.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you guys off!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We know the way!¡± Zhang Shi smiled as she walked out.


    She even paid for the two bowls of cold cakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Shuanzi to return the bowl!¡± Suddenly, Zhang Shi¡¯s voice came from outside.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled again and returned to her seat.


    After sitting down, she picked up the cold cake that she hadn¡¯t finished eating and continued eating.


    When she finished, Aunt Wang and Wang Erya returned.


    ¡°I heard some voices just now. Who was it?¡± Aunt Wang entered and asked Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Zhang and Aunt Juanzi. They just left.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°Come in and have some cold cakes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for work!¡± Aunt Wang refused.


    ¡°Have some first. It¡¯s not like it costs extra,¡± Liu Shi said.


    As she spoke, she took the bowls and started cutting the cold cakes.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take too much time. You can get busy after eating.¡± As Liu Shi spoke, she quickly handed a bowl of cold cakes to Wang Erya.


    Wang Erya looked at Aunt Wang and did not dare to take it.


    ¡°Since Aunt Liu Shi gave it to you, just take it.¡± Aunt Wang smiled.


    After spending time with her these days, she thought she shouldn¡¯t be too polite.


    Only then did Wang Erya take the cold cake.


    Liu Shi quickly give a bowl to Aunt Wang.


    She took the cold cake and sat down on the chair opposite Lin Xiaoyue.


    Without waiting for Aunt Wang to ask, Lin Xiaoyue told her the purpose of Zhang Shi and Li Juanzi¡¯s visit.


    ¡°This is good! Juanzi is good at math and she¡¯s a nice person. I was worried that it would be difficult to get along with someone I didn¡¯t know.¡± Aunt Wang¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    With Juanzi helping her, she felt more relaxed


    ¡°On the day of the opening, bring Aunt Juanzi with you. After that, you work according to the schedule..¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    After chatting for a while and eating the cold cakes, the three of them went to work.


    Time passed quickly.


    Before nightfall, Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang returned from town.


    Li Laishun also arrived. He was chatting with Wang Shuanzi in the small courtyard behind the Liu family¡¯s kitchen.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue and the others had returned, the two of them quickly came forward.


    He wanted to help them unload the ox-cart, but Lin Xiaoyue stopped him.


    Lin Xiaoyue called him over.


    Knowing that Li Laishun was going to sell the cold cakes tomorrow, Lin Xiaoyue was happy and a little worried.


    She was happy because the business could be expanded..

 Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Working Together

    Chapter 219: Working Together


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She was worried because her shop would open the day after tomorrow. From tomorrow onwards, she would be very busy.


    ¡°Laishun, I think you should know about the situation as well as Shuanzi. I only provide cold cakes and wooden buckets. You have to prepare the other tools yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. It¡¯s all ready. Before you came back, I went to see Aunt Liu. I¡¯ve tried it myself and know how to cut them.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°How many buckets of cold cakes are you going to take with you tomorrow?¡±


    Li Laishun smiled and looked at Wang Shuanzi.


    Then, Wang Shuanzi scratched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to sell them together!¡± He said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    ¡°Laishun has never done this before. It¡¯s his first time doing it, so he¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t do well. As for me, I only have a pair of legs. It¡¯s not that efficient for me to carry the cold cakes all the way to the villages.¡±


    Wang Shuanzi looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°So, the two of us decided to work together. We will go to all the nineteen villages behind Daishi Village.¡±


    ¡°With the ox-cart and the two of us together, not only will we be able to take care of each other, but we will also be able to do things quickly. 1 should be more than what 1 earned before!¡±


    At the moment, he went back and forth three times a day, and even if he worked hard, he could only sell 18 buckets of cold cakes.


    It wasn¡¯t because the cakes didn¡¯t sell well, but because he had to spend a lot of time on the road.


    In addition, he had to do the dishes himself, which was quite troublesome.


    He had limited capacity, but he had a good relationship with Laishun, so he told him that he was earning a lot of money by selling cold cakes.


    He wanted to borrow the Li family¡¯s ox-cart and partner with Laishun to earn more money.


    Laishun did not have the courage to do business alone. With him around, he would feel better.


    In short, it was a win-win situation. They would definitely earn a lot of money.


    ¡°Yes. Shuanzi is quick-witted and experienced. With him, 1 feel at ease!¡± Li Laishun said.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s easier to discuss things too.¡±


    ¡°How much do you plan to take with you?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    They would probably need a lot for 19 villages.


    She had to go to the shop tomorrow, so her family might not be able to handle it.


    Wang Shuanzi and Li Laishun looked at each other, then Wang Shuanzi smiled and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°If possible, we¡¯d like to have 40 buckets tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if we can¡¯t sell them all. When we come back for lunch, we can reduce the amount for the afternoon.¡±


    He had thought it through.


    With the ox-cart, they would only go out twice a day.


    In the morning, they would go to the 10 nearby villages, and in the afternoon, the 9 villages further away.


    This saved him trouble and worry.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised again.


    40 buckets of cold cakes? It was almost twice the amount they took to the market.


    However, the villagers would usually buy more than 1 bowl as they wanted to buy some for their family members too.


    There were 19 villages, and almost all of them were large villages. Their spending power could not be underestimated.


    Lin Xiaoyue pondered for a moment and finally looked up at the two of them.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare 40 pots of cold cakes for you in the morning and 40 pots in the afternoon.¡±


    Before she returned from town after selling the cold cakes, she went to the grocery store again and bought another 100 small wooden basins from Mr. Jin.


    She had emptied the inventory in Mr. Jin¡¯s shop, but she still hadn¡¯t bought enough..

 Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: She had to Hire Someone

    Chapter 220: She had to Hire Someone


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    However, he promised to send the buckets to her house as soon as possible.


    She had been buying a lot of wooden buckets from Mr. Jin these days.


    By the time they arrived tomorrow, there would be a total of 180 wooden buckets at home, including the twelve in Ruyi Restaurant.


    This amount should be enough.


    There were enough buckets, but what she was worried about was that there were not enough people to make cold cakes.


    She was supplying cold cakes to Wang Shuanzi and Li Laishun, so they would need a lot. The eatery would be open from morning to night. The sales volume would be quite high. At this rate, their house would become a small factory.


    When the eatery opened, Aunt Wang would be in charge of it. At that time, there would be one less person at home to help out.


    With only she and Erya holding the fort, they still had to go to set up the stall in the morning. They would probably be exhausted.


    She had to hire someone in the village.


    After chatting with Wang Shuanzi and Li Laishun for a while, Lin Xiaoyue quickly went to look for Liu Shi.


    ¡°Mom, business is getting better and better. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t handle it. 1 want to hire someone to help at home. Do you have anyone in mind?¡±


    ¡°We do need to find someone to help.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Aunt Jiang?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue after some thought.


    Aunt Jiang and her daughter had been helping them feed the cattle and collect firewood.


    They took their work seriously. They always collected enough ingredients.


    Aunt Jiang¡¯s family had a good relationship with the Wang family. Aunt Jiang often brought her children to their house.


    It was only after her family started the cold cake business that the number of times they came to visit decreased.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Aunt Jiang alone isn¡¯t enough.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said after thinking for a moment. Liu Shi was puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hire one more person tomorrow! After Aunt Wang goes to the shop, we have to hire more people!¡±


    ¡°Then, one of them will stay at home to help Erya make cold cakes, and the other will follow me to the town to set up the stall.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Eh, 1¡¯11 think about the details later. 1¡¯11 tell you about tomorrow¡¯s plan first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Tomorrow, Shuanzi and Laishun will order a lot of cold cakes. 1 have already promised them that 1 will prepare 4.0 buckets for them in the morning and 4.0 in the afternoon.¡± Liu Shi was surprised.


    ¡°40 buckets?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Yes. The two of them are going to work together. They¡¯ll ride the ox-cart to the nineteen villages behind Daishi Village.¡±


    ¡°They are all big villages with a lot of people living there. 40 buckets of cold cakes might be sold out in one trip.¡±


    Liu Shi nodded and motioned for her daughter to continue.


    She could sell 4 to 5 buckets a day at home. This was the case even before they went to the fields. If they went to the fields to sell, they could sell even more.


    Not only could Shuanzi and Laishun wander around the villages on the ox-cart, they could also go to the fields. They would definitely sell a lot.


    Hence, it was not impossible to sell 40 buckets of cold cakes in one morning.


    ¡°I think they¡¯ll be back early tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯m afraid Erya and Aunt Wang won¡¯t


    be able to make it in time to make the cold cakes they wanted in the afternoon.¡± Previously, when she, Aunt Wang, and Wang Erya worked together, it would take more than two hours to make 40 buckets of cold cakes.


    She would have to stay in town while Aunt Wang and Wang Erya return to Daishi Village to prepare the cold cakes in the afternoon. They would definitely not make it in time..

 Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Liu Shi Doting On Her Son-In-Law

    Chapter 221: Liu Shi Doting On Her Son-In-Law


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The only way was to make all the cold cakes in the morning.


    ¡°My plan is to let Erya stay at home tomorrow morning to make cold cakes and get someone to help her.¡±


    ¡°Although two people wouldn¡¯t be able to work that fast, there¡¯s plenty of time in the morning. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to make 4.0 buckets of cold cakes before Shuanzi and Laishun come back.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought of something and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry about not having enough wooden buckets at home. Mr. Jin will send 70 buckets tomorrow morning. It¡¯ll be enough then.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check them tomorrow,¡± Liu Shi replied.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s arrangement shouldn¡¯t be a problem. After Aunt Wang left, I need someone to come with me to set up the stall in the market,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Liu Shi nodded.


    ¡°Then hire someone to help you.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s just half a day, why don¡¯t you ask Aunt Jiang¡¯s eldest daughter, Lamei? That child is diligent!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then please ask her. If they¡¯re willing to help, they can do odd jobs at home for 70 wen a day. If they come with me to set up a stall, it¡¯ll be 40 wen for half a day,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The pay was lower than Wang Erya and Aunt Wang¡¯s.


    In addition to her job as a shop assistant, Aunt Wang was also the store manager. She would receive a monthly salary in the future. Her salary was the highest.


    After that was Wang Erya. She would pay Wang Erya 100 wen a day.


    She had taught Wang Erya how to make cold cakes. In the future, Wang Erya would be the ¡°master chef¡±, so her salary would naturally be higher than that of a helper.


    When the eatery pened, she was prepared to give Wang Erya all the work of making cold cakes at home.


    Then, she would buy more buckets and arrange for the night¡¯s cold cakes to be made during the day. This would make use of Wang Erya and the helpers¡¯ time more efficiently.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go ask now!¡± Liu Shi immediately said.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the sky.


    ¡°Wait, get Xiaozhi to accompany you! No matter what they say, come back quickly!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Liu Shi replied with a smile and looked at Lin Xiaozhi who was not far away.


    She called out to her son and left with him.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Xiao Qing to man the cold cake stall in the courtyard and asked Li Xiao to light a fire for her.


    After soaking the rice for later, she prepared dinner.


    She had to prepare 40 pots of cold cakes all at once. She would be busy tonight.


    Fortunately, Li Xiao was here. She did not have to worry about grinding the rice and sending the cold cakes out.


    Lin Xiaoyue had just finished cooking two dishes when Liu Shi came back.


    She had a happy look on her face and was carrying a basket in her hand.


    When she got closer, Lin Xiaoyue noticed that there were peaches inside.


    ¡°Aunt Jiang has agreed to come over tomorrow to help. Lamei is also willing to help set up the stall with you in the future!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Jiang insisted that we take these. She said that her peaches were ripe, so Uncle Jiang went to harvest a lot of them!¡± Liu Shi walked over to Lin Xiaoyue and showed the basket to her daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that the peaches were big and juicy. They looked delicious.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaozhi?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked behind Liu Shi.


    Her brother would definitely like it.


    ¡°He ran away with two big ones to look for Qing¡¯er.¡± Liu Shi smiled.


    ¡°You two try it too. Aunt Jiang said it¡¯s good.¡± As she spoke, Liu Shi chose the biggest one from the basket and handed it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue took it with a smile. ¡°Thank you, mom! I¡¯ll eat later!¡±


    Then, she put the peach aside..

 Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Mother Dotes On Me More

    Chapter 222: Mother Dotes On Me More


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She was still busy.


    Liu Shi did not bother her. She carried the basket and walked towards Li Xiao, who was starting a fire in front of the stove.


    She picked the second largest peach in the basket and handed it to her son-in-law.


    ¡°Come, try it!¡± SHe smiled.


    Li Xiao glanced at Lin Xiaoyue, who was secretly smiling at him. He quickly got up and took the peach.


    ¡°Thank you, mother!¡± He smiled and thanked her.


    ¡°No need to thank me!¡± Liu Shi smiled from ear to ear.


    She liked her son-in-law more and more.


    He was hardworking, good to his daughter, and filial.


    ¡°Alright, 1 won¡¯t disturb you two,¡± Liu Shi¡¯s gaze swept across their faces before she left.


    Hehe, as a mother, she was tactful¡­


    After Liu Shi left, Lin Xiaoyue laughed out loud.


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a puzzled expression.


    What is she laughing at?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at the peach in Li Xiao¡¯s hand.


    Then, he looked at the big peach that she put at the side.


    ¡°It seems that mom still dotes on me more.¡± She said with a smug look on her face.


    Ever since Li Xiao came, her mother¡¯s attitude towards her future son-in-law was getting better and better. She had been a little jealous recently.


    However, nothing beats a mother¡¯s love.


    Li Xiao couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°If you like it, this is for you too.¡± As he spoke, he placed the peach in his hand next to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s peach.


    When the two peaches were placed together, Li Xiao felt that they were exceptionally ¡°compatible¡±.


    Lin Xiaoyue blushed.


    ¡°Watch the fire. The pot is not hot anymore!¡± She said to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Only then did he go back to work.


    After dinner, Lin Xiaoyue ate the big peach before going to work.


    There was a lot of work tonight, so they had to make double the amount of cold cakes before they could rest.


    Li Xiao and Liu Shi went to the mill to grind the rice, while Lin Xiaoyue went to mix the lime water.


    After she was almost done with the preparations, she began to make the cold cakes.


    After four hours, Lin Xiaoyue realized that it was already 1 o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Glancing at her newly mixed lime water, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but stretch her neck and arms.


    She was finally done.


    Fortunately, after hiring someone, she did not have to make cold cakes at night anymore.


    But¡­


    She looked at the two large water tanks in the courtyard.


    It was already so late, but Li Xiao was still fetching water.


    As they made more cold cakes, the two tanks of water would not be enough.


    She had to order two more tanks from Mr. Jin tomorrow.


    It just so happened that they could be delivered.


    It was already late. Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t wait for Li Xiao and went to take a shower.


    She wanted to wash her hair, but she could only do it tomorrow.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, it was very lively in the Liu residence.


    Apart from Aunt Wang, Wang Erya, and Wang Shuanzi, Li Laishun was also there.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Laishun and Wang Shuanzi to go and get the cold cakes themselves, but all four of them went.


    By the time she finished her breakfast and came out, almost all the cold cakes in the stream had been brought out.


    Li Laishun and Wang Shuanzi ordered 40 buckets of cold cakes and loaded them into the cart. Then, they asked Lin Xiaoyue for a large jar of brown sugar water before setting off.


    Li Xiao led the ox-cart out.


    They loaded the remaining 35 buckets of cold cakes into the cart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the lime water. When Aunt Jiang comes over later, the two of you can grind the rice and then start making the cold cakes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Wang Erya..

 Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Preparing to Open for Business

    Chapter 223: Preparing to Open for Business


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Later, Mr Jin¡¯s people will send wooden buckets over. Don¡¯t worry about making too much.¡±


    Wang Erya nodded.


    When her eldest brother went back last night, she told her about his partnership with Laishun to sell cold cakes. He also said a number that he expected to sell.


    That number shocked them all.


    Most importantly, he said that Yue¡¯er had agreed to prepare that many cold cakes for them.


    When she went to move the cold cakes from the stream, she knew that this was true.


    She was under a lot of pressure to make that many cold cakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue reached out and patted Wang Erya¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°In the future, you and Aunt Jiang will make cold cakes at home. Come over at 7 am and finish work before noon. Work starts at noon and you will be done at the end of the afternoon.¡±


    Working 9 hours a day would just be enough to meet the current demand for cold cakes.


    When the shop opened, if there were not enough cold cakes, she would arrange for overtime work.


    In any case, the cold cake business could only last less than two months. After this period of hard work, when winter came, there would be more time to rest.


    ¡°When Aunt Jiang comes over, tell her the working hours. You¡¯ll be in charge of making the cold cakes. Let Aunt Jiang help you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Wang Erya looked a little terrified.


    Lin Xiaoyue reached out and patted Wang Erya¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Do your best. I believe in you.¡±


    Wang Erya looked at Lin Xiaoyue, her eyes filled with confidence.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she said with a firm gaze.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    Then, she turned around and got on the ox-cart.


    When they arrived at Qingshi Town, Li Xiao got off the ox-cart at the entrance of Ruyi Restaurant.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked him to go to the grocery store to order a water tank, and then she went to the market with Aunt Wang to set up stall.


    After they finished selling the cold cakes, Lin Xiaoyue told Aunt Wang to ride the ox-cart alone back to Daishi Village.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to the Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery to look for Li Xiao.


    The two of them first ate at Qin¡¯s Restaurant, and then Lin Xiaoyue entered the restaurant to check on the situation.


    There was a large counter on the left side, occupying almost one-third of the area in the shop.


    It could hold many things.


    The middle aisle was very wide, and the dining area was facing the counter. There were three rows of long tables and six rows of benches.


    Lin Xiaoyue walked to the side of the counter. She opened the small wooden door and went behind it.


    She found that there was a lot of space inside. Not only was it big enough for people to move around, there was also enough space to put things.


    There were also some cabinets under the counter, including a drawer with a lock.


    Lin Xiaoyue unlocked the drawer and was very satisfied.


    With this locked drawer, she would not be worried about the shop assistant stealing money.


    There was a small empty area next to the counter.


    This was also the area Lin Xiaoyue had marked on the blueprint.


    ¡°Here, write the words ¡®Bowl and Spoon Collection Area¡¯ on the wall. Then, put two large buckets filled with half the water here,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Li Xiao.


    ¡°After the guests have finished eating, ask them to bring the bowls and spoons themselves and put them in the buckets. This way, we don¡¯t have to worry about collecting the bowls when we are too busy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the water, you write!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She didn¡¯t know how to write traditional Chinese characters, and she had never practiced writing with a brush. It would probably be ugly.


    Qing¡¯er¡¯s handwriting was beautiful, but unfortunately, he was not here. He could only ask Li Xiao to do it..

 Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: A Visitor

    Chapter 224: A Visitor


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Speaking of which, she had never seen Li Xiao write. She wondered how his handwriting was?


    Hehe, it was fine as long as it looked better than hers.


    Li Xiao stopped Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Go and see if there are any other things you want to do.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Hence, she continued to stroll around the shop.


    After discovering some problems, she asked Li Xiao to help her solve them.


    The two of them worked together and quickly dealt with everything.


    Then, she went to the backyard.


    In the backyard, a small wooden house had been built in the place that Lin Xiaoyue had requested.


    Yes, it was not a shed, but a small wooden house.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Xiao said to Lin Xiaoyue and took the key to open the door.


    Lin Xiaoyue followed.


    After entering the wooden house, Lin Xiaoyue realized that there were three rows of shelves and a few large baskets in it.


    The wicker basket was filled with bowls and spoons custom-made for Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery.


    Other than the wicker basket, there were also buckets and ladles.


    ¡°There is a lot of space. You can put all the sundries here in the future.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Bring all the bowls we ordered from Mr. Jin here.¡±


    ¡°The things that are used to set up stalls in the market, put them here too.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Now that she had her own shop, they had a base in town.


    From now on, their house would be like a factory for making cold cakes. All she had to do was deliver goods to and from town every day.


    As for the stall in the market, she would only go there after delivering the goods.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue thought what she had to do was simple.


    Lin Xiaoyue suddenly stopped after she left the small wooden house with Li Xiao.


    Then, she looked at the empty space in front of the small wooden house.


    ¡°It¡¯s cooler here. I¡¯ll buy a big water tank and put it here. Not only is it more convenient to get water, but it can also be used to store the cold cakes.¡±


    If the cold cakes could not be sold out that day, they had to store them for the next day.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to Mr. Jin now.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Li Xiao left, Lin Xiaoyue looked around the backyard and didn¡¯t find any problems and returned to the shop.


    She saw a woman in her forties holding a child standing at the door and looking inside.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue come out, the woman immediately brought the child into the shop.


    Before Lin Xiaoyue could ask, she spoke to her first.


    ¡°Er¡¯ya!¡± The woman called out to Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    Hearing this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face stiffened, and the smile on her face immediately disappeared.


    Other than the Lin family and their relatives, she really couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would call her by this name.


    But this woman¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at her carefully and was sure that she didn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°Hey, Er¡¯ya! I¡¯m Grandma Wu! Your aunt¡¯s future mother-in-law-¡°


    Hearing this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Er¡¯ya and I don¡¯t have an aunt.¡± She interrupted the woman.


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s future mother-in-law?


    That¡¯s right, Aunt Wang told her about this.


    The Lin family seemed to have found Lin Lanhua a husband from town. It seemed that his surname was indeed Wu.


    However, because of the family drama, the Wu family wanted to break off the engagement after hearing about it.


    In the end, for some reason, it was not canceled.


    The woman was stunned.


    She looked at Lin Xiaoyue carefully.


    ¡°Are you the owner of this shop?¡± As she spoke, she looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a hint of contempt..

 Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Shes Hired Someone

    Chapter 225: She¡¯s Hired Someone


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I have something to discuss with the shop owner.¡± When she said this, her attitude was a little more arrogant than before.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss. What do you want?¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She looked at Lin Xiaoyue with uncertainty.


    That was not right.


    She had already asked around. This shop was opened by Lin Er¡¯ya, the daughter of Third Uncle Lin from Daishi Village.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a surge of irritation in her heart, but she still spoke to the woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Xiaoyue from Daishi Village, but I¡¯m not Er¡¯ya. Also, our family has already severed ties with the Lin family, and Lin Lanhua is not my aunt.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Of course, she knew that.


    She wanted to cancel her son¡¯s engagement because of this.


    However, she heard that this matter was their niece¡¯s fault and there were a lot of misunderstandings.


    The Lin family did not really want to sever ties. Instead, they were waiting for them to apologize and admit their mistakes.


    At that time, she only asked a neighbor of the Lin family about this.


    She recently heard that the girl not only built a big house for the family, but also started a business. She was even preparing to open a snack bar at Qingyun Street.


    After they left the Lin family, not only did they not fall, they even prospered.


    She was about to ask about this matter when she heard her son mention that they were recruiting.


    The working hours were not long, the work was not heavy, and the wages were high.


    Although her family lived in town, they had just bought a house. Their family was not well-off now.


    She wanted to apply for this job. While taking care of the family, she could also earn some money.


    She thought that this girl would definitely want to return to the Lin family no matter what.


    After all, she was an orphan and her mother was a widow. Even if she had money, she needed family.


    She was the future mother-in-law of the Lin family¡¯s youngest aunt. She should welcome her warmly and hire her. In the future, she could ask for help to return to the Lin family.


    Who knew that reality was not what she expected.


    Lin Xiaoyue suppressed her emotions.


    ¡°If you want to look for Lin Lanhua, go to Daishi Village.¡± She said in a deep voice.


    Only then did the woman come back to her senses.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for Lin Lanhua. I¡¯m looking for you.¡± She quickly said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked again.


    ¡°I want to¡­work in your shop,¡± the woman said.


    She wanted to say it more confidently, but under Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s stare, she stammered.


    ¡°You¡¯re too late. We¡¯ve already hired someone,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The woman paused.


    ¡°Then fire them and let me do it.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    She thought she heard wrongly.


    ¡°If you hire me, I¡¯ll help you talk to the Lin family and let you return to the Lin family.¡±


    Before Lin Xiaoyue could reply, the woman continued.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the woman as if she was looking at a lunatic.


    ¡°What kind of look is that?¡± The woman felt a little scared when she was stared at by Lin Xiaoyue.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue retracted her gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already hired someone. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you little girl! Who taught you to speak to your elders with such an attitude?¡± The woman was instantly enraged..

 Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Opening Ceremony

    Chapter 226: Opening Ceremony


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. She gave her a look and the woman shut up.


    Then she took the child and quickly took a step back.


    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s go!¡± She said and led the child away.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes went dark.


    It¡¯s the Lin family again¡­


    After the woman left, Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t continue to work.


    She sat down on the bench and waited for Li Xiao.


    Soon, Li Xiao came back with the ox-cart.


    The staff member helped carry the water tank down, after which Li Xiao took it to the back.


    When Li Xiao came back out, Lin Xiaoyue asked him to sit down and asked him to write again.


    Lin Xiaoyue found that Li Xiao¡¯s handwriting was actually very nice.


    How should she put it? He had a different style than Xiao Qing.


    One was elegant, and the other was fierce.


    Of course she preferred Li Xiao¡¯s fierce style.


    ¡°Write ¡®Grand Opening Offer¡¯ on this piece of paper,¡± Lin Xiaoyue put a large piece of red paper in front of Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao took a look at Lin Xiaoyue and did as he was told.


    Lin Xiaoyue was very satisfied.


    After admiring it for a while, she put the red paper aside.


    Then she took out a second piece of red paper of the same size.


    ¡°In a smaller font, write the details of the offer.¡±


    ¡°Write ¡®Today¡¯s Special Offer¡¯.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue pointed to some space below.


    ¡°Write ¡®buy three get one free¡¯.¡±


    ¡°And below it ¡®buy five get two free¡¯.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue hesitantly.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Do it. The cost of a bowl of cold cakes is less than 1 wen, so we won¡¯t make a loss!¡± ¡°Tomorrow, on the first day of opening, I won¡¯t set up stall in the West Market.¡± ¡°Not only Aunt Wang and Aunt Juanzi, but also my mother and I will come to help. Let¡¯s see how many cold cakes can be sold in one day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After Li Xiao finished writing, Lin Xiaoyue pointed to the blank space at the bottom.


    ¡°Here, the words should be bigger. Write ¡®Only for today¡¯.¡±


    Li Xiao continued.


    ¡°Okay, take it and put it on the display board. When we open tomorrow, put the display board outside the store.¡± Lin Xiaoyue stood up as she spoke.


    She asked Uncle Sun to make two display boards last time. They could be folded and stacked, like the ones in the 21st century that one often sees by the side of the road. Putting it at the door can attract more people¡¯s attention.


    Then, the two went to make billboards.


    It¡¯s finally noon.


    The two waited for Aunt Wang to arrive.


    The three of them sold the cold cakes together, and then closed the shop and locked the door and went back to Dashi Village.


    Ever since Lin Xiaoyue learned that Wang Shuanzi and Li Laishun¡¯s business was going well, and that they had sold 40 buckets of cold cakes in the morning, she couldn¡¯t wait to get home.


    After getting on the main road, Lin Xiaoyue immediately asked Li Xiao to speed up. ¡°There will be an event at the eatery tomorrow, and there must be a lot of people.¡± ¡°Shuanzi and Lai Shun are selling so well, the cold cakes that Erya and Aunt Jiang made during the day are definitely not enough for tomorrow morning. I¡¯m afraid we will have to stay up all night to make cold cakes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Erya and 1 are here to help you!¡± Aunt Wang said.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Aunt Wang with a smile.


    ¡°No, there are only two stoves in my house, so having more people wouldn¡¯t speed things up anyway.¡±


    ¡°You should rest early tonight. It¡¯s opening day tomorrow, and it will definitely be very busy.¡±


    Aunt Wang thought about it and what she said made sense..

 Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Overtime Pay

    Chapter 227: Overtime Pay


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Okay then. You should also rest earlier. If you¡¯re too tired, let Erya and the Jiang siblings start work earlier tomorrow!¡± Aunt Wang said.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Back at the Liu Residence, Lin Xiaoyue found out that Wang Erya and Aunt Jiang hadn¡¯t finished work yet.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi to count the buckets of cold cakes in the stream, and found that there were as many as 64 buckets.


    This amount far exceeded Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expectation.


    In the kitchen, Lin Xiaoyue wanted to take over Erya Wang and Aunt Jiang¡¯s work, but they refused.


    They said that when the last bucket of lime water had been used up, they would stop.


    Lin Xiaoyue had no choice but to stand aside.


    After the two finally finished the last 4 buckets of cold cakes, Lin Xiaoyue forced them to stop.


    ¡°Okay, we ll do the rest ourselves later. Thank you for your hard work today.¡± Lin Xiaoyue pulled the two of them aside.


    ¡°It¡¯s already evening, you two have worked for at least an hour and a half more today.¡±


    ¡°I will pay you for the extra time. Erya will get 32 wen per hour. Aunt Jiang, you will get 24 wen per hour.¡±


    The amount was about 1.5 times the basic hourly wage. She was calculating based on the standards in the 21st century.


    The expressions of the two of them changed, and Aunt Jiang was the first to refuse.


    ¡°No, no. If we were faster, we wouldn¡¯t have to do it for so long!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t need to pay us extra,¡± Erya Wang added.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and took Aunt Jiang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You have worked hard, and you deserve more.¡±


    ¡°Erya will receive 48 wen, and Aunt Jiang, you will receive 36 wen. This money will be paid together with your wages in 10 days.¡±


    How could she not pay them for working overtime?


    Aunt Jiang and Erya Wang tried to refuse, but Lin Xiaoyue persisted, so they finally relented.


    After a busy day, the two of them were very tired.


    When they left, there were smiles on their faces.


    Yue¡¯er was very fair, so they felt happy working for her.


    After dinner in the evening, the Liu family continued to work.


    Li Xiao and Xiao Qing went to grind rice, while Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi made cold cakes.


    Wang Erya and Aunt Jiang had already made 68 buckets of cold cakes, so they didn¡¯t need to stay up as late as last night.


    Lin Xiaoyue told everyone that they would be busy until midnight.


    When they were done, everyone cleaned up, washed up and went to sleep.


    Early the next morning, the Liu family got up very early.


    Everyone in the family put on new clothes and prepared to set off to town.


    As there were a lot of people going to town today, and there were a lot of cold cakes to bring, Lin Xiaoyue arranged for two trips.


    The first trip was to transport the people.


    Those who went were Lin Xiaoyue, Li Xiao, Liu Shi, Aunt Wang, Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi.


    Lin Xiaoyue only loaded 25 buckets of cold cakes on the ox-cart.


    Li Xiao rode the ox-cart and first sent everyone to the entrance of Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery to open the shop, and then went to Ruyi Pavilion to deliver the remaining 10 buckets of cold cakes.


    Then he rode back to Dashi Village to bring more cold cakes to town.


    Not long after Lin Xiaoyue and the others arrived, Li Juanzi also arrived.


    Lin Xiaoyue assigned tasks to everyone, put out the billboards, and then waited for the time to set off firecrackers.


    As the sky grew brighter, more people began to appear on the street..

 Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Grand Opening

    Chapter 228: Grand Opening


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    People passing by saw the sign at the door, and soon someone came to ask.


    The eatery¡¯s opening went quickly and smoothly.


    When it was around 8am, there was a wave of people in the shop.


    That¡¯s because many people send their children to school at this time.


    Thanks to Lin Xiaoyue and Aunt Wang, everyone had heard about Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery.


    Knowing that there was an event, many people went into the store and bought cold cakes to go..


    Some who didn¡¯t have breakfast even ate there.


    Although it¡¯s not hot in the morning, they still wanted something cold on a summer morning.


    Aunt Wang and Li Juanzi cut the cold cakes and collected money swiftly.


    Liu Shi helped greet the guests in the dining area, and instructed the guests to put the bowls and spoons in the collection area after they finished eating.


    Occasionally, at the request of Aunt Wang and Li Juanzi, she went to the backyard to help get more cold cakes.


    As for Lin Xiaoyue, she brought the two children to welcome customers at the door.


    Many of the customers knew Lin Xiaoyue. When they saw Lin Xiaoyue, they congratulated her.


    There was an endless stream of people entering and leaving the shop.


    Not long after, Liu Shi ran out in a hurry and told Lin Xiaoyue that the cold cakes were out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Li Xiao should be back soon!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    15 buckets of cold cakes sold out so fast.


    But it was expected.


    In order to sell more cold cakes, there were offers to buy three and get one free, and buy five and get two free.


    Most of the customers who came today bought more to go.


    Lin Xiaoyue was talking to Liu Shi when she saw the ox-cart approaching.


    With a happy expression, she hurriedly brought Liu Shi to greet Li Xiao.


    Knowing that Li Xiao had brought 45 buckets of cold cakes, Lin Xiaoyue was relieved.


    Only then did Li Xiao and Liu Shi unload the cold cakes on the ox-cart together.


    In the store, Aunt Wang and Li Juanzi, who looked anxious, were not so anymore.


    After another quarter of an hour, the number of people in the store finally decreased.


    Li Xiao took the buckets containing a lot of bowls and spoons from the collection area to the backyard, and replaced them with two new buckets.


    Realizing that she couldn¡¯t help in the front, Liu Shi simply went to the backyard to wash the dishes.


    When it was close to noon, the Liu family members all went outside the store.


    With Li Xiao lighting firecrackers, Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery was officially open.


    Then after a while, the owners of nearby shops came over to say hello and each of them bought at least 1 bowl of cold cake.


    Someone from Ruyi Pavilion also came, saying that they represented Manager Liang and Chef Liu, and gave Lin Xiaoyue a tael of silver as a gift.


    Seeing this, the owners of the nearby shops immediately had a high opinion of Lin Xiaoyue.


    They actually worked with Ruyi Pavilion.


    Those who were eating the cold cakes instantly felt that the cold cakes tasted even better.


    Soon, it was noon and there was still one and a half hours before the class ends in the academy.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to the backyard to count the remaining buckets of cold cakes.


    It turned out that there were only 16 buckets left.


    Fearing that the cold cakes might not be enough, Lin Xiaoyue arranged for Li Xiao to go back to Dashi Village.


    Li Xiao brought 30 buckets of cold cakes back, which made Lin Xiaoyue feel relieved.


    Soon, classes were dismissed at Qingyun Academy.


    The scholars knew that Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery just opened, and many people came to take a look.


    Seeing the offers, many scholars cleverly make their orders together..

 Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Making More Cold Cakes

    Chapter 229: Making More Cold Cakes


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Aunt Wang and Li Juanzi received them warmly.


    The scholars happily enjoyed the cold cakes.


    Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery was once again bustling.


    During the peak lunch period, there were many scholars and passers-by who came in, but even so, the number of cold cakes sold could not be compared to that during the morning rush hour.


    That was not surprising, as there were fewer people having them to-go.


    At the end of the day, there were finally no more customers in the shop.


    Lin Xiaoyue then went to Mr. Qin¡¯s restaurant next door to order food, and everyone had lunch in the restaurant.


    After the meal, Lin Xiaoyue went to the back to count the remaining buckets of cold cakes, then called Li Xiao, and they prepared to go back to Dashi Village.


    The weather was hot, so there might not be any business in the afternoon.


    But in the evening, there should be another wave of customers.


    Moreover, the night market on Qingyun Street was also very lively at night.


    The cold cakes made by Wang Erya and Aunt Jiang might not be enough.


    Today was the first day of opening, so Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t want to close early/


    That¡¯s why she decided to go back with Li Xiao to help.


    After learning about the situation, Liu Shi also wanted to go back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help if 1 stay here. It¡¯s better to go back with you and help out.¡±


    As a result, the two children also wanted to go back with them.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it and agreed.


    Then the family got onto the ox-cart and returned to Dashi Village.


    Back home, Lin Xiaoyue assigned tasks to everyone.


    Li Xiao set up two temporary stoves in the front yard, and Lin Xiaoyue went with Liu Shi to make cold cakes in the front yard.


    Li Xiao and Xiao Qing were in charge of grinding rice and transporting the cold cakes.


    The Liu family was very busy.


    In the late afternoon, Lin Xiaoyue went to get Li Xiao and asked him to deliver the goods to town.


    ¡°Mom and I will continue to work at home. Deliver goods to Ruyi Restaurant and the shop.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°The cart can hold up to 50 buckets of cold cakes in one trip. Fill it up.¡±


    You don¡¯t have to rush to come back. Check how much we need at night.¡±


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue gave Li Xiao a few more instructions before continuing to work.


    She still had to make cold cakes, the more the better, making them now would make it easier at night.


    Today was the opening, the sales volume would be much higher than usual. It proved that the purchasing power of the town residents was quite high.


    At this rate, their house would become a factory.


    Should she consider accepting an apprentice?


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly interrupted herself. There was no rush for this matter.


    Before dark, Li Xiao came back.


    During the peak period, the shop¡¯s business was indeed booming. Not only were there many scholars who came, there were also many customers who bought them to-go.


    When Li Xiao left the shop, there were only 15 buckets of cold cake left.


    ¡°Then, bring another 20 buckets. If they can¡¯t finish selling all of them, bring them back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Xiao quickly set off again.


    After Li Xiao left, Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t continue making cold cakes.


    After calculating Wang Erya and Aunt Jiang¡¯s wages, she asked them to go back.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue started making dinner with Liu Shi.


    ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s continue making cold cakes and wait for Xiao¡¯er to come back.¡± Liu Shi said to her daughter while lighting the fire.


    ¡°Tomorrow there will be fewer people buying cold cakes. Let¡¯s make 6 pots later..¡±

 Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: A Bulk Order

    Chapter 230: A Bulk Order


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    1 pot could make 4 buckets of cold cakes, so 6 could make 24.


    Just enough for the stall in the market tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Liu Shi nodded with a smile.


    After the four had eaten, the mother and daughter got busy again until Li Xiao came back.


    Liu Shi was relieved when she learned that her son-in-law had already eaten.


    ¡°The cold cakes did not sell out. There are 3 buckets left. 1 put them in the water tank at the back of the shop,¡± Li Xiao said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order a water tank tomorrow. Since we won¡¯t go to town in the evening in the future, we won¡¯t be able to bring the leftover cold cakes back.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue realized that 115 buckets of cold cakes were sold today.


    That was a lot.


    ¡°One more thing.¡± Li Xiao said suddenly.


    Lin Xiaoyue immediately looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°In the afternoon, someone from Zuixian Restaurant came to the store and bought 6 buckets of cold cakes. The manager intends to buy from us long-term, and hopes that we will give them a good price.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Zuixian Restaurant? That¡¯s the biggest restaurant on Qingyun Street.


    Although it was not as big as Ruyi Restaurant, it was in the top three in Qingshi Town.


    ¡°Then what did you say?¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly asked Li Xiao.


    ¡°You promised Ruyi Restaurant that they would get the best price. So, at Zuixian Restaurant, 1 quoted them the price of 80 wen per bucket. The requirement is that they order at least 10 buckets of cold cakes every day.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue remembered that the price she offered to Ruyi Restaurant was 75 wen a bucket.


    Selling them at 5 wen more to Zuixian Restaurant could work!


    They would earn at least 800 wen in a day!


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Deal! It¡¯s a good thing that we have big clients right after opening!¡±


    ¡°Our cold cakes taste good. There may be more in the future. Let me think about it and come up with a wholesale plan.¡± Lin Xiaoyue muttered.


    Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery was the best marketing strategy. Maybe more would approach them at the shop.


    Perhaps she had to think about opening a factory.


    The next day.


    Li Xiao sent Lin Xiaoyue, Jiang Lamei and Aunt Wang to town.


    He had to go back and forth twice.


    The first time was to send them and the 20 buckets of cold cakes.


    The second trip was to transport 50 buckets of cold cakes.


    After delivering the cold cakes, Li Xiao rode the ox-cart to the market and handed it over to Lin Xiaoyue before leaving.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Jiang Lamei returned to the eatery after selling the cold cakes.


    At this time, only Aunt Wang was there.


    Looking at the cold cakes left in the backyard, Lin Xiaoyue found that business was not as good as yesterday.


    Together with Jiang Lamei, they helped wash the dishes and spoons, and then Lin Xiaoyue left with Jiang Lamei.


    On the way, Lin Xiaoyue asked Jiang Lamei if she would also help out in the afternoon.


    ¡°In the beginning you will receive 70 wen a day. After you learnt how to make cold cakes, it will be raised to 100 wen, just like Erya.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Jiang Lamei¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°So much?¡± She asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Not at all. You will work from morning to night every day, so it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiang Lamei hurriedly said.


    100 wen a day was no less than what her father earned at the town¡¯s dock.


    Her mother even said that she could keep half of the money as her future dowry.


    That was 50 wen a day.


    She would be able to save a lot of money working with Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Hiring More People

    Chapter 231: Hiring More People


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    So there was one more person helping them make cold cakes.


    As the number of customers stabilized, Lin Xiaoyue had a routine.


    In the morning, she and Jiang Lamei went to the market to set up stall, and in the afternoon, she taught her how to make cold cakes and deliver the goods.


    With everyone working overtime every day, the cold cakes made were enough.


    Lin Xiaoyue bought some red beans and raisins, processed them, and stored them in the shop.


    For those who wanted to add red beans and raisins, they would be charged an extra 2 wen per bowl of cold cake.


    Hence, their profit was a bit higher than before.


    On one of the days when Lin Xiaoyue went to deliver goods, she learned that there was a new customer who ordered 5 buckets of cold cakes every day.


    Lin Xiaoyue did some calculations and finally decided to hire more people at home.


    She had converted an empty room in the front yard into a big kitchen. The big kitchen was like a small factory.


    At the moment, everyone was making cold cakes in the new kitchen.


    There were 4 stoves, and the work efficiency had improved a lot compared to before.


    But working overtime for a long time was not a solution.


    Especially for her. In the morning, she had to set up stall, deliver goods, and make cold cakes. She was so busy that she felt like a spinning top.


    On the way home, Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    She could sell about 60 buckets of cold cakes every day.


    It was not that much compared to the amount that Wang Shuanzi and Li Laishun sold around the villages.


    But they occasionally received bulk orders.


    Some only ordered 1 to 3 buckets, while others ordered a dozen buckets.


    Adding up all the sales channels, they had to make more than 230 buckets of cold cakes every day to ensure that supply was enough.


    With such a large amount, it was too much pressure on a few people.


    She might as well recruit two people this time.


    Now that Jiang Lamei had learned how to make the cold cakes, she could teach someone.


    She would bring the other person to set up stall, and in the afternoon, the person would help with odd jobs at home.


    In the future, except for the work of mixing lime water, she would not make cold cakes anymore.


    Then, she could relax and have time to think about the future plan.


    After arriving home, Lin Xiaoyue told everyone the news.


    After hearing this, Aunt Jiang, Jiang Lamei, and Wang Erya all looked a little disappointed, and then relaxed.


    More helpers meant that everyone would not be so busy in the future.


    Their wages would be greatly reduced without the overtime.


    However, everyone would be less stressed. It was too much to work all day every day.


    Seeing that everyone had no objections, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°try to get someone from our village. If you have suitable candidates, you can recommend them.¡±


    There were villagers who came to ask her mother for work.


    But her mother declined because she was too busy.


    She didn¡¯t know much about them. She was worried that if they weren¡¯t suitable, it would be difficult to fire them.


    Wang Erya was quiet.


    She had a good relationship with the three sisters of the Jiang family, but she didn¡¯t know much about other people in the village.


    Aunt Jiang and Jiang Lamei¡¯s eyes flashed.


    The mother and daughter looked at each other, and then Aunt Jiang finally spoke.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you my hire daughters Xiaohua and Juhua as well?¡± She asked as she looked expectantly at Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Everyone is Here

    Chapter 232: Everyone is Here


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°But, if they work here, then who¡¯s going to manage the housework¡­¡±


    After Aunt Wang started working at Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery, she sold the pigs to her family.


    The Jiang family was helping rhe Liu family collect grass and firewood.


    Uncle Jiang worked in town, while Aunt Jiang and Jiang Lamei were helping her, so Jiang Xiaohua and Jiang Juhua were taking care of the housework.


    The two little girls had a lot of work every day.


    She actually liked them, because despite having a lot to do, they did them well.


    They used a lot of firewood every day, and it¡¯s nor easy for them to deliver firewood almost every day after dark.


    Aunt Jiang smiled enibarrassedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m planning to sell the pig at home soon. 1 think there is too much livestock I plan to sell them, and leave only three hens for the eggs.¡±


    ¡°Then, there will not be much left to do at home.¡±


    Aunt Jiang looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°The Luo family who live next door are honest people. If you would like, you can ask them to help you collect grass and firewood in the future.11


    ¡°They have two boys, the eldest is fourteen, and the youngest is twelve. They can easily do that!¡±


    The Liu family was close and they paid well.


    She would rather her daughters work here than recommend others.


    Aunt Wang was the manager of the shop in town, earning several taels a month.


    Wang Erya had won the trust of Lin Xiaoyue, and she was paid 100 wen a day.


    Adding in the overtime pay, she got more than 130 wen a day.


    Wang Shuanzi earned even more doing business with Li Laishun, the village chief s son.


    The money he earned in a day was probably close to 1 tael of silver a day.


    The Wang family, relying on the Liu family, might become rich soon.


    There were many who envied the Wang family.


    Although her family was not as close to the Liu family, they were still friends.


    She didn¡¯t want to be like the Wang family and get so much support from the Liu family. She just hoped that she could take this opportunity to have a better relationship with the Liu family.


    Even if her daughters came to work for a month, they would earn a lot.


    When they saved enough money, they would be able to repair the house.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Sure! It¡¯s better to hire people 1 know too/


    ¡°Please ask the Luo family on my behalf. If her family takes the job, we will pay them the amount.¡±


    Aunt Jiang looked happy.


    ¡°Sure! ¡± She quickly responded.


    After that, only one day later, Aunt Jiang brought Jiang Xiaohua and Jiang Juhua to the Liu residence to work.


    With more help, Lin Xiaoyue gradually became more relaxed.


    One day, Lin Lanhua, the younger sister of the Lin family, suddenly brought First Uncle Lin and Second Uncle Lin to the Liu residence.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t know about this until she came back from the town at noon.


    It was said that the three of them came to make a fuss, and Lin Lanhua accused her of ruining her marriage..

 Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Lin Lanhuas Engagement is Canceled

    Chapter 233: Lin Lanhua¡¯s Engagement is Canceled


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As Aunt Jiang and the others were there, she asked Jiang Juhua to notify the village chief immediately.


    After the village chief came, the Lin family was unable to cause trouble.


    After hearing what Aunt Jiang said, Lin Xiaoyue felt very lucky that Li Laishun was working with them.


    Because of this, the village chief took good care of their family.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with this matter today.


    At the same time, Lin Xiaoyue could guess the reason.


    Before the eatery opened, a woman once went to the store to look for her, claiming to be Lin Lanhua¡¯s future mother-in-law, and wanted to work there.


    At that time, since she was angry with the Lin family, she told her everything.


    She was busy and soon forgot about it.


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s engagement was canceled and she brought her brothers here. Perhaps it was related to the incident.


    But so what? She just told the woman the truth and did nothing wrong.


    ¡°They came when Li Xiao and I were not around. They didn¡¯t ask for anything?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Aunt Jiang amusedly.


    Aunt Jiang¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Of course they did! They wanted your mother to compensate them and give up the recipe for the cold cakes!¡± Aunt Jiang said angrily.


    Thinking of the faces of the Lin family, she still felt a little angry.


    She heard about the Lin family, but seeing it with her own eyes this time, it was even worse.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    ¡°1 see.¡±


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression, Aunt Jiang admired her for being able to hold her emotions.


    She, as a bystander, was angrier.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go see my mother first, and when Li Xiao comes back, we¡¯ll go to the Lin family,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Okay. Hurry up and go see your mother, she was terribly frightened.¡± Aunt Jiang said.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression change.


    After passing through the front yard, Lin Xiaoyue went to the backyard and into her mother¡¯s room.


    As soon as she reached the door of the room, she heard her mother¡¯s sobbing from inside.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart twitched suddenly, and the hand that was about to knock on the door stopped.


    There was a flash of hesitation on her face, and then she backed away.


    Then she ran forward and shouted, ¡°mom, I¡¯m back!¡±


    The slight weeping that could be heard just now disappeared instantly.


    Soon, Liu Shi¡¯s voice came from the room.


    ¡°LTm here!¡±


    After a while, Liu Shi pened the door and walked out.


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed that her mother¡¯s clothes had changed, it was not the one she wore in the morning.


    Also, her eyes were red and she didn¡¯t dare to look at her at all.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Mom, I bought a cake for you,¡± Lin Xiaoyue did not look at her, and gave her the cake.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t take it, Lin Xiaoyue put it in her hands..


    ¡°You go into the house and rest for a while, I¡¯ll cook!¡±


    Liu Shi paused, but she did not refuse.


    Then, she quickly went back to the house.


    She didn¡¯t want her daughter to see her so weak. It was too embarrassing.


    Lin Xiaoyue stood at the door for a while before leaving.


    When she arrived at the front yard, Lin Xiaoyue asked the two children to follow her to the kitchen to cook.


    Then she asked them about what happened at home today.


    Hearing that Lin Lanhua accused her mother for causing her father¡¯s death, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes almost spurted blood..

 Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Hei Gang

    Chapter 234: Hei Gang


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    But she suppressed her emotions and called her mother out for dinner after the meal was ready.


    Liu Shi had calmed down by then.


    She chatted with Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue just pretended not to know what happened at home this morning.


    In the afternoon, she went to the town to deliver the goods as usual.


    After Lin Xiaoyue set off to deliver goods in town, Liu Shi felt better.


    She didn¡¯t want her daughter to go to the Lin family, as she might be bullied.


    At the same time, she also hoped that her daughter would stand up for her.


    Their situation was different than before. Her daughter had a shop in town and had business cooperation with Ruyi Restaurant.


    Even she was looked up to by the villagers.


    But the Lin family still humiliated her.


    Stepping on her face meant that she was stepping on her daughter¡¯s face.


    She didn¡¯t care about herself, but how could she let her daughter be humiliated?


    Liu Shi¡¯s heart was torn. Lin Xiaoyue went to the dock after delivering the cold cakes.


    Yes, she waited for Li Xiao.


    In the past half a month, not only had her business gone smoothly, Li Xiao was also doing well.


    After Li Xiao got sixteen people from Dashi Village to work together and formed a moving team.


    He became friends with Hei Gang, the boss of the largest moving team in town.


    Li Xiao¡¯s team was well-known at the dock of Qingshi Town, and business was pretty good.


    In addition, because of Li Xiao, she managed to receive a few more bulk orders.


    She came to wait for Li Xiao, because of the Lin family¡¯s incident.


    The Lin family had been quiet for a long time, but they came to bully her mother again.


    She would not act like she did before.


    The Lin family had to remember that they had no control over the Liu family.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Li Xiao to come back.


    Pulling him aside, Lin Xiaoyue told Li Xiao what happened at home.


    After hearing this, Li Xiao¡¯s eyes were full of anger.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± He asked.


    He had seen her skills, the Lin family was no match for her.


    There must be a reason why she held back and didn¡¯t make a move, but came to him instead.


    Li Xiao was happy, thinking his wife must trust him.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were icy cold.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Hei Gang say last time that he wanted to visit our house?¡± She asked.


    Li Xiao was taken aback.


    Hei Gang was not only famous at the dock, but also a well-known figure in Qingshi Town.


    There were rumors that he had committed murder and arson, but because of his strong background, no one dared to provoke him.


    Based on Li Xiao¡¯s observation, although Hei Gang looked fierce, he was actually quite chivalrous.


    Because of this, Hei Gang had made friends with many people from all walks of life.


    Before this, he had a conflict with Hei Gang¡¯s people because of the two moving teams competing for business.


    They fought and he subdued Hei Gang with his fists.


    After the fight, Hei Gang not only didn¡¯t trouble him, but even became friends with him.


    He even asked if he could teach him how to fight.


    Although he didn¡¯t agree to that, he became friends with him.


    About five days ago, Hei Gang was very surprised to learn that he was from Dashi Village and that he lived in his wife¡¯s family house..

 Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Agree to Help

    Chapter 235: Agree to Help


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then he verified that he was bought by his wife, and immediately became very interested in his wife, saying that he wanted to see her, and visit their house.


    The two hit it off very well. Hei Gang told him a lot in the past two days that he wanted to take his wife as his godsister.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Hei Gang has many men under his command. Please ask him to bring some capable ones along to visit us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a good meal tonight, and when he and the others finish work, you can have a drink with them.¡±


    Li Xiao was surprised.


    After thinking about it, he nodded.


    It¡¯s not that he couldn¡¯t go against the Lin family, or that he didn¡¯t have any men.


    But they were all from Dashi Village.


    If he did it himself, then the villagers might get the wrong idea.


    It was a better idea to ask Hei Gang for help.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for Hei Gang now, you wait here.¡± Li Xiao said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Li Xiao left.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t wait long for Li Xiao to bring Hei Gang and the three big men over.


    ¡°Sister! Ah, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue had a smile on her face.


    ¡°Hei Gang!¡±


    ¡°Haha, Li Xiao said that you are going to invite us to dinner, is this true?¡± Hei Gang asked with a smile.


    The three strong men who followed him also had smiles on their faces.


    A look of embarrassment flashed across Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask. After that, Li Xiao will have a drink with all of you.¡±


    ¡°Deal! As long as there are cold cakes and wine! Let¡¯s talk about it on the way!¡± Hei Gang laughed.


    He liked cold cakes very much. Since the restaurant closest to the dock started selling them, he had to have at least 2 bowls a day.


    Later, he learned that the cold cakes were made by Li Xiao¡¯s wife. He really admired her.


    ¡°Okay! Thank you!¡±


    So they set off.


    Lin Xiaoyue, Li Xiao and Hei Gang went on Hei Gang¡¯s carriage.


    Hei Gang¡¯s three subordinates rode in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s ox-cart.


    Lin Xiaoyue told Hei Gang about the grievances between the Lin and Liu family, as well as what happened today.


    After Hei Gang heard this, his dark face became even darker.


    ¡°The audacity! Don¡¯t worry about this, 1¡¯11 help you!¡± While speaking, Hei Gang¡¯s eyes became a little fierce.


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue looked at each other, but said nothing.


    Hei Gang knew what he was doing.


    Soon, they arrived at Daishi Village.


    Hei Gang didn¡¯t go directly to the Liu residence, but separated from Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue at a fork in the road.


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue returned home.


    Hei Gang took his three brothers to the Lin family.


    After arriving home, Aunt Jiang and the others happened to be returning home from work.


    Lin Xiaoyue called her mother and Xiao Qing to the kitchen to help prepare the ingredients and light the fire.


    Liu Shi was a little surprised when she saw that her daughter had bought a lot of ingredients and wine.


    ¡°You¡¯re making so many dishes tonight?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Xiao Qing to do something, and then looked at her mother.


    ¡°Well. We have guests tonight, so we have to hurry up and prepare the meals. Mom, you can start the fire now.¡±


    There are a lot of dishes to cook, so she couldn¡¯t wait for everything to be ready..

 Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Is This the Lin Family?

    Chapter 236: Is This the Lin Family?


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She started cooking and preparing the ingredients.


    Fortunately, it was not difficult for her.


    ¡°Who?¡± Liu Shi was puzzled.


    Who¡¯s visiting late at night?


    She had no family, and they separated from the Lin family, so the guests must be their friends.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi and smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°1¡¯11 keep you in suspense for now. You¡¯ll know later.¡±


    Liu Shi looked at her curiously.


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    But she didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    She knew her daughter wouldn¡¯t tell her even if she asked further.


    In that case, she had to prepare for it.


    Meanwhile, Hei Gang led three strong men to the Lin family.


    The Lin family was eating at this time, and the whole family was there.


    Suddenly, a rough voice came from outside.


    ¡°Is this the Lin family house?!¡± There was anger in his tone.


    First Uncle Lin and Second Uncle Lin went to the Liu residence with Lin Lanhua this morning and they didn¡¯t get anything out of it.


    They thought that Lin Xiaoyue would come to them, and they could ask her to pay up then, but she didn¡¯t come.


    At this time, the two of them were sulking while eating. When they heard someone looking for them outside, they immediately walked out with the bowls still in hand.


    ¡°Who the hell is howling outside?!¡±


    The knocking instantly stopped.


    First Uncle Lin spat on the ground.


    Everyone in the village knew that¡¯s their house.


    First Uncle Lin was just about to go back to the main room to continue eating when suddenly¡­


    There was the sound of sticks slamming on the door.


    Their expressions changed.


    Before he had time to react, the door was kicked open from the outside.


    Immediately afterwards, a dark-faced burly man holding a stick rushed in with three other men also carrying sticks.


    First Uncle Lin and Second Uncle Lin noticed that something was wrong, so they started running.


    In the room, Lin Dazhuang, Lin Erzhuang, Lin Dashan, and Lin Xiaoshan heard the commotion outside, so they also came out to have a look and saw their fathers running back in panic.


    Before they had time to ask, the four brothers saw four strong men with sticks following them.


    ¡°W-who are you, what do you want?!¡± Looking at his sons and nephews, First Uncle Lin gained some confidence, steadied himself, and spoke up.


    At this time, the rest of them also came out.


    Seeing this situation, the women¡¯s feet went soft.


    Lin Dachui hurriedly asked the women to hide, and took his brother outside.


    ¡°Heh, what are you doing?¡± Hei Gang smiled at Lin Dachui.


    ¡°It was you who shouted at me just now?¡±


    First Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°I¡­1 thought someone was messing with us¡­I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± He stammered.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Who the hell has the time to mess with you?!¡± Hei Gang suddenly burst into rage, and smashed the stick in his hand into a jar.


    There was a crisp sound of glass breaking, and the jar was smashed into pieces.


    All the Lin family members¡¯ hearts trembled..

 Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Master Hei

    Chapter 237: Master Hei


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Needless to say, the women were even more terrified.


    Even the men were at this moment.


    Who are these people?


    They were not from Dashi Village and they didn¡¯t look like farmers.


    On the contrary, they looked like gangsters, especially the one in front, who looked like the King of Hell. Could they be bandits?


    Even though the Lin family was bold, they didn¡¯t dare to confront desperate bandits.


    ¡°My lord, I¡¯m sorry if we offended you¡­¡± Lin Dachui, as the head of the family, stepped forward and spoke despite the fear in his heart.


    If they were really a gang of desperate bandits, the Lin family would lose a lot of money.


    ¡°Lord? I don¡¯t have a follower like you!¡± Hei Gang interrupted Lin Dachui.


    He was so fierce that they shook.


    Ignoring their expressions, Hei Gang picked up the stick in his hand, and pointed the end of the stick at Lin Dachui and the others.


    ¡°Do you know why I am here today?¡±


    This bunch of cowards dared to bully Li Xiao¡¯s family?


    Li Xiao was patient, otherwise¡­


    ¡°Please tell us¡­¡± Lin Dachui said with fear.


    ¡°Hmph! I just came to tell you that 1, Hei Gang, am protecting the Liu family.¡±


    ¡°In the future, if you dare to go to the Liu residence¡­¡± Hei Gang paused.


    He smashed another jar.


    ¡°This is how you would end up.¡±


    The Lin family members were all silent.


    Apart from fear, each of them was also a little shocked.


    The Liu family told them to come?


    Damn it, those unlucky women actually knew some bandits?


    Did he say his name was Hei Gang?


    Lin Dazhuang and Lin Dashan were shocked.


    Even though he was not a bandit, he was no better than one.


    The well-known figure in Qingshi Town who was familiar with the underworld.


    What¡¯s happening?


    How did the Liu family get so close to him that he would do this for them?


    They wondered why Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t come at all. It¡¯s because she had asked Hei Gang to come.


    It was difficult enough to deal with Li Xiao, and now Hei Gang too.


    Must they just forget about Lin Lanhua¡¯s engagement?


    ¡°Master Hei, don¡¯t be deceived by the Liu family. We went to them because¡­¡± Second Uncle Lin suddenly spoke up.


    As soon as he heard Hei Gang¡¯s name, he knew that he was not a murderous bandit, so he was not so afraid anymore.


    He had also heard of Hei Gang¡¯s name, so he didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    But he felt that there might be a reason why Hei Gang stood up for the Liu family.


    Li Xiao gathered some people from Dashi Village and set up a moving team at the town¡¯s dock. 1 le was competing with Hei Gang for business.


    I le didn¡¯t believe that 1 lei Gang came here because of Li Xiao.


    It must be that bitch from the Liu family who often went to town. Maybe she slept with Hei Gang in exchange for his protection.


    1 le must show him their true colors, so that Hei Gang would go to the Liu family instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care why the hell you go to the Liu residence!¡± Hei Gang interrupted him immediately..

 Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: They Have to Apologize

    Chapter 238: They Have to Apologize


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The Liu family is my brother Li Xiao¡¯s family. To provoke the Liu family is to provoke my brother, and to provoke me Hei Gang!¡±


    ¡°Today is the first time, 1¡¯11 just smash something in your house. If it happens again¡­¡±


    There was a hint of ruthlessness in Hei Gang¡¯s eyes.


    The Lin family didn¡¯t dare to breathe and they quickly lowered their heads.


    Unless one no longer steps foot in town, oh no, in Qingshi Town, who would dare to mess with Hei Gang¡­


    Hei Gang waved his hand with satisfaction.


    ¡°Smash everything in the yard,¡± he said lightly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The three strong men following Hei Gang said immediately.


    Then, the sound of glass breaking came from the yard.


    The Lin family was watching from the side, but they dared not say a word.


    After a while, the three strong men smashed everything and returned to Hei Gang¡¯s side. Only then did Hei Gang look at Lin Dachui, who stood at the front with his head bowed. ¡°Okay, hand over the three people who went to the Liu family today, and follow me there to make amends. This matter will then be over.¡±


    Their hearts trembled again.


    First Uncle Lin and Second Uncle Lin hurriedly looked at Lin Dachui for help.


    They were the ones who went with their younger sister today.


    Hei Gang even wanted them to apologize after smashing their things? How could he be such a bully?


    How could they apologize to their sister-in-law and niece.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s expression was unreadable.


    Just as he was about to plead with Hei Gang, he saw Hei Gang looking over with displeasure.


    With a shudder, Lin Dachui dared not speak.


    ¡°If you made a mistake, you should apologize! Hurry up and go with Master Hei! After this is settled, the Lin and Liu family will have nothing to do with each other.!¡±


    The rest of the Lin family also looked at First and Second Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin asked the two to follow quickly, for fear that his elder and second brother would drag him and the rest of the family down.


    Although Lin Dazhuang, Lin Erzhuang, Lin Dashan, and Lin Xiaoshan didn¡¯t speak out, their expressions conveyed similar meanings.


    However, they still didn¡¯t move.


    They were afraid.


    It¡¯s almost dark. What if Hei Gang attacked them on the road later?


    And Li Xiao must be home at this point.


    If he attacked them¡­


    Seeing that Hei Gang was becoming impatient, Lin Dachui panicked.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± He patted his thigh.


    ¡°Go with Master Hei. You two have to deal with the problem you caused!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said out loud.


    After what happened last time, he was really afraid of the Liu family. He didn¡¯t even want to go with them.


    Only his brothers still thought that the Liu mother and daughter were easy to handle like before.


    Hence, he didn¡¯t follow after hearing what his sister said.


    Sure enough, trouble had come.


    Lin Dazhuang, Lin Erzhuang, Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan also looked at their fathers with pleading eyes.


    First and Second Uncle Lin looked at each other, hesitated, and finally nodded.


    Hei Gang glanced at the two of them, then looked at Lin Dachui.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there one more?¡±

 Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Lin Lanhuas Bad Luck

    Chapter 239: Lin Lanhua¡¯s Bad Luck


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Dachui¡¯s body trembled.


    Besides First and Second Uncle Lin, Lin Lanhua also went to the Liu family this morning.


    Moreover, the three of them went because of Lin Lanhua.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s face turned pale.


    He and his wife doted on their youngest daughter.


    If the men went to the Liu family, they would be beaten up, but the daughter¡­


    Hei Gang and his three subordinates did not look like they were to be trifled with. What if¡­


    ¡°What are you looking at? Why aren¡¯t you calling that shrew out?¡± Hei Gang said impatiently as he looked in the direction of the central room.


    Didn¡¯t Lin Lanhua hit her sister-in-law? Why was she hiding in the room now?


    Lin Dachui was frightened by Hei Gang¡¯s voice and his body trembled.


    Lin Lanhua heard the commotion outside.


    But she did not dare to go out. She could only hide behind her mother.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Lin Lanhua tugged at her mother¡¯s arm, her eyes pleading.


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s sisters-in-law, Jiang Shi and Deng Shi, as well as her niece, Lin Daya, all looked at her with displeasure.


    The reason why the family had gotten into this mess was all because of her. She even implicated their husbands.


    At a time like this, if she didn¡¯t go out and resolve the matter, she would drag the whole family down.


    Lin Lanhua looked at her angry sisters-in-law and leaned closer to her mother.


    ¡°Mother¡­I¡¯m scared¡­¡± She said pitifully.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s heart ached as she glared at her eldest daughter-in-law and second daughter-in-law.


    Jiang Shi and Deng Shi quickly looked away.


    Only then did she pat Lin Lanhua¡¯s arm to comfort her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here! If those two b * tches want someone to apologize to them, at worst, I¡¯ll go! I¡¯d like to see if they could take it!¡± Old Madam Lin said arrogantly.


    Jiang Shi and Deng Shi looked at each other speechlessly.


    Did their mother think that the Liu family was easy to bully?


    There were four burly men outside. The men of the Lin family just stood there in a daze and watched as they smashed everything in the courtyard. They did not even dare to breathe.


    As daughters-in-law, they could respect her, but those fiendish people outside would not.


    Forget it, they would just watch.


    They wanted to see if their mother-in-law would do as she said and leave with the four burly men for her daughter.


    Although they were worried about their husbands, they were gloating.


    Their mother-in-law treated Lin Lanhua like a precious gem and bullied the two of them often.


    This time, they would definitely want to see their sister-in-law suffer.


    In the room, the women were all having different thoughts.


    Lin Dachui was already walking shakily towards the room.


    When he reached the door, he hesitated for a moment before pushing it open.


    ¡°Lanhua, go! Go with your big brother and second brother.¡± He said to Lin Lanhua.


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s pupils dilated instantly.


    ¡°Mom!¡± She immediately burst into tears and grabbed Old Madam Lin.


    Old Madam Lin felt her heart ache.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re an undying coward! Isn¡¯t it enough for the two of them to go? Lanhua is a girl, are you trying to kill her?¡±


    Lin Dachui hesitated before he came in, feeling that he had let his daughter down.


    Now that he heard his wife¡¯s words and thought about the shock he had suffered outside, his anger rose..

 Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Get Lost

    Chapter 240: Get Lost


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for spoiling her! I told you not to provoke the Liu family, but she insisted on going!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if she went alone, but she implicated her brothers!¡±


    ¡°Master Hei has ordered her to apologize. If she doesn¡¯t go¡­¡± Lin Dachui looked at Lin Lanhua angrily.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, our entire family will suffer. We can¡¯t afford to have someone like you in the family! If you don¡¯t want to go, then get lost! Don¡¯t stay in the family anymore!¡±


    Lin Dachui was so angry that he was going to kick Lin Lanhua out of the house.


    In the past, he did not care about family matters. He pretended not to know about his wife harassing Liu Shi.


    Then, his third son died and Liu Shi left the Lin family with the two children.


    He did not take everything that followed seriously.


    Later on, Lin Xiaoyue broke off their relations and established their own female household.


    Because of this, the villagers were gossiping behind his back,


    In the beginning, he was angry at Liu Shi and her family. He felt that they would not have a good life without the Lin family, so he did not take it seriously.


    However, they built a big house, started a cold cake business, and even opened a shop in town.


    They also bought a son-in-law who put together a moving team at the dock. He even became friends with Master Hei.


    In just two short months, they had changed too much.


    Who in the village would dare to look down on them now?


    They also admired them.


    Everyone said that Lin Dachui was blind. He had lost the most promising members of the family.


    He was also starting to feel more and more resentful.


    The villagers were right. If Liu Shi did not leave, the big house would belong to the Lin family.


    When he was old, he could live in the best house in the village.


    Everyone said that the house was grand. Not only did it have many rooms, it also had a heated bed.


    Even the floor in the courtyard was made of bluestone slabs.


    It looked so clean even when it rained.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t live in the big house, the money they had would still belong to the Lin family.


    That was more than 300 taels. How many things could he buy with it?


    The most important thing was the cold cake business.


    Lin Xiaoyue sold cold cakes in town several times a day. Wang Shuanzi and Li Laishun of the village chief¡¯s family also got their cold cakes supplied from them.


    They had hired so many helpers that the house had become a small factory.


    Apart from the money, the fact that they had helpers was enough to make the villagers feel envious.


    If they didn¡¯t leave, why would they need to hire helpers?


    There were so many people in the Lin family. How long would it take for them to become rich by selling cold cakes?


    The more he thought about this, the angrier Lin Dachui became.


    It¡¯s all the evil woman¡¯s fault!


    She was the one who tarnished his reputation and ruined the Lin family¡¯s future!


    Old Madam Lin was shocked. She did not expect Lin Dachui to speak to her like that.


    When she came back to her senses, she immediately flew into a rage.


    She picked up the walking stick beside her and hit Lin Dachui.


    ¡°You have no conscience! How could you talk to me like that? You want me to get lost? I¡¯ll fight it out with you. I won¡¯t let you have an easy time even if 1 die in the Lin family!¡±


    Everyone in the room was shocked. They did not expect Old Madam Lin to hit him..

 Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Fighting

    Chapter 241: Fighting


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    For a moment, the two elders of the Lin family were fighting.


    Lin Dachui did not hit Old Madam Lin. He only wanted to escape from her.


    However, Old Madam Lin was in a rage at the moment.


    She used all her strength to hit him, wishing she could lull Lin Dachui.


    After being hit, Lin Dachui pushed her away, knocking her onto the table.


    Old Madam Lin was not in good health to begin with. After hitting the table, she lost her balance and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± There was a scream.


    She did not get up. She slapped her thighs as she cried.


    ¡°Aiyo! Lin Dachui, you have no conscience. 1 gave birth to your children and served you for decades. Do you want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless! Damn you, Lin Dachui!¡±


    The others in the room quickly tried to stop the fight by helping Old Madam Lin up.


    However, she pushed them away.


    At this moment, the people in the courtyard also heard the commotion.


    Fourth Uncle Lin, Lin Dazhuang, Lin Erzhuang, Lin Dashan, and Lin Xiaoshan all ran back.


    Seeing the situation, all of them felt a headache.


    ¡°The sky is getting dark, what are you waiting for? Do you not want to settle this matter?¡± Hei Gang suddenly said. His face was full of impatience.


    Hearing this, the expressions of the Lin family members changed.


    Even Old Madam Lin¡¯s wailing became softer.


    First and Second Uncle Lin, who were standing beside Hei Gang, were even more terrified.


    First Uncle Lin steeled his heart and hurriedly bowed to Hei Gang.


    ¡°Master Hei, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and bring her over now.¡± He said.


    Why is his mother still making a fuss at this time?


    For his youngest sister, was she going to disregard the entire Lin family?


    The matter started because of his youngest sister. What was wrong with asking her to apologize?


    All these years, his mother had doted on his younger sister. His wife had complained to him many times about being bullied by his mother and younger sister.


    He thought that his youngest sister would get married sooner or later, so he never took his wife¡¯s words to heart.


    But at this point, her mother was still protecting his younger sister. That was too much!


    ¡°Do it quick!¡± Hei Gang said unhappily.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± First Uncle Lin quickly ran into the room.


    After entering the room, First Uncle Lin looked at Old Madam Lin.


    ¡°Master Hei is still waiting outside! If you don¡¯t want the Lin family to be lacked out of the village, then continue protecting her!¡±


    Then, he looked at Lin Lanhua.


    ¡°How can you do this? If you don¡¯t come with us this time, we will never forgive you.¡±


    Before Lin Lanhua could react, Old Madam Lin almost died of anger.


    Even her son was scolding her. He even humiliated her in front of so many people. Old Madam Lin immediately started to shout.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    But she was interrupted by First Uncle Lin.


    ¡°If you want to protect Lanhua, we won¡¯t stop father from doing what he said just now!¡±


    The courtyard was next to the room and was not far away. He heard everything.


    At this time, her mother was still protecting his younger sister and did not care about the life and death of the Lin family.


    It would be better to let her leave with his younger sister!


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Lin Lanhua quickly stood up.


    First Uncle Lin immediately looked at Lin Lanhua in anger.


    ¡°What? Do you know Master Hei¡¯s reputation? If we offend him, the Lin family won¡¯t be able to live in peace, let alone stay in Daishi Village!

 Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Old Madam Lins Decision

    Chapter 242: Old Madam Lin¡¯s Decision


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You¡¯re just a girl. At most, you¡¯ll marry far away. But what do you want us to do?¡±


    First Uncle Lin then looked at his mother, who was already frightened by him.


    ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t be so biased. Or do you think that it¡¯s better to depend on a girl than us sons in the future?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, before this Lanhua was engaged to the second son of the Wu family who is a scholar. You could count on her to marry into the family and provide you with a good life. But now that the marriage has been annulled and everyone knows about it, who knows what¡¯s going to happen in the future?¡±


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s face turned pale.


    She understood her mother¡¯s personality?


    She was doted on by her mother and had been pampered since she was young. It wasn¡¯t because her mother really doted on her. She just wanted to raise her well and use her to enjoy life.


    Hence, she knew what to say to her mother to make her happy. She had become her mother¡¯s favorite child other than her fifth brother.


    In order to exchange her for a good price, she was going to be married to a well-off widower.


    If she hadn¡¯t stubbornly refused it and that there was a better candidate from the Wu family, she would have long become someone else¡¯s stepmother.


    She was really satisfied with the Wu family.


    Although the family wasn¡¯t very well-off, Second Master Wu was a scholar at a young age, so his future was bright.


    She thought that she would be able to get married this time, but who would have thought that it would be ruined by Lin Xiaoyue, that b * tch.


    It took a lot of effort for her to calm her mother down and say that the Wu family¡¯s matter might still be salvageable.


    She could find a better family.


    But now, her brother had exposed her.


    He even said that her reputation was ruined and he did not know what would happen to her in the future.


    As expected, Old Madam Lin stopped crying when she heard that.


    Her face sank as she thought about it.


    Old Madam Lin was an ignorant woman.


    She always sided with those who did as she said and could provide for her.


    In the past, she liked her daughter because she was obedient, filial, and pretty.


    But¡­


    Her eldest son¡¯s words made sense.


    It was hard to say if the Wu family would take her daughter back. If not and she lost her reputation, who would want to marry her in the future?


    It would still be many years before her fifth son could make a name for himself.


    Weren¡¯t the only people she could rely on her eldest and second sons then?


    At the thought of Hei Gang, a hint of fear flashed across her face.


    She didn¡¯t know the person¡¯s background and that the situation would be so serious.


    She quarreled with Lin Dachui just now because she was used to being the boss and couldn¡¯t stand Lin Dachui yelling at her.


    She did not really want to go against the man outside, nor did she really want to harm the Lin family.


    She was also a member of the Lin family. How could she harm herself?


    First Uncle Lin waited for a while and she was still silent. He was starting to feel anxious when she finally spoke.


    ¡°Lanhua, go with your brothers,¡± Old Madam Lin said in a deep voice.


    Her expression became serious. She even stretched out her hand and gestured for the person beside her to help her up.


    Jiang Shi and Deng Shi quickly went forward to help her, pushing away Lin Lanhua, who was still frozen in place.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Lin Lanhua quickly called out to Old Madam Lin.


    Panic spread from her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to apologize, why are you acting like this?¡± Old Madam Lin immediately glared at Lin Lanhua.


    Her attitude was completely different from before..

 Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: He is not a Garbage Collector

    Chapter 243: He is not a Garbage Collector


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Just go! With brothers around, the Liu family won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Jiang Shi glanced at Lin Lanhua.


    This was the first time her sister-in-law was in such a predicament so of course she had to speak up.


    Anyway, she was already at odds with her.


    Deng Shi glanced at Jiang Shi.


    ¡°Yes! 1¡¯11 save more food for you,¡± she added.


    Her husband was also implicated because of Lanhua. It was rare that her mother-in-law was not defending her.


    It was time to speak up.


    ¡°Woo¡­ you ¡­¡± Lin Lanhua panicked.


    Lin Dachui shouted angrily.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Go now! I¡¯ll punish you if you make Hei Gang unhappy!¡±


    After Old Madam Lin fought with him for Lin Lanhua, he was filled with anger.


    He couldn¡¯t vent his anger on her wife, so he took it out on his daughter.


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s body trembled.


    Before she could plead for mercy, First Uncle Lin grabbed her forearm.


    Then, he pulled Lin Lanhua out.


    Everyone in the room heaved a sigh of relief.


    As long as they were not implicated.


    In the courtyard, Hei Gang was already getting impatient.


    Second Uncle Lin stood cautiously beside Hei Gang, afraid that this man would suddenly get angry and hit him with his stick.


    Fortunately, he saw his eldest brother dragging his youngest sister out.


    Lin Lanhua cried so hard that she could barely see the road. She stumbled along the way. Finally, she arrived in front of Hei Gang.


    ¡°Master Hei, I brought her out.¡± First Uncle Lin let go of Lin Lanhua and bowed to Hei Gang again.


    Lin Lanhua was still crying, but she only dared to sob softly.


    She lowered her head, not daring to look at Hei Gang.


    She was afraid. She was afraid that Hei Gang would take a fancy to her. She was even more afraid that she would be in danger later.


    If Hei Gang knew that Lin Lanhua had such thoughts, he would probably feel disgusted.


    He, Hei Gang, wasn¡¯t a garbage collector, so he wouldn¡¯t be interested in such a shrew.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hei Gang only glanced at Lin Lanhua before looking away.


    Then, he took the stick and left.


    Hei Gang¡¯s three subordinates spread out and stared at the three Lin siblings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± First Uncle Lin quickly gestured to his brother and Lin Lanhua to follow Hei Gang.


    Second Uncle Lin and Lin Lanhua looked at each other and followed.


    Hei Gang¡¯s three subordinates walked to the back and stared at the Lin siblings.


    After leaving the Lin family¡¯s courtyard, Hei Gang got onto the carriage.


    One of Gang Hei¡¯s subordinates immediately ran up from behind.


    He got First Uncle Lin to lead the way.


    First Uncle Lin obeyed respectfully.


    The sky was already dark.


    Fortunately, the moon was bright and clear.


    The Lin family was not too far away from the Liu family. It did not take long for them to arrive.


    When Li Xiao heard the commotion outside, he took Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi with him to wait outside.


    ¡°Li Xiao!¡± Hei Gang shouted at Li Xiao before they arrived.


    ¡°Hei Gang!¡± Li Xiao cupped his hands at Hei Gang from afar.


    ¡°Haha, sorry to keep you waiting! We wasted some time!¡± Hei Gang jumped down from the carriage.


    ¡°Not at all! Please come in!¡± Li Xiao invited him in.


    He then signaled Xiao Qing to bring Hei Gang¡¯s men to park the carriage.


    Xiao Qing bowed to Li Xiao and Hei Gang before walking towards the carriage..

 Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Meeting Gift

    Chapter 244: Meeting Gift


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°This way, please.¡± He then said to one of I lei Gang¡¯s subordinates.


    When he saw his subordinates leave with Xiao Qing, Hei Gang smiled and looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Is this your nephew?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is Xiao Qing.¡±


    Hei Gang nodded.


    ¡°So polite. Not bad, not bad!¡± He praised Xiao Qing.


    ¡°Then.Js this Xiaoyue¡¯s little brother?¡± Hei Gang looked at Lin Xiaozhi.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Xiaozhi was holding Li Xiao¡¯s hand at this time. Seeing the big man staring at him, he was a little scared.


    However, after his brother-in-law tugged at his hand, he mustered up his courage and looked at Hei Gang.


    He stepped forward and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Hei Gang.¡± Previously, his brother-in-law had told him that Hei


    Gang was a friend of theirs.


    ¡°Ahaha!¡± Hei Gang laughed loudly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±


    He was already twenty-two years old. If he had not married late, he might have had a son who was older than Xiaozhi.


    As he spoke, Hei Gang reached into his pocket.


    After rummaging through it, he found a golden peanut.


    ¡°Here, here¡¯s a gift for you! Take it!¡±


    Hei Gang¡¯s two subordinates and the three Lin siblings were shocked.


    The Liu family had hung a lantern at the entrance of the courtyard tonight. Master Hei actually gave the boy a golden peanut.


    It was real gold! A tael of gold was worth 10 taels of silver!


    If it was not hollow, it would probably be worth 2 taels of gold.


    Even if it was, it would still be worth 7 to 8 taels of silver! What an expensive gift!


    Hei Gang¡¯s two subordinates knew that Hei Gang valued Li Xiao and wanted to be on good terms with him.


    Seeing this, they respected Li Xiao even more.


    As for the three Lin siblings, while they were envious of Lin Xiaozhi, they felt even more anxious.


    From the moment they realized Hei Gang came for the Liu family, they knew that Hei Gang had a special relationship with them.


    He did not expect that they were that close.


    He gave Lin Xiaozhi gold the first time he saw him. What kind of relationship did he have with the Liu family?


    Lin Xiaozhi was surprised.


    However, he did not take it and looked at Li Xiao instead.


    He had never seen gold before and did not know the value of it. He simply liked the exquisite look of it.


    Li Xiao smiled.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s face lit up immediately and took it from Hei Gang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hei Gang!¡±


    Hei Gang almost broke into laughter. He reached out his hand to touch Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s head.


    ¡°No need to thank me!¡±


    If he had a son in the future, he would definitely be as cute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand at the door. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Li Xiao said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Hei Gang responded and followed Li Xiao into the house.


    Knowing that there would be guests at home today, the Liu family also placed a few lanterns in the courtyard, illuminating it.


    Hei Gang observed the Liu family¡¯s courtyard along the way, his eyes filled with admiration.


    ¡°The structure of your courtyard is nice. It¡¯s also spacious!¡± Hei Gang said after seeing the big tree and the row of chairs below it.


    Li Xiao smiled.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all Yue¡¯er¡¯s idea.¡±


    I lei Gang glanced at Li Xiao.


    He was a little jealous of the smugness in his eyes..

 Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Entertaining the Guests

    Chapter 245: Entertaining the Guests


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    This kid was indeed lucky. He had gotten such a capable and good-looking wife without any effort.


    ¡°Hei Gang is here!¡± Suddenly, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s voice sounded.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Lin Xiaoyue coming out of the kitchen. She was still wearing an apron.


    ¡°Xiaoyue! I¡¯m late! You¡¯ve worked hard for us!¡± Hei Gang called out to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Hehe, not at all! I didn¡¯t prepare anything special. 1 hope you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    The three Lin siblings were shocked.


    Lin Xiaoyue was also close to Master Hei?


    Why did they invite him here so late at night? Of course, it was to teach them a lesson!


    At this moment, the three of them were extremely regretful.


    If they had known that the Liu family had a relationship with Master Hei, they would not have caused trouble.


    ¡°As long as there¡¯s wine and meat!¡± Hei Gang laughed heartily.


    ¡°By the way, do you have any cold cakes? I would love to have two bowls!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already cut and placed on the table in the dining room!¡±


    ¡°Haha, great!¡± He quickly walked towards the room.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and asked Li Xiao to take care of Master Hei and the others before returning to the kitchen.


    She saw the three Lin siblings following behind Hei Gang and pretended not to see them.


    Li Xiao, Hei Gang, and the others entered the house.


    He realized that there were two tables in the dining room.


    There were already a lot of dishes on the table.


    Hei Gang was all smiles when he saw a few bowls of cold cakes and two bottles of wine on the big table.


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you!¡± He said to Li Xiao.


    Then, he went to get the cold cake.


    Li Xiao smiled and did not reply.


    He felt the same way. He had a great wife.


    ¡°Please sit down and eat first!¡± Li Xiao said to Hei Gang and the others.


    Only then did everyone sit around the table.


    After a while, Xiao Qing and the others came back.


    Li Xiao called Xiao Qing over and formally introduced him to Hei Gang.


    Hei Gang took out another golden peanut and gave it to Xiao Qing.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Hei Gang!¡± Xiao Qing bowed respectfully to Hei Gang.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Sit down and have a drink with me!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that a boorish man like Li Xiao would have such an exquisite nephew.


    These two children were very likable.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s face instantly turned red as he looked at his uncle for help.


    However, his uncle smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal to have a drink. Uncle Hei Gang is very happy today!¡± He patted him on the shoulder.


    Xiao Qing felt his shoulders sink and he almost lost his balance.


    He shot a resentful glance at his uncle and quickly stood up straight, bowing to Hei Gang.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Nice! Come, 1 will pour one for you!¡±


    The room was bustling with activity.


    At the same time, the three Lin siblings were still standing outside.


    All of them were nervous as they lowered their heads listening to the voices coming from the inside of the house.


    They hoped that the Liu family would come out as soon as possible and accept their apology so that they could go home.


    They also hoped that they would never come out and forget about them.


    In the kitchen.


    Lin Xiaoyue finally finished cooking the last dish.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner too!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Liu Shi as she took the dishes out.


    ¡°Eh, alright!¡± Liu Shi got up from the stove.


    After washing her hands, she followed her to the dining room..

 Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Godmother

    Chapter 246: Godmother


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As soon as Liu Shi arrived, Hei Gang stood up.


    ¡°Thank you for making so much delicious food for us!¡±


    The others also stood up and expressed their gratitude to Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi blushed and felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just lit the fire. It was all done by Yue¡¯er! If you like them, eat more! Don¡¯t be shy!¡±


    ¡°Haha, we won¡¯t! Let me give you a toast!¡±


    Liu Shi was overwhelmed by Hei Gang¡¯s enthusiasm and looked at her daughter.


    She didn¡¯t drink alcohol.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, mom. Just one glass! Hei Gang knows his limits.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded to Liu Shi and looked at Hei Gang as she spoke.


    Hei Gang quickly laughed. ¡°Haha, yes. I¡¯ll just have a drink. Please do me the honor.¡±


    Only then did Liu Shi agree and drink with Hei Gang and the others.


    Then, Liu Shi followed Lin Xiaoyue to the other table.


    Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi were also at the small table.


    Xiao Qing was originally at the big table, but his alcohol tolerance was not good. He was allowed to come to the small table after he begged for it.


    ¡°Xiaoyue, you have skills! It smells good. The more I eat, the more delicious the dish becomes! What special seasoning did you put in this?¡± Hei Gang suddenly asked.


    Hei Gang¡¯s subordinates also agreed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Oh, I just added chili.¡±


    She liked spicy food. After adding chili to the dishes at home, she realized that everyone at home liked it, so she used a lot of it.


    ¡°Chili?¡± Hei Gang was puzzled.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a kind of spice. It¡¯s spicy and tastes good in dishes!¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    Hei Gang suddenly reached out h and picked up a piece of dried chili from a dish.


    ¡°Is this it?¡± He picked it out and asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hei Gang looked at the chili carefully and found that it did look like some sort of spice.


    ¡°It¡¯s good!¡± He said.


    ¡°Where did you buy it? I¡¯ll go back and ask my wife to buy some too.¡±


    He liked the taste of it a lot. He felt that he could eat one more bowl of rice.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t buy it. This item was bought from a traveling merchant by chance. Qingshi Town doesn¡¯t produce such spices,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Gang Hei immediately looked dejected.


    His subordinates had similar expressions.


    ¡°But I still have some here. If you like it, I¡¯ll pack some for you to take home.¡±


    Hei Gang¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Heh, then thank you! How much did you buy it for? I¡¯ll pay double for it.¡±


    If it was something else, even if he liked it, he wouldn¡¯t want it if he knew that others only had a limited amount of it.


    But he really liked chilis!


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡±


    ¡°Haha, good! You¡¯re generous!¡±


    Hei Gang suddenly looked at Liu Shi, who was eating with a smile.


    ¡°Aunt Liu, I have a presumptuous request!¡±


    Liu Shi was stunned and quickly put down her chopsticks.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on her, she looked at Hei Gang nervously.


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Hei Gang got up.


    ¡°I want you to be my godmother!¡±


    Before the others could react, Hei Gang had already left the table and walked towards Liu Shi with a wine glass..

 Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: The Shameless Hei Gang

    Chapter 247: The Shameless Hei Gang


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°My mother passed away when I was young. Seeing you today makes me feel at home. If my mother was here, she would look like you!¡±


    ¡°If you accept it, I will treat you as my own mother. In the future, Xiaoyue will be like my biological sister, and Li Xiao will be my brother-in-law!¡±


    He admired Xiaoyue very much. As for Li Xiao, he really wanted to learn kung fu from him!


    When Li Xiao became his brother-in-law, how could he not teach him?


    Liu Shi looked a little flustered.


    He wanted her to be his godmother?


    She looked at her daughter and son-in-law in panic.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    Li Xiao frowned and looked at Hei Gang.


    He was only ten years younger than Liu Shi. Besides, he looked almost the same age as her.


    Where did he get the nerve to ask her to be his godmother?


    However-


    Thinking of something, Li Xiao held back and did not say anything.


    It was all thanks to him that the Lin family could be dealt with so easily.


    In addition, Hei Gang was also a tyrant in Qingshi Town. It would be beneficial for the Liu family to have a good relationship with him.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at each other and instantly understood each other¡¯s thoughts.


    Hence, Lin Xiaoyue smiled at her mother.


    ¡°Mom, I think Hei Gang is quite sincere. If you don¡¯t mind, give Xiaozhi and I an older brother!¡±


    She already knew that the two children had each received a golden peanut from Hei Gang.


    He was not even related to the Liu family, yet he was so generous. If he really became Liu Shi¡¯s godson, there would definitely be many benefits in the future.


    In the end, the Liu family was the one who benefitted.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Shi was still hesitant. Actually, she was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes! I mean it!¡± Hei Gang said shamelessly.


    Liu Shi¡¯s face turned red again.


    ¡°Alright then¡­¡± She finally said.


    Since her daughter supported it and her son-in-law did not object, she would accept it.


    Her daughter had told her about Hei Gang in the kitchen just now.


    This person had helped her son-in-law a lot and helped her daughter¡¯s business.


    This time, he came to help them resolve the problem with the Lin family.


    It was rare for others to think highly of her. What was there to think about?


    Hei Gang was delighted.


    He knelt down on one knee and handed the wine glass to Liu Shi.


    ¡°Godmother, please!¡± He said excitedly.


    Liu Shi looked at the crowd and did not decline this time. She smiled and took the wine.


    Then, she reached out to help Hei Gang up.


    ¡°Come, get up.¡± She immediately became a mother to him.


    Hei Gang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Looking at Liu Shi who was supporting him, he actually felt motherly love.


    ¡°Hey, thank you, Godmother!¡±


    Hei Gang was not in a hurry to return to the big table to eat.


    He sat at the small table next to Liu Shi. He put food into her bowl and chatted with her.


    Initially, Liu Shi was still a little distant and afraid of Hei Gang, but Hei Gang was a warm person. Moreover, he was already her godson, so Liu Shi gradually became less reserved.


    After the meal, they were no longer strangers.


    Everyone enjoyed the meal.


    Meanwhile, the Lin siblings outside¡­


    When the three of them heard that Hei Gang had acknowledged Liu Shi as his godmother, they all only felt fear.


    Master Hei had actually become Liu Shi¡¯s godson. Then how could they get away from this?


    Especially Lin Lanhua. She really wanted to cry now..

 Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Apologetic

    Chapter 248: Apologetic


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Everyone finally finished their meal.


    Hei Gang didn¡¯t let Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue clean up and wash the dishes.


    Instead, he finally mentioned the three Lin siblings.


    ¡°Godmother, I¡¯ve brought those three stupid things from the Lin family! You have the final say on how to deal with them!¡±


    Liu Shi froze.


    She looked at her daughter.


    How would she know what to do?


    She didn¡¯t want to waste her godson¡¯s effort by letting them off easy, but she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hei Gang responded.


    Together with Lin Xiaoyue, they helped Liu Shi out of the room.


    The three Lin siblings waited until the Liu family came out.


    Everyone came out, creating a lot of pressure for the three Lin siblings.


    ¡°Third sister-in-law! Wuuuu¡­I¡¯m sorry! What happened in the morning¡­it was my fault, I was blinded by greed!


    ¡°I beg you to let me go this once!¡± Before First and Second Uncle Lin could speak, Lin Lanhua spoke first.


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression was unreadable.


    Lin Xiaoyue, on the other hand, looked at Lin Lanhua coldly.


    ¡°Who is your third sister-in-law? The Liu family has nothing to do with the Lin family anymore!¡±


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s body trembled.


    Since the incident, she was a little afraid of Lin Xiaoyue. Now, the feeling came back.


    ¡°Yes¡­.Liu¡­Madam Liu¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lin Lanhua quickly changed her words. She looked really pitiful.


    However, no one in the courtyard pitied her, not even her brothers.


    They only had resentment towards Lin Lanhua. If she hadn¡¯t asked them to come this morning, they wouldn¡¯t have caused trouble for Madam Liu.


    Liu Shi¡¯s face was dark, but she still did not say anything. She left this matter to her daughter.


    ¡°You think you can get away by just saying a few words?¡± Lin Xiaoyue obviously didn¡¯t buy it.


    Lin Lanhua panicked.


    Then, she closed her eyes and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Madam Liu, I am sorry! Please forgive me! I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Then, she braced herself and kowtowed to Liu Shi.


    Seeing her proud sister-in-law kowtow to her, Liu Shi felt a little uncomfortable.


    She felt slightly pleased, a little emotional, and a little bad for her.


    However, she still did not say anything and just watched.


    Hei Gang and her daughter were the ones who brought them here for her.


    She could not waste their efforts because of an outsider.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at her mother¡¯s expression. Although her mother was soft-hearted, she did not say anything. She was satisfied.


    Then, she looked at Lin Lanhua, who was crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand up.


    ¡°I know about this. You came here to look for me.¡±


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°W000¡­I¡­I won¡¯t do¡­,¡± she said quickly.


    Before Lin Lanhua could finish, she was interrupted by Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Please, I know you well enough,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled contemptuously.


    ¡°When we were in the Lin family, you bullied us a lot. Oh, not only us, but also your other sisters-in-law,¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at First and Second Uncle Lin..

 Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: The Grudge Between Lin Lanhua and Her Eldest Brother

    Chapter 249: The Grudge Between Lin Lanhua and Her Eldest Brother


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    First and Second Uncle Lin froze.


    ¡°Hmph, there are so many women in the Lin family, but you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s treated like a princess. You don¡¯t work in the fields and you don¡¯t do house chores. Not only that, but you still want to find trouble with others.¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, Jiang Shi ruined one of your clothes and you tortured her in a different way. After that, when she returned to her maiden family, you even falsely accused her of stealing from the Lin family and caused her to be beaten. She was bedridden for five to six days and was almost divorced!¡±


    First Uncle Lin was shocked and immediately looked at Lin Lanhua.


    He remembered this.


    At that time, his wife had stolen meat from home and was discovered by his youngest sister. The whole family knew about it.


    Jiang Shi refused to admit it at that time, forcing him to slap her twice before she cried and admitted it.


    At that time, his mother wanted him to divorce his wife. Of course, he could not agree to this.


    His three children were not young anymore. If he divorced Jiang Shi, he would be single for the rest of his life.


    Later on, they punished her physically and this matter was over.


    After that incident, Jiang Shi was no longer as caring to him as before.


    He thought that his wife was insensible. He protected her, but she was ungrateful. However, he did not expect that his wife was falsely accused.


    When Lin Xiaoyue said that, he believed her.


    Based on his wife¡¯s personality, why would she still be angry at him over this matter after so long?


    He thought about it carefully now. Jiang Shi had been married to him for so many years and treated them sincerely. She had never taken anything from the Lin family back to her family. On the contrary, she would occasionally bring things back from her family.


    Thinking of this, First Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    Then, he immediately glared at Lin Lanhua.


    ¡°Is what Miss Lin said true?!¡± His voice was trembling.


    He did dote on his youngest sister.


    All these years, he knew that his youngest sister bullied his wife.


    However, because his parents loved his youngest sister, he never took his wife¡¯s complaints to heart.


    However, she was the one who wronged his wife and almost caused him to divorce her?


    How rutheless¡­


    Lin Lanhua looked flustered.


    She wanted to refute Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, but Lin Xiaoyue was standing while she was kneeling. There were so many people around Lin Xiaoyue, so she really did not dare to argue with her.


    That was enough.


    In First Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes, this was an admission.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He was furious. He stepped forward and was about to attack Lin Lanhua.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue stopped him.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    He looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Now, we have to settle the matter between you and the Liu family. If you have any grudges, go back and settle them later!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said coldly.


    First Uncle Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he retreated.


    Lin Lanhua heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, she was actually a little glad that Lin Xiaoyue had spoken up and saved her from being beaten up by her brother.-


    Second Uncle Lin looked at First Uncle Lin with mixed feelings.


    At the same time, he started to worry.


    Lin Xiaoyue said that Lanhua not only bullied her eldest sister-in-law, but also her second sister-in-law. Could it be that his wife had also been framed by his youngest sister?


    Thinking back to the many years he had been with Deng Shi, it was fortunate that he did not almost divorce his wife like his eldest brother.


    Thinking of this, he felt more at ease.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw his expression and smiled.


    ¡°Two years ago, Deng Shi¡¯s uncle and cousin came to borrow money. Of course, the Lin family was unwilling to do that and found a reason to reject it..¡±

 Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: The Grudge Between Lin Lanhua and Her

    Chapter 250: The Grudge Between Lin Lanhua and Her


    Second Brother


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Deng Shi couldn¡¯t stand it and gave her uncle and cousin a tael of silver before they left. Lin Lanhua saw that.¡±


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s body trembled, and sweat dripped down her forehead.


    Second Uncle Lin frowned when he heard that.


    His wife gave money to her maternal uncle and cousin?


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Second Uncle Lin¡¯s expression and a look of disdain flashed across her face.


    ¡°Lin Lanhua also overheard the conversation between the three of them. She learned that Deng Shi was engaged to her cousin before she married you.¡± Second Uncle Lin¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    ¡°Heh, at that time, Deng Shi¡¯s uncle didn¡¯t manage to borrow money from the Lin family, so he was very angry. If they knew that Deng Shi would marry into such a family, they might as well let her and her cousin get married back then.¡± Everyone immediately looked at Second Uncle Lin.


    Second Uncle Lin clenched his fists, wishing he could immediately go home and give his wife a beating.


    Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    ¡°However, Deng Shi loved you. She told her uncle not to spout nonsense and even said that you were the one who gave them the tael of silver.¡±


    Second Uncle Lin was stunned.


    ¡°Lin Lanhua didn¡¯t think so after hearing it. She thought that she had something on Deng Shi, forcing her to pay to keep her mouth shut.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Lin Lanhua.


    ¡°How smart. She turned Deng Shi into her source of income.¡±


    ¡°All these years, almost all the money she saved up has gone into her pocket.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she looked at Second UncleLin, who was frozen.


    ¡°Deng Shi said that you were the one who gave the money, it¡¯s not exactly wrong. Didn¡¯t you earn all the money you gave her?¡±


    Second Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he almost staggered. He did give her money all these years. He didn¡¯t even know the exact amount. However, he knew that it was not little.


    When he occasionally needed money, he would ask Deng Shi for money and she always refused.


    He thought that she was saving money. Now that he thought about it, perhaps she really did not have any money on hand.


    The money that he, Dashan, and Xiaoshan had worked so hard to earn was gone? And it went into his youngest sister¡¯s pocket?


    Second Uncle Lin could barely catch his breath.


    Just this thought alone made him feel a little suffocated.


    First Uncle Lin looked at his brother¡¯s reaction and felt a little lucky.


    If what Lin Xiaoyue said was true, then his family didn¡¯t have any money at all¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue retracted her gaze from Second Uncle Lin in satisfaction and looked at First Uncle Lin again.


    ¡°Also, about your children going to the academy¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°back then, um¡­when Lin Yuanshan failed his first exam, Lin Dachui actually considered it.¡±


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t plan to let everyone go, Lin Dachui¡¯s idea at that time was to let one child from each of your families go.¡± As for Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s family, Xiaozhi was only three years old at that time and was not considered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. After Lin Lanhua heard him and Old Madam Lin discussing this matter, she immediately went to tell Lin Yuanshan about it.¡±


    ¡°Lin Yuanshan¡­hehe, he¡¯s determined to be the only hope of the Lin family, so of course he wouldn¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°So, he gave Lin Lanhua some benefits and the two of them went to talk to Old


    Madam Lin. He convinced her to change her mind..¡±

 Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: These Words were Heartbreaking

    Chapter 251: These Words were Heartbreaking


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Lin Lanhua.


    ¡°What a pity. Perhaps your sons would also be scholars.¡±


    These words were heartbreaking.


    First and Second Uncle Lin looked at Lin Lanhua with ashen faces.


    They didn¡¯t have much ability, so this was their life. The next generation was their hope.


    They thought that their sons did not have the chance to enter the academy because they were too poor¡­


    Their sister was so cruel¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue was very satisfied with their reaction. This was the effect she wanted.


    What was so difficult about dealing with the three Lin siblings? It was better to let them fight each other.


    They could fight among themselves and save the Liu family trouble.


    Especially Lin Lanhua. This woman was vengeful and vicious.


    Since she was going to make a move on her this time, she had to make sure that she would not be able to turn things around again.


    Lin Xiaoyue suddenly glanced at Lin Lanhua.


    Perhaps, she would be kind enough to arrange a place for Lin Lanhua¡­


    The corners of her mouth curled into a sinister smile.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not talk about these unimportant things. Let¡¯s continue talking about what happened this morning.¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly said.


    First and Second Uncle Lin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change


    After knowing what Lin Lanhua had done to their families, they suddenly felt that this matter was not a big deal.


    Lin Lanhua knelt on the ground and did not dare to move.


    It was over. Her secrets had been exposed.


    Even if she could leave the Liu family safely and return to the Lin family, her eldest and second brother would not let her off.


    ¡°Lin Lanhua, you said that I ruined your marriage. What evidence do you have?¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly said.


    ¡°L..I¡­¡± Lin Lanhua trembled, but she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Evidence? Of course not.


    It was only because Aunt Wu mentioned Lin Xiaoyue when she came to cancel the engagement. She said that she talked to Lin Xiaoyue and found out that the Lin family was not good, so she wanted to cancel the engagement.


    She put the blame on the Liu family. Since they had recently made money from the cold cake business, they had to compensate her no matter what.


    She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.


    If she had known this would happen, she would not have dared to cause trouble for Liu Shi.


    Lin Xiaoyue chuckled.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no evidence, then it¡¯s trespassing and assault.¡±


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s body trembled.


    First and Second Uncle Lin looked at Lin Xiaoyue with fear in their eyes.


    That was a serious crime.


    They wanted to say something, but when they saw Hei Gang and the others standing beside Lin Xiaoyue, they did not dare to speak at all.


    Did they have the right to speak?


    It was better to admit their wrongdoing.


    When they were done here, they would go back and ask their wives and parents for the truth. He wanted to see if Lin Xiaoyue was telling the truth.


    Although they almost believed it in their hearts, they still had to be sure.


    What if it was fake? What if?


    ¡°We¡¯re all from the same village, so I won¡¯t report it to the authorities.


    However, you have to compensate for our losses.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Hei Gang and the others laughed in their hearts.


    They didn¡¯t really hurt anyone. If this matter was reported, they wouldn¡¯t accept it. She really knew how to intimidate others.


    ¡°Yes¡­please tell us how,¡± First Uncle Lin said.


    It would be fine if money could solve this. He would ask his youngest sister to pay. Anyway, this matter started because of her.


    First and Second Brother Lin looked at Lin Xiaoyue with approval in their eyes..

 Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Shes Robbing Them

    Chapter 252: She¡¯s Robbing Them


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You broke into the Liu family¡¯s house and caused a ruckus in the courtyard. Although you didn¡¯t break anything in my house, you ruined the floor tiles in my house. Pay us 1 tael of silver.¡±


    The three Lin siblings heaved a sigh of relief.


    The floor tiles in the Liu family¡¯s courtyard were firmly embedded. Although they did exert force, they would not have broken or loosened the floor tiles.


    Although one tael of silver was not a small amount, it was probably worth it to settle this matter.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    They became anxious again when they heard her continue.


    ¡°You scared my mother. So you have to pay 10 taels of silver per person for emotional damage!¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly said.


    The three Lin siblings¡¯ hearts trembled.


    What? 10 taels per person?


    Wasn¡¯t Liu Shi fine? She wanted them to pay 30 taels in total? Why didn¡¯t she just rob them?


    But no matter how angry they were, no one dared to say anything.


    Hei Gang and his subordinates were amused.


    Hei Gang admired Lin Xiaoyue even more.


    As expected of his sister. She was really bold.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at First and Second Uncle Lin and smiled.


    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m robbing you. What can you do to me?


    ¡°Pay us a total of 31 taels of silver. We¡¯ll consider today¡¯s matter settled.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Second Uncle Lin looked at his brother with a bitter face, hoping that he would make a decision.


    First Uncle Lin was conflicted.


    After a while, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I¡­We really don¡¯t have so much money!¡± He said to Lin Xiaoyue with a bitter face.


    Lin Xiaoyue gazed at him coldly.


    ¡°And you dare to cause trouble?¡± She said sarcastically.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s body is weak. How much herbal soup does she need to drink after the scare? 30 taels is considered cheap!¡±


    First Uncle Lin trembled.


    At the same time, Second Uncle Lin tugged at his sleeve.


    Just pay her! They wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if they kept provoking her.


    First Uncle Lin looked back at his brother and gritted his teeth.


    Finally, he turned to Lin Xiaoyue and said, ¡°alright! I..we¡¯ll pay!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression became better.


    ¡°But¡­w-we have to go back and get it.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at him. ¡°They¡¯ll stay behind. You go back and get the money.¡±


    Second Uncle Lin panicked and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cold expression, he did not dare to speak.


    Thus, he looked at his brother.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me here,¡± he sounded like he was about to cry.


    He was afraid. He was afraid that his eldest brother and family would ignore him and his youngest sister.


    30 taels of silver was not a small amount.


    First Uncle Lin patted his shoulder and comforted him, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back and get the money from mother. I¡¯ll definitely pay the ransom.¡±


    Hei Gang and the others were speechless.


    Are they kidnappers now?


    ¡°Li Da, you follow him,¡± Hei Gang suddenly said.


    He didn¡¯t think he would dare to run away, but sending someone to follow him could save a lot of time.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A subordinate beside Hei Gang immediately cupped his fists and replied.


    Then, he walked straight to the terrified First Uncle Lin and pulled him out.


    Seeing that, Second Uncle Lin heaved a sigh of relief.


    With Master Hei¡¯s man following him, he would definitely come back.


    Next, Lin Xiaoyue invited Hei Gang and the others to sit under a big tree in the courtyard.


    Then, she cut a bowl of cold cakes for each of them..

 Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: The Unyielding Liu Shi

    Chapter 253: The Unyielding Liu Shi


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Everyone waited for First Uncle Lin to return.


    Not long after, they came back.


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed that First Uncle Lin¡¯s face was covered in bruises.


    ¡°Here¡­31 taels of silver. Please take it,¡± First Uncle Lin handed the money to Lin Xiaoyue.


    He was beaten up by his mother when he asked for the money.


    It was his father, his two sons, and his two nephews who helped him restrain his mother.


    After that, he forced his mother to get the money.


    He came over as soon as he got the money. He didn¡¯t even have time to ask about his wife.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at First Uncle Lin but didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°It was my mother who got scared. Give them to her.¡±


    ¡°Also, the three of you must apologize to her You can only leave if she forgives you.¡±


    First Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    He couldn¡¯t care about his dignity anymore.


    He brought the silver to Liu Shi.


    ¡°Please accept the money. I-I¡¯m sorry about this morning,¡± First Uncle Lin felt his face burning.


    As an elder brother, apologizing to his sister-in-law was a disgrace to him.


    Seeing his expression, Liu Shi accepted the silver and did not make things difficult for him.


    Seeing Liu Shi accept it, First Uncle Lin heaved a sigh of relief and quickly retreated to the side.


    Second Uncle Lin stepped forward and apologized to Liu Shi.


    Lin Lanhua was next.


    After Lin Lanhua apologized, she was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Shi, who had been silent all this while, spoke up.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er has nothing to do with your canceled engagement.¡±


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s body trembled.


    She lowered her head and did not dare to reply.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t provoke my daughter.¡± Liu Shi¡¯s tone was not very harsh, but she tried her best to make herself sound more imposing.


    Feeling the gazes on her, Lin Lanhua¡¯s eyes flashed with anger.


    Was this still the meek Liu Shi from before? She even dared to talk to her like this.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Lanhua replied in a low voice despite her anger.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t come to the Liu family again. Otherwise, I-I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Liu Shi spoke weakly, but it showed her determination.


    Although she had a soft personality, she was no longer the Liu Shi that the Lin family could bully as they pleased.


    If they dared to bully her daughter again, she would not let them off!


    Hearing Liu Shi¡¯s words, Hei Gang and the others were somewhat impressed.


    Hei Gang had more respect for his godmother at the moment.


    This was how his godmother should behave!


    Lin Lanhua was shocked.


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡± She quickly said.


    Only then did Liu Shi looked away. She did not want to see the people from the Lin family again.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw her mother¡¯s actions and spoke up.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The three Lin siblings felt as if they had been pardoned and quickly left.


    After walking for a while, they started running as if there was a ghost in the Liu family courtyard.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Hei Gang was amused and could not help but laugh out loud.


    Then, the rest of the people also laughed out loud.


    The three Lin siblings immediately ran even faster as if they had been chased by dogs.


    When the disappeared into the distance, Hei Gang stayed for a while before getting up.


    ¡°Since the matter has been settled, we won¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± Hei Gang cupped his fists at Liu Shi and the others.


    ¡°It¡¯s so late. Why don¡¯t you stay for the night? You can leave tomorrow!¡± Liu Shi¡¯s brows furrowed with worry..

 Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: She will Completely Eliminate the Problem

    Chapter 254: She will Completely Eliminate the Problem


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Hei Gang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just light some torches. I saw that the road back to town was easy.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell my family that I¡¯m coming here. Your goddaughter-in-law doesn¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Hei Gang bent down and moved closer to Liu Shi, ¡°I¡¯ll bring her along next time to meet you!¡±


    A smile immediately appeared on Liu Shi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao also had smiles on their faces.


    They sent him out.


    After Hei Gang¡¯s men went to get the carriage out, Hei Gang and the others got on the carriage and left.


    The Liu family stood in the courtyard for a while before going in.


    ¡°Mom and I will go wash the dishes. You guys go take a shower first!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Li Xiao and the children.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first!¡± Lin Xiaozhi was the first to answer.


    Then, he grabbed Qing¡¯er and ran away.


    Li Xiao smiled and before going to the backyard.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi looked at each other and smiled.


    They went to the dining room to collect the bowls.


    In the kitchen, Liu Shi was talking to her daughter while boiling a pot of water.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, what you said about the Lin family¡­is it true?¡± Liu Shi asked her daughter curiously.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t go out much. The Lin family doesn¡¯t avoid me when they do things. I¡¯ve seen many of their dirty deeds.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°I thought she was just spoiled. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious.¡±


    The ¡®she¡¯ was referring to Lin Lanhua.


    She framed Jiang Shi for stealing and almost caused her to be divorced.


    Jiang Shi had been married to First Uncle Lin for so many years. Because of their cruelty, Jiang Shi was estranged from her family.


    If Jiang Shi was really divorced and returned to the Jiang family, she would not live a good life.


    Deng Shi¡¯s situation was even worse. She was threatened to hand over her savings to Lin Lanhua.


    If she was discovered, Deng Shi might end up in a worse situation than Jiang Shi.


    If Second Uncle Lin was sure that it was true and that the money could not be recovered, he might divorce or even beat her to death. Even so, the Deng family would not dare to say anything.


    Previously, she thought that she was the one who was bullied the most by Lin Lanhua.


    Now, it seemed that she was not.


    No, that wasn¡¯t right.


    Back then, Old Madam Lin wanted to sell her daughter. She heard that it was Lin Lanhua¡¯s idea.


    That girl was ruthless!


    Lin Xiaoyue stopped, and some thoughts flashed through her mind.


    ¡°First and Second Uncle Lin won¡¯t let her off. There¡¯s also Old Madam Lin, that old lady doesn¡¯t really love Lin Lanhua.¡±


    ¡°Without the marriage with the Wu family, Lin Lanhua¡¯s days in the Lin family won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Of course, the punishment was not enough.


    Lin Lanhua was the one who tried to convince Old Madam Lin to sell her off.


    Perhaps she could have a taste of her own medicine.


    Now that they know the truth, they must hate her to death¡­


    ¡°I hope she has learned her lesson this time and won¡¯t make things difficult for our family again,¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Yes, she won¡¯t anymore,¡± Lin Xiaoyue gave Liu Shi a smile.


    Of course not, because she would think of a way to completely eliminate the problem.


    The next day.


    Before Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi went out, the news already reached them


    As there were many people in the village who came to the Liu family to buy cold cakes, the news spread fast..

 Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: The Lin Family is Separating

    Chapter 255: The Lin Family is Separating


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The news was spread by the Chen and Li families, who were Lin family¡¯s neighbors. They said that the Lin family had offended someone and someone had come to their house last night and destroyed their house.


    They even kidnapped the Lin family¡¯s first and second uncles and Lin Lanhua.


    Although they were released later, when the three of them came back, they looked like they had seen a ghost. Their bodies were covered in mud and grass. It was obvious that they had been tormented by someone.


    Lin Lanhua cried all the way, asking her two brothers to wait for her.


    Some people thought that she had been defiled.


    There were also people who said that after they got home, things did not end there.


    The Lin family started arguing among themselves.


    Someone heard the voice of First Uncle Lin¡¯s wife, Jiang Shi, saying that she was crying and wanted to fight Lin Lanhua to death.


    Also, Second Uncle Lin seemed to have hit his wife, Deng Shi. Deng Shi cried and begged him not to divorce her.


    The one who screamed the most was Lin Lanhua. Lin Dachui seemed to have called her a jinx and even told her to get lost.


    Lin Lanhua cried so miserably that her voice traveled from the house to the courtyard. It seemed that she was almost thrown out of the house.


    The situation convinced others that Lin Lanhua had been defiled and that she had done shameless things.


    When the women in the village mentioned Lin Lanhua, their eyes were filled with disdain.


    When Liu Shi heard this, she did not explain further.


    She would not step forward to clear up the misunderstanding and admit that it had something to do with her family.


    Besides, their house was quite far from the village. In any case, not many people knew that the three Lin siblings had come to their house last night.


    When Lin Xiaoyue came back from selling the cold cakes at noon, Liu Shi told her the news with a smile. She was in a good mood after hearing about the situation.


    Then, she went about her business.


    She had even arranged a place for Lin Lanhua.


    However, since Lin Lanhua was not doing well in the Lin family, she was not in a hurry to send her away.


    The Liu family did not know the impact of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words. It was far worse than what the villagers told them.


    Early this morning, Fourth Uncle Lin went to Qingshi Town to look for Lin Yuanshan.


    After what happened last night, First and Second Uncle Lin had completely exploded.


    They forced Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin to teach Lin Lanhua a lesson. Not only that, but he had also suggested that the family separate.


    Jiang Shi was the first to propose a separation.


    As a victim who was framed by Lin Lanhua and whose reputation was tarnished, Jiang Shi hated Lin Lanhua and Lin Yuanshan to death after learning the truth.


    Then, she thought of what Lin Xiaoyue said. It was better to rely on themselves than putting their hope on Lin Yuanshan.


    Lin Lanhua and Lin Yuanshan were both wicked people. Over the years, they had been sucking the blood of their families like leeches.


    Jiang Shi thought that Lin Xiaoyue was right. Without them, her son would be a scholar long ago!


    Perhaps, Dazhuang and Erzhuang would pass the examination!


    Ever since she heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, she had actually thought of separating from the Lin family.


    However, her words had no weight in the Lin family, and her husband did not listen to her either.


    However, it was different this time. She was the victim. Other than Liu Shi¡¯s family, the entire Lin family had wronged and bullied her.


    Moreover, over the years, whenever she made a mistake, someone would bring up what happened back then. She would be forever labeled as a sinner by the Lin family..

 Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Each Familys Thoughts

    Chapter 256: Each Family¡¯s Thoughts


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Now that her name was cleared, she finally had a say.


    Also, after this incident, her husband had also changed.


    After knowing that he had let her down, her husband trusted her even more.


    At the same time, he wasn¡¯t so united with the Lin family anymore.


    First Uncle Lin had indeed given up on his parents, Lin Yuanshan and Lin Lanhua.


    He knew that his parents were biased, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so bad.


    The family clearly had the money to send their children to the academy, but because of his fifth brother, his children¡¯s future was cut off.


    Hmph, if Yuanshan and Lanhua didn¡¯t want him to live well, then why would he care about them?


    His wife was right. She and his children were his only family.


    If he continued to hurt his own family for the sake of outsiders, he would end up alone.


    As for Second Uncle Lin, his sons stopped him from beating up his wife.


    Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan also brought up the matter of separating from the family with their father.


    When they learned that it was their fifth uncle and aunt who had ruined their chance to go to the academy, they hated them to the core.


    They blamed Lin Lanhua for talcing their mother¡¯s savings.


    If it wasn¡¯t for their grandparents spoiling their aunt, how would she dare to threaten their mother?


    Although their mother was not blameless, she was still their mother and treated them well.


    Their aunt was the real villain!


    Fortunately, their mother kept track of the accounts and noted down every sum of money that their aunt took from her.


    With them around, she had to return the money even if it meant selling her off!


    When they got the money back, plus the money from the inheritance, they could also go to the academy.


    At the very least, one of the two brothers could go first!


    They were still a generation away from Lin Yuanshan.


    If Lin Yuanshan really became rich in the future, it was hard to say whether he would take care of their father or not. There was not much hope of taking care of them.


    Both families were clamoring to split up. Then, when Fourth Uncle Lin saw this, he actually supported his brothers.


    He only requested that Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin get him a wife for him before they split up.


    After all these years, his mind was clear.


    As long as Lin Yuanshan was a scholar, he would not get a wife.


    Previously, when he talked to his mother about this, his mother and youngest sister actually said that Yuanshan could take care of him when he¡¯s old.


    What were they saying?


    He was only 28 years old, and he was healthy and able-bodied.


    If he got married, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could have his own children.


    The old widowers in the village all wanted to remarry. Why should he give up on the idea of getting married?


    The entire family did not want him to get married. His second sister-in-law even suggested that he go to Liu Shi.


    Some places had such a custom.


    When he thought of Liu Shi, he was tempted.


    However, when he managed to sneak in, he was caught by Li Xiao and thrown into the mountains.


    That night, he almost lost his life.


    Now that he thought about it, he could feel his bones tremble.


    He did not dare to think about Liu Shi, but other than her, his family would not let him marry.


    If he wanted to get married and have children, he had to leave the family..

 Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Ask Lin Yuanshan to Come Home

    Chapter 257: Ask Lin Yuanshan to Come Home


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    They had to be fair, at least on the surface.


    His three older brothers had already married and had children. He was already old enough, so why shouldn¡¯t he get married?


    As long as he had a wife, there would be hope for his future.


    Then, he would work hard and live a good life.


    Of course Old Madam Lin and Lin Dachui did not want the family to split up, but they could not suppress the voices of so many people at home.


    This time, even if Old Madam Lin sat on the ground and cried, it was useless. They already made up their minds.


    Only after midnight did Lin Dachui finally agree. He asked Fourth Uncle Lin to bring Lin Yuanshan back at dawn to discuss the matter.


    Thus, Fourth Uncle Lin went to Qingshi Town this morning.


    When Lin Yuanshan saw him, he avoided his gaze.


    He took his brother to the side, afraid that others would see him because he was wearing patched clothes.


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s face turned pale when he found out why he was here and what had happened at home.


    After that, despite his reluctance, he still went home after class ended.


    Lin Yuanshan felt that it was too hot and far to walk, so he went to town and hired an ox-cart.


    He said that he didn¡¯t want his fourth brother to be too tired walking back. Fourth Uncle Lin waited for Lin Yuanshan for a long time. He was furious. When they got on the ox-cart, not only did he not feel happy, he was angry that his brother spent all the hard-earned money by his family.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was someone who couldn¡¯t hide his thoughts.


    Now that everyone hated Lin Yuanshan, he did not want to pretend anymore. ¡°After this incident, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for us to live under the same roof. I mean, why don¡¯t we just split up? This way, we can still be brothers.¡±


    He had seen his brother¡¯s expression in the academy.


    When he saw him, he almost pretended not to know him.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Yuanshan spent the money they earned, but he never felt grateful to them.


    In his eyes, he probably wished that he had nothing to do with them or even the Lin family.


    When he became rich, would he still care about their relationship? It was good enough if he didn¡¯t kick them out.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Our parents are still healthy. How could we split up when they are still around? If we really do this, won¡¯t the villagers be laughing at them?¡± Lin Yuanshan hurriedly said with a stern face.


    In the past, his brothers would listen to him.


    Unfortunately, Fourth Uncle Lin only glanced at him this time. Moreover, he looked cold.


    ¡°Are you really worried that our parents will be laughed at?¡± His face was full of sarcasm and suspicion.


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Seeing that his brother was in a bad mood, Lin Yuanshan did not dare to speak sternly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Lin Xiaoyue has a grudge against the Lin family. We can¡¯t believe her words,¡± Lin Yuanshan said earnestly.


    Fourth Uncle Lin glanced at Lin Yuanshan and looked away.


    Lin Lanhua and their parents had confirmed the matter last night. What else was there to say?


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s eyes darkened, and he had a bad feeling.


    If he couldn¡¯t even persuade Fourth Uncle Lin, the most foolish person in the family, how could he persuade the others?

 Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Bickering

    Chapter 258: Bickering


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Splitting up won¡¯t do you any good. If we split up, where will you get the money to marry?¡± Lin Yuanshan said after thinking for a moment.


    As expected, when Fourth Uncle Lin looked at him when he heard that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that father and mother don¡¯t want you to get married, but they haven¡¯t found a suitable one. You have good qualities. A widow is not worthy of you.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked at him with a sharp gaze.


    Lin Yuanshan subconsciously avoided his gaze.


    Then, seeing that he was about to speak again, Fourth Uncle Lin interrupted him this time.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s a widow or a divorcee. As long as they allow it, I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin revealed a bitter expression.


    ¡°I know what kind of person I am. I¡¯m already 28. How can I afford to be choosy?¡±


    At this point, his gaze at Lin Yuanshan became unfriendly again.


    ¡°You said that you want father and mother to pick a good wife for me. Hmph, Lanhua told me everything last night. She said that all these years, it was you who taught her what to say to father and mother that kept them from getting me a wife.¡±


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s face turned pale.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes flashed with hatred.


    It was indeed true.


    He clenched his fist and then released it.


    ¡°If you still have some conscience, you should tell them to allow us to split up. This way, everyone can still be courteous to each other in the future.¡±


    They had all suffered quite a bit, but he was the one who suffered the most.


    He did not expect that he only realized the truth at 28.


    He suddenly felt a little grateful to Lin Xiaoyue. Without her, when would the victims of the Lin family wake up?


    Lin Yuanshan felt his palms break out in cold sweat as Fourth Uncle Lin stared at him.


    It was summer, but his heart actually felt a little cold.


    Along the way, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s mind was filled with a myriad of thoughts. He somewhat regretted coming back with him this time.


    Finally, the ox-cart arrived at Daishi Village.


    Then, as soon as they entered the house, the Lin family started to make a fuss.


    When Old Madam Lin saw that Lin Yuanshan had returned, she hugged him and cried, accusing the others of being unfilial.


    Before Lin Yuanshan could say anything, Jiang Shi started cursing loudly.


    She pointed at the mulberry tree and cursed Lin Yuanshan for being a blood-sucking leech. Lin Lanhua was vicious and schemed against her brother and sister-in-law at such a young age.


    Then, she even scolded the two elders of the Lin family.


    She said that the two of them sacrificed their sons for Lin Yuanshan and Lin Lanhua, and killed their third brother. Liu Shi and her family deserved to leave. Now that they were rich, they only felt resentment towards the Lin family.


    First Uncle Lin only frowned and did not stop her.


    Now that the truth about his wife was out, he was holding back the anger in his heart. If he did not let her vent, she would vent it on him in the future.


    He himself couldn¡¯t say much to his parents.


    It was just right to let his wife speak.


    Second Uncle Lin glanced at Deng Shi, then gave his wife a look.


    His wife had given all the money to his youngest sister. She let him, but not the Lin family, down


    If his sister-in-law could throw a tantrum, why couldn¡¯t his wife?


    Deng Shi saw Second Uncle Lin¡¯s gaze and her body trembled.


    Then, she braced herself and spoke up.


    Although she was not as imposing as Deng Shi, she could also cause a ruckus..

 Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: You Stay with Lin Yuanshan

    Chapter 259: You Stay with Lin Yuanshan


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She said that Lin Lanhua bullied her and her family because the two elders were biased and that she should not live with them anymore.


    Old Madam Lin realized that she could not hold her own against Deng Shi and Jiang Shi.


    In the past, her two daughters-in-law were afraid of her because they were controlled by their husbands.


    However, the situation was different at the moment. The two of them had their husbands to back them up, and it was even their husbands who wanted them to speak up. They were no longer afraid of her.


    Lin Yuanshan had never seen such a scene before. He was almost scolded by his two sisters-in-law.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lin Yuanshan suddenly shouted.


    She stopped Jiang Shi and Deng Shi from talking.


    ¡°Are you going to let them bully father and mother like this?!¡± Lin Yuanshan looked at First and Second Uncle Lin with red eyes.


    It was as if he really cared about his parents.


    ¡°Who bullied them? If you agree to split up, would they make such a fuss?¡± First Uncle Lin glared at Lin Yuanshan


    ¡°Father, mother, we talked about this last night. Now that he¡¯s back, have you changed your mind?¡±


    Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin both looked at Lin Yuanshan and did not dare to speak.


    Old Madam Lin was afraid since last night.


    How could she be a match for her two daughters-in-law?


    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t control my wife anymore! If we don¡¯t split up, she¡¯ll divorce me. Dazhuang, Xiaozhuang and Daya would lose their mothers. I¡¯ll be single for the rest of my life!¡±


    First Uncle Lin looked at the two elders of the Lin family angrily. ¡°If you really want to see our family fall apart, then you¡¯re not their son anymore!¡±


    Lin Dachui was so angry that he almost lost his breath.


    Before he could reply, Second Uncle Lin also spoke.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t split up, we won¡¯t get a single cent in the future!¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± This time, Lin Dachui leaned back and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Lin Yuanshan quickly said.


    Then, he held Lin Dachui.


    He applied pressure on his forehead so that he wouldn¡¯t faint from anger.


    When First and Second Uncle Lin saw this, they restrained themselves, but they still did not give in.


    ¡°Ahem, you¡­unfilial children!¡± Lin Dachui pointed at his sons.


    Hearing Lin Dachui¡¯s words, First Uncle Lin¡¯s guilt disappeared instantly.


    ¡°Father, you have to speak with your conscience. All these years, we contributed the most in the family. Where did the money go? Didn¡¯t you give it all to mother?¡±


    ¡°Where did mother spend this money? How much of it is from us?¡±


    First Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Old Madam Lin and Lin Yuanshan.


    ¡°You think that Yuanshan is the most filial, right? He knows how to sweet talk you! But what has he really done for the family?¡±


    ¡°Dazhuang is as smart as Erzhuang. If he goes to the academy, he will have a chance to become an official! Why is the whole family depending on Yuanshan?¡±


    When Second Uncle Lin heard this, he nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Dashan and Xiaoshan can also take the examination if they go to the academy!¡±


    ¡°Since you only care about Yuanshan. Fine! After we split up, you¡¯ll live with him!¡± Second Uncle Lin said.


    Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin were expressionless because that¡¯s their plan anyway.


    However, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s expression changed..

 Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Splitting the Money

    Chapter 260: Splitting the Money


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    They were both their sons. Why should they leave them to him?


    Seeing Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin¡¯s expressions, Lin Yuanshan suddenly panicked.


    The matter of splitting up was probably inevitable.


    Looking at his parents¡¯ expressions, it was obvious that they wanted to stay with him.


    Of course he didn¡¯t dare to refuse.


    His reputation was too important for him as a scholar. If he really didn¡¯t want his parents, even if he got in, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go far.


    He might as well take advantage of his parents¡¯ favor and fight for more things for himself when they split up.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yuanshan pretended to be disappointed and looked at his brothers.


    Then, he sighed.


    ¡°Alright, since this is what you want, I can¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up then!¡±


    When they heard this, they instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Regardless of what he said, as long as the families could be separated, it would be fine!


    The two elders of the Lin family looked at Lin Yuanshan worriedly but did not say anything.


    Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin were actually smart. They knew that if they split up, they would have less money. In the future, it would be difficult to provide for Lin Yuanshan¡¯s studies.


    However, they were also afraid of the others.


    They were afraid that if they continued to cause trouble, they would have a falling out.


    When that happened, all their sons would probably not care about them in the future.


    Although they thought Lin Yuanshan would definitely be successful, it would not be so fast.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and invite the village chief over!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin suddenly said. There was actually joy on his face.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Lin Yuanshan stopped him.


    Their expressions froze. They all looked at Lin Yuanshan, afraid that he would go back on his word.


    Lin Yuanshan looked helpless.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to invite the village chief. Let¡¯s discuss the details first. This way, we won¡¯t let outsiders see us as a joke.¡± Lin Yuanshan said.


    They exchanged glances and agreed.


    Lin Yuanshan then helped Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin to sit on the bench.


    ¡°How should we divide the money?¡± Lin Yuanshan asked his parents.


    As he spoke, he gave Old Madam Lin a look.


    As expected, she immediately spoke.


    ¡°Your father and I are still alive. If you insist on splitting up, we¡¯ll split the house and land! We¡¯ll take the rest!¡±


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and he gave her a look of approval.


    The others were not convinced.


    ¡°No way! Then wouldn¡¯t all the money in the family be given to Yuanshan?¡± Second Uncle Lin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We earned most of the money while Yuanshan was studying all these years. Since we are splitting up, we have to split everything!¡± First Uncle Lin said.


    ¡°Yes! All these years, for Yuanshan, you and father didn¡¯t even let me marry. Now that we¡¯re splitting up, you should give me what I¡¯m owed,¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said.


    When Old Madam Lin heard her three sons¡¯ words, she stomped her walking stick in anger.


    ¡°Your father and I are not dead yet, and you want to split all the money! Are you trying to starve us to death?¡±


    When Jiang Shi saw that she was bullying her husband again, she exploded..

 Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Allowance for the Parents

    Chapter 261: Allowance for the Parents


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Mother, how could you? It¡¯s like any of us died! Even if we split up, aren¡¯t they still your sons? Would they ignore you and father?¡±


    Second Uncle Lin glanced at his wife.


    Deng Shi glared at Old Madam Lin.


    ¡°Yes, you and father could come to each of our houses for a meal. As long as we have food, we won¡¯t let you two go hungry!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin also looked at Old Madam Lin, ¡°mother, get me a wife. In the future, there will be another person to cook for you and father.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Old Madam Lin was so angry that she trembled.


    Seeing this, Lin Yuanshan shot a look at Lin Dachui.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lin Dachui immediately said.


    Everyone quieted down.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say. Your mother and I are old. How much can we eat? It¡¯s the money for medication!¡±


    ¡°Leave the money for the two of us to retire. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Lin Dachui said.


    Jiang Shi¡¯s eyes moved.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine! However, since you and mother are taking the money, there is no need for us to be filial. In the future, you and mother will live with Yuanshan and we will have nothing to do with you!¡± He shouted.


    Retirement? It was obvious that they were going to give it to Lin Yuanshan.


    Since that was the case, they didn¡¯t have anything to do with them anymore.


    ¡°My family too!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin interjected.


    He was going to get married, and by then, he would have a family too.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Seeing that his sons were in agreement, Lin Dachui coughed so hard that he almost choked.


    Lin Yuanshan quickly patted Lin Dachui¡¯s back to calm him down.


    ¡°Enough, are you trying to anger him to death?¡± He shouted angrily at Jiang Shi and Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Then, he looked at First and Second Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Alright! If you don¡¯t want them then I¡¯ll take them! Not our parents, Lanhua can come with me too!¡±


    ¡°If you want to split the family¡¯s money, that¡¯s fine too¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Old Madam Lin and Lin Dachui¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    Lin Dachui immediately tugged at Lin Yuanshan¡¯s sleeve.


    However, Lin Yuanshan pushed his hand away.


    ¡°However, after the money, you have to give 2 taels of silver every month to father and mother. Also, if they fall sick in the future, the four of us will split the expenses equally!¡± He said in a deep voice.


    They all fell silent at the same time.


    ¡°2 taels? You¡¯re asking for an exorbitant price! That¡¯s 6 taels in total. How much do they need per month?!¡± Jiang Shi asked in a sharp voice.


    Lin Yuanshan looked at Jiang Shi.


    ¡°Since we are splitting up, they should enjoy their retirement. Father and mother have worked hard their entire lives. Is 6 taels a lot?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Shi, if you want the money, then take father and mother with you. I will definitely give you 2 taels every month!¡± Lin Yuanshan said firmly.


    He actually managed to scare them.


    When Jiang Shi heard that, she saw Old Madam Lin staring at her with a vicious gaze.


    Her body immediately shivered.


    6 taels of silver a month was indeed attractive, but her mother-in-law only wanted to live with Lin Yuanshan. If she really stayed with them, she would cause her so much trouble.


    Moreover, she wanted to move out because she wanted to stay away from her mother-in-law. Without her mother-in-law, she would have the final say in the family..

 Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: The Eloquent Lin Yuanshan

    Chapter 262: The Eloquent Lin Yuanshan


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Thinking about it this way, she really did not want to live with her mother-in-law just for the money.


    ¡°You¡¯re still spending your family¡¯s money to go to school now. How are you going to support your parents?¡± Deng Shi suddenly said.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart. You know that Lanhua is at the age to get married, which means you will exchange her for the betrothal money.¡±


    When Deng Shi said this, their expressions changed.


    ¡°Lanhua took 28 taels of silver from us. I have no objections if you want to take her, but you have to pay me back!¡± Second Uncle Lin immediately said.


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s expression changed and she quickly looked at Lin Yuanshan.


    Lin Yuanshan frowned.


    Yes, he wanted to take Lin Lanhua because he wanted to exchange her for a betrothal gift in the future.


    But now¡­


    ¡°The family hasn¡¯t split up yet, so you shouldn¡¯t have any personal savings. That money should belong to father and mother.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, Deng Shi was almost fuming with anger.


    ¡°Yes! If we were not separated yet, you should give me all the money! Lanhua is my daughter, so the betrothal gift is also mine!¡± Old Madam Lin suddenly said.


    Lin Yuanshan looked at Second Uncle Lin, who was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Think about the family. If Lanhua didn¡¯t do this, who would have known that Deng Shi had secretly saved up more than 20 taels of silver?¡±


    Lin Yuanshan spoke before Second Uncle Lin could.


    ¡°Alright, since we¡¯ve come to this point today. Let¡¯s talk about it openly.¡±


    ¡°If you want father and mother to divide the family¡¯s money, that¡¯s fine. Then, according to what I said, each household should give two taels of silver to father and mother every month. Then, when they are sick and need medication, we will split the bill evenly.¡±


    ¡°As for Deng Shi, you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t pay¡­¡± Lin Yuanshan looked at Deng Shi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I have to sell the land, I will still give the money to my parents. Also, at most, I¡¯ll work at the town¡¯s bookstore. I can also earn money!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to give them allowance, then leave the money for them.¡±


    They all looked at each other conflicted.


    They did not know how much money Old Madam Lin had.


    The old lady also favored Lin Yuanshan. Even if she had a lot of money, she would probably not let them know. Perhaps they would only take out a small portion of it.


    In that case, they would rather not take it to save 2 taels of silver a month.


    That would be 24 taels a year.


    The money they receive might not be much more than this amount.


    ¡°Fine! But mother, you have to get me a wife!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin suddenly said.


    In an instant, everyone looked at Old Madam Lin.


    ¡°Everyone has a wife! Why should I be single?¡±


    Old Madam Lin glared at Fourth Uncle Lin angrily.


    ¡°You good-for-nothing!¡± She cursed at him.


    Before she could continue, she saw Lin Yuanshan give her a look.


    Only then did she shut her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 taels of silver. Do it yourself!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin was not convinced.


    He was about to speak when Lin Yuanshan interrupted him.


    ¡°You said it yourself. Since you¡¯re not picky, 10 taels of silver is enough.¡±


    ¡°If you want to push further, you might not even get 10 taels of silver,¡± Lin Yuanshan said with a dark face.


    Fourth Uncle Lin hesitated.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Then, he nodded angrily..

 Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Presiding Over the Separation of the Lin Family

    Chapter 263: Presiding Over the Separation of the Lin Family


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    10 taels of silver for the betrothal was indeed enough. However, what about the money for the matchmaker and the wedding?


    They are so cruel¡­


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let Lanhua take our money. If you don¡¯t give me this money, then Lanhua will stay with us. When she gets married, we¡¯ll deduct it from her betrothal gift!¡± Deng Shi suddenly said.


    She had no choice but to say it. If she did not get the money back, her husband would not let her off. She had no way to explain to her two sons.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes immediately turned to Deng Shi.


    Before she could speak, she was stopped by Lin Yuanshan


    ¡°When Lanhua gets married, other than receiving betrothal gifts, the family also has to provide her dowry. If you don¡¯t, do you want her to be bullied by her in-laws after she gets married?¡± Lin Yuanshan said righteously.


    Lin Lanhua was touched.


    ¡°Humph! When she blackmailed me, she didn¡¯t even think about us!¡±


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°This is not completely her fault. If you didn¡¯t feel guilty, would you have been threatened?¡±


    Without waiting for Deng Shi to reply, Lin Yuanshan continued, ¡°it¡¯s impossible to return all the money. Mother, give them 10 taels and get this over with!¡±


    Deng Shi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    However, before she could say anything, Old Madam Lin spoke.


    ¡°All the money is mine! Why are you giving it to this b * tch?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep this b * tch in the family? You disobedient and unfilial child, you should divorce her!¡±


    Deng Shi choked and she couldn¡¯t continue.


    Lin Dazhuang realized that something was wrong and went forward to support her.


    Seeing this, Second Uncle Lin also took a step forward.


    ¡°Alright! 10 taels then!¡±


    Just like that, there were no more objections. The Lin family¡¯s plan to split up was finalized.


    Only then did Lin Yuanshan ask Fourth Uncle Lin to invite the village chief over to preside over the separation of the family and the signing of the documents.


    The village chief brought his eldest son, Li Gcngtian, along. After asking about the situation, he helped the Lin family split up.


    First, the Lin family¡¯s house was divided into four.


    The best room was given to Lin Yuanshan because he¡¯s taking his parents with him.


    Regarding this, none of them had any objections.


    Then, the furniture, kitchen utensils, and food in the house were all distributed.


    Lin Yuanshan received a little more and the rest were divided equally.


    Then, the land was divided into four.


    The village chief wrote a document stating that the family¡¯s money would not be divided and would be left to the parents for their retirement.


    Then, the others would not have to give them money in the future.


    Moreover, the parents would stay with Lin Yuanshan in the future, and Lin Yuanshan would take care of them in their old age.


    In addition, Lin Lanhua also stayed with Lin Yuanshan.


    The village chief informed him that the new household registration would be done in two days, and then he left.


    He sighed as he walked out of the Lin family¡¯s door.


    The two elders of the Lin family favored Lin Yuanshan too much.


    It would be fine if nothing happened to Lin Yuanshan. Otherwise, the two of them would probably regret it¡­


    After the village chief left, the Lin family immediately started to move.


    With an empty stomach, they began to move things out.


    The Lin family had finished moving out before it was even 5 o¡¯clock.


    After that, they didn¡¯t even eat together.


    They each prepared their own meals and went back to their respective rooms to eat. They did not even care about the two elders..

 Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Buying Wicker Baskets

    Chapter 264: Buying Wicker Baskets


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Lanhua was instructed by Old Madam Lin to go to the kitchen to cook. However, she had never cooked before, so the food she made was almost inedible.


    Old Madam Lin hit and scolded Lin Lanhua. She only calmed down after hearing Lin Yuanshan¡¯s words of comfort.


    Then, he brought Lin Lanhua to the kitchen to cook again.


    The next day, the news of the Lin family splitting up reached Lin Xiaoyue.


    It was actually Li Laishun who told her about it.


    He said that his grandfather had gone to the Lin family to preside over the separation of the family. Moreover, he helped them with the new household registration.


    After hearing about the Lin family¡¯s situation, Lin Xiaoyue mocked them in her heart.


    For someone like Lin Yuanshan, it was only a matter of time before he drained his family¡¯s money¡­


    After learning about the Lin family¡¯s situation and confirming that they would not cause her any more trouble, Lin Xiaoyue was in a good mood.


    Then, she went to see the village¡¯s craftsman, Li Mie.


    She wanted to by some wicker baskets to prepare the chilics and spicy skewers.


    Li Mieand his wife were very enthusiastic when they saw Lin Xiaoyue.


    They also learned that Lin Xiaoyue wanted to buy a lot, so they became even more enthusiastic.


    ¡°8 large and 4 medium wicker baskets. 4 large and 4 medium sieves,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°So many?¡± Li Mie¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes. We need them in the shop, so I want to buy more.¡±


    ¡°Please calculate how much they cost,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, give me a moment!¡± Li Mie hurriedly said.


    Then, he got up and went into the house to take out the abacus, pen, and paper.


    Then, he confirmed the items with Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°According to the market price, it¡¯s a total of 2 taels and 80 wen. You bought a lot, and we¡¯re from the same village, so you just have to pay 1 tael and 80 wen!¡± Li Mie said.


    ¡°In addition, since you bought a lot, if you¡¯re not in a hurry, I¡¯ll deliver the goods in 10 days. What do you think?¡±


    Besides selling bamboo tools in the village, he also regularly supplied them to a shop in town. There wasn¡¯t much time left to finish this batch of goods.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Deal! 10 days is just in time. I¡¯ll pay you 1 tael of silver as a deposit first.¡±


    ¡°Haha, sure! 1¡¯11 send them to you when it¡¯s done!¡± Li Miejiang said.


    Lin Xiaoyue took out a tael of silver from her pocket and handed it to Li Mie.


    ¡°Thank you Uncle Li.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welome!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Uncle Li, if you¡¯re free, can you make me some bamboo sticks?¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly thought of something and asked Li Mie.


    ¡°What kind of bamboo sticks?¡±


    The price per unit he sold to the shop in town was low. Moreover, they only bought a limited amount of goods every month. He could not earn much money from that.


    It was much more cost-effective for him to sell to the villagers than supply them to the shop in town.


    Lin Xiaoyue immediately explained to him.


    There was bamboo in Li Mie¡¯s yard. Based on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s description, he quickly made the bamboo stick that she described.


    ¡°I need thousands of them. Can you help me? If yes, what¡¯s the price?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    When the chilies were produced, she would be able to make spicy sauce. Then, she could sell spicy skewers in the eatery.


    She would need a lot of bamboo sticks then..

 Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Golden Hairpin

    Chapter 265: Golden Hairpin


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Li Mie muttered to himself.


    ¡°The bamboo sticks are easy to make. Even people who are not trained can make them¡­¡±


    ¡°How about this, 100 pieces for 15 wen. I can ask my wife and sister-in-law to help. This way, they can earn some money.¡±


    He processed the bamboo and cut them. Finally, he asked his wife and sister-in-law to get a knife and sharpen the sticks.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment. A hundred of them cost 10 wen. It was probably cheaper than hiring someone to do it at home.


    ¡°Alright, then please do that. When it¡¯s done, tie them up into a bundle of 100. I¡¯ll order 100 bundles for now.¡± As Lin Xiaoyue spoke, she took out another 5 taels of silver from her pocket.


    ¡°This is the deposit. After they are done, I will pay the rest.¡±


    Li Mie didn¡¯t take the money this time.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a deposit for the bamboo sticks. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll arrange for them to start making them. When it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll get them to send it directly to your house. You just need to pay them 15 wen per bundle!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Deal! Then let¡¯s do it!¡±


    After chatting with Li Mie for a while, Lin Xiaoyue returned home.


    While walking, Lin Xiaoyue was thinking that she had to get someone to prepare charcoal when the two children went to school


    There was no firewood at the eatery, so they needed to prepare a lot of charcoal.


    It was good to use charcoal. While heating the food, it could also keep the shop warm.


    The scholars of the academy would definitely be willing to stay in the shop.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of the month.


    On this day, Li Xiao got off work early.


    He went to Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery and went home with Lin Xiaoyue.


    On the ox-cart.


    Lin Xiaoyue was talking to Li Xiao, but Li Xiao was a little absent-minded.


    Lin Xiaoyue was feeling a little annoyed when she saw Li Xiao suddenly look at her.


    Then, he took out a red cloth.


    ¡°This is for you,¡± he said with a red face.


    Lin Xiaoyue was puzzled.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Sensing that there was an object inside, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly had a guess, and a hint of light flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°Take a look. Do you like it?¡± Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She unwrapped the red cloth.


    What was wrapped inside was actually a beautiful golden hairpin.


    The hairpin was exquisitely carved, and the body of the hairpin was beautiful.


    It was obvious that it was expensive.


    Lin Xiaoyue liked it and picked it up to admire it for a while.


    She suddenly thought of something and looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°It¡¯s not cheap, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Seeing that his wife was satisfied, Li Xiao was in a good mood.


    Then, he looked at the wooden hairpin on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s head.


    He was ready to take it off Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s head and replace it with the new golden hairpin.


    Guessing Li Xiao¡¯s move, Lin Xiaoyue quickly stopped him.


    ¡°What are you doing? The new hairpin is too eye-catching! Besides, if I wear it out, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose it!¡±


    This golden hairpin weighed nearly three taels.


    Including the craftsmanship, it was probably worth 4.0 to 50 silver taels.


    If she lost it, she would cry.


    Eh, no! He was barely working at the dock for one month, did he earn so much?


    Li Xiao thought about it and agreed with what she said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy you another silver one tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Getting Ready for the Wedding

    Chapter 266: Getting Ready for the Wedding


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Just as he was about to continue, he saw his wife looking at him strangely.


    ¡°Where did the money come from?¡±


    Li Xiao paused.


    Only then did he tell Lin Xiaoyue the truth.


    It turned out that ever since Hei Gang became Li Xiao¡¯s brother-in-law, he had brought him a lot of business.


    He even got him to work as a bodyguard.


    Four days ago, Hei Gang had even personally brought him along for a trip.


    In less than a day, he had already earned 50 taels of silver.


    He bought the golden hairpin with that money.


    ¡°You just need to do your job at the dock. Why are you working as a bodyguard?!¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    She believed in Li Xiao¡¯s ability, but she didn¡¯t want him to earn this kind of money.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to get some peace and prosperity. There was no need for him to do this.


    Li Xiao knew that his wife was worried about him, so he smiled and patted Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the jobs that Hei Gang introduced to me are not risky. He heard that I was short of money to get married, so he helped me.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned and her face instantly turned red.


    When Li Xiao saw Lin Xiaoyue like this, his mood became even better.


    ¡°It will be our wedding day in three days. Hei Gang said that he would invite some of the other men over to his house. His wife will also come home early to help.¡±


    Placing his hand on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s shoulder, Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s beautiful face and felt his breathing become heavier.


    ¡°So¡­soon?¡± Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t even dare to look into Li Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Heh, how is it soon? I can¡¯t wait.¡± Li Xiao was amused by his wife.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see mother when I get back. It¡¯s time to make some arrangements.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly pushed Li Xiao away and turned her body sideways.


    ¡°You¡¯ve spent all your money on the hairpin, do you still have the money to marry me?¡±


    The corners of Li Xiao¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Hei Gang just gave me a big business. The deposit will be in my account tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to worry about the wedding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried!¡±


    At night.


    After the meal, Li Xiao went to look for Liu Shi.


    It was rare for Lin Xiaoyue to not pester him. She went quickly to wash the dishes.


    The next day, Liu Shi took the ox-cart to town.


    After meeting up with Hei Gang¡¯s wife, Madam Zhou, the two of them went shopping.


    Liu Shi had met Madam Zhou before. Two days after Hei Gang acknowledged her as his godmother, he brought his wife to visit her in Dashi Village.


    Madam Zhou, like Hei Gang, had lost her mother a long time ago.


    After meeting Liu Shi and listening to her husband¡¯s words, she really treated Liu Shi as her own mother.


    In particular, Madam Zhou was five years younger than Hei Gang and only two years older than Lin Xiaoyue. She looked at Liu Shi like she was looking at her mother.


    Now that Madam Zhou had received instructions from her husband and knew that her godmother was going to organize a wedding for her sister and brother-in-law, how could she not do her best to help?


    Not only did Madam Zhou help Liu Shi purchase the things needed for the wedding, she also brought her to the shops she was familiar with to bargain and used her carriage to help transport the things.


    After completing the first batch of purchases, Madam Zhou asked her servants to ride the carriage to Daishi Village.


    When they reached home, Liu Shi found out that her daughter had arrived earlier than them.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw Madam Zhou and quickly welcomed her.


    Madam Zhou liked it when she treated her like her sister-in-law.


    Then, they had lunch.


    Madam Zhou asked the servants to work with her and Liu Shi in the Liu family¡¯s courtyard..

 Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Many People from Town Came

    Chapter 267: Many People from Town Came


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, Aunt Wang returned in the evening.


    The two of them called Aunt Wang over to discuss the guest list for the wedding day.


    In just one day, the Liu family¡¯s courtyard had a festive atmosphere.


    At night, Hoi Gang returned with Li Xiao.


    Hei Gang said that he and his wife would stay in the Liu family for the next few days until the wedding was over.


    He asked Lin Xiaoyue to prepare good food and wine.


    Lin Xiaoyue agreed and prepared a sumptuous meal.


    Finally, under everyone¡¯s anticipation, the day of the wedding arrived.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t go to town today.


    Li Xiao arranged for his men to deliver the cold cakes to town.


    The people who came to the Liu family worked until noon.


    The wedding was scheduled to be held at dusk, but in the morning, the cook and the helpers came.


    The Liu family¡¯s courtyard was very lively.


    In the afternoon, a large number of guests started to arrive.


    At this moment, twenty-eight tables had been set up in the Liu family¡¯s huge front yard.


    Li Xiao was dressed in wedding attire, and he was welcoming guests at the door with Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi.


    Hei Gang led his men to greet the guests and guide them to their seats.


    Outside the Liu residence, there were even people there to help the guests park their carriages.


    Madam Zhou took care of the chores in the kitchen and backyard.


    Most of the guests were from Daishi Village, but there were also four or five tables of guests from town.


    Some sharp-eyed people recognized Chef Liu and Manager Liang of Ruyi Restaurant, Mr. Jin of Jin¡¯s Grocery Store, Mr. Qian of Qian¡¯s Grain Store, and even Manager Qin of Wancuifang and Young Master Tang of Huwei Bodyguard Agency.


    Seeing these people, the people of Daishi Village chatted animatedly.


    ¡°This is incredible! I heard that the son-in-law of the Liu family is very capable and had made a name for himself at the town dock. He actually has a relationship with so many big shots in town!¡± A villager said.


    ¡°Ha! Li Xiao isn¡¯t the only one who is capable, Yue¡¯er too! The Liu family¡¯s business is expanding, even though the items are not expensive!¡±


    ¡°Ruyi Restaurant and many restaurants in town are selling the Liu family¡¯s cold cakes now.¡±


    ¡°Do you see that? Those two over there are Chef Liu and Manager Liang from Ruyi Restaurant!¡±


    ¡°Is that really Manager Liang of the Ruyi Restaurant? I thought I made a mistake!¡±


    ¡°Not only Manager Liang, but Mr. Jin and Mr. Qian are also here! Look!¡± ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t that Constable Zhang? He knows the Liu family?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Manager Qin of Wancuifang and Young Master Tang of Huwei Bodyguard Agency are here too!¡±


    ¡°Who is Li Xiao? Didn¡¯t they say that Yue¡¯er bought him?¡±


    Chef Liu and Manager Liang of Ruyi Restaurant, Mr. Jin of the Jin¡¯s Grocery Store, and Mr. Qian of the Qian¡¯s Grain Store had some business dealings with the Liu family.


    However, Manager Qin of Wancuifang, Constable Zhang, and Young Master Tang of Huwei Bodyguard Agency were obviously Li Xiao¡¯s connections..

 Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: About Lin Lanhua

    Chapter 268: About Lin Lanhua


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    They saw Li Xiao greeting them and exchanging pleasantries.


    ¡°So what if they bought him? I can tell that Li Xiao isn¡¯t an ordinary man. He was just in trouble.¡±


    ¡°After being saved by the Liu family, he must be repaying them now!¡±


    ¡°There were only three members in the Liu family. Li Xiao had a nephew, so he probably did not have any other relatives, so marrying into the family was just a saying.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Who would dare to look down on such a capable person, even if he was a live-in son-in-law?


    ¡°Hey, look, that¡¯s Master Hei! He heard that he had brought his wife to the Liu family to help out these few days, so they were staying and eating at the Liu family¡¯s residence. He even claimed to be Liu Shi¡¯s godson. Have you heard about this?¡± Another person looked at Hei Gang and asked the people at the same table.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of it? I heard that Li Xiao is doing so well at the dock because of Master Hei¡¯s help!¡±


    ¡°So¡­Li Xiao is depending on his brother-in-law?¡± Someone¡¯s tone changed, and his tone was a little sour.


    This person was immediately glared at.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a brain? Without Li Xiao, would Master Hei acknowledge Liu Shi as his godmother?¡±


    ¡°Before Li Xiao came to the Liu family, or even earlier, before Yue¡¯er recovered, don¡¯t you know what happened to these three women?¡±


    ¡°If Master Hei really admired the Liu family, why didn¡¯t he do it then?¡±


    Everyone at the table was silent.


    Yes, the rise of the Liu family seemed to happen after the Yue¡¯er recovered.


    It was true that Master Hei had nothing to do with the Liu family before this.


    ¡°Do you all know about the Lin family¡¯s incident a while ago?¡± The person who spoke earlier lowered his voice again.


    Everyone at the table immediately looked at that person.


    ¡°Someone saw that the person who went was Master Hei. Master Hei himself brought three men with him.¡±


    ¡°They took First Uncle Lin, Second Uncle Lin and Lin Lanhua to the Liu family.¡±


    That person revealed a look of disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as stupid as the Lin family. Old Master Lin was a weak man and allowed his wife to cause trouble. They were the ones who forced the Liu family out.¡±


    ¡°Look at the Liu family now. Their business is doing well and they have connections with so many big shots in town. They are doing even better than the village chief¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Everyone agreed.


    The number of carriages coming to the Liu family was more than the number of carriages coming to Daishi Village all year round.


    ¡°Oh, right. I heard that after the Lin family split up, something happened again.¡± A middle-aged woman gossiped.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The middle-aged woman smiled strangely.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the youngest daughter of the Lin family.¡±


    As if remembering something, the expressions of several people at the table became strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone who didn¡¯t understand quickly asked.


    The middle-aged woman lowered her head and leaned closer to the table. Then, she whispered, ¡°yesterday morning, a carriage came to town and took Lin Lanhua away!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions became solemn.


    There were no gongs or celebrations. What could it be?


    ¡°It was a coincidence. My mother-in-law happened to know the woman who came to pick her up and went up to chat with her. After asking around, she found out that¡­¡± The middle-aged woman waved her hand in front of her nose with a disdainful look.


    ¡°What? Just finish the story!¡± This piqued everyone¡¯s interest..

 Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Sent to Hell?

    Chapter 269: Sent to Hell?


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The middle-aged woman continued, ¡°they said that an old man surnamed Liu in town took the girl from the Lin family as his sixth concubine.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, I heard that Old Master Liu is almost sixty years old. This time, he¡¯s taking a concubine for luck.¡± The middle-aged woman waved her hand again.


    When everyone at the table heard this, their faces were filled with disgust.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that after the Lin family split up, the girl went to live with her fifth brother along with her parents? Lin Yuanshan is a scholar after all. How could he let them do such a thing?¡±


    How could a pure young woman become a concubine?


    She was basically sold off.


    When a woman became a concubine, her status was only slightly higher than the servants. She was not considered a master.


    This girl from the Lin family was just marrying into the family to give them luck.


    If she didn¡¯t bring good fortune, the master might be unhappy and sell her off again.


    ¡°Tsk, who knows? Do you think it was her parents¡¯ idea? It might even be Lin Yuanshan¡¯s idea,¡± the middle-aged woman said.


    ¡°Before the Lin family split up, everyone in the family supported Lin Yuanshan¡¯s studies. Now that they¡¯ve split the money and he has no working skills, where is he going to get the money to continue his studies?¡±


    ¡°Old Master Liu gave him a total of 100 taels of silver!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°100 taels?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The middle-aged woman nodded.


    ¡°He said that he liked Lin Lanhua¡¯s birth characters. However, 100 taels was given to them to sign a contract!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°They sold her?¡± Someone immediately said.


    ¡°Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They sent their daughter to hell for the money and they were not even desperate!¡±


    The middle-aged woman smiled.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    This sentence once again piqued everyone¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Lin Lanhua herself might have volunteered.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    The middle-aged woman continued, ¡°Old Master Liu¡¯s family is rich and his wife is already dead. As long as Lin Lanhua can bring them good fortune, he¡¯ll make her his wife!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression became strange.


    Even if she was made an official wife, she would be marrying an old man who was about to die. Moreover, the outcome of such a thing was hard to say.


    The woman glanced at everyone and continued, ¡°if she stays with the Lin family, her situation is actually no better.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. This is what Jiang Shi from the Lin family told me. She said that the Lin family split up because of her.¡±


    ¡°Previously, the Lin elders favored her and made her lazy.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, she bullied her three sisters-in-law. Jiang Shi had been framed by her and was almost divorced. Deng Shi was even worse off. Lin Lanhua had something on her and took all her private savings.¡±


    ¡°When they split up, the two elders of the Lin family even helped her keep half of the money she took.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°After what happened, who in the Lin family can still stand her after the family splits up?¡±

 Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Stunned

    Chapter 270: Stunned


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation


    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Lin Yuanshan said that he would take his sister in. In fact, he¡¯s just treating her as a servant, serving the two elders at home.¡±


    ¡°This girl is used to doing nothing. How can she serve others? I often heard Old Madam Lin hitting her.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, she cried so miserably! That girl won¡¯t have a good life in the Lin family.¡±


    Everyone sighed.


    ¡°She¡¯s already in this situation, but she is still so picky,¡± The middle-aged woman looked disdainful.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? Her engagement was annulled, and she has a bad reputation. Which family that has a good background would want her?¡±


    ¡°She heard that Old Master Liu is rich and that they have servants, so she agreed immediately!¡±


    Everyone shook their heads. They did not expect the daughter of the Lin family to be such a person.


    The middle-aged woman was about to continue when the wedding began.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the front.


    Li Xiao stood at the door of the main entrance and looked at Lin Xiaoyue, who was wearing a wedding dress and covered with a red veil. With the help of Madam Zhou and Wang Erya, she walked towards him. There was a faint joy on his face.


    As Lin Xiaoyue approached him step by step, Li Xiao¡¯s heart beat steadily. He felt that Lin Xiaoyue was the only one in his heart and eyes.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue finally arrived beside Li Xiao.


    Then, the two of them held each end of the red silk and entered the house.


    The officiators were Liu Shi and the village chief. They looked at the newlyweds with smiles on their faces.


    After the newlyweds bowed to heaven and earth, the ceremony was completed.


    Lin Xiaoyue was sent back to the bridal chamber, and the banquet began.


    Li Xiao wanted to go and see his wife, but how could he leave? A large group of people were waiting to drink with him.


    Hence, Li Xiao was trapped in the front yard.


    And the celebration continued until after midnight, when a large group of people wanted to crash the bridal chamber before they were pushed to the back by the others.


    With Hei Gang around and Li Xiao not wanting his wife to be seen by others, they didn¡¯t succeed.


    After arguing in the bridal chamber for a while, everyone received some money and dispersed.


    Everyone left, and the room fell silent.


    Li Xiao staggered and closed the door.


    He turned around and looked at the bride sitting by the bed.


    Then, Li Xiao felt that he had sobered up a lot.


    At this moment, the lights in the room were very bright, illuminating the bride¡¯s wedding dress.


    Staring straight at the person sitting on the bed, Li Xiao¡¯s heart pounded heavily.


    Step by step, he walked towards his bride.


    However, before he reached the bed, he saw her take the veil off herself.


    ¡°Everyone left?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at the door and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression froze, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    He knew that his wife was beautiful, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful when she dressed up.


    Her long and thin eyebrows looked even more beautiful after being drawn.


    A thin layer of powder was applied on her fair face, making her features look even more exquisite.


    She must have had lipstick on her lips. He almost could not take his eyes off her.


    Oh, and on her head, she was wearing the golden hairpin he gave her.


    That golden hairpin looked really good on her.


    ¡°Yue¡­Yue¡¯er¡­¡± Li Xiao realized that his throat was a little dry.


    His dazed expression pleased Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Getting Married

    Chapter 271: Getting Married


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    She thought that it was worth all the ¡°torture¡± by the bridesmaids.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Then, Lin Xiaoyue smiled and waved at Li Xiao.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue saw Li Xiao swallow nervously.


    He walked towards her.


    He looked like he was being seduced by a beautiful ghoul.


    Ah, but she was not a ghoul!


    He walked to Lin Xiaoyue and sat down. When Li Xiao regained his senses, he realized that his wife had already grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Li Xiao, from today onwards, we are a real couple,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao was once again dazzled by the beautiful face in front of him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.


    Li Xiao reached out and pulled Lin Xiaoyue into his arms, letting her lean against his chest.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face turned red, but her heart calmed down.


    The wedding was over, and she and Li Xiao were really married.


    She could not help but look up at his chin.


    She had had a crush on this man since the apocalypse.


    In those dark, hopeless years, he was the only bit of sweetness in her miserable life.


    She thought that she could only look at him from afar and would not have any interaction with him.


    However¡­


    In a different time and space, everything started anew, and she actually met him again.


    Hehe, maybe it wasn¡¯t all him.


    Her husband in this life had no memories of the apocalypse. He was born and raised in this era.


    Perhaps it was Li Xiao¡¯s previous life or perhaps he was a completely different person.


    However, he was just like Li Xiao in the 21st century. He had the same character and was just as great. Her heart was still captured by him¡­


    She had a crush on Li Xiao in her previous life, and she loved Li Xiao even more in this life.


    ¡°In the future, I will protect you and protect our family.¡± Li Xiao lowered his head and planted a kiss on the top of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s head.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt her heart heat up.


    She stayed in Li Xiao¡¯s embrace and did not move for a long time.


    Li Xiao did not move either, enjoying the faint happiness at this moment.


    After an unknown period of time, Lin Xiaoyue felt uncomfortable in this position, so she came out of Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink the nuptial wine first,¡± she said to Li Xiao.


    After all, the process had to be completed, right?


    Li Xiao paused.


    Then, the corners of his mouth curled up.


    He didn¡¯t reply, but picked up the red veil that Lin Xiaoyue had placed beside him.


    ¡°Put this on first,¡± he said with a faint smile.


    His wife had taken off her veil on her own. That wouldn¡¯t do.


    Lin Xiaoyue blushed and remembered what she had done.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s start over.¡± She said with a red face.


    They would only get married once. Although she didn¡¯t believe in some of the superstitions, she wanted to complete the process.


    The corner of Li Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up as he covered Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s head with the red veil.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, I¡¯ll take it off now,¡± he said in a magnetic voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied in a low voice.


    Then, Li Xiao removed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s red veil.


    Looking at his beautiful wife, Li Xiao was very content.


    Then, they drank the nuptial wine.


    The young couple was about to talk for a while when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Xiao¡¯er¡­¡± It was Liu Shi..

 Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Enrolling in the Academy

    Chapter 272: Enrolling in the Academy


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The couple looked at each other.


    There was confusion in their eyes.


    What was their mother doing here?


    Before Li Xiao could speak, Lin Xiaoyue had already rushed to the door and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, mom?¡±


    Outside the door, Liu Shi was stunned when she heard that it was her daughter who answered.


    She hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    ¡°Cough, it¡¯s getting late. Xiao¡¯er should go back and rest.¡±


    Sigh, she didn¡¯t want to be the wet blanket.


    However, her daughter¡¯s body was not fully developed, so they shouldn¡¯t consummate the marriage yet.


    She was doing this for her daughter¡¯s own good.


    The two in the room instantly understood what Liu Shi meant.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Li Xiao was disappointed.


    This amused Lin Xiaoyue.


    Knowing that her mother was still waiting outside the door, Lin Xiaoyue suppressed her laughter.


    ¡°Yes, mom. We¡¯ll talk for a while more. My husband will go back soon,¡± she said.


    Li Xiao¡¯s ears twitched.


    His disappointment was gone, and he looked a little excited.


    The word ¡°husband¡± made his heart heat up.


    In the past, she would always call him by his name. Although it sounded different, it was not as nice as the term ¡°husband¡±.


    Liu Shi stood outside the door. A hint of hesitation flashed across her face.


    However, she thought it was awkward for her to stand at the door and watch her son-in-law leave the bridal chamber.


    ¡°There¡¯s hot water on the stove,¡± she finally said. ¡°Hurry up and wash up and go to sleep. I¡¯ll go to bed now.¡± With that, Liu Shi left.


    She knew that her daughter knew her limits. Since she said that, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let Li Xiao stay overnight.


    As for her son-in-law, he was drunk and full of energy. She did not trust him.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t know that in his mother-in-law¡¯s eyes, he could be a man without self-control.


    When he heard his mother-in-law¡¯s footsteps leave, Li Xiao reached out and pulled his wife into his arms again.


    It was a strong embrace, as if he wanted to bury her into his chest.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Two years is too long.¡± Then, Lin Xiaoyue felt her ears turn hot. Li Xiao¡¯s hot breath blew onto her ears.


    ¡°Can we wait just one year?¡± Before she could reply, Li Xiao continued.


    The corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth curled up, but she quickly suppressed it.


    ¡°No,¡± she replied.


    She thought two years was too soon.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t reply and hugged Lin Xiaoyue for a long time without moving.


    After an unknown period of time, he finally let go of Lin Xiaoyue.


    Staring at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s beautiful face, he said firmly, ¡°alright, then I will wait for you for two years.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Li Xiao stood up.


    ¡°Go wash up,¡± he said.


    Lin Xiaoyue blushed and nodded.


    Only then did Li Xiao leave.


    Time flew by, and another eight days had passed. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of enrolment of Qingyun Academy


    On this day, Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi changed into clean clothes and went to participate in the entrance examination of the Qingyun Academy.


    Seniors were exempted from the entrance examination. Only the new students had to take it. Not long after the examination, the results were out.


    ¡°Not bad. Xiao Qing will go to Class 3A. If he can pass the examination in the first month, the academy will recommend him to participate in the county examination in the second month..¡±

 Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: The Children had Potential

    Chapter 273: The Children had Potential


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted. She was going to ask Xiao Qing to thank the master, but Xiao Qing had already done so.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Li.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Take this badge and report to the registration office. Prepare to enroll,¡± Master Li said as he handed a wooden badge to Xiao Qing.


    Xiao Qing quickly took it and thanked him again.


    Then, he stood to the side and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue held Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s hand and walked to Master Li.


    Master Li lowered his head and looked at the little boy that Lin Xiaoyue was holding.


    At this moment, he looked nervous and was looking at him worriedly.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Master Li smiled.


    Then, he touched his beard again.


    ¡°Not bad. Although your brother hasn¡¯t officially started, he has the basic knowledge,¡± Master Li looked at Xiao Qing.


    ¡°You taught him?¡± I le asked.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s face was slightly red as she bowed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Master Li nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Not bad. He can enter Class A.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a wooden badge from the table.


    He handed it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up and she quickly caught it with both hands.


    ¡°Hey, thank you, Master Li!¡± She bowed and thanked him.


    Master Li stroked his beard, very satisfied with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s performance.


    ¡°These two children have potential. If you nurture them well, they will have a chance to take the imperial examination in the future.¡±


    This was a very high level of affirmation.


    After all, not all the children who came to the academy could take the imperial examination.


    Some people sent their children to the academy just to let them learn how to read and write.


    They would not let them further their studies. After all, it would cost a lot of money.


    There were some who were willing to spend money on their children. They wanted their children to take the imperial examination and bring glory to the family in the future.


    However, the imperial examination was difficult. If a student¡¯s aptitude was not high, they might not even be able to pass it after a few years. In fact, they might not even be able to take the examination.


    That¡¯s right, the number of students participating in the county examination was limited.


    The number of places was proportional to the number of people who passed the county and capital examinations from the previous year.


    Qingyun Academy had the most spots from Qingshi Town. Furthermore, it was one of the top academis in the entire Nan¡¯an County.


    Master Li was very satisfied with Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi.


    Xiao Qing was quite knowledgeable.


    Next year, he would pass the county and provincial examinations, and the chances of him passing would be very high.


    If he passed, he would be able to fight for more places for the academy next year.


    As for Lin Xiaozhi, he was also not bad.


    He was still young. If he studied for a few more years, he would be able to participate in the county examination in the future.


    He said this to Lin Xiaoyue after careful consideration.


    He hoped that Lin Xiaoyue would have confidence in them and that the family would support them in their studies.


    When he heard Xiao Qing call Lin Xiaoyue ¡°aunt¡±, he guessed that Xiao Qing was an orphan..

 Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: He Didnt Want to Live in the Academy

    Chapter 274: He Didn¡¯t Want to Live in the Academy


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He was worried that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s family would not be willing to spend money to let Xiao Qing go to the academy.


    ¡°Thank you, master! I¡¯ll hand them over to the academy!¡± Hearing Master Li¡¯s words, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She bowed twice to Master Li.


    Then, she listened to his instructions and left with the two children.


    After leaving the academy, Lin Xiaoyue took the two children to the registration office.


    Lin Xiaozhi was too young and could not apply for accommodation. He had to go home every day.


    This wasn¡¯t a problem. Lin Xiaoyue would be sending cold cakes to and from town every day, so she could pick up Lin Xiaozhi.


    As for Xiao Qing, he could choose to live in the academy.


    However, when he found out that the accommodation fee for a season was 3 taels of silver, Xiao Qing didn¡¯t want to stay anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home too and be with Xiaozhi,¡± Xiao Qing said.


    The house was lively and spacious, much better than the academy.


    Moreover, Daishi Village wasn¡¯t far away, so it wouldn¡¯t take too long to go back and forth.


    Suddenly, he heard someone calling him.


    The three of them turned around and saw Li Huaiyu.


    ¡°Huaiyu!¡± Lin Xiaoyue called out to him.


    ¡°Brother Huaiyu!¡± Lin Xiaozhi also called out sweetly.


    ¡°Ah! Xiaozhi!¡±


    Li Huaiyu was in a good mood. After walking over, he touched Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s head.


    ¡°How is it? Arc you all done?¡± Li Huaiyu asked.


    He glanced at the registration counter and then at the scholar¡¯s robe in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Xiaozhi is done. But Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Xiao Qing.


    How¡¯s the accommodation in the academy like? ¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Huaiyu.


    The academy stipulated that only students above the age of seven were allowed to live in the academy.


    Most scholars from Daishi Village didn¡¯t seem to go home.


    Li Huaiyu also lived in the academy, so she could ask him about it.


    Qing¡¯er¡¯s health was not good. Besides, he had family to take care of him at home. The food and accommodation were better than that at the academy. However, Master Li said that Qing¡¯er had high potential to participate in the county examination early next year.


    The county examination was probably more important to scholars than the middle school examination of the 21st century. Well¡­perhaps it was more comparable to the college entrance examination?


    Eh, anyway it was important.


    In that case, would it be better to stay at the academy?


    There were only three months left until county examination in February next year.


    ¡°The living conditions are acceptable. One of my roommates just happened to be absent this season. I¡¯m here to ask Xiao Qing something.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qing, are you in Class A?¡± Li Huaiyu asked Xiao Qing.


    Xiao Qing nodded.


    Just as he was about to say that he didn¡¯t want to stay in the academy, Li Huaiyu smiled.


    ¡°I knew you would succeed! Roommates must be students of the same class. You came at the right time!¡±


    Xiao Qing looked troubled as he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Well, Qing¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to stay at the academy,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Li Huaiyu in embarrassment.


    Li Huaiyu paused.


    Then, he looked at Xiao Qing.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s more convenient this way!¡±


    ¡°Class 3A will take part in the academy¡¯s examination next year. We can only take part in the county examination after we pass.¡±


    ¡°If you live in the academy, you can discuss homework with your classmates and have more opportunities to consult the master.¡± Li Huaiyu said earnestly..

 Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: The Shop at the Dock will Open Soon (1)

    Chapter 275: The Shop at the Dock will Open Soon (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Also, the classroom is open until midnight after class is over.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of candles in the school, so everyone will self-study there every day. The master would go there occasionally. If you have any questions, you can ask him.¡±


    ¡°This is a special privilege only for Class 3A.¡±


    Li Huaiyu looked at Xiao Qing.


    ¡°Even our classmates in town chose to live in the academy. Xiao Qing, I advise you to reconsider.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression froze.


    It was like the 21st century, preparing for the high school entrance examination.


    Xiao Qing was surprised.


    He did not expect Qingyun Academy to help the students so much.


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you stay in the academy. Anyway, your uncle and I often come to town. If you need anything, you can go to the shop and tell Aunt Wang. She can pass us a message.¡±


    Xiao Qing nodded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything for his family now. All he could do was study hard.


    When he passed the examination next year, he would be able to repay his aunt and grandmother.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up. She chatted with Li Huaiyu for a while before taking Xiao Qing to the registration office to register.


    After paying the money and collecting the clothes, Li Huaiyu led Xiao Qing to the dormitory.


    Since Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t go in, she went to Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery to wait.


    Not long after, Xiao Qing and Li Huaiyu came out.


    Knowing that Xiao Qing was satisfied with the accommodation, she didn¡¯t ask further.


    Then, she asked Li Huaiyu to lead the way and bring Xiao Qing to buy some supplies like brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t want Xiao Qing to lack anything, so she bought a lot of things, and they were all of good quality.


    Xiao Qing kept asking his aunt to take it easy.


    Li Huaiyu laughed and teased Xiao Qing, saying that he envied Xiao Qing for having a good aunt.


    As the group chatted, they returned to Liu¡¯s Shi¡¯s Eatery.


    Since Xiao Qing had settled in the academy, he wouldn¡¯t go back today.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that it was getting late, so she brought the two children and Li Huaiyu to the Qin Restaurant for dinner.


    After that, he gave Xiao Qing 2 taels of silver and sent him back to the academy.


    Xiao Qing didn¡¯t want to take it at first, saying that he didn¡¯t need so much.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue insisted, and Li Huaiyu said that his monthly expenses were two taels of silver, so Xiao Qing accepted it.


    Of course, 2 taels of silver was not just for food and drinks. It also included money for pen, ink, and paper.


    The students of Class 3A had to work hard, so they needed a lot of supplies.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Lin Xiaozhi stood at the entrance of the academy and watched Xiao Qing and Li Huaiyu enter.


    The siblings only left after their shadows disappeared.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery to pick up some things before going home.


    In the Liu family¡¯s residence, Liu Shi had already eaten and was helping out in the kitchen.


    Hearing her son calling her, Liu Shi guessed that they had returned. She quickly went to the courtyard to take a look.


    Seeing that it was indeed the siblings, she smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± She immediately came forward.


    Realizing that one person was missing, she asked, ¡°where¡¯s Qing¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Qing¡¯er is staying in the academy. He won¡¯t be back!¡± Before Lin Xiaoyue could reply, Lin Xiaozhi rushed into Liu Shi¡¯s arms.


    Seeing Liu Shi looking at her, Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°The master said that he has potential, so he assigned him to Class 3A. The students in that class have a lot of homework. He said he has more time to study and consult the teachers if he stays there,¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Before she could say anything, Lin Xiaoyue added, ¡°and Zhi¡¯er also has potential, so he will be in Class A!¡±


    Liu Shi was overjoyed.


    She lowered her head and saw her son looking at her with a proud expression.


    ¡°Good, good! Then you and Qing¡¯er have to study hard in the future!¡± Liu Shi patted her son¡¯s shoulder as she spoke.


    Lin Xiaozhi quickly nodded.


    ¡°Yes, mom!¡± There was a determined look on his childish face.


    When the people in the kitchen heard this, Aunt Jiang and Jiang Juhua ran out to congratulate them.


    Wang Erya, Jiang Lamei, and Jiang Xiaohua also came to congratulate him.


    ¡°They¡¯re all in Class A. That¡¯s amazing. 1 heard that you can¡¯t even get in with money!¡± Aunt Jiang said..

 Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: The Shops at the Dock are About to be Released (1)

    Chapter 276: The Shops at the Dock are About to be Released (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I heard that Lin Yuanshan only entered Class A last season. He seemed to be in Class B before. Previously, that old lady from the Lin family had been showing off to the neighbors!¡±


    Upon hearing the name, Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expressions changed.


    Aunt Jiang also noticed it and did not dare to continue.


    ¡°Hehe, Qing¡¯er is great! Next year, if he really passes the examination, he¡¯ll bring glory to Daishi Village!¡±


    ¡°Xiaozhi will also be amazing in the future!¡±


    It had been two years since Daishi Village produced a scholar.


    They had only heard of two from nearby villages.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    Liu Shi also smiled and thanked Aunt Jiang.


    After chatting for a while, Aunt Jiang brought Jiang Juhua back.


    Aunt Jiang glared at her daughter.


    Jiang Juhua felt a little wronged.


    She wanted her to get closer to the Liu family.


    Besides, she was not the one who mentioned the Lin family just now.


    On the other side, Lin Xiaoyue asked Lin Xiaozhi to play by himself while she followed Liu Shi to the big tree.


    The mother and daughter looked at the kitchen in tacit understanding. Then, they sat down on chairs.


    ¡°Did anything happen to Aunt Jiang and the others?¡± Lin Xiaoyue lowered her voice and asked Liu Shi.


    After Hei Gang acknowledged her mother as his godmother, she and Li Xiao had gotten married in a high-profile manner.


    She realized that Aunt Jiang s attitude towards her family was different.


    She didn¡¯t spear as casually as before. Instead, she sounded more respectful.


    Actually, it was not a bad thing, at least Lin Xiaoyue thought so.


    However, she was worried that her mother would not be used to it.


    After all, in Daishi Village, her mother was closest to Aunt Jiang after Aunt Wang.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so warm anymore these days. There are fewer cold cakes sold in town, and Shuanzi¡¯s business is not as good as before.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to work overtime in the workshop now. We might even need to let some of them go soon.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Jiang is worried. She was afraid that you would let the four of them go. The wages for four people a day is quite a lot.¡± Liu Shi said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused and smiled.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that we won¡¯t be able to sell a large number of cold cakes in the coming days. When winter comes, only the restaurants and our shop in town would need some.¡±


    ¡°At that time, it¡¯s considered good if we can sell 20 buckets a day.¡±


    When winter came, Wang Shuanzi and Li Laishun¡¯s business would stop. There was no need for her to set up a stall in the market too.


    It was only in restaurants that customers might still want to eat cold cakes after eating greasy food.


    However, they would probably only order one bowl and not pack some home like before.


    They might still sell some in the eatery.


    She could sell them together with her spicy skewers, but they would only be sold to dine-in customers. As a result, the sales volume would not be high.


    Liu Shi frowned.


    ¡°Less than io%?¡± She looked worried.


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression became even more solemn when she thought about how she would not be able to sell any cold cakes in the village.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. When the cold cake business is not good, we can do something else.¡± Lin Xiaoyue grabbed Liu Shi¡¯s hand and comforted her.


    ¡°The chilies in the field have already borne fruit. In a few days, when the red chilies come out, the kitchen will not be so busy anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Aunt Jiang, Juhua and Xioahua to pick the chili peppers. We need manpower to pick, dry and process them.¡±


    ¡°Also, while the family is not so busy, i also want to make some pickled vegetables, pickles, and spicy cabbage. When winter comes, you can use it to cook.¡±


    Thinking of pickled fish, pickled pepper fish, pickled pepper shredded pork, and other dishes, Lin Xiaoyue drooled.


    The house was more relaxed during the winter, so she would have more time to cook.


    She liked to cook delicious food, but she liked to eat delicious food even more¡­


    Eh, she¡¯s suddenly looking forward to winter.


    Liu Shi glanced at her daughter, but her expression was still a little worried.


    ¡°Aiya, mom, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m confident!¡± Lin Xiaoyue patted her chest..

 Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: The Shops at the Dock are About to be Released (2)

    Chapter 277: The Shops at the Dock are About to be Released (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She successfully made Liu Shi laugh.


    ¡°Also, tell Aunt Jiang not to worry. After the cold cakes are done, we will sell spicy skewers. Well need manpower to handle the ingredients and skewers.¡±


    There were five people in total, including Aunt Jiang, her daughters and Wang Erya.


    She might not even have enough manpower.


    That was because¡­there was news from the dock that some shops would be available soon.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi.


    ¡°Oh right, how much money do you have now?¡± She asked Liu Shi.


    Li Xiao gave her close to 100 taels of silver during this period of time. Adding on the money she had saved up from selling cold cakes, she now had close to 300 taels of silver in her hands.


    On her mother1 s side, the money from selling cold cakes at home and the money from Wang Shuanzi¡¯s daily payment were ail collected by her mother. It was probably a lot.


    ¡°Why?¡± Liu Shi looked at her daughter warily.


    Her daughter would ask for a lot of money every time she asked that question.


    She didn¡¯t want to use the money, she just wanted to save it¡­the more the better.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused by her mother¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Li Xiao told me that the shops at the dock have been built. I reckon that they will be up for sale in a few days.¡±


    ¡°We want to take this opportunity to buy one. Then, well open another branch of the Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery.¡±


    There was a lot of traffic at the dock. Li Xiao and Hei Gang spent most of their time there. Opening an eatery at the dock would definitely make a profit.


    Liu Shi was surprised.


    They just built a house not long ago, and she wanted to buy a shop again?


    In their village, it seemed that only the village chief¡¯s family had a shop in town. They could collect a lot of rent every month.


    The Li family¡¯s child was able to study in Qingyun Academy in peace because of the shop¡¯


    Thinking of this, Liu Shi became even more excited.


    With a shop, his daughter wouldn¡¯t need to rent, She could save a lot of money every month.


    Also, even if she stopped doing business in the future, she could rent it out!


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of traffic at the pier. The price of the shop is cheaper than the market price. Li Xiao said that there are many people eyeing it now. However, he is close to Hei Gang. As long as we have enough money, it won¡¯t be a problem to buy one.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi and whispered, ¡°Hei Gang has planned to buy five.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What?¡± She swallowed and almost choked.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly stroked Liu Shi¡¯s back to help her relax.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Li Xiao said that Hei Gang had been borrowing money from his relatives and friends these past few days. When the shops are out, he¡¯ll make a move.¡±


    ¡°Hei Gang said he has an acquaintance. The government office will release the shops for sale. As long as they have the money, they can guarantee that they can buy it.¡±


    ¡°After that, we¡¯ll wait for the government office to release all the shops. In less than a month, the shop¡¯s price would rise. If we don¡¯t lack money, we can wait for another month.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi.


    She lowered her voice, ¡°then, I¡¯ll sell the shop. In just two months, I estimate that I can earn at least 20% to 30%.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Hei Gang¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Yes, he is planning to earn the price difference.¡¯1


    What a good business opportunity, earning 20% to 30% in two months.


    Before the apocalypse of the 21st century, making money with property speculation was not so easy


    Liu Shi was silent, and then a light flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°How much is the shop?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Knowing that her mother had agreed, a smile appeared on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face.


    ¡°He told me to prepare 500 taels. He said that the price would not exceed this amount.¡±


    Seeing Liu Shi¡¯s surprised expression, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°I have about 300 taels of silver, including what Li Xiao gave me.¡±


    ¡°If you can, help us gather 200 taels. I¡¯ll return the money to you immediately!¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°What are you talking about? My money is earned by you! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re spending it recklessly. 1 have no reason not to give it to you!¡±


    Liu Shi said as she stood up from the bench.


    ¡°Follow me, let¡¯s talk inside.¡± As she spoke, she glanced in the direction of the kitchen.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up and she quickly followed Liu Shi.


    When they reached the backyard, Liu Shi pulled Lin Xiaoyue into the room.


    Then, she pulled her to the table and began to withdraw the money from the interspatia! ring.


    There were silver ingots, silver coins, and copper coins.


    They were all neatly arranged.


    There were A silver ingots, a large box of silver coins, and 2 large boxes of copper coins.


    Her mother handled the copper coins the same way she did. She strung them in a bundle of 100..

 Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Picking Chilis (1)

    Chapter 278: Picking Chilis (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Mom¡­you have so much change?¡± Lin Xiaoyue was very surprised.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exchange it for silver notes or ingots?¡±


    Liu Shi rubbed her hands.


    ¡°There are 200 taels here.¡±


    She then looked at his daughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to go to town. Besides, if I send so many copper coins to the bank, it will attract attention.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, with the ring you gave me, I can store it there,¡± Liu Shi touched the interspatial ring on her neck as she spoke.


    This magic tool was really a treasure. She had put all her valuables in it.


    She felt at ease when she hid them inside. She was not worried that it would be lost or stolen.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at her mother¡¯s reassuring smile and felt glad that she had decided to give her the ring.


    Looking at the money on the table, Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the bank tomorrow and exchange these for silver notes.¡± ¡°In the future, if you have too much change in your hands, you can tell me. I will help you exchange it for silver ingots or banknotes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said. ¡°Sure.¡±


    She watched as her daughter took away all the silver ingots, silver coins, and copper coins.


    In an instant, his eyes were filled with disappointment.


    She had saved up this money for a long time.


    She counted them every night.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw Liu Shi¡¯s expression and patted her mother¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return the money to you. I¡¯ll give you 200 silver notes.¡±


    Liu Shi thought about it.


    ¡°Forget about the silver notes, can you exchange them for silver or gold ingots?¡±


    Real gold and silver were more tangible.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    Then, she nodded.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    She thought that her mother would say no.


    Liu Shi was amused by her daughter¡¯s expression. She did not explain and went to open the door with a smile.


    She just had to wait for her daughter to return the money.


    If the family was short of money, she could still provide support at any time. Although her daughter could earn money, she spent quite a lot of it too.


    As for the son-in-law, he listened to her daughter and gave all the money he earned to her.


    She was afraid that one day, her daughter would use up all their money.


    Therefore, she had to help out.


    In the afternoon, Lin Xiaoyue went to the town to deliver the cold cakes. She also went to the bank to exchange the money that Liu Shi gave her.


    Because there were too many copper coins, it took a while for the bank to weigh them.


    In the evening, Li Xiao came back and Lin Xiaoyue gave him 500 silver notes. Then, she told him about her borrowing money from Liu Shi this afternoon. Li Xiao did not take it.


    ¡°Hei Gang said that the selling of this batch of shops will be decided internally in three days. Then, the government office will officially open for sale five days later. After that, it would take another two days for the contract to be ready.¡± Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°Keep the silver notes first. When I need them, I¡¯ll ask for them from you.¡±


    ¡°As for the renovation, we¡¯ll ask Uncle Jiang after we book the shop.¡±


    They had already worked with Uncle Jiang twice, and they got along well.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and kept the silver notes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to return mom¡¯s money as soon as possible.¡±


    Li Xiao thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Young Master Tang has a job at


    Tiger Bodyguard Agency.¡±


    Unexpectedly, before he could finish speaking, Lin Xiaoyue shot him a look and stopped Li Xiao from continuing.


    ¡°The shop is still making money. We can return the money by the end of the


    month. If you dare to take on those dangerous jobs again¡­¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s mood suddenly improved.


    ¡°What then?¡± He asked teasingly.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    ¡°Violent woman¡­¡± Li Xiao laughed.


    Then, before Lin Xiaoyue could protest, he pulled her into his arms.


    Three days later.


    On this day, Li Xiao rode back in the middle of the night.


    Yes, the Liu family now not only had oxes but also horses. However, the horse was Li Xiao¡¯s mount, and he was the only one using it.


    After returning home, Li Xiao gave the receipt to Lin Xiaoyue and told her that the purchase of the shop had been finalized.


    Liu Shi heard the noise and came to the front yard.


    After learning about the situation, she was also very happy.


    Thinking about her godson also wanting to buy a shop, Liu Shi asked about Hei Gang.


    ¡°He bought a lot. He booked a total of 8 shops, which are right next to ours.¡± Li


    Xiao said..

 Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Picking Chilis (2)

    Chapter 279: Picking Chilis (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The more they got to know Hei Gang, the more they discovered his strengths.


    He wasn¡¯t so well-connected from the start.


    According to Hei Gang himself, his luck had only changed in the past few years.


    As for the connections and achievements he had now, they were all accumulated over the years.


    It seemed like his efforts paid off now.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi were both shocked.


    ¡±4,000 taels? This reselling would earn him thousands of taels!¡± Lin Xiaoyue sighed.


    Now she was envious¡­


    Recently, she had hired so many people to help with the cold cake business. She was busy from morning to night and even worked overtime at night.


    After more than a month, she and her mother had only earned about 400 taels.


    He didn¡¯t have to do anything to earn thousands of taels in a month or two.


    As expected¡­only money could produce money.


    Liu Shi¡¯s heart was also beating wildly, and she reached out to cover her chest.


    What? He could earn thousands of taels just by reselling properties?


    ¡±4,000 taels, of which less than half was borrowed. Some of the interest is quite high. It was hard to say if he could earn 1,000 taels, but 800 to 900 taels is definitely guaranteed.¡± Li Xiao said. He also felt a little envious.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t think too much about it. This kind of opportunity did not come often,¡± Li Xiao then looked at his wife and mother-in-law.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi looked at each other and nodded.


    All they thought about was that they had to hurry up and earn more money. In the future, if they had such an opportunity, they could do what Hei Gang did.


    Li Xiao smiled.


    After chatting for a while, Li Xiao went to wash up.


    The next day, Lin Xiaoyue went to Aunt Sun¡¯s house early in the morning and asked her to help her getjiang Dahe.


    She also asked Uncle Sun to help her with the carpentry work in the shop.


    The Sun couple agreed readily. When they sent Lin Xiaoyue away, they waited until she could no longer be seen.


    ¡°The Liu family is different from other families! Their shop at Qingyun Street had only been open for a short while, and now they are going to open another branch!¡± Uncle Sun sighed.


    Yes, Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t tell them that they bought the shop. She didn¡¯t even tell them the location.


    This was also to prevent others from knowing that they bought it in advance.


    After all, it was a deal discussed behind closed doors. If it was exposed to the public, there might be trouble.


    When the contract was ready, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Who would know that they booked it in advance?


    ¡°Exactly! When Yue¡¯er and Li Xiao got married, what a scene! It¡¯s the first in our village! At that time, the Liu family didn¡¯t even have space for the carriages that came from town!¡±


    When Aunt Sun spoke, her expression was filled with envy.


    ¡°Fortunately, Dahe was there when the wedding was held. 1 have high hopes for this couple! They will do great things!¡± Uncle Sun said.


    Aunt Sun agreed.


    ¡°Then help Yue¡¯er make the furniture she wants. 1¡¯11 go back to my mother¡¯s house now and look for Dahe.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    When Lin Xiaoyue returned from town, she saw Jiang Dahe and Aunt Sun waiting in the courtyard.


    When Aunt Sun saw Lin Xiaoyue, she chatted with her for a while before leaving.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Jiang Dahe to stay for dinner and told him about the new shop.


    She asked when he was free.


    She said that she had to wait for two days before she could bring Jiang Dahe to take a look and discuss the renovation with him.


    ¡°Five days later is a good date,¡± Jiang Dahe muttered to himself.


    ¡°Then five days later, at 4:00 pm, let¡¯s meet at the main intersection to the dock. 1¡¯11 bring you there,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Jiang Dahe¡¯s eyes flashed.


    ¡°Is it the shop at the dock?¡± He looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    His construction team would occasionally take on some renovation work there.


    Most of the construction teams in Qingshi Town knew about the shops at the town¡¯s dock.


    At first, he wanted to try his luck and take on some jobs, but they were fully booked by the largest construction team in town.


    Now that the shops had been built, they would be open for sale soon. By then, there would be many shops that needed renovation.


    If he accepted the job from the Liu family, the nearby shops might come and ask if they saw it. This way, he could get more business.


    His construction team was quite big, so they could handle a few shops at the same time..

 Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Picking Chilis (3)

    Chapter 280: Picking Chilis (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At the thought of this, Jiang Dahe¡¯s eyes lit up with interest.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°But we have yet to confirm which shop it will be. We plan to buy one, otherwise we¡¯ll rent.¡±


    Jiang Dahe was shocked.


    Buy?


    He immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Seeing that she was still smiling warmly, he quickly retracted his gaze.


    Yes, he did not hear wrongly. The Liu family wanted to buy a shop!


    Previously, he heard that the Liu family had made a lot of money from the cold cake business, and Li Xiao was doing well at the dock.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that in such a short time, the Liu family would buy a shop!


    His sister said that the Liu family was going to open another branch. He thought that they were renting a shop.


    ¡°Alright, see you then!¡± Jiang Dahe said immediately.


    He refused to eat at the Liu family¡¯s house, only saying that Li Xiao was not at home and it was appropriate for him to stay for dinner, so he left.


    After leaving the Liu family, Jiang Dahe was not in a hurry to go back. Instead, he went to the Sun family for dinner.


    He told his elder sister and brother-in-law about the Liu family buying a shop.


    When the Sun couple learned of this news, they were so shocked that their eyeballs almost fell out.


    The Liu family had really prospered.


    Jiang Dahe reminded his eldest sister and brother-in-law to build a good relationship with them.


    He also reminded them to keep him posted abotu the Liu family. When their shop opened, he would bring some food and wine over.


    After that, he left.


    Li Xiao had a lot of connections in town. As long as he was willing to introduce him, he could get more business.


    Also, he might have a chance to get involved in some of the big jobs in town.


    Although Lin Xiaoyue did not say it out loud, he could figure it out.


    The government office had not officially released the shops, but they were already preparing to renovate the shop.


    Were they really going to wait for the government office to release them?


    He did not believe it.


    There was an 80% chance that the shop was already bought.


    Ordinary people would not be able to do this.


    Li Xiao was not ordinary¡­


    He had been building houses for two to three years. However, they only received jobs in the countryside or some small work in town.


    It was not easy to make a name for oneself. He had to get to know more famous people in order to become big.


    Li Xiao was his chance.


    The Sun couple looked at each other and understood. They were once again impressed by the Liu family.


    If Dahe did well, he would take care of their family, and they would also live better.


    Five days later, Lin Xiaoyue brought Jiang Dahe to the shop.


    After confirming the renovation style and other issues with Jiang Dahe and calculating the price, she left the supervision and preparation of materials to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao was usually at the dock, and he had people under him, so it was very easy to do this.


    Soon, chilis started to grow in the garden.


    Lin Xiaoyue arranged for Aunt Jiang and Jiang Juhua to go to harvest them.


    ¡°Only pick the red chilies. If there are no red ones, wait for a few more days and harvest them when they are red.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to the two.


    ¡°The salary will be calculated according to the weight of the chilis.¡±


    She planted facing heaven peppers, which were also the most widely distributed peppers in China before the apocalypse.


    This kind of pepper was not big, but it was spicy and had a high yield. The production capacity per mu could reach 1,500 to 2,000 kilograms.


    As the chilies in the garden were well taken care of, they produced a lot of chilies.


    She estimated that if she harvested all of them,they would weigh at least a thousand pounds.


    Heaven facing peppers don¡¯t not turn red all at once. She arranged for Aunt Jiang and Jiang Juhua to harvest them in three batches.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Aunt Jiang quickly replied.


    They had seen the Liu family¡¯s chili peppers. There was a large area of them, and they all looked healthy.


    If they worked a little harder, they could pick 50 catties a day. That was 100 wen, which was more than what they earned by doing odd jobs.


    Lin Xiaoyue took them to the garden and left after giving them some instructions.


    In one day, they had actually picked a total of 140 catties of chili.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi washed and dried them on the rack.


    Soon, the Liu family¡¯s courtyard was filled with bamboo boards filled with red chili peppers.


    Three days later, Aunt Jiang and Jiang Juhua finished picking the first batch of chilies.


    At this moment, the chili peppers that were still green had started to turn red.


    Just as they were about to start the second round of harvesting, they were stopped by Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for another two days. For the next two days, please help me make some pickled vegetables and spicy cabbage at home.¡±


    The jars she ordered from Jin¡¯s Grocery Store had arrived.


    She planned to make more pickled vegetables, spicy cabbages, and more in these two days.


    ¡°The salary will be 70 wen a day.¡± Lin Xiaoyue added.


    Aunt Jiang and Jiang Juhua immediately agreed..

 Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Something Happened to Hei Gang (1)

    Chapter 281: Something Happened to Hei Gang (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The next day, the Liu family was busy again.


    Liu Shi, Aung Jiang and her daughter washed, cut and dried the vegetables according to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s instructions.


    The Liu family bought their vegetables directly from the village as there were many vegetable vendors.


    Some people came to ask when they heard that the Liu family was buying vegetables to make pickles.


    Liu Shi accidentally promised to buy from a few families, so she collected 300 to 400 catties of vegetables in one morning.


    Just as she was worried about rejecting some people in the afternoon, Lin Xiaoyue came back from town.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw the mountain of vegetables and suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter if we make more.¡±


    Liu Shi was about to speak when Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°we don¡¯t need many beans and radishes, but we¡¯ll buy from anyone who sells cabbage.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡± Liu Shi was shocked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°We have chilis now. We can make spicy cabbage. Manager Liang would definitely like it.¡± Thir cold cake business was deteriorating day by day. The family was short of money now.


    In these 20 days, she could make a batch of spicy cabbage and sell them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll buy the cabbages from our village first. When the first batch is ready and sent to the Ruyi Restaurant, and if Manager Liang is satisfied, we¡¯ll go to the nearby villages to buy more cabbages.¡±


    She was confident in the taste of the spicy cabbage, even more so than the cold cake. After all, there were no chilies in this era.


    Hehe, with chilis in hand, she could do even more¡­


    It was a pity that her family had just bought a shop and she did not have much money left. If she went all out, she was afraid that she would not have enough money.


    Thinking about money, Lin Xiaoyue frowned. She had to discuss it with Li Xiao at night.


    Lin Xiaoyue convinced Liu Shi and then asked her to make chili powder together.


    With chili powder, not only could she make spicy cabbage, but also spicy soup and spicy skewers.


    Eh¡­it seemed that they were short of manpower again¡­


    At night.


    Lin Xiaoyue told Li Xiao her plan.


    ¡°How much do you need?¡± Li Xiao asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment.


    ¡°The more we have, the more we earn. The dish is very versatile.¡±


    ¡°If we can negotiate with Ruyi Restaurant, we will be able to sell quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°This is different from selling cold cakes. If it is stored properly, it can last a year.¡± Therefore, she really didn¡¯t have to worry about making too much.


    Li Xiao understood what his wife meant.


    ¡°As for the cost, it¡¯s mainly the jars, cabbage, salt, and other seasonings. There¡¯s also the labor cost.¡±


    ¡°We will be selling spicy skewers next. The chilis in the field will also be collected and processed into chili powder. We will also need someone to help harvest and make spicy cabbage. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll need a lot of manpower.¡± As Lin Xiaoyue thought about it, she could not help but frown.


    ¡°In addition, if we really go all out, we might not even have space to store all the jars.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°I want to build a yard next to our house and have a small workshop.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll clean the land next to us and make the house bigger. We¡¯ll use it as a warehouse.¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    His wife didn¡¯t look like she was only making spicy cabbage.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Li Xiao.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to think about it before, but now that we have two shops and we will be selling spicy cabbage, I want to save up money to buy a manor next year.¡±


    Li Xiao was shocked.


    Manor? That¡¯s a lot of money.


    ¡°You know the value of chilis. We can¡¯t hide it from others. Once more people grow it, we won¡¯t be the only ones.¡±


    ¡°There are also sweet potatoes and potatoes that I don¡¯t really want others to know about.¡±


    ¡°With a manor and a few farmers to help look after the crops, we can earn a lot from selling the harvest.¡±


    ¡°I can turn sweet potatoes into vermicelli and sell hot and sour noodles. The sweet potato vine could be used to feed the pigs. As long as it does not snow in winter, the chilies will grow all year round.¡±


    ¡°Not only spicy cabbage, but also chili sauce and bean paste¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but feel a little greedy when she thought of the Laoganma chili sauce from the 21st century..

 Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Something Happened to Hei Gang (2)

    Chapter 282: Something Happened to Hei Gang (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Laoganma was a hot sauce that was popular in China and even overseas in the 21st century.


    Although she couldn¡¯t make it exactly like that, she could make a similar one.


    Anyway, with the chilies in hand, she did not have to worry about money.


    Li Xiao listened to Lin Xiaoyue quietly.


    After a long while, he finally said, ¡°how about involving Hei Gang in the buying of the manor?¡±


    ¡°Also, the chili sauce and bean paste business.¡± Li Xiao added.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°Chili sauce and bean paste have a long shelf life and can be sold to other places. Hei Gang has a lot of connections in this area, so he might have a way.¡±


    ¡°In addition, when the time comes, you will need workers in the manor. You have to choose reliable ones. Ask Hei Gang to send his men to watch over the workers so that they don¡¯t leak the news.¡±


    Li Xiao grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°With Hei Gang¡¯s help, you can relax.¡±


    As he got to know more people with Hei Gang, he knew the importance of a network.


    If his wife could give him more time, when he was more capable, he would definitely be able to support her business and even achieve something.


    However, time was too tight, and the family business was developing too quickly. He was afraid that it would attract unwanted attention.


    At present, Hei Gang was a good candidate.


    He was well-known in Qingshi Town, and he knew people in the county and prefecture.


    Lin Xiaoyue was moved. She understood Li Xiao¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Alright, then please ask Hei Gang if he¡¯s interested.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The next night, Hei Gang brought his wife, Zhou Shi, to the Liu family.


    Hei Gang was very happy to hear that Lin Xiaoyue wanted to buy a manor and start a chili business, and even more so that she wanted him to be involved.


    At noon, he went back and told his wife about the matter. After she heard it, she was even happier than Hei Gang.


    After the couple discussed it, Zhou Shi suggested that Hei Gang hand this matter over to her.


    Thus, Zhou Shi followed them to the Liu family.


    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed this with your big brother. I¡¯ll work with you on this business. When the time comes, I¡¯ll handle the manor and the people, and you only need to contribute the skills. You¡¯ll get 60% and I¡¯ll get 40% of the profit!¡± Zhou Shi said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°How can that be?¡±


    ¡°No worries! I like your chili very much. I¡¯m confident that it will make a lot of money! I¡¯m already thick-skinned to take 40% of your money!¡± Zhou Shi grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you for telling us,¡± as she spoke, she quickly glanced at Hei Gang.


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m just doing nothing at home.¡±


    ¡°Men like them work hard outside and live a full life. Unlike us women, who live around pots and pans all day long.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    The Hei family did not have to worry about food and drink, and they even had servants to serve them. They were not as pitiful as she said.


    Hei Gang and Li Xiao heard that and looked at them.


    Then, Zhou Shi glared at Hei Gang.


    Hei Gang¡¯s expression stiffened, and he did not dare to look again. He continued drinking with Li Xiao.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    Just as she was about to speak, Zhou Shi pulled her up from the stool.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your room.¡±.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Hei Gang and nodded when she saw that Hei Gang didn¡¯t stop her.


    Hence, she left the table with Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Aiya, slow down!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Zhou Shi pulled Lin Xiaoyue to the bed in the room and sat down. Lin Xiaoyue then realized that her expression was a little off.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly asked.


    Zhou Shi looked up at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue see clearly that her eyes were actually filled with tears.


    ¡°Zhou Shi¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed, and she quickly went forward to hug her.


    ¡°Wu, wu, wu¡­¡± Zhou Shi couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and started crying on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s shoulder.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart ached, but she could only pat her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    Although she had only met her a few times, she had a straightforward personality and was really good to her and her family.


    Back when she married Li Xiao, she worked really hard.


    After a while, Zhou Shi finally controlled her emotions and came out of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve made a fool out of myself.¡± She said somewhat embarrassedly.


    ¡°Not at all. You are like my sister. I won¡¯t laugh at you..¡±

 Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Something Happened to Hei Gang (3)

    Chapter 283: Something Happened to Hei Gang (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Zhou Shi paused and started crying again.


    Under Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s worried gaze, she quickly wiped it off.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    She had an idea.


    There was a bit of tension between her and Hei Gang today.


    Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaouye.


    Hesitation flashed across her eyes.


    Then, she grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hei Gang, that heartless person, has a mistress!¡±


    Even if they didn¡¯t have work to discuss, she was planning to come over.


    She felt really bitter in her heart.


    Her mother died early, and her four sisters-in-law didn¡¯t like her. It was hard to talk about this at home. She was afraid that it would blow up, so she could only come to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    ¡°Could there be a misunderstanding? He doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person.¡±


    Uh, well it was really hard to say.


    Remembering that Li Xiao and Hei Gang was becoming closer, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly became nervous.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡± She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. ¡°That vixen is very arrogant. She sent me a letter to lead me there.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked again.


    Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue and continued, ¡°I got someone to deal with that b * tch, but that heartless person protected her!¡±


    ¡°A whore from a brothel is a perfect match for him!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly held her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! You are his wife, how can you compare yourself with her? Tell me everything.¡±


    When Zhou Shi heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, she softened a little.


    Only then did she tell Lin Xiaoyue everything.


    It turned out that a few days ago, when she was on the streets, a child suddenly handed her a note and led her to a small house.


    Then, she saw Hei Gang knock on the door. A woman came out and welcomed Hei Gang in.


    She immediately confronted them.


    Not only did she scold Hei Gang, but she also wanted to fight that woman.


    In the end, Hei Gang protected that woman and even forcefully brought her home.


    Then, he told her that he had been seeing that woman for a while.


    She worked in a brothel and said that she was his childhood sweetheart.


    If the woman¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t stopped them, they would have gotten married long ago.


    Hei Gang had come to Qingshi Town for work and married Zhou Shi.


    She didn¡¯t think about his past. He met the woman when he went to a brothel with his friends for a drink.


    Hei Gang was moved and saved her from the brothel.


    The woman said that she had nowhere to go, and she was afraid that she would be sold again when she went home, so Hei Gang got her a place to stay.


    ¡°That heartless person kept telling me that he only treated that slut as his sister and never did anything with her. But she came to my house and even begged me to let her marry Hei Gang!¡±


    ¡°Bah! Who does she think she is?!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°He knows about her visit?¡± She asked Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Of course. He might be the one who told her to do so! After 1 chased that b * tch away, he even blamed me for hurting that b * tch!¡±


    At this point, Zhou Shi clenched her fists.


    ¡°That heartless thing! Did he forget what he promised my father and brother when he married me?¡±


    ¡°When I married him, he was already 21 years old. He said that he only loved me! But it turns out that he likes older women!¡±


    ¡°That b * tch is already 25 years old, three years older than him. He likes her even when she has a mean face!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a little awkward.


    Before she met Zhou Shi, Hei Gang always bragged about his wife.


    He said that he was lucky to marry her.


    However¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that men are not good! You have to be careful too! Li Xiao often hangs out with him.¡± She grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand suddenly.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart trembled. She couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± At this moment, Liu Shi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded at the door.


    Then, she pushed the door open and walked in.


    Seeing the tears at the corner of Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes, Liu Shi¡¯s expression changed.


    Then, she quickly walked over and asked about the situation.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Zhou Shi couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and immediately threw herself into Liu Shi¡¯s arms..

 Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Zhou Shi is In Charge (1)

    Chapter 284: Zhou Shi is In Charge (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ever since Hei Gang acknowledged Liu Shi as his godmother, she really treated Liu Shi as her own mother.


    When Liu Shi heard this, her heart melted instantly and she quickly comforted her.


    Zhou Shi was sobbing, so Lin Xiaoyue told her mother what happened.


    When Liu Shi heard this, her face darkened.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Wuuu¡­he has cut off all contact with his relatives. Now, you¡¯re the only elder in our family. Wuuuu¡­please help me.¡±


    ¡°If he really can¡¯t bear to part with that woman¡­then I¡¯ll fulfill his wish and divorce him! She doesn¡¯t even have to be concubine!¡±


    What kind of concubine was she to be wronged for!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! He is not stupid, so why would he not want someone with a clean background like you and marry a prostitute instead?!¡± Liu Shi patted Zhou Shi¡¯s back.


    ¡°Since Gang¡¯er is my godson, i¡¯ll ask him about this. I¡¯ll definitely make him give you an explanation!¡± Liu Shi said.


    She was a gentle person and rarely scolded people. However, that woman was despicable.


    Her godson should not be with such a woman.


    ¡°Wu wu, mother¡­! can¡¯t bear to part with you and Xiaoyue,¡± Zhou Shi was very touched. She hugged Liu Shi and continued to cry.


    What a good mother and sister. If she really divorced the heartless man, would they still treat her like family?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you leave. I will go find Gang¡¯er now.¡± Liu Shi said.


    Lin Xiaoyue stepped forward and helped Zhou Shi up before letting Liu Shi leave.


    When Liu Shi left, Lin Xiaoyue held Zhou Shi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother and I are on your side this time.¡±


    Seeing Zhou Shi looking at her, Lin Xiaoyue said, ¡°also, no matter what happens in the future, we¡¯ll always be on your side.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Hei Gang is my big brother or not. You are my sister. And mom treats you like her daughter!¡±


    Zhou Shi once again threw herself into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Thank you, Yue¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, no problem. If there¡¯s anything in the future, come to us. This is your home!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Zhou Shi¡¯s uneasiness instantly disappeared.


    If the girl said she was on her side, then she believed her.


    Lin Xiaouye saw that Zhou Shi was in a better mood, so she started to talk to her about other things to distract her.


    After an unknown period of time.


    Finally, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡±


    The two women quickly looked at the door.


    No one made a sound. It shouldn¡¯t be Liu Shi.


    Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue nervously.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lin Xiaoyue rushed to the door and asked.


    There was a moment of silence outside the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Then, Hei Gang¡¯s voice was heard.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s grip on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand tightened.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave Zhou Shi a comforting look and looked at the door again.


    ¡°Oh, I see. Hei Gang, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She pretended not to know.


    There was silence outside the door.


    ¡°Ahem¡­can you ask my wife to come out. I have something to tell her.¡± Hei Gang stuttered.


    However, his godmother and brother-in-law were staring at him from behind. He had no choice.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhou Shi.


    Zhou Shi shook her head.


    She was not going out.


    Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh in her heart as she looked at the door again.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you. Just say it through the door.¡±


    Zhou Shi tightened her grip on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand, and her expression tensed up.


    Outside the door, Hei Gang¡¯s expression changed. He immediately turned around and wanted to leave.


    However, just as she turned around, she saw the unhappy faces of her godmother and brother-in-law.


    Thinking of what they said to him, Hei Gang sighed and turned around.


    However, after standing at the door for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t speak.


    Liu Shi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She took two steps forward and came to the door.


    ¡°He admitted his mistake and promised to send that woman away and live with you in peace in the future. Can you forgive him?¡±


    Hei Gang¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this.


    Although he had promised to send Yu Niang away, he did not admit that it was all his fault.


    He didn¡¯t do anything with Yu Niang. It was purely his wife¡¯s jealousy and wild imagination..

 Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Zhou Shi is In Charge (2)

    Chapter 285: Zhou Shi is In Charge (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She even threatened to divorce him over such a small matter and caused a ruckus at his godmother¡¯s house. He was lectured by his godmother and brother-in-law.


    Behind the door, Lin Xiaoyue mischievously looked at Zhou Shi.


    The corners of her mouth curled up, but she stopped herself.


    ¡°I want to hear him say it.¡±


    Is he mute?


    Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Zhou Shi glared at her and she held back her laughter and looked at the door.


    ¡°Hei Gang, is that what you meant?¡±


    She thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯m helping you, just agree with me!¡±


    Outside the door, before Liu Shi and Li Xiao could look at him, Hei Gang quickly said, ¡°yes!¡±


    He said it so fast that it surprised Liu Shi and Li Xiao.


    Hei Gang thought that his godmother and sister were obviously helping him. He would be a fool not to go along with it.


    Back then, in order to marry his wife, he had done many shameless things. What¡¯s the big deal about admitting his mistake?


    Hei Gang sighed.


    His wife was the youngest daughter of the Zhou family. Although she had lost her mother and did not get along with her four sisters-in-law, her father and four brothers doted on her very much.


    At that time, there were many people who went to the Zhou family to propose marriage. In the end, she only agreed to marry him.


    Yu Niang¡¯s matter was indeed not handled well by him, causing his wife to suffer.


    They were right. The past was in the past. If he lost such a good wife, he would never be able to find another one.


    Liu Shi and Li Xiao finally relaxed a little.


    Inside the room, Lin Xiaoyue once again smiled as she looked at Zhou Shi.


    Zhou Shi didn¡¯t look angry anymore. She looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s teasing expression and was even a little shy.


    ¡°Ask him how to deal with that woman. Also, would he still meet with her in the future?¡± Zhou Shi was in a good mood. She no longer called her a slut, and her tone was much better.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at the door again.


    ¡°She asked me to ask you how you plan to deal with that woman. Also, would you be soft-hearted in the future and go see that woman again?¡±


    Hei Gang paused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send her back to Taohua Town. If she is willing to go back to the fish village, I will send her there. Otherwise, I¡¯d give her some money and she can figure it out herself. I swear that I will never see her again!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°What if she comes back for you?¡± Without waiting for Zhou Shi to speak, she continued to ask.


    Zhou Shi nodded, agreeing with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words.


    Hei Gang¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°I won¡¯t see her again. If she keeps pestering me¡­¡±


    He stopped halfway.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s expression changed. Before she could speak, Lin Xiaoyue spoke again.


    ¡°Then what?¡± Her tone was even a little cold.


    Yu Niang was obviously trying to get close to Hei Gang. She didn¡¯t believe that Hei Gang couldn¡¯t see it.


    If she didn¡¯t force him to settle this once and for all, there would be trouble in the future.


    She would be on Zhou Shi¡¯s side at all times.


    Zhou Shi looked nervously at the door.


    11J II


    Hearing this, Lin Xiaoyue became anxious.


    ¡°If she comes looking for you, how about you help her find a husband? Marry far away.¡± She said in a deep voice.


    Don¡¯t blame her for being ruthless. Who asked that woman to have thoughts that she shouldn¡¯t have? She wanted to destroy her brother and sister-in-law¡¯s marriage.


    Hei Gang was about to agree when Lin Xiaoyue said, ¡°let Zhou Shi choose the husband.¡±


    Zhou Shi was stunned, then a smile appeared on her face. This smile even had a hint of evil.


    Outside the door, Hei Gang¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He finally said.


    Perhaps this was the only way to completely end his relationship with Yu Niang.


    When he sends Yu Niang off, he will tell Yu Niang about this. If Yu Niang is smart, she will know what to do.


    If she insisted on pestering him, then there was no need for him to be merciful anymore.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up and she immediately looked towards Zhou Shi.


    A smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Alright, since he had admitted his mistake, you should go back with him.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    When Zhou Shi heard this, she stopped smiling..

 Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Zhou Shi is In Charge (3)

    Chapter 286: Zhou Shi is In Charge (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°He can go home by himself. Come back to pick me up when he¡¯s done with the woman.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°She said you can come back when you¡¯re done with the woman. From now on, she¡¯ll be staying at our house!¡±


    Hei Gang couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    Just as he was about to knock on the door, he was stopped by Liu Shi. ¡°Alright, let her stay at our house for the time being. Hurry up and go back and do what you need to do. Tomorrow night, come and pick her up.¡±


    As she spoke, Liu Shi pulled Hei Gang into the courtyard.


    ¡°When this is over, give her a good life. Only when husband and wife are harmonious can their lives be better¡­¡±


    When Zhou Shi heard them leave, she clutched her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Hei Gang had given her enough face, but in the end, she still did not leave with him. She was really afraid that her man would get angry. Fortunately, his godmother was here¡­


    Thinking of the help they provided, Zhou Shi¡¯s heart was filled with warmth.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she looked at Zhou Shi.


    Zhou Shi nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get a blanket and send it to your room. After washing up, you should sleep early tonight.¡±


    When she and Li Xiao got married, Zhou Shi came to the house to help. When she saw that there were many rooms in the house, she asked them to reserve a room for her and Hei Gang. She said that she would come over often.


    However, the couple did not come over at all.


    It seemed that it¡¯s because of this matter.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight.¡± Zhou Shi said as she looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s big bed.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about business.¡±


    Today, she felt that she had really become a part of the Liu family.


    Since she had such a nice sister, of course she had to chat with her.


    She would talk to her godmother tomorrow.


    She and Li Xiao hadn¡¯t consummated their marriage anyway. They weren¡¯t living together, so she wasn¡¯t really taking Li Xiao¡¯s spot.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± She smiled.


    The two of them chatted for a while more before Liu Shi returned.


    Liu Shi entered and informed Zhou Shi that Hei Gang had already left.


    He also promised to send that woman away tomorrow.


    ¡°Hei Gang just cares too much about his old relationship. He doesn¡¯t have the intention to let you down. You¡¯re just imagining things.¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Oh, right, I heard from Xiao¡¯er that the shop is under your name?¡± Liu Shi asked Zhou shi.


    Zhou Shi nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s just guilty. He wants me to let that woman in? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. If he really lets me down, I¡¯ll divorce him! All the money in the family has been bet on the shop. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make him lose both his life and money and become a pauper!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi looked at each other.


    Fortunately, Hei Gang was not a fool.


    ¡°Ahem, you¡¯re smart!¡± Lin Xiaoyue gave Zhou Shi a thumbs up.


    Liu Shi looked at Zhou Shi with admiration.


    A hint of embarrassment finally flashed across Zhou Shi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    After confirming that Zhou Shi was okay, Liu Shi went to wash up.


    After returning to her room and getting into bed, Zhou Shi started talking to Lin Xiaoyue about the manor.


    ¡°Actually, my paternal family has a village. The Zhou Village is my father¡¯s. However, the annual output was not high and they could not earn much money. If I want it, my father will sell it to me at a low price.¡±


    ¡°The Zhou Village? Is it the village in the opposite direction of Daishi Village?¡±


    She was doing business in town and had heard of the Zhou family.


    It was said that most of the land in the Zhou Village was enclosed in the manor. Most of the farmers in the village were farming for the landlord, so the land in their hands was pitifully small.


    There were more people from the Zhou Village who went to town to work than people from other villages.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Shi nodded.


    ¡°Also, if you need workers, that¡¯s easy. Do you know about the Zhou


    Trading Company?¡± Zhou Shi asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    She knew about it. When she bought Li Xiao and Qing¡¯er, she bought them from Third Master Zhou of the Zhou Trading Company.


    Could it be¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    Zhou Shi smiled and nodded.


    ¡°The person in charge of selling slaves in Qingshi Town is my third cousin, and he has a good relationship with my father. If we need someone, we can ask him.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was completely shocked.


    She used to think that Hei Gang was the number one person, but now it seemed that her sister-in-law was the real boss.


    The Zhou Trading Company was one of the top trading companies in the Great Yan.


    Her sister-in-law was actually from the Zhou family!


    She understood now. No wonder Hei Gang had been so proud when he mentioned his wife!


    No wonder she dared to threaten to divorce him and throw such a big tantrum!


    So¡­.her sister-in-law was the one in charge!

 Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Love Yourself More (1)

    Chapter 287: Love Yourself More (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She must take advantage of this opportunity!


    ¡°Even if you buy the manor from your father and workers from your cousin, you still need to spend a lot of money. How can I get so much by just contributing skills?¡±


    Knowing that Zhou Shi such a powerful background, how could she dare to take advantage of her?


    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t have any business experience. 1 need you to teach me!¡± Zhou Shi said.


    ¡°After this incident, I finally understand a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°I was too free before, and then I took him too seriously. I cared too much about him and regarded him as my entire life. Therefore, when I found out that he might betray me, 1 lost my composure.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Yu Niang was not that smart, but I was easily manipulated by her. In the end, I fell out with your brother.¡±


    ¡°He said that I¡¯ve changed. I¡¯m not the same as before, but more like a crazy woman.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Zhou Shi sneered.


    ¡°I have indeed changed, from the fifth miss of the Zhou family to his wife.¡±


    Zhou Shi pulled Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°So, I want to work with you!¡±


    Zhou Shi looked straight at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, I¡¯ve liked you since the first time I saw you. Now I understand why. I like your temperament. That confidence! It wasn¡¯t the boorish nature of a peasant woman or the girlish attitude of a young miss!¡±


    ¡°You are confident, calm, and have your own vision. That¡¯s very attractive.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    ¡°I¡­you flatter me¡­¡± This praise made her feel a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Zhou Shi said and gripped Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand even tighter.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face was a little red, Zhou Shi said, ¡°let me put it this way. If you were me, how would you deal with this?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    If she were her¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment before looking at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also ask for an explanation, but I won¡¯t make a scene.¡±


    ¡°If Li Xiao can¡¯t bear to part with the woman, I will separate from him and draw a clear line between us.¡± Thinking of this situation, Lin Xiaoyue felt very uncomfortable. However, she was very sure.


    Zhou Shi smiled and suddenly thought of something.


    So she asked Lin Xiaoyue,¡± what if you already have a child?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it, her eyes still firm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the child with me, and we will still separate.¡±


    Zhou Shi was stunned.


    ¡°Then what if that woman is from a good family? And she just wants to be a concubine¡­¡±


    ¡°My husband can only have me,¡± this time, Lin Xiaoyue replied before Zhou Shi finished.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous,¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhou Shi and saw that there was no seriousness in her eyes, but there was a smile.


    ¡°So be it. In my opinion, when it comes to love, one is lonely, two are happy, and three are messy.¡±


    Zhou Shi looked surprised.


    ¡°But it¡¯s normal for a man to take in a concubine. Moreover, sometimes, it¡¯s not because of love. It might just be to¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue shook her head and interrupted her before she could say the words ¡°carry on the family line¡±.


    ¡°Men and women are both humans. Since a woman only has one husband, why can¡¯t a man only have one wife?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Maybe my thoughts are different from many people, but that¡¯s what I think. If Li Xiao no longer loves me or wants to have a new wife, I will divorce him.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you on one point. Men are not everything in my life. At least, Li Xiao is not everything in my life.¡±


    Zhou Shi was stunned, then she heard Lin Xiaoyue continue.


    ¡°I love Li Xiao, but I love myself more.¡±


    Her words were like a thunderclap that shook Zhou Shi¡¯s entire being.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and continued, ¡°in my opinion, only by loving myself can I love others better and be worthy of others¡¯ love.¡±


    ¡°Instead of worrying and preventing the people around you from leaving, it¡¯s better to put away these thoughts and become better yourself. In this way, as long as the people around you are not blind or stupid, they would not leave..¡±

 Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Love Yourself More (2)

    Chapter 288: Love Yourself More (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Of course, if he is really blind or stupid, then there is no need to miss such a person, right?¡±


    Zhou Shi looked straight at Lin Xiaoyue, her eyes filled with admiration.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled in embarrassment.


    She had only expressed her thoughts about the awakening of women in the 21st century. She felt a little embarrassed when Zhou Shi looked at her like that.


    ¡°As expected, 1 knew that your thoughts would be different!¡± Zhou Shi exclaimed.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, let¡¯s settle the matter of the manor! I¡¯ll sell the shop before spring.


    When I have money, I¡¯ll start making arrangements!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Deal! However, well split the profits 50- 50!¡± She quickly said.


    Zhou Shi patted Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I said 60 ¨C 40, so it¡¯s 60 ¨C 40. I¡¯m willing to do this. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue finally agreed.


    ¡°Oh right, 1 heard from Hei Gang that you¡¯ve been experimenting with¡­spicy cabbage?¡± Zhou Shi suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°The first batch has been marinated. We can eat it tomorrow. 1 can take some out tomorrow and let you try it.¡±


    Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me partner with you? Hei Gang said that you still lack capital. I¡¯ll pay for this!¡± Zhou Shi said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was moved.


    However, in just a moment, she suppressed her excitement.


    ¡°Li Xiao said that you spent a lot of money to buy the shop and even borrowed money. Do you¡­¡±


    If she was looking for a partner, the scale would definitely be bigger. This way, the capital would be huge.


    ¡°Cough! Our family is broke, but my paternal family has money. I¡¯ll go back to my parents and get a few hundred taels from my father. It won¡¯t be a problem. If I go with the house deed, I could borrow a few thousand taels.¡± She smiled.


    Of course, in order to avoid the dissatisfaction of her sisters-in-law, she had not gone back to her parents to get money from her father.


    However, if she brought the deed back to borrow money, even her sisters-in-law wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue was a little tempted.


    Zhou Shi saw her expression and knew that there was hope. Her eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay 1,000 taels and take 30% profit, how about that?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue pondered.


    Then, she nodded.


    1,000 taels was enough for her to do whatever she wanted.


    Then, the two of them began to discuss the business.


    After listening to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s plan and arrangement, Zhou Shi couldn¡¯t wait to take action immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the shop deeds tomorrow and go back to my parents to borrow the money. Then, 1¡¯11 go to my cousin to get some workers.¡±


    ¡°You and mother will be in charge of getting help from the villagers. Since we only have ten days to harvest the cabbages, we have to get busy.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it and didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Tomorrow morning, 1¡¯11 go to Ruyi Restaurant to deliver the goods. At that time, I¡¯ll also send the spicy cabbage to Manager Liang and Chef Liu to try. If you don¡¯t mind, you can come with me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how Manager Liang and the others react. If Ruyi Restaurant can place a long-term order with us, then you can go back to your parents to borrow money. That way, it¡¯s also easier to convince them.¡±


    Zhou Shi thought about it and nodded.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The two women discussed for a while before going to bed late at night.


    The next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue woke up first. After waking Zhou Shi, the two of them got up together.


    After washing up, Lin Xiaoyue went to get some spicy cabbage.


    Some of them were served immediately, while some were used by Lin Xiaoyue as seasoning to stir-fry two dishes.


    The whole family ate the refreshing spicy cabbage and said it was good.


    After the meal, Li Xiao rode a horse and brought Lin Xiaozhi to town first.


    Lin Xiaoyue brought Zhou Shi to deliver the cold cakes.


    As for the stall in the market, she stopped setting it up a few days ago.


    When they arrived at Qingshi Town, Lin Xiaoyue went to Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery to sell the goods.


    After that, she went to Ruyi Restaurant with Zhou Shi.


    When they arrived at the kitchen of Ruyi Restaurant, Lin Xiaoyue met Chef Liu and explained the situation. Then, Chef Liu led her to Manager Liang.


    Lin Xiaoyue told Manager Liang and Chef Liu about the spicy cabbage before taking it out and asking them to try it.


    When they saw the spicy cabbage, their eyes lit up..

 Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Love Yourself More (3)

    Chapter 289: Love Yourself More (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The cabbage was nothing special, but the red sauce on the cabbage was obviously new.


    The two of them quickly started eating.


    As soon as the spicy cabbage entered their mouths, the taste instantly exploded on the tip of the tongue. It was stimulating and refreshing.


    After eating one piece, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, they couldn¡¯t help but pick up a second piece.


    After finishing the third piece, Manager Liang stopped.


    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but fan his mouth with his hand, trying to relieve the spiciness.


    However, before it could be relieved, he actually started to crave for it again.


    Just as he was about to reach out for the fourth piece, Chef Liu picked up the plate and moved it away from Manager Liang.


    Manager Liang frowned and immediately looked at Chef Liu.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er said that this can be used as an ingredient. I want to keep some for later!¡±


    Even though he said that, Chef Liu¡¯s eyes were looking at the spicy cabbage greedily. The words ¡°1 want to keep it all for myself¡± were written all over his face.


    He never knew that cabbage could be so delicious.


    This taste was really too strange. It was refreshing and had a strong aftertaste.


    However, he couldn¡¯t stop eating it.


    Manager Liang glared at him.


    However, he remembered that Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi were still around, so he didn¡¯t argue with Chef Liu.


    After glancing at Chef Liu, he finally put down his chopsticks and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, your spicy cabbage is indeed not bad! Can you really supply them during winter?¡± He asked.


    There was a shortage of vegetables in winter. It would be great if Ruyi Restaurant had such a dish.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Of course. If the spicy cabbage was stored properly, it could be stored for a year. It¡¯s the season to produce cabbages now. We should take advantage of this time to make more. It¡¯s enough to last until next year.¡± When spring arrived, the new batch of chili would also be ready. She could continue to make them then.


    Manager Liang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°You said that this spicy cabbage can be used as seasoning?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Then, can you¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a free stove in the kitchen. Why don¡¯t you come with me and try making a few dishes with this spicy cabbage?¡± Chef Liu suddenly interrupted.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Lin Xiaoyue agreed readily.


    She picked up the box on the coffee table.


    ¡°There¡¯s more spicy cabbage in here?¡± Manager Liang hurriedly asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Manager Liang¡¯s face lit up as he immediately looked at Chef Liu.


    ¡°Old Liu, leave the plate in your hand.¡± He hadn¡¯t had enough yet.


    Chef Liu was reluctant to do so.


    When he saw Lin Xiaoyue smiling at him, he placed the plate back in front of Manager Liang.


    ¡°Alright. Take Yue¡¯er to the kitchen. I¡¯ll wait here with Mrs. Hei.¡± Manager Liang glanced at Chef Liu.


    Chef Liu pursed his lips and left with Lin Xiaoyue.


    In the kitchen, Chef Liu arranged for a waiter to help with the fire and watch Lin Xiaoyue cook.


    Lin Xiaoyue shredded some meat, then prepared some ginger, onions, and garlic. She also cut some spicy cabbage and put them into the pot.


    After a while, she made shredded pork with spicy cabbage.


    ¡°If you have white rice, bring it. You and Manager Liang can try it together.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Yes I do!¡± Chef Liu hurriedly said.


    He instructed a waiter to serve the dishes and another waiter to get the rice before leaving with Lin Xiaoyue.


    The two of them went upstairs. Not long after they entered, a waiter brought the food over.


    Manager Liang and Chef Liu took the bowls and chopsticks. After they served the food, they couldn¡¯t wait to start eating.


    Then, they realized that the shredded pork with spicy cabbage tasted even more refreshing with rice. It was so delicious that they almost couldn¡¯t stop. The two of them finished the bowl of rice.


    When Manager Liang wanted to get a second bowl, he noticed Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi¡¯s expressions.


    Realizing that he had lost his composure, Manager Liang finally stopped.


    ¡°Leave half for me.¡±


    Chef Liu glanced at Manager Liang and replied with an ¡°okay¡± before continuing to eat.


    He thought to himself, ¡°fortunately, he¡¯s a chef and not a manager.¡±


    It was really tiring to maintain a respectable image.


    Manager Liang looked at Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi.


    ¡°The spicy cabbage is great! We¡¯ll have them!¡± Manager Liang said.


    Zhou Shi immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue, her eyes filled with joy.


    ¡°However, 1 have one condition.¡± Manager Liang suddenly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°Please tell us.¡±


    A hint of hesitation flashed across Manager Liang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let us be your business partner. In addition, you have to sell all the spicy cabbages you make to us..¡±

 Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Making a Fortune (1)

    Chapter 290: Making a Fortune (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The cold cakes from before were just a snack.


    Whether other restaurants sold it or not did not have much of an impact on Ruyi Restaurant.


    However, the spicy cabbage was different. It could be used as seasoning, and after adding it to the dishes, it would make the dishes even more delicious.


    If it was done well, it would have a lot of value!


    Manager Liang was really excited.


    Their master had businesses outside of Qingshi Town. If he could make good use of the spicy cabbage, it could help the business in other parts of the country.


    Most importantly, it would be much easier for the owner to expand his restaurant business in the future.


    Thinking of the fact that the Ruyi Restaurant would become the most famous restaurant in the Great Yan in the future, Manager Liang¡¯s heart was burning with excitement.


    At the same time, he felt lucky for Lin Xiaoyue.


    If she came alone, perhaps he would ask her for the recipe.


    He knew about the Zhou Trading Company. He heard about it from Hei Gang when he attended Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s wedding.


    Although she was only a woman, she was still a member of the Zhou family.


    If this matter blew up and the Zhou family found out about it, it would definitely be very troublesome.


    In that case, it would be better to become partners.


    In any case, isn¡¯t Zhou Shi also a business partner?


    The Zhou family probably didn¡¯t know about their cooperation.


    If he took this opportunity to work with them, without the Zhou family stopping him, he would definitely succeed.


    Then, he would sign a contract with the two of them and take all the spicy cabbages.


    Then, the spicy cabbage business would belong to Ruyi Restaurant.


    Hehe, they had so many restaurants and eateries in the Great Yan.They didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sell the spicy cabbages.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi were both shocked.


    ¡°We can offer 2,000 taels of silver for 30% of the business. 1 only request that you sell all the spicy cabbages you make to our Ruyi Restaurant.¡±


    Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes widened and she subconsciously grabbed Lin Xiao Yue¡¯s hand.


    What? 2,000 taels of silver and 30% profit?


    Didn¡¯t she say to Yue¡¯er that she would only give her 1,000 taels of silver?


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhou Shi and gave her a reassuring smile.


    Then, she looked at Manager Liang.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to take all the spicy cabbages. Manager Liang, are you sure you can make the decision?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked with a smile, trying to make her tone sound more relaxed.


    At this point, she would be a fool if she did not understand.


    Manager Liang was speaking so arrogantly because the owner of Ruyi Restaurant was probably not an ordinary person.


    Also, she didn¡¯t consider everything previously.


    She didn¡¯t realize that the spicy cabbage, or rather, the chilis, would be so powerful.


    Glancing at her sister-in-law, Lin Xiaoyue felt a lingering fear in her heart.


    She was lucky to have her involved and even brought her to Ruyi Restaurant.


    Otherwise, Manager Liang wouldn¡¯t be so kind.


    Manager Liang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he looked at Lin Xiaoyue with even more admiration.


    Then, hesitation appeared in his eyes.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and continued, ¡°actually, in addition to this spicy cabbage, we are also preparing to make bean paste and chili sauce. They are better than spicy cabbage as seasoning.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sure enough, Manager Liang was surprised.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    He looked at Manager Liang with a smile.


    He hesitated for a moment before he patted the armrest of his chair.


    ¡°Deal! Three days later, I¡¯ll bring my boss to you personally to discuss the details.¡±


    His boss happened to be in Nan¡¯an County. If he sent the news out today, the boss would be able to come tomorrow at the earliest. It might not even take three days.


    Chef Liu was stunned.


    His eyes widened as he looked at Manager Liang, suspecting that he had heard wrongly.


    Then, he saw Manager Liang roll his eyes at him.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°You can inform your boss that we will ask for 5,000 taels of silver for 30% of the chili business. In addition, if the price of the spicy cabbage is reasonable, we can sell them all to the Ruyi Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°But next year, if the Zhou Trading Company is also interested, we will split the amount equally with the Ruyi Pavilion. Of course, both of you can discuss the details.¡±


    Among the three parties, she was the weakest and had the lowest authority..

 Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Making a Fortune (2)

    Chapter 291: Making a Fortune (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At present, she would only be safe if the two powerful sides kept each other in check.


    She would give both sides 30% of the profits each and take 40% for herself. However, 40% was only in the production process. Compared to the profits they earned from retail sales, it was very low.


    Hence, they would not make things too difficult for her.


    Manager Liang frowned, and his gaze towards Lin Xiaoyue was already tinged with admiration.


    He glanced at Zhou Shi, who was already deep in thought.


    He knew very well that even though the Zhou Clan did not know about this matter yet, once Ruyi Restaurant invested in the company, the Zhou Clan would also invest sooner or later.


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll tell the boss what you said.¡± Manager Liang said.


    Then, he chatted with Lin Xiaoyue for a while and finally gave her a 1,000 taels of silver before she left.


    How did she get the money?


    Of course, it was because Lin Xiaoyue said she was strapped for cash and that she needed money to start making the cabbages.


    After leaving Ruyi Restaurant, Zhou Shi and Lin Xiaoyue boarded the ox-cart. Only then did they realize what just happened.


    Zhou Shi came back to her senses and quickly asked Lin Xiaoyue to ride back to the Hei residence.


    When they reached the place, Zhou Shi pulled Lin Xiaoyue into the house. She ignored the servants and directly brought her to her room.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, what¡¯s going on with Manager Liang?¡± Zhou Shi asked Lin Xiaoyue nervously.


    She seemed to have understood something, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t.


    The owner of Ruyi Restaurant, was actually willing to spend 5,000 taels of silver to buy 30% of Yue¡¯er¡¯s chili business.


    Also, he didn¡¯t even ask for the price and wanted to buy all of them.


    However, Yue ¡®er did not agree. She only promised to give all the spicy cabbages this year to Ruyi Restaurant and half of next year¡¯s to the Zhou Trading Company.


    She roughly knew the reason for this. It was because Yue¡¯er had limited number of chilis in her hands and could not make a large amount of spicy cabbage.


    If Ruyi Restaurant and the Zhou Trading Company were to split it this year, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get much each.


    Although she wanted to cooperate with Yue¡¯er, she did not represent the Zhou Trading Company. More importantly, she did not have the right to.


    What was Yue¡¯er thinking?


    Lin Xiaoyue was prepared to talk to Zhou Shi about this.


    Lin Xiaoyue held Zhou Shi¡¯s hand and explained the situation to her.


    ¡°Thank you for today. Without you with me, I¡¯m afraid 1¡¯11 get into trouble.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue told Zhou Shi about her thoughts and plans.


    After Zhou Shi heard this, her eyes widened, and she was extremely shocked.


    ¡°What Ruyi Restaurant is interested in is not the 30% share, but the goods produced by the workshop.¡±


    ¡°Take the spicy cabbage for example. Even if we sell it to Ruyi Restaurant at 10 wen per catty, the profit will only be 6 or 7 wen.¡±


    ¡°But if you sell it as a dish or seasoning, the value is greater. We can sell it at 20 to 30 wen per catty. The profit would be much higher.¡±


    ¡°They only want to control me, the source of production.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Since the Ruyi Restaurant is optimistic about our chili business, the Zhou Trading Company will definitely be interested.¡±


    ¡°You might as well talk to your father when you return home this time and ask him for help.¡±


    ¡°Get the Zhou Trading Company to pay the 5,000 taels of silver. Then, you can promise to give them half of the supply at the same price we sell to Ruyi Restaurant, but tell them to give you 30% of the profit. They should agree.¡±


    The Ruyi Restaurant and the Zhou Trading Company would each hold 30% of the shares.


    With these two parties around, she was safe.


    There was no need to worry that there would be a fourth party interfering in this business, because the two giants would never allow it.


    Hehe, speaking of which, she did help out by letting these two big shots cooperate, right?


    Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Asking the Zhou Trading Company to give her money, and she takes the profit?


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, will it work?¡± Previously, she thought that her husband had made a lot of money by selling a few shops.


    Now that she had met Yue¡¯er, why did she feel like this was¡­more profitable than selling a shop? Not only would she earn more, but she also didn¡¯t have to spend any money.


    If this really worked, in just a few days, she would have 5,000 taels..

 Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Making a Fortune (3)

    Chapter 292: Making a Fortune (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes, just tell him what 1 said.¡±


    Regardless of whether the Zhou Trading Company was interested in the spicy cabbages, after hearing that the Ruyi Restaurant was willing to pay such a large sum of money for it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore such a good opportunity that came knocking on their door.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°bring the jar of spicy cabbage home and let them try it.¡±


    Zhou Shi nodded.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°In addition, don¡¯t forget to mention that the owner will be in Daishi Village in three days. At that time, it would be best to get the people from the Zhou Trading Company to come together so that everyone could talk face to face.¡±


    With this piece of news, the Zhou Trading Company would definitely come knocking.


    As long as he came, this matter was almost certain.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Shi quickly nodded.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave a few more instructions to Zhou Shi before they split up.


    Zhou Shi went back to her maiden home to look for Master Zhou, and then she went to look for Third Master Zhou for workers.


    Lin Xiaoyue first went to the Jin Grocery Store to talk to Mr. Jin.


    Other than picking up the plates for the eatery, the most important thing was to buy and order some jars.


    Mr. Jin was happy to receive Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s order.


    ¡°Please get them ready as soon as possible. 1 need this batch of goods very urgently.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Manager Liang gave her 1,000 taels of silver, so she could start the operation once she returned.


    Before the workshop was built, they could use her front yard.


    It should not be a problem to get more than ten workers to work there.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. The goods will be delivered to your residence in five days! 1 won¡¯t delay your matters!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and gave Mr. Jin a few more instructions before leaving after paying the deposit.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to the dock after she took the plates to the eatery.


    Jiang Dahe was indeed there.


    Lin Xiaoyue told Jiang Dahe about the workshop.


    Jiang Dahe was overjoyed when he heard that. He immediately said that he would get workers to the Liu family¡¯s residence tomorrow to prepare for the construction of the workshop.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue returned to town.


    She went to buy salt and glutinous rice flour.


    She then went to the bank to exchange for silver notes, silver coins, and copper coins before returning to Daishi Village.


    When she returned to the Liu family, Lin Xiaoyue brought Liu Shi to the backyard and told her about her plan.


    When Liu Shi learned that her daughter was actually going to work with the owner of Ruyi Restaurant and possibly the Zhou Trading Company, she was both surprised and happy.


    Lin Xiaoyue took out the hundred silver pieces and copper coins that she had exchanged in town.


    Then, she took out two silver notes worth 100 taels.


    ¡°The 200 silver notes are what I owe you. The remaining 100 taels is for you to buy the cabbages.¡±


    Ruyi Restaurant gave 5,000 taels of silver for 30% of the business. She probably wouldn¡¯t need to spend all 5,000 taels of silver, so she would keep the remaining.


    If the Zhou Trading Company also invested in the business, it would be another 5,000 taels of silver. Hehe, she would get rich so quickly!


    When Liu Shi learned that her daughter could earn a lot of money this time, she did not refuse and happily accepted the money.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t 100 taels too much?¡±


    They had been buying cabbages for the past two days at the price of 1 wen per catty. 100 taels meant that they could buy 10,000 catties.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend it all. I gave you more, just in case.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll buy cabbages from our village. If the quantity is small, it would be dozens or hundreds of catties. We could just ask everyone to send them over directly. If they have more than 200 catties, they can give us a note. We¡¯ll then give them a date and collect the cabbages from the field. Try to get at least 2,000 catties of cabbage every day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the village chief¡¯s house later and ask him to help us recruit more than 10 people to help us make spicy cabbage.¡±


    ¡°So many? Erya, Aunt Jiang and her family, plus the two of us, there¡¯s already quite a lot of manpower!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Let them deal with the stuff in the eatery and collect the chilis. There is no need for them to make the spicy cabbages.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to process 2,000 catties of cabbage a day. Ten people might not be enough.¡±


    ¡°We need three people to pick and wash the vegetables. Then, one person is responsible for cutting the cabbage into pieces, two for marinating the cut cabbage with salt, and three for spreading the sauce and sealing it. That makes nine people.¡±


    ¡°In addition, someone needs to help process the chili and turn it into chili powder. We need two more people for this.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue pondered for a moment and realized that she had to recruit at least eleven people.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make the chili powder ourselves?¡± Liu Shi suddenly looked at


    Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue could clearly see the worry in her eyes.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. She was quite happy that her mother was worried about this..

 Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: The Workers are Here (1)

    Chapter 293: The Workers are Here (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The workers can make the chili powder. We¡¯ll make the sauce ourselves.¡±


    Liu Shi paused.


    ¡°Oh, I asked Zhou Shi to get the workers for me. With the contract in hand, we won¡¯t be afraid that they might do something bad.¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You bought someone again?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked a little embarrassed to hear the word ¡°again¡±.


    ¡°Uh¡­mom, the purchase this time is different from before. This time, it¡¯s just to serve you and help with the family business.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Why would I need a servant?¡± She muttered.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and grabbed Liu Shi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Why not? We didn¡¯t have enough money in the past. Now that your daughter has money, it¡¯s time for you to enjoy life.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we need reliable and capable helpers to run the family business, right?¡±


    Seeing that Liu Shi was no longer resisting, Lin Xiaoyue said, ¡°mom, don¡¯t worry. I asked Zhou Shi to help me find a family of servants. There are six or seven people in the family.¡±


    ¡°The wife will serve you, and the husband will be our housekeeper. If there is a boy of suitable age, he can be Qing¡¯er and Xiaozhi¡¯s servant. The others will stay at home to help.¡±


    Liu Shi nodded.


    She thought that her daughter¡¯s arrangement was quite reasonable.


    ¡°There are more people in the house now. I was thinking of expanding the backyard for the new servants to live in.¡±


    There were still three empty rooms in the house. Actually, they could stay there, but Lin Xiaoyue did not want to make such an arrangement.


    She now had money in her hands and was preparing to build a workshop. Why not build everything at once?


    Liu Shi glanced at Lin Xiaoyue, sighed, and did not stop her.


    It was useless to persuade her daughter when she had made a decision.


    Moreover, it would indeed be difficult to live in a house with six or seven people.


    If they gave all the empty rooms in the house to the servants, what would happen if there were guests in the house?


    Iler daughter and son-in-law were getting more and more successful, so there might be many guests who would stay over in the future.


    Lin Xiaoyue talked to Liu Shi for a while more before she went to cook.


    After dinner, Lin Xiaoyue went to the village chief¡¯s house.


    When the village chief learned that Lin Xiaoyue was not only looking for people to build houses and workshops, but also looking for help, he was very excited.


    ¡°After you build this workshop, there will be more work opportunities for people in our village.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°There might be more work next year. This year, 1 only have half a month to make spicy cabbage.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it will get better!¡± The village chief smiled.


    ¡°I also heard about you collecting cabbages. It¡¯s all thanks to you that we didn¡¯t have to give the excess cabbage in the field to the pigs.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of cabbages on the market now. It¡¯s very difficult to sell them even at a penny per catty. It¡¯s rare for you to buy them at a high price.¡±


    The village chief suddenly thought of something and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°But¡­do you really need so much cabbage?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, Ruyi Restaurant has already booked all the spicy cabbages that I want to make this year. Moreover, they have invested in my business, so the demand will be even greater next year.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flashed with hesitation, then she looked at the village chief.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t want to mention to you so early. However, since I mentioned it today, I¡¯ll just say it.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± The village chief looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a serious expression.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and signaled the village chief not to be nervous.


    Then, she said, ¡°if I want to continue this spicy cabbage business in the future, it¡¯s definitely impossible for my family to grow it ourselves. In our village, there are many families with land. I just want to ask if everyone is willing to help me plant cabbages.¡±


    ¡°A grown cabbage can weigh up to 3 catties. Then, I¡¯ll buy them from everyone at a price of 1 wen per catty. One cabbage will be about 3 wen.¡±


    ¡°We can plant cabbages in the spring, summer, autumn and other seasons. The income may not be less than that of selling other crops.¡±


    The village chief paused, and then his eyes immediately lit up.


    Not only that, it¡¯s even better than selling other crops!


    It was more cost-effective to harvest the same crop for three seasons!


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, are you serious?¡± The village chief looked at Lin Xiaoyue excitedly.


    This was a great thing for the village! If this could really be done, every household in Daishi Village would benefit!

 Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: The Workers are Here (2)

    Chapter 294: The Workers are Here (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Three days later, the owner of Ruyi Restaurant will come to my house to discuss the collaboration. There was also a high probability that someone from the Zhou Trading Company would come over.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re free, you can come to my house to listen in.¡±


    ¡°If we reach an agreement, I¡¯ll sign a contract with you and reserve all the cabbages in Daishi Village.¡±


    ¡°We can then discuss our plans for the coming year before winter.¡±


    The village chief¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll meet the boss with you three days later!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    A village with over 100 mu of land would cost 2 to 3,000 taels of silver.


    Moreover, one had to wait for someone willing to sell.


    After buying the manor, she needed someone to look after it, and hiring farmers was not easy.


    Cabbage was the most common crop in this era. It was better to let the villagers help grow it. When the time came, they could just buy them from them. It could save a lot of trouble.


    Daishi Village was a large village. The land was close to 1,000 mu. It was much larger than an ordinary village.


    By then, even if only half of the villagers helped grow cabbages, they would not have to worry about the coming year.


    If she was worried, she could go to Shangyang Village and talk to the village chief about it.


    She was confident that Shangyang Village would be happy to work with her.


    Of course, for this kind of win-win situation, her priority was still Daishi Village, where her family was located.


    Lin Xiaoyue discussed more details with the village chief again before she left.


    After leaving the village chief¡¯s house, Lin Xiaoyue went to Carpenter Sun¡¯s house.


    After that, she went to Craftsman Li Mie¡¯s house.


    She contracted Li Mie for a whole year.


    It was to prepare for the chilies in the manor next year. At present, the family did not lack tools to make spicy cabbage.


    Because there were not many cold cakes at home now, after the wooden buckets were empty, they could be used to make spicy cabbage.


    Lin Xiaoyue only returned home after she had ordered the goods from Li Mie.


    Not long after she reached home, Zhou Shi arrived.


    Other than the coachman, there were actually seven other people who came with her.


    They were the servants that Zhou Shi had bought for the Liu family.


    ¡°I bought them according to your request.¡± Zhou Shi said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Please introduce yourselves.¡± As she spoke, she looked at the few people standing there.


    The old man came forward and bowed to Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Hello Madam and Miss. I am Zhao Fu. This is my wife, Chen Shi. My eldest son, Zhao Kang. My eldest daughter-in-law, Ma Shi. My grandson, Zhao Dabao. My second son, Zhao Qiang, and my daughter, Zhao Shanshan.¡±


    Liu Shi was a little surprised. She felt that although this person was a slave, he was composed.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°What can you do?¡± She asked Zhao Fu.


    ¡°I used to be a housekeeper. Chen Shi is good at kitchen work. Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang used to follow the family around as servants and coachmen. Ma Shi and Zhao Shanshan are good at needlework.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    ¡°Is anyone literate?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°I, Zhao Kang, Zhao Qiang, and Zhao Shanshan are all literate. My grandson


    Zhao Dabao had just learned the Three Character Classic.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    She did not expect all the young ones to be literate.


    Glancing at the youngest Zhao Dabao, Lin Xiaoyue saw that the child was standing obediently beside Ma Shi with his head lowered.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± He was about the same age as Qing¡¯er, so he arranged for him to be his assistant. He could go to town to take care of Qing¡¯er.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Zhao Dabao.


    Zhao Dabao bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Miss, 1 am ten years old.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and looked at Zhao Fu again.


    ¡°Why were you sold by the previous master?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked again.


    This family of seven was neatly dressed and polite.


    Zhao Fu especially, did not look like he came from slavery.


    Zhao Fu froze.


    Then, he bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me! 1 offended the previous mistress and implicated the whole family.¡± Suddenly, Zhao Shanshan rushed forward.


    ¡°Presumptuous, retreat!¡± Before Lin Xiaoyue could say anything, Zhao Fu had already reprimanded Zhao Shanshan sternly.


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s body trembled. She looked at Zhao Fu in fear and retreated..

 Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: The Workers are Here (3)

    Chapter 295: The Workers are Here (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    It was also at this moment that Lin Xiaoyue saw Zhao Shanshan¡¯s face.


    This girl had beautiful facial features.


    ¡°Miss, please forgive me, 1 should have stopped her.¡± Zhao Fu quickly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue waved her hand.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± She looked at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Although Zhou Shi has bought you, 1 don¡¯t want to keep people with impure thoughts around me.¡±


    Zhao Fu was startled.


    He quickly cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°We were originally servants of the Zheng family in Nan¡¯an County. The master had taken a fancy to my daughter, but my daughter did not give in, causing him to resent her and madam to be suspicious. After that, the master went to the west and madam was in charge. She wanted to sell my daughter.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s voice was tinged with sadness. ¡°I pleaded for mercy and implicated my entire family. In the end, my entire family was sold to Zhou¡¯s Dental Clinic.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, 1 have a slight friendship with the person-in-charge of the dental clinic in Nan¡¯an County, so my family was not separated.¡±


    Zhao Fu bowed to Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°Madam Hei went to Third Master Zhou¡¯s house to get servants, and 1 happened to be at Third Master Zhou¡¯s residence. 1 thought it was a good place to go. That was why 1 recommended us to Madam Hei and begged Third Master Zhou to come to the Liu family.¡±


    A young lady was in charge of the Liu family.


    The son-in-law was married into the family and he and his nephew were saved by the Young Miss, so he wouldn¡¯t do anything out of line.


    Also, the two Young Masters were still young, and they were studying in the academy. His grandson could go with them to be their assistants, and in the future, he would also be literate.


    Zhou Shi nodded at Lin Xiaoyue, indicating that Zhao Fu was telling the truth.


    Her third cousin was planning to have the family serve him.


    However, she came before his third cousin could say anything and bumped into them.


    Zhao Fu was smart. After hearing about the situation, he took the initiative to request to come to the Liu family.


    Her third cousin wanted to do the Liu family a favor because of the spicy cabbage matter. That was also in his favor.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you can stay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Zhao Fu quickly bowed.


    The Zhao family members hurriedly followed suit and bowed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°There are not many rules in our family. If you do well, 1 will definitely not treat you unfairly.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, you used to be the Zheng family¡¯s housekeeper, so you must have a lot of experience. Although the Liu family is small in numbers, we have some business to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Since you have joined the Liu family, you are family too. How about 1 make you the housekeeper of the Liu family?¡±


    Zhao Fu was delighted.


    ¡°Thank you Miss, 1 will definitely do my best to repay you.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang.


    ¡°Zhao Kang, Zhao Qiang, you two come with me and help me run errands and take care of the family business. If you perform well, you will be rewarded.¡±


    Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang looked at each other with joy in their eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± They hurriedly bowed.


    Lin Xiaoyue then looked at Chen Shi and Ma Shi.


    ¡°Chen Shi, in the future, you will serve my mother and work in the kitchen with Ma Shi.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two of them hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°Zhao Dabao, you¡¯ll be Qing¡¯er¡¯s errand boy in the future. When Qing¡¯er goes back to the academy, you will go with him to take care of his daily needs.¡±


    One could bring an assistant to the academy, and she would be able to arrange for Zhao Dabao to go as long as she paid extra accommodation fees.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Zhao Dabao quickly went forward and bowed.


    Hearing that he could go to the Academy, his face was full of joy.


    His father had taught him the Three Character Classic, so he had learned it long ago.


    He wanted to learn more, but his father didn¡¯t have the time to teach him.


    Although he couldn¡¯t enter the academy to listen to the teacher¡¯s lecture like Qing¡¯er, he could eavesdrop outside the classroom.


    There was not much to do in the academy, so he had plenty of time to learn.


    On the way here, he had heard from Madam Hei that Qing¡¯er was twelve years old and was already studying in Class 3A of the Qingyun Academy. It was very likely that he would participate in the county examination next year.


    Although the young master¡¯s surname wasn¡¯t Liu, his status wasn¡¯t any lower than the young master¡¯s.


    If he passed next year, his status in the Liu family would probably be even higher.


    If he served him well, he would have a good life too.


    The other members of the Zhao family were also very happy for Zhao Dabao.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces before finally looking at Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Zhao Shanshan¡­¡± she said.


    Zhao Shanshan was timid and quickly went forward and bowed to her.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    ¡°Raise your head.¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhao Shanshan from head to toe.


    The members of the Zhao family became nervous.


    Zhao Shanshan shivered and raised her head.


    Lin Xiaoyue finally saw Zhao Shanshan¡¯s face clearly this time.


    Her eyebrows were curved, her almond-shaped eyes were filled with love, and there was a mole under her left eye, making her look charming and flirtatious..

 Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Success (1)

    Chapter 296: Success (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    With this appearance, it was no wonder that she attracted the covetous eyes of the Zheng family¡¯s master and the suspicion of the madam.


    Under the nervous gazes of the Zhao family, Lin Xiaoyue smiled lightly.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Hearing this, the Zhao family members felt uneasy.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s heart was pounding.


    ¡°Sixteen.¡±


    She replied calmly.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re even older than me by a year.¡± She muttered.


    Well, her current body anyway.


    Zhao Shanshan was stunned.


    On the way here, she listened to Madam Hei talk about Lin Xioayue with her family.


    She was truly the role model for women in her heart. She had supported the entire Liu family with her own strength and changed the fate of the Liu family.


    Lin Xiaoyue curled her lips and looked at Zhao Shanshan. ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to give yourself to the Zheng family¡¯s master, I assume you have a backbone. I¡¯ll give you a chance to work by my side and learn our family¡¯s business. When the time is right, you can even be in charge.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan was shocked and joy flashed in her eyes.


    ¡°However, from now on, you are a member of the Liu family in life and death. You are not allowed to leave the Liu family for the rest of your life.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan was stunned.


    She was a slave. If her owner did not release her, she would not be able to leave.


    The Liu family had brought her whole family and entrusted them with heavy responsibilities. The probability of letting them leave was not high.


    Therefore, not leaving the Liu family for the rest of her life was nothing to her. Zhao Shanshan was excited. Was the Miss going to coach her?


    In the future, did she have any hope of becoming someone like Miss and Madam Hei?


    Zhao Shanshan wanted to agree immediately, but she suddenly had a thought.


    She forced herself to calm down.


    Then, she respectfully bowed.


    ¡°Yes, but I have a condition.¡± Zhao Shanshan suppressed the emotions in her heart and said in a steady voice.


    As soon as he said that, Zhao Fu immediately reprimanded her.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    However, before Zhao Fu could finish his words, Lin Xiaoyue had already reached out and stopped him from continuing.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± She looked at Zhao Shanshan.


    She was quite interested in Zhao Shanshan.


    She dared to resist her fate despite being a slave in this era.


    Although her fate was a little tragic and she had implicated her entire family, she admired her courage.


    ¡°I am willing to serve you and the Liu family for the rest of my life. But please¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Shanshan and waited for her to continue.


    Zhao Shanshan took a deep breath, ¡°but please allow me to be by your side. I will not get married!¡±


    The moment these words came out, the Zhao members were greatly shocked.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Miss¡­¡± Chen Shi immediately went forward and pulled Zhao Shanshan away.


    As a servant, the best outcome was to become a concubine.


    Otherwise, she would marry another servant in the residence and give birth to a child who was also a slave.


    Only a few could save up enough silver to redeem themselves and return to freedom.


    However, a large family like theirs who served their masters closely, it was almost impossible for all of them to regain their freedom.


    She and her husband¡¯s only hope was to serve the family well. They hoped that she would remember their loyalty and let the younger generation go.


    Her daughter was too stubborn. Perhaps she would be able to live freely after she got out of slavery.


    But now, she wanted to stay and not marry for the rest of her life.


    Did this girl know what this meant to a woman?


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Chen Shi, and she fell silent.


    A pained expression flashed across Zhao Fu¡¯s face, but he still reprimanded his wife, ¡°retreat!¡±


    A hint of fear flashed across Chen Shi¡¯s eyes. Under Zhao Shanshan¡¯s comforting gaze, she retreated.


    She saw the warning in her husband¡¯s eyes.


    They were slaves and had just arrived at the new master¡¯s house.


    If the family did not like them, the consequences were not something they could bear.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said, ¡°heh, never getting married. That¡¯s too serious.¡±


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll allow you the freedom of marriage and promise not to force you to marry someone else.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, she knelt down in front of Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Thank you Miss, 1 will do my best to repay Miss!¡± Then, she kowtowed three times.


    When the Zhao family saw this, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    As long as she didn¡¯t promise not to get married.


    If Shanshan could really help the Miss support the family business in the future, no one would dare to look down on her even though she was a slave..

 Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Success (2)

    Chapter 297: Success (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Perhaps, they could rely on Shanshan in the future¡­


    ¡°Get up.¡± Lin Xiaoyue went to help Zhao Shanshan up.


    Zhao Shanshan was flattered.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and retreated.


    ¡°After you enter the Liu family, you will all be members of the Liu family. If you do your job well, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. But if you have bad intentions¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Hehe, better not let me find out¡­¡±


    Everyone in the Zhao family lowered their heads and tensed up.


    Previously, she looked quite amiable just a while ago, but at the moment, she was so scary.


    ¡°I won¡¯t resell any of our servants. It¡¯s either I free you, or feed you to the wolves.¡±


    Ma Shi¡¯s legs went soft. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Shi supporting her, she would have almost lost her footing.


    At this moment, the members of the Zhao family were terrified. They felt as if a knife was hanging in their hearts.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Zhao Fu was the first to regain his senses and bowed respectfully to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The others followed suit.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    She turned around and looked at Liu Shi, who was still in shock.


    She reached out and pulled Liu Shi¡¯s arm.


    Liu Shi subconsciously flinched, but she remembered that this was her daughter and gave her her arm.


    Her daughter¡¯s aura just now was too scary. It was as if she had really killed someone.


    Sigh, her daughter had suffered a lot previously. She had to treat her daughter better in the future¡­


    ¡°Mom, is there anything else you want to say?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Liu Shi with a smile.


    She was very satisfied. Her mother was clearly afraid of her just now, but she quickly adjusted her state.


    ¡°Whatever you said was enough,¡± Liu Shi patted the back of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Liu Shi before looking at the Zhao family again.


    ¡°Uncle Fu and Shanshan, stay here. The others¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi again. ¡°Mom, please take them to their room.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Shi replied.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± She said to the Zhao family.


    Then, except for Zhao Fu and Zhao Shanshan, everyone else followed Liu Shi.


    After the others left, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Shanshan again.


    ¡°Shanshan, check what else you all need. Then report it to Uncle Fu.¡±


    They actually didn¡¯t bring any luggage.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Zhao Shanshan hurriedly bowed.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhao Shanshan¡¯s clothes.


    Their clothes looked neat, but upon closer inspection, they were actually dirty.


    ¡°I will buy each of you two sets of inner clothes and two sets of working clothes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought for a while and said, ¡°1¡¯11 also buy winter coats for each of you.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Zhao Shanshan¡¯s face lit up with joy as she hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Miss, ready-made clothes are too expensive. My sister-in-law and 1 are good at embroidery. We can buy fabric and make them ourselves!¡±¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let Ma Shi make the clothes. As for you, you¡¯ll stay by my side to serve me.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s face lit up again.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, ¡°go get a pen and paper from Madam and write down the things you need. While it¡¯s still early, get your big brother to go to town later and buy the stuff.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Only then did Zhao Shanshan leave.


    Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw his daughter so happy.


    ¡°Uncle Fu.¡±


    Zhao Fu turned and quickly bowed.


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so reserved.¡±


    Then, she took out 100 taels of silver and the key to the door.


    ¡°You will be the housekeeper and accountant for the time being.¡±


    Zhao Fu took the money and keys.


    When he saw the amount of money, he was shocked. At the same time, he knew that this was a test for him.


    ¡°You will be in charge of our family¡¯s expenses. If you don¡¯t have enough money, just ask me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    ¡°In addition, I will implement allowances in the future. Madam¡¯s monthly allowance is 20 taels, the Master and I¡­forget it. Young Master gets 400 wen, Qing¡¯er gets 3 taels. Shanshan gets 4 taels, you get 3 taels, Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang get 2 taels each while Chen Shi, Ma Shi and Dabao get 1 tael each.¡±


    She would give her mother 20 taels of silver every month as savings..

 Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Success (3)

    Chapter 298: Success (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As for Xiaozhi, he would eat at home in the morning and evening, and only eat at the Academy or outside the Academy at noon. 400 wen a month was more than enough.


    He was too young and she was worried that he would spend too much.


    As for Qing¡¯er, she had previously given him a monthly allowance of 2 taels of silver. However, he was sensible and might have to participate in the examination next year. It would not hurt to give him more.


    Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t spend it recklessly. There was a high chance that he would save it up.


    Only the servants were left. Even if she was harsh and did not give them any money, no one would dare to say anything since she bought them.


    However, she felt that it was unnecessary.


    After all, the servants of wealthy families who sold themselves would also receive a monthly salary. It was just that the monthly salary was not that high. After all, they lived and ate in the owner¡¯s house.


    Anyway, she had money now, so there was no need for her to be so mean.


    She was prepared to train them up.


    Zhao Fu was surprised.


    They were servants, but their monthly salary was actually higher than the Young Masters.


    It was understandable.


    After all, the Liu family had few people.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Fu replied, feeling quite happy.


    When Old Master Zheng was around, other than Dabao, they all had monthly salaries.


    However, ever since Old Master Zheng passed away, First Master and First Madam took charge of the family. The eldest Miss said that with the Old Master gone, the family¡¯s income would be reduced, so they would not give out monthly salaries.


    They had to buy the things that the master should have bought for the servants.


    In the end, the little money saved by them was all gone.


    After that, when their entire family was sold, the little money left was all taken away by First Madam.


    The only belongings they had were the clothes that they were wearing.


    Fortunately, the weather was not as hot these days. In addition, it had not been long since they left the Zheng family. Otherwise, they would not have been able to look as neat as they did to meet their new mistress.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°You should go too.¡± She pretended not to see the smile on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Only then did Zhao Fu leave.


    After Zhao Fu left, Zhou Shi smiled and walked towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    He grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand and led her to the backyard.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, I¡¯m really impressed! You¡¯ve used both kindness and toughness to control them.¡±


    Zhou Shi pulled Lin Xiaoyue into the room and then sat down by the bed.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t flatter me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said to Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Did anyone from the Zhou Trading Company respond?¡± She looked at Zhou Shi nervously.


    This was the most important thing.


    Although she felt that she was confident about this matter. She was not 100% sure.


    If the Zhou Trading Company didn¡¯t intervene, Ruyi Restaurant wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deal with.


    She didn¡¯t want to earn a few thousand taels of silver and hand over the chili and spicy cabbage recipes.


    Madam Zhou looked at Lin Xiaoyue and smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡± She looked like she was teasing Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was anxious.


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t tease me! Tell me!¡± Lin Xiaoyue felt her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Of course it worked!¡± Zhou Shi smiled.


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue gave her a bear hug. Zhou Shi was surprised.


    Then, she quickly regained her senses and patted Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s back with a smile.


    She thought to himself, ¡°she must have been worried about this all along.¡±


    ¡°Quickly tell me everything that happened after you returned to your mother¡¯s house. I want to hear all the details.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled brightly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zhou Shi nodded.


    She then told Lin Xiaoyue everything.


    It turned out that after Lin Xiaoyue left the Hei residence, Zhou Shi took the spicy cabbage and asked the servants to ride the carriage back to the Zhou family.


    Then, she told Old Master Zhou about the situation.


    Old Master Zhou was very shocked after hearing this. After asking Zhou Shi, he tasted the spicy cabbage.


    Then, after a moment of hesitation, he took her to see Third Master Zhou.


    After that, Third Master Zhou also tried the spicy cabbage. He even asked the chef to stir-fry some shredded pork with the spicy cabbage.


    After hearing about the details and tasting the spicy cabbage, Third Master Zhou immediately said that he would visit the Liu family in three days.


    After that, Zhou Shi mentioned to Third Master Zhou that the Liu family wanted to buy some workers.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu, who was standing beside Third Master Zhou, volunteered him and his family.


    When Third Master Zhou heard that, he agreed in order to show his sincerity..

 Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Admiration (1)

    Chapter 299: Admiration (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°So, this family was given to you by my cousin! You didn¡¯t have to spend a single cent!¡± Zhou Shi said with a smile.


    More than half of them were literate. If they were sold, it would cost more than 4.00 taels.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Then when we meet, I have to thank Third Master Zhou!¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Yes! He is very interested in your spicy cabbage! He¡¯s different from us. He¡¯s from the main Zhou family. Although he came to Qingshi Town because he was demoted, if he performed well, he could be transferred back at any time.¡±


    ¡°This time, I see that he wants to use your spicy cabbage business to make a comeback and return to the capital.¡± Zhou Shi lowered her voice and said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°If we succeed, we and Third Master Zhou will be able to achieve mutual success.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Shi smiled and nodded.


    Then, she gave Lin Xiaoyue a mysterious smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little puzzled.


    Just as she was about to ask, she saw Zhou Shi pick up the wooden box that she had been holding in her hand.


    ¡°This is from my father. Inside were the land deeds of the manor in Zhou Village, as well as the contracts for the workers in the manor.¡± Zhou Shi said as she handed the wooden box to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    ¡°How much does he want?¡± She asked hurriedly.


    Zhou Shi laughed.


    ¡°This is a gift! And my father gave it to you willingly!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    Zhou Shi then said, ¡°firstly, it¡¯s to thank you for helping his daughter. Secondly, he¡¯s grateful that you helped the Zhou family.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little confused.


    She thought of this to help her sister-in-law save money for the investment. It could barely be considered as ¡°helping¡±, but how could that be considered helping the Zhou family?


    Zhou Shi saw through Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s doubts and smiled, answering her doubts, ¡°my cousin has decided not to report the chili business to the main family for the time being. When the business started, even if they knew about it, they would still let him be involved.¡±


    ¡°My father is quite reputable in Qingshi Town. If my cousin doesn¡¯t report this to the main family, my father will get a share of the profits.¡± ¡°When they find out in the future, the business will be completely handed over to my cousin to manage. My father can also continue to work with him.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, my father said that the Zhou family is now connected to my cousin. If he could use the chili business to make a comeback, his future would be bright. Our family will also benefit.¡±


    Zhou Shi looked at the wooden box in Lin Xiayue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°These things were given to me by my father after I mentioned the manor to him. At that time, my four brothers and sisters-in-law were all there. Father said that he would give the manor to you, but none of them said anything.¡±


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t say anything. They were the ones who benefited the most from the Zhou family¡¯s relationship with Zhou Shi¡¯s cousin.


    ¡°Last year, my father had plans to expand the Zhou Village. Now, the Zhou manor has a total of 306 mu of land. A total of 32 households had signed a lease agreement with us. Now that the Zhou manor has a new owner, you can find some time to meet with these tenants and change the agreement as you see fit.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    What? More than 300 mu of land? Oh my god, what a huge manor!


    ¡°Zhou Shi¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue was flattered by the gift.


    Zhou Shi grabbed her hand before she could finish.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Compared to what the Zhou family will get in the future, what my father gave you is nothing.¡±


    She nodded at Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Zhou Shi smiled and patted Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°No need to thank me. I should be the one thanking you! My cousin has agreed to help me pay for the 5,000 taels. In the future, the profit from the chili business will go to me.!¡±


    ¡°Also, my four sisters-in-law didn¡¯t dare to give me any attitude when I returned home this time.Hehe, they even flattered me.¡± Zhou Shi couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    She thought to herself that this time, she could finally hold her head high.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    ¡°Alright! If we join forces, we¡¯ll definitely be able to make a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The two sisters-in-law chatted for a while more before Zhou Shi asked about Zhao Shanshan..

 Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Admiration (2)

    Chapter 300: Admiration (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You really think highly of that girl. The monthly salary you give her is even higher than Uncle Fu¡¯s.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Shanshan¡¯s way of thinking is different from many women nowadays.¡±


    Zhou Shi was stunned.


    Then, she nodded.


    She was indeed different from many women nowadays.


    If it were any other servant girl, she would have taken the opportunity to become a concubine to help her family.


    Some would even seduce their master.


    This kind of thing was not rare in wealthy families.


    However, Zhao Shanshan actually rejected the master¡¯s advances.


    After coming to the Liu family, she promised not to marry.


    Such a strong woman was indeed rare.


    Since the woman did not put her mind on marriage, she could put her mind on something else.


    Zhao Shanshan was also literate like her and Yue¡¯er. Yue¡¯er could use her help.


    No wonder Yue¡¯er had such thoughts.


    ¡°The eatery in town, the spicy cabbage business, the manor, and the chili business¡­! can¡¯t handle it all by myself.¡±


    Zhou Shi nodded.


    ¡°It is indeed a little too much.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡± Miss¡­¡± It was Zhao Shanshan.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi looked at each other and stopped talking.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Soon, the door was pushed open.


    Zhao Shanshan entered and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Young miss, I have the items needed. Father asked if he could see you. He said that there are some things that he needs to ask you.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhao Shanshan and nodded in satisfaction when she saw that Zhao Shanshan was submissive.


    ¡°Tell Uncle Fu to wait for me in the front yard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan bowed before leaving.


    She closed the door after leaving.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and put away the wooden box before leaving with Zhou Shi.


    Zhou Shi knew that Lin Xiaoyue had something to do, so she didn¡¯t go with her. Instead, she went to look for Liu Shi.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to the front yard alone.


    As expected, Zhao Fu and Zhao Shanshan were already waiting.


    ¡°Miss.¡± Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arrival, the two of them hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Shanshan said that you have something to ask me, Uncle Fu.¡±


    Uncle Fu quickly stepped forward and handed a list to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Miss, the first row is the list of items that we urgently need. The ones after are secondary and require your approval.¡±


    Uncle Fu carefully glanced at Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°Also, the servants¡¯ monthly allowance can start from next month. However, I would like to request for an advance payment.¡±


    Their family of seven did not have a single wen on them. It¡¯s difficult to do things without money.


    He had just arrived and did not know the young lady¡¯s personality. He did not dare to make a decision on his own.


    They could not risk making her unhappy.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the list that Uncle Fu had written.


    She realized that he had only listed the most basic necessities in the first paragraph.


    Even oil lamps, bedding, shoes and socks were listed down below.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Uncle Fu and Zhao Shanshan. Seeing Uncle Fu bowing with a nervous expression, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Is this the list?¡±


    Uncle Fu¡¯s body trembled, his heart filled with fear.


    ¡°Please correct it,¡± he quickly said.


    Could it be that he was asking too much?


    However, they were really necessary.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the nervous duo and sighed. Finally, she said, ¡°write this down.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked towards the stone table where Uncle Fu had placed his brush and ink.


    Well, they were just sold by the Zheng family and were still afraid. It was not strange for them to be so careful.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Uncle Fuquickly followed.


    Then, he went to the stone table and picked up the brush.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the brush and ink used by Uncle Fu and realized that it was used by Lin Xiaozhi.


    ¡°A set of brush, ink, paper, and inkstone for the accountant¡¯s office. Twenty account books. One abacus.¡±


    Uncle Fu was only stunned for a moment before he quickly recorded it.


    ¡°In the future, all the accounts at home will be recorded in the account book and sent to me every month.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said..

 Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Admiration (3)

    Chapter 301: Admiration (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Fu quickly replied after writing it down.


    ¡°Also, starting from tomorrow, we will expand our house and build a workshop. 1 will have a book to record the materials, labor, and so on.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Fu. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Zhao Fu replied happily.


    She trusted him!


    ¡°Get undergarments, outerwear, shoes, and socks for the servants, we will buy fabric for two sets per person. The inner clothes will be made of cotton cloth, and the outer clothes are made of coarse cloth.¡±


    Two sets of cotton-padded winter clothes for each person. Five sets of thin quilts, and mattresses.¡±


    Zhao Fu and Zhao Shanshan were both shocked.


    Five sets of bedding? Did that mean they were going to have five rooms?


    Could they live separately in the future? Moreover, even Dabao had his own room?


    Lin Xiaoyue ignored the two of them and continued, ¡°every servant will get two sets of summer clothes, three pairs of shoes and socks, and one set of winter clothes per person every year. The bedding is changed every three years.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll make one set of clothes for one person each month. Arrange for someone to take their measurements.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Fu quickly agreed.


    ¡°Next, five oil lamps and ten catties of lamp oil. The servants¡¯ rooms will get one oil lamp with two catties of lamp oil every month.¡±


    ¡°My family¡¯s rooms also get two catties of lamp oil every month.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Fu was pleasantly surprised and quickly replied.


    ¡°For the meals at home, each servant can have one and a half catties of rice and noodles per day. There will be two meat dishes for lunch and dinner, and six vegetarian dishes at most.¡±


    ¡°My family will have fine rice and fine flour for our meals. The meal should be light in the morning. There should be at least three meat dishes for lunch and dinner, and at most six vegetarian dishes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Fu was already pleasantly surprised to have meat dishes.


    ¡°As for the monthly allowance¡­¡±


    Zhao Fu and Zhao Shanshan froze.


    ¡°This month has only started a few days ago. You don¡¯t have money on hand, so you can use the money I gave you to buy whatever you need.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Zhao Fu said excitedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue waved her hand.


    After some thought, she took out 100 silver notes from her pocket.


    ¡°Starting from tomorrow, the expenses of repairing the house and buying materials will be quite high. Also, when they officially start work, there will be more people eating at home, and there will be a lot more expenses.¡±


    Zhao Fu stepped forward to receive the banknotes.


    She had given him 200 taels of silver. She really trusted him!


    Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment and looked at Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Shanshan, go and call your eldest brother and second brother over. 1 have something to tell them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Zhao Shanshan hurried over.


    Lin Xiaoyue told Zhao Fu about the arrangements, and then Zhao Shanshan brought Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang over.


    ¡°Miss!¡± The three of them bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°The two of you will come to town with Shanshan and me later. Bring the list and money to buy some things.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and asked Zhao Kang to set up the ox-cart and pack the cold cakes.


    Zhao Fu handed the matter over to Zhao Qiang.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue brought Zhao Shanshan onto the ox-cart.


    Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang rode the ox, and the four of them went to town together.


    After arriving in town, Lin Xiaoyue first went to Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery to deliver the cold cakes, then asked the two of them to ride to the ox and horse market.


    Now that there were many people in the family and she had a manor in her hands, one ox-cart was not enough for the family.


    Li Xiao¡¯s horse was for his own use. She did not know how to ride a horse, so she might as well buy another carriage.


    Coincidentally, they were going to build a house again. After buying a carriage, they could use it to transport the bricks.


    Having money in hand was convenient. After choosing a horse and bargaining with the seller, she could bring the carriage home.


    Then, the four of them split into two groups.


    Zhao Qiang rode the ox-cart alone while Zhao Kang rode the horse carriage, bringing Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shanshan to the shops in town to purchase goods.


    Lin Xiaoyue sat in the carriage and pointed the way to Zhao Kang. At the same time, she introduced the area to Zhao Kang and Zhao Shanshan.


    After they arrived at the shops, she introduced Zhao Qiang and Zhao Kang to the shop owners.


    This was the only time she would come with them. In the future, she would arrange for the two of them to do the shopping.


    This time, she brought them along to show them the way and what to do.


    Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang were very touched. They felt that their Miss treated them well!


    By the time they finished shopping, it was already late.


    Lin Xiaoyue then returned to the eatery, picked up Lin Xiaozhi, and brought the group back to Daishi Village.


    Back home, Lin Xiaoyue realized that Li Xiao and Hei Gang had returned..

 Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Li Xiaos Origin (1)

    Chapter 302: Li Xiao¡¯s Origin (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Under the big tree in the courtyard, Zhou Shi was telling the two of them what happened to her and Lin Xiaoyue today.


    The two of them were shocked, especially Hei Gang, whose eyes were filled with admiration.


    He knew that the girl was not ordinary, but he did not expect her to be so powerful.


    She was the only one in Qingshi Town who could work with the owner of Ruyi Restaurant and the Zhou Trading Company at the same time.


    After Li Xiao heard this, his expression looked a little off.


    Even Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t notice it when she entered.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er is back!¡±


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, come over quickly. I was just talking to your brother and Li Xiao about us doing business together!¡± Zhou Shi smiled and waved at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and asked Zhao Shanshan to bring Lin Xiaozhi to the backyard before she walked towards the crowd.


    ¡°I finally understand what it means to be a woman who is not inferior to a man! Not only did you help your sister-in-law, but you also helped her family. Thank you!¡± Hei Gang stood up and cupped his fists at Lin Xiaoyue.


    He was not young, and his wife was looked down upon by her family for marrying him.


    Lin Xiaoyue helped the Zhou family so much that his wife was able to show off in front of her sisters-in-law. In the future, he would be able to look his father-in-law and brothers-in-law straight in the eye.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly went forward to help Hei Gang up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite! I can¡¯t do this without Zhou Shi!¡±


    Following that, Hei Gang and Zhou Shi gave Lin Xiaoyue another round of gratitude and flattery.


    Finally, Ma Shi came to inform them that the meal was ready and invited everyone to the dining room for dinner.


    There was a sumptuous feast on the table, and wine was prepared.


    The Liu family and the Hei couple were very satisfied.


    Chen Shi¡¯s cooking skills were indeed not bad. With the condiments that they had, the dishes she made were actually not worse than Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s.


    They ate happily.


    At the same time, the Zhao family members in the kitchen gathered around the table and ate to their heart¡¯s content.


    Although their current owners were not as well-off as the Zheng family, they were treated better.


    The Liu family had few people, and there was no family drama. If Madam and Miss treated their servants well, they would have a good life in the future.


    After the meal, Ma Shi and Chen Shi collected the dishes and washed them.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi were relieved.


    The mother and daughter thought it was good to have servants.


    Zhou Shi still didn¡¯t want to leave with Hei Gang.


    She said that she would be staying at the Liu family during this period of time to help in the workshop.


    Hei Gang had only just made up with his wife, so he did not want to go back alone and stayed at the Liu family house.


    After everyone returned to their rooms, Lin Xiaoyue brought Li Xiao to the big tree to have a talk with him.


    ¡°You seem to have something on your mind?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao as she pulled him to the chair to sit with her.


    Li Xiao was stunned. He did not expect Lin Xiaoyue to see through his pretense.


    Seeing that Li Xiao did not speak, Lin Xiaoyue leaned her head on Li Xiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked gently.


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied softly.


    Li Xiao suddenly let out a heavy sigh, then pulled Lin Xiaoyue into his arms.


    Lin Xiaoyue instantly became worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She pretended to be relaxed and asked Li Xiao with a smile.


    ¡°Can you not meet with the owner of Ruyi Restaurant?¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    She came out of Li Xiao¡¯s arms and looked at Li Xiao in confusion.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked with a smile.


    Li Xiao had a complicated expression.


    ¡°He is no ordinary man. 1 don¡¯t want you to be too involved with him.¡±


    Then, Li Xiao grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s shoulders and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just stay in Daishi Village, alright?¡±


    He knew that his wife was very capable, and her abilities were not inferior to men.


    If she was given the opportunity, she would be able to do something big sooner or later. Her goal would expand beyond Qingshi Town


    However, he did not expect that this day would come so quickly.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart trembled.


    Suppressing the uneasiness in her heart, she smiled and looked at Li Xiao. ¡°We are living in Daishi Village.¡±


    ¡°Although we have a manor now, I don¡¯t plan to live there permanently. Daishi Village is our home.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the owner of Ruyi Restaurant?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked..

 Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Li Xiaos Origin (2)

    Chapter 303: Li Xiao¡¯s Origin (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Li Xiao paused.


    Lin Xiaoyue instantly understood.


    At the same time, the uneasiness in her heart began to spread rapidly.


    ¡°Did you¡­meet him before you and Qing¡¯er were sold?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    She had some guesses about Li Xiao and Qing¡¯er¡¯s past, but she had never delved into it.


    Li Xiao¡¯s behavior today made her think about it.


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression changed and he quickly looked away.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart immediately sank.


    She paused for a moment, then reached out and grabbed Li Xiao¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Where did you and Qing¡¯er come from? Can you¡­tell me?¡±


    Li Xiao froze.


    He didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face flashed with disappointment. Just when she thought she couldn¡¯t get the answer, Li Xiao grabbed her hand.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue saw Li Xiao turn around and look at her.


    ¡°Sure, but can you tell me your secret?¡± Li Xiao¡¯s eyes looked nervous.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed and she quickly dodged his gaze.


    That¡¯s right, Li Xiao had been with her for so long.


    When he and Qing¡¯er came to live with them, there were many things in the house that they did not have time to hide.


    It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t suspicious.


    He had just been holding it in and did not ask.


    Heh, they knew that the other had secrets, but they didn¡¯t ask. Were they afraid that the other person would ask about their secrets?


    They were worried that telling each other the truth would affect their relationship.


    Do they want to come clean now?


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flashed with hesitation.


    Should she say it or not?


    That she was a ghost from the end of the 21st century that had transmigrated to this time and space and occupied this body?


    Would he think that she was a monster?


    However, if she didn¡¯t say it, it wouldn¡¯t seem fair to him. After all, she was the one who asked him about his background.


    Lin Xiaoyue was hesitating when Li Xiao suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    Lin Xiaoyue almost cried out in surprise.


    She glanced around to make sure that the surroundings were quiet and that no one heard them. Only then did she feel relieved.


    Listening to Li Xiao¡¯s soft grunt, she felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles and did not dare to move.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s flushed face, Li Xiao couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    He pulled her fully into his arms.


    ¡°Forget it. You only need to promise not to leave me. 1 will tell you everything.¡± His magnetic voice rang in her ears, and the tips of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s ears burned.


    At the same time, her heart was beating fast.


    The strong scent of hormones muddled her thoughts.


    He wanted to know her secret because he was afraid that she would leave him?


    ¡°I promise.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she replied in a low voice.


    Only then did Li Xiao relax.


    Then, he whispered to his wife about his relationship with Xiao Qing.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually a fugitive¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s embarrassment instantly disappeared and was replaced by shock.


    Fugitive?


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side profile. Seeing that she was only shocked and not afraid, he felt more at ease.


    ¡°The man who died in The War of Nangong was my godfather.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    ¡°The Great General?!¡± She exclaimed softly.


    This person was quite famous. Even in a small place like Daishi Village, everyone had heard of his name.


    It was said that the reason why the country had been able to avoid wars for so many years was all because of The Great General.


    Unfortunately, the national treasure had died in battle a year ago.


    When the news reached Daishi Village, many people in the village grieved for him.


    Li Xiao hugged Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Everyone thought that he was my godfather. In fact, I¡¯m his biological son.¡±


    At that time, the battle with the Jin Country was extremely difficult.


    His father said that when the war was over, he would ask the emperor to restore his identity and retire.


    Unfortunately, they were betrayed and his father died.


    And he, with the remainder of his army, managed to survive and returned.


    After the two countries negotiated peace, they received the emperor¡¯s order to return to court..

 Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Li Xiaos Origin (3)

    Chapter 304: Li Xiao¡¯s Origin (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    However, not long after he returned to the court, the Great General was suddenly convicted and his residence was raided.


    He was able to escape for a short time because he wasn¡¯t part of the family.


    When he snuck into the Great General¡¯s residence that day, he discovered that the family was in trouble. He only saved his dying mother and Qing¡¯er, who was ordered by his elder sister to come out of the palace to check on the situation.


    In the once glorious Great General¡¯s mansion, some people wanted to kill the prince.


    His mother told him to escape with Qing¡¯er and live a peaceful life.


    But how could he¡­


    During the two months he had been on the run, it was hatred that kept them going.


    The last time he was on the run, he found two corpses that looked similar to him and Qing¡¯er at the bottom of the cliff.


    So he used them to make it seem like he and Qing¡¯er were dead.


    After that, he sneaked into the Zhou Trading Company¡¯s slave merchant ship and arrived at Qingshi Town.


    At that time, he planned to escape from the Zhou Trading Company with Qing¡¯er.


    However, he did not expect to meet a bold girl.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would actually catch the eyes of this girl. In the end, he was bought and became her husband.


    As Li Xiao thought of this, he felt a sudden warmth in his heart.


    He moved closer to Lin Xiaoyue and planted a kiss on her hair.


    Before he met his wife, he had never thought of starting a family. He had never thought that he would really live in peace.


    Before his father¡¯s accident, he was nineteen years old, and his mother had introduced many girls to him.


    However, he was big and had a hideous scar on his face, so how could they be interested in him?


    Even the daughter of a small official would not want him.


    As time passed, he lost interest in marriage.


    It was better to be alone than to find a woman who despised or feared him.


    However, he did not expect that there really was a woman who did not look down nor despise him. Moreover, she even liked him.


    After spending more than three months with her, she had slowly broken down his walls. He was willing to stay with her in this small village for the rest of his life.


    However, he did not expect his wife to be so capable.


    If the current situation continued, his plan to live in seclusion would be ruined.


    Lin Xiaoyue quietly stayed in Li Xiao¡¯s arms, listening to Li Xiao talk about his origins and his past.


    When she heard Li Xiao say that he had been kidnapped when he was a child and was mistreated by a farmer¡¯s family until he was eight years old, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart ached.


    When she heard Li Xiao say that after he returned to the Great General where he learned military tactics and fighting styles, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine his glory on the battlefield.


    There were not many who could become a general at 18 years old.


    When she heard Li Xiao say that he and the Great General had been schemed against and were trapped in the enemy¡¯s territory, and that the Great General had protected him and died in battle, after which he managed to escape with the remaining soldiers, she was worried for him.


    When she found out that he couldn¡¯t save his mother, her heart ached.


    Also, when she heard Li Xiao say that he fled with Qing¡¯er like stray dogs, she felt resentment in her heart.


    If he hadn¡¯t met her, even if Li Xiao could leave the Zhou Trading Company with Qing¡¯er, without her fever medicine, it would be difficult for Qing¡¯er to recover.


    That child¡¯s body was too weak¡­


    After so long, even though she had been taking good care of him and urging him to exercise more, his body was still not as good as children of the same age.


    After telling everything to Lin Xiaoyue, Li Xiao sighed.


    At this moment, he had a feeling that everything that had happened in the past was just a dream.


    What he was holding in his arms was the real thing.


    Lin Xiaoyue took a while to recover from Li Xiao¡¯s words.


    ¡°So, Qing¡¯er is a prince?¡±


    Previously, she had a feeling that Qing¡¯er was not an ordinary child. His every move was filled with nobility, but she did not expect him to be a prince.


    Eh, no wonder¡­


    ¡°Yes. Emperor Yan¡¯s ninth son, his real name was Murong Qing. Xiao is my mother¡¯s surname. For convenience, I changed his surname.¡±


    Even a vicious tiger wouldn¡¯t eat its own child. Emperor Murong Zhao of the Great Yan was really ruthless.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your name?¡± She turned around and looked at Li Xiao.


    Could it be fake too?


    ¡°After my father acknowledged me as his godson, he gave me the surname of the Nangong family. My real name is Nangong Xiao. However, Li Xiao was the name my adoptive parents gave me, so it¡¯s not actually fake.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°Then I¡­¡±


    ¡°The past is in the past. I am just your husband, Li Xiao. Also, Qing¡¯er¡¯s surname will always be Xiao.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, and her heart calmed down a little..

 Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Liang Yu

    Chapter 305: Liang Yu


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What is the background of the owner of the Ruyi Restaurant? Does he know you and Qing¡¯er?¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly brought the topic back to the previous question.


    If he really knew him, then there might be trouble.


    Especially if they were enemies, the consequences would be even worse.


    After all, the two of them had a grudge against the Emperor of the Great Yan¡­


    At this moment, she really regretted going to Ruyi Restaurant to promote her spicy cabbage.


    With the two shops and Li Xiao¡¯s income at the dock, money was not a problem.


    However, if things went wrong and people discovered Li Xiao and Qing¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts, there would be endless trouble in the future.


    ¡°Ruyi Restaurant is owned by the First Prince¡¯s wife¡¯s family, the Liang family.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned that you wanted to talk to the owner of Ruyi Restaurant, and the person who is very likely Liang Yu. This was because Liang Yu had become the head of the Liang family four years ago.¡±


    ¡°Liang Yu?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes. The First Prince¡¯s childhood study partner was also his confidant.¡± Li Xiao said.


    ¡°This person is extraordinary. When he entered the Imperial College with the First Prince, his knowledge made all the officials in the Imperial College look at him in a different light, believing that he was the top scholar.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, this person had no interest in the imperial examinations. After being with the First Prince for a few years, he returned to the Liang family to inherit the family business.¡±


    ¡°At that time, many were disappointed, thinking that his talent will be buried. Some people said that Liang Yu was short-sighted and could not achieve anything.¡±


    Li Xiao laughed, ¡°in the past few years, many in the capital had forgotten about this talented Young Master Liang. His painstaking efforts in hiding were not in vain¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that Li Xiao was admiring him and her mood relaxed a little.


    ¡°So, Liang Yu did not take the imperial examination?¡± She smiled and asked Li Xiao.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Li Xiao smiled and tapped Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s nose.


    He sighed. ¡°The Emperor of the Great Yan is very suspicious. Ever since the previous Crown Prince was banished for treason, he has never appointed a Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Currently, Emperor Yan still has fourteen princes. There are a total of five princes who have reached the age of eighteen. Among them, the eldest prince¡¯s mother is a noble consort, so her status is high.¡±


    ¡°In terms of birth or age, the First Prince is the best candidate as the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± Li Xiao smiled with a mocking expression.


    ¡°Unfortunately, his mother¡¯s family is too powerful. Emperor Yan is worried that if he made the Eldest Prince the Crown Prince, he would also rebel against him like the previous Crown Prince!¡±


    ¡°Because of this, the Noble Consort decided that the Eldest Prince should marry a merchant¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°The Noble Consort is smart.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°How so?¡± Li Xiao was amused by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression and wanted to know her thoughts.


    ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t seem like a merchant¡¯s daughter has any power, in reality, that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Yan is already suspicious of the First Prince. If they allow the First Prince to marry a princess with a powerful background, it will only cause Emperor Yan to be even more suspicious.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, a merchant¡¯s daughter will not arouse Emperor Yan¡¯s suspicion, and they could also make good use of their money.¡±


    It is the same in any era. Money is powerful.


    Moreover, the people in this era had not been divided into classes. The status of merchants was actually not low.


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°Liang Yu realized this, or was reminded by someone, so he returned to the Liang family.¡±


    ¡°He focused on doing business and tried not to interact too much with the prince.¡±


    ¡°The Liang family first started a restaurant business. Other than Ruyi Restaurant, they also have many other restaurants and eateries. In the past four years, ever since Liang Yu took over, the Liang family¡¯s financial situation had improved greatly. Although they still could not be compared to the four major trading companies, they are already the fifth largest trading company in the Great Yan.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there are rumors in the capital that the Liang Family is involved in other businesses besides the restaurant business.¡± Li Xiao continued.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°What talent!¡±


    Then, she thought of something and turned around to look at Li Xiao.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t the Noble Consort not want the First Prince to arouse Emperor Yan¡¯s suspicion? Why did she let the Liang family become so powerful?¡±


    Facing Lin Xiaoyue directly, Li Xiao¡¯s breathing quickened for a moment.


    ¡°Because the Third Prince has also married the daughter of one of the four great trading companies, the Wang family, as his concubine. There was also the Fifth Prince, whose concubine was surnamed Li.¡± Suppressing the restlessness in his heart, he tried his best to speak calmly..

 Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Liang Yu (2)

    Chapter 306: Liang Yu (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The four trading companies were Wang, Li, Zhou, and Chen. Two of them were related to the royal family.


    Hence, the Liang family was nothing.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and pretended not to notice Li Xiao¡¯s embarrassment.


    She continued seriously, ¡°in that case, Liang Yu should thank the Third Prince and the Fifth Prince. After all, without them, his pearl would probably only be covered in dust.¡±


    Li Xiao felt that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s metaphor was interesting and laughed.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s brows suddenly furrowed.


    ¡°Since Liang Yu was once the Crown Prince¡¯s study companion, it¡¯s indeed possible that he recognizes you.¡±


    Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few years, Li Xiao¡¯s appearance was too recognizable.


    Especially the scar on his face. It was hard not to remember it.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reached out to Li Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    Li Xiao subconsciously closed his eyes, and then Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand landed on his eyelids.


    He subconsciously wanted to dodge, but he held back.


    Then, he relaxed.


    It was because of this scar that he became the ¡°fiend¡± feared by everyone in the capital. He was really afraid that his wife would despise him because of the scar.


    However, it was only a moment before he calmed down.


    If his wife was disgusted by it, she would not have bought him or even married him.


    Li Xiao felt his wife¡¯s warm hand caress his eyelids.


    It was warm, as if there was a sense of pity.


    The feeling tickled his heart.


    Finally, Li Xiao opened his eyes.


    As expected, he saw Lin Xiaoyue with a pained expression under the moonlight.


    ¡°It must have hurt a lot, right?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked with a worried expression.


    Before, she only thought that the scar was very cool. Now that she thought about it, it must have been so dangerous.


    If it was any deeper, he would definitely have lost his eye.


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart felt warm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    He had almost forgotten the pain at that time. Instead, it was the scab that caused him more psychological discomfort.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t have laser surgery. Otherwise, its appearance would improve a little.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Such a deep scar would be difficult to completely remove even if surgery was performed.


    She did have some scar removal medicine in her interspatial ring. It was unrealistic to use it to completely remove the scar, but it was possible to fade it a little.


    It was probably too late to use it now.


    Anyway, it was better than nothing.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue reached into her pocket and took out a box of scar removal cream.


    ¡°This can help fade scars. If you apply it every day, you might see improvement in a few months.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she handed the scar removal cream to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    He looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s pocket.


    He had long realized that his wife¡¯s pocket was like a treasure chest.


    It was obviously flat, as if there was nothing inside. However, she seemed to have a lot of things stored inside.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Hey, take it!¡± Then, she interrupted Li Xiao¡¯s thoughts and stuffed the scar removal cream into his hand.


    ¡°Hurry up and fade the scar. Then you won¡¯t be easily recognized in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao responded and did not ask Lin Xiaoyue about her pockets.


    ¡°What is laser surgery?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°Er, it¡¯s a high-tech equipment used by doctors in my world that can treat and improve scars.¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression changed.


    Lin Xiaoyue pursed her lips.


    He wanted to ask further, but he held back. A hint of hesitation flashed across her eyes.


    Then, she sighed.


    ¡°Alright, it seems unfair for me to hide my secret from you.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue reached out and wrapped her arms around Li Xiao¡¯s neck. Her beautiful eyes stared straight at Li Xiao.


    ¡°I can tell you my secret, but you can¡¯t be afraid of me, and you can¡¯t tell others my secret.¡±


    Li Xiao blinked.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He said in a low voice.


    At this moment, he was more touched than curious.


    Lin Xiaoyue then told Li Xiao about her transmigration.


    After Li Xiao heard this, he was completely stunned, suspecting that Lin Xiaoyue was joking.


    However, when he saw his wife¡¯s serious expression, Li Xiao knew that it was true..

 Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Liang Yu (3)

    Chapter 307: Liang Yu (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Suddenly, he saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression change. Li Xiao quickly hugged Lin Xiaoyue tightly.


    ¡°Then will you leave in the future?¡± He asked anxiously.


    He thought that his secret was shocking, but he didn¡¯t expect hers to be even more so!


    Transmigration? From another world? It was completely beyond his imagination¡­


    The uneasiness and panic in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart instantly disappeared as she hugged Li Xiao back.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m already dead in my previous life. 1 don¡¯t have anywhere to go even if I go back!¡±


    Besides, there was food and water here, and there were people she loved. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave.


    ¡°WilL.she come back?¡± Li Xiao asked nervously again.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°No. When I came, she was already dead.¡±


    It might seem mean to be smiling at this, but before she came, the original owner was really dead.


    Only then did Li Xiao feel more at ease and let go of Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°So, the medicine you gave Qing¡¯er at that time was from your world?¡± Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he looked at the box in his hand.


    ¡°And this, is it also from your world?¡±


    Li Xiao looked at the box and confirmed that the material of the box was indeed something he had never seen before.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary medicine.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Qing¡¯er had a high fever and was in danger, so I gave him some fever medicine. It¡¯s probably because he hadn¡¯t had any medicine from my world before. That¡¯s why it was more effective. One dose of the medicine was enough.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°He was so sick back then, yet he knew that I fed him medicine?¡±


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°He told me when we got home.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue:


    It seemed that they noticed that something was different about her.


    ¡°Uh, other than the medicine, did you notice anything odd?¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly became curious.


    ¡°The things that were used to store condiments and food at home, the dagger and bow that you used, as well as soap and shampoo¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue:¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°Although it didn¡¯t take long for all these things to disappear from the house,


    Qing¡¯er and I noticed it.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue:¡±¡­¡±


    She was afraid of being discovered, so she slowly replaced everything in the house that did not belong to this era.


    Unexpectedly, he had already noticed that something was wrong. He just didn¡¯t ask her.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao worriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Qing¡¯er only told me.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What kind of person were you before this? Do you have any relatives?¡± Li Xiao suddenly asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Actually, he wanted to ask if she had a lover.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and leaned into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Hehe¡­I¡¯m just an ordinary person¡­¡± Then, she told Li Xiao about her past life. ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Although I have superpowers after the apocalypse, they were too weak and could only do logistics work in the mercenary team.¡±


    Looking at Li Xiao¡¯s handsome side profile, Lin Xiaoyue was secretly delighted. She did not tell Li Xiao that she had a crush on her captain in her previous life. Thinking about it, there was no point in telling him, other than making things difficult for him.


    Everything in her previous life was in the past. She only cared about the person in front of her.


    ¡°Superpowers, are they really that powerful?¡± Li Xiao was very surprised.


    He felt that the people in his wife¡¯s previous world were like immortals. The ability that she mentioned was no different from a spell.


    ¡°You want to see it?¡± She asked Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao¡¯s body tensed up.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled slyly.


    A crossbow immediately appeared in her hand.


    Then, without even looking, she fired.


    Then, Li Xiao heard the small squeaking of a mouse.


    Looking at the direction where the arrow had just been shot, under the dim moonlight, Li Xiao saw a rat that had been shot by an arrow.


    Then, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue in disbelief.


    He was sure that she did not turn around at all.


    That¡¯s right, she actually shot the rat just like that.


    Lin Xiaoyue was enjoying the way Li Xiao was looking at her.


    She was no one special in her previous life.


    The person she looked up to the most was her captain.


    It was very satisfying to see the person who looked exactly like her captain to look at her in admiration.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue coughed lightly and put the arrow back into her interspatial ring.


    Li Xiao was shocked again when he looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s empty hand..

 Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: This World is Good (1)

    Chapter 308: This World is Good (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I just used my powers,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Li Xiao with a bit of pride.


    ¡°I can sense everything within a radius of 60 feet. Therefore, even without using my eyes, I could still aim at the rat.¡±


    Li Xiao was shocked.


    ¡°Is that why you were able to hunt so many wild animals?¡±


    He had previously heard from Aunt Wang that his wife was very good at hunting.


    When he first came to the family, he went hunting with her.


    He found that although her archery skills were average, she could always find the hiding place of the prey.


    It turned out that it was because of her superpower.


    It could detect everything within a radius of 60 feet. With this ability, coupled with the magical bow and arrow, who could hurt her at close range?


    Li Xiao suddenly felt a little excited.


    He was not worried that his wife was stronger than him. Instead, he was happy that she was strong. Only then would she be safe.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my mother forbidding me from entering the deep mountains, and that I was worried that hunting too many wild animals would attract too much attention, 1 could kill as many prey as I want in the mountains.¡± She said proudly.


    ¡°With the special bow and arrow you used just now?¡± Li Xiao asked.


    Aunt Wang told him that his wife had once found a wild boar weighing more than 500 pounds.


    When he first heard it, he was skeptical.


    After asking around with the villagers, he found out that it was true.


    Of course, he did not believe that the wild boar was found.


    However, he could not figure out how his wife killed it.


    After he saw the special bow and arrow, he understood.


    ¡°Do you have an even more powerful weapon?¡± Before Lin Xiaoyue could answer, Li Xiao asked again.


    A wild boar that size was probably no less dangerous than a tiger.


    Although the special bow and arrow used by his wife was powerful, it was only good at close-range attacks and was not lethal against large animals like wild boars.


    The special bow and arrow alone was not enough for her to go hunting in the deep mountains.


    He didn¡¯t think his wife was that arrogant.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled slyly.


    ¡°Of course there is.¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement.


    Then, she looked in the direction of the backyard.


    Seeing that it was quiet, it was likely that no one would come out.


    She looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Are you interested in a night hunt with me?¡± She asked with a smile.


    Li Xiao replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and she got up.


    Then, she kept the dead rat in her interspatial ring and went out with Li Xiao.


    After reaching the foot of the mountain, Lin Xiaoyue looked around and made sure that no one was following her.


    Then, she took out a solar-powered flashlight.


    The moment the light beam shot out from the flashlight, Li Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He asked in surprise.


    ¡°This is a solar-powered flashlight. It can be charged under the sun during the day and used for illumination at night.¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained with a smile.


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Lin Xiaoyue passed the solar flashlight to Li Xiao.


    ¡°You lead the way.¡± She said to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Li Xiao quickly took it.


    Holding the solar-powered flashlight, his face was filled with excitement.


    This thing was much more useful than any lighting tool in this era!


    The two of them went up the mountain. Lin Xiaoyue continued to tell Li Xiao about the 21st century, which shocked Li Xiao.


    In that era, there were cars, high-speed trains, and planes. A few thousand miles could be reached in a few hours.


    There was also the internet and mobile phones. Even if they were thousands of miles away, they could contact and even see each other.


    In that era, there were also extremely terrifying weapons. The most powerful weapons were enough to destroy a city and kill millions of people in an instant.


    Before the apocalypse, there were almost no poor people. People got along with each other as equals, and there was no distinction between classes.


    It was because some people disregarded the ecosystem for the sake of economic benefits, causing the glaciers to melt and the prehistoric virus to be exposed.


    In the end, the virus infected the people with a zombie disease, causing the apocalypse.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing good about that world now. Zombies were everywhere, and everyone was living a precarious life. No one knew when they would become food for zombies.¡± Lin Xiaoyue sighed..

 Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: This World is Good (2)

    Chapter 309: This World is Good (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°This world is still the best! Although the technology was not as advanced as before the apocalypse, there were no zombies here. Here, 1 can eat whatever I want and 1 don¡¯t have to be on guard all night when 1 sleep.¡±


    Li Xiao stepped forward and grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Then stay here forever.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart warmed and she nodded.


    A gun with a silencer appeared in her hand.


    She heard a soft sound of a small animal¡¯s wail coming from a dozen meters ahead.


    Li Xiao, who noticed it, was shocked. He looked at the black object in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand in disbelief.


    ¡°This is a gun. It¡¯s also the reason why I¡¯m confident that 1 can venture deep into the mountains.¡±


    As Lin Xiaoyue spoke, another gun with a silencer appeared in her other hand.


    Then, she handed the gun to Li Xiao.


    He took the gun.


    His wife had just explained it to him. This gun was a very dangerous weapon.


    In his wife¡¯s era, the army and police used such weapons when carrying out missions. There were also wars between countries, and this weapon was very common.


    Even after the apocalypse, guns were one of the most effective weapons against low-level zombies.


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed Li Xiao¡¯s curiosity about the guns, so she simply told Li Xiao about the structure and usage.


    Then, she brought him to the back of the mountain and practiced using wild animals as living targets.


    Li Xiao¡¯s perception was very good. Not long after, his aim was a lot better.


    After using more than 30 bullets, he was almost able to hit the target without missing a shot.


    ¡°Alright, the number of bullets is limited. Since you can aim pretty well now, it would be a waste to use it to kill pheasants and rabbits.¡± Seeing that Li Xiao had raised his gun and was ready to shoot again, Lin Xiaoyue reached out and placed her hand on Li Xiao¡¯s gun.


    Only then did Li Xiao put down his gun.


    Then, he reluctantly returned the gun to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Keep it.¡±


    This weapon was terrifying.


    With such a thing in hand, it would not be an exaggeration to say that his wife was the most dangerous person in the world.


    Of course, this was a good thing. At least, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about her in the future.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and took the gun.


    Then, the gun disappeared from her hand.


    A hint of disappointment flashed across Li Xiao¡¯s eyes. He was about to say that they could go back.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at him.


    Then, she took his hand and placed a jade ring in it.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that in our world, when two people get married, they have to wear wedding rings.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue said as she extended her left ring finger.


    ¡°You have to get down on one knee and put this on me.¡±


    Li Xiao paused.


    Then, he smiled dotingly at Lin Xiaoyue and did as he was told.


    Lin Xiaoyue raised her left hand and looked at it.


    Although the jade ring was not as beautiful as the diamond ring, she was satisfied when she thought about what it could do.


    Then, a jade ring appeared in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    Then, under Li Xiao¡¯s shocked gaze, she put the same jade ring on Li Xiao¡¯s left ring finger.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Seeing that Li Xiao was wearing the same jade ring as her, Lin Xiaoyue was in a very good mood.


    Among her four interspatial rings, two were of the same design. This was perfect. She and Li Xiao each had one, just perfect as a pair.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was in a good mood, Li Xiao smiled.


    He did not care about such things.


    However, since his wife asked him to wear it, he would wear it.


    Moreover, the rings come in pairs. It seemed quite meaningful for them to wear one each.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Li Xiao. Seeing that her man was smiling foolishly, she couldn¡¯t help but pat his arm.


    ¡°This is no ordinary ring. Focus your mind and try to probe it.¡±


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    He did as he was told.


    Then, he was shocked.


    He saw that there was something inside his ring.


    There were a total of six guns and more than ten boxes of bullets!


    ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± Li Xiao could not help but exclaim.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and held Li Xiao¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I know that your martial arts skills are good, but no matter how good you are, it¡¯s not as good as a gun.¡±


    ¡°When you were on the run with Qing¡¯er, if you had a gun, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    That¡¯s right, if he had a gun back then, they wouldn¡¯t be in that situation..

 Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: This World is Good (3)

    Chapter 310: This World is Good (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take those things out of thin air. I took them out of this ring.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she looked at the jade ring on her left ring finger.


    ¡°In the future, if you have anything important, you can put it in the ring. Just don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡±


    Li Xiao felt his heart heat up.


    ¡°Thank you, Yue¡¯er!¡± He said to Lin Xiaoyue excitedly.


    How could he not be touched that his wife had given him such a precious interspatial ring?


    Lin Xiaoyue then taught him how to put things inside before they left.


    As they walked, she continued to discuss with Li Xiao about how to deal with Liang Yu.


    ¡°Third Master Zhou has already confirmed that he wants to invest in the business. Even if I wanted to sell the chili and the spicy cabbage recipe to the Ruyi Restaurant as a one-time deal, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    If she did this, she would definitely offend those from the Zhou Trading Company, and the trouble would be even greater.


    In addition, it was not necessarily the case that Liang Yu would not come looking for her again. After all, by now, Manager Liang¡¯s message must have been sent out.


    Perhaps Liang Yu had already received the message.


    Li Xiao frowned and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t avoid a meeting. However, since Liang Yu is the First Prince¡¯s subordinate, even if he comes to you, the situation might not be that bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just avoid him. Perhaps Liang Yu won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± She asked with a smile.


    How could Liang Yu not look into her for such a big business?


    Even if he didn¡¯t, he would definitely ask Manager Liang.


    If he knew about her, he would know her husband.


    If Li Xiao didn¡¯t have the scar on his face, it would be fine. The person investigating her wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of drawing a portrait of her husband.


    However, once Liang Yu found out that her husband had a very long scar on his face, he would definitely make the connection. After all, he used to be famous in the capital.


    At that time, Liang Yu wouldn¡¯t need to spend much effort to find Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao:¡±¡­¡±


    Indeed, it was impossible.


    However, he really couldn¡¯t think of any good ideas.


    ¡°Rather than being discovered by Liang Yu sooner or later, why don¡¯t we just show up in front of him openly?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Li Xiao frowned.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue stopped and turned to look at him.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re worried that your identity will be exposed and that you¡¯ll attract trouble. But right now, we don¡¯t seem to have any other choice. Unless we kill him before he arrives.¡±


    Li Xiao was shocked by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words.


    When he heard that she was going to kill someone so casually, he felt his wife¡¯s ruthlessness for the first time.


    Then, the surprise quickly turned into admiration.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know Liang Yu¡¯s whereabouts. If we waited until three days later, he would make a move on his way here. The Liang family and the First Prince will definitely investigate us.¡± At that time, the situation would be even worse.


    Lin Xiaoyue sighed.


    ¡°So, since we can¡¯t kill him, we can only meet him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also fortunate that Liang Yu is the First Prince¡¯s man. Although the First Prince is Emperor Yan¡¯s son, he doesn¡¯t have the same heart as Emperor Yan.¡±


    Speaking of which, the First Prince was quite pitiful to have such a father.


    He clearly had the ability and strength, but he was forced to compete with his brothers and could not reveal too much of his strength to avoid being suspected by his father.


    Haha, after all, the Great General still had Qing¡¯er.


    So what if he¡¯s the guardian of the Great Yan and his biological son? If he was too strong, he had to be eliminated.


    The emperor was ruthless.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought of something.


    She suddenly looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t avoid it, have you ever thought of taking revenge?¡±


    Once Li Xiao was discovered by Liang Yu, their best choice would be to join the First Prince.


    The First Prince might protect them while they could help him become the Crown Prince.


    If that worked, Li Xiao would take vengeance and Qing¡¯er would be able to regain his status as a prince.


    As for Emperor Yan, what punishment could be more painful than losing the thing he cared about the most?


    Li Xiao was startled.


    The hatred in his heart that he had suppressed for a long time was about to explode.


    However, he clenched his fists and suppressed it.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, you can¡¯t do this for me¡­¡± He said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not all for you. Emperor Yan is making things difficult for you, which means he is making things difficult for me and my family. As long as he holds power, he will be a threat to our family.¡±


    ¡°Once the First Prince discovers you, he won¡¯t be willing to take the risk of angering Emperor Yan and protecting us for nothing.. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we help the First Prince rebel against Emperor Yan!¡±

 Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Chores (1)

    Chapter 311: Chores (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled brightly.


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up and his fists finally loosened.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He replied in a deep voice.


    Since he was already in this situation, why not kill him and turn the world upside down!


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at each other. Both of them saw admiration in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Li Xiao reached out and held Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two headed toward the Liu family¡¯s courtyard.


    After returning to the Liu family, Lin Xiaoyue looked at the watch in her interspatial ring and found that it was already past midnight.


    The two of them sneaked back to the backyard and then returned to their own rooms.


    Lin Xiaoyue, who was lying on the bed, felt warm in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Tonight, she and Li Xiao shared their secrets with each other. Although they hadn¡¯t slept together yet, she felt like they had been very intimate with each other.


    In her previous life, she wanted to become stronger and fight alongside the captain. Unfortunately, she was not strong enough and could only be a logistics officer.


    In this life, she could finally fight alongside the person she liked. This feeling was simply too good.


    With a sweet and excited mood, Lin Xiaoyue did not know when she fell asleep.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Aunt Geng Tian came with ten women.


    She said they came to make the spicy cabbage.


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted. After explaining the wages and work to everyone, she handed them over to Zhou Shi and let her assign work to everyone.


    Zhou Shi had discussed this with Lin Xiaoyue before, so she knew how to what to do. She quickly divided the work for everyone.


    Therefore, the Liu family courtyard quickly became busy.


    Liu Shi and Zhou Shi were in charge of noting down and collecting the cabbages, while the other women who came to help had their own duties.


    Lin Xiaoyue arranged for Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang to ride the carriage and ox-cart to town to deliver the goods. After that, they went to the brick kiln to buy and transport bricks.


    He took Zhao Shanshan to the kitchen to teach Chen Shi how to make spicy cabbage sauce.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu and Zhao Dabao were also working hard. They were helping out in the front yard.


    As for Ma Shi, she was making clothes in the backyard.


    Jiang Dahe finally arrived after 9 o¡¯clock.


    Zhao Fu went to make tea while Lin Xiaoyue brought Zhao Shanshan along to discuss the construction work with Jiang Dahe.


    Jiang Dahe sighed in his heart when he saw the Liu family¡¯s situation.


    It had only been a few days, yet the Liu family had hired so many workers and servants.


    Moreover, these servants looked extraordinary.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost winter. I¡¯m afraid we need to hurry.¡± After hearing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s thoughts, Jiang Da asked, ¡°extending a small courtyard and building a workshop isn¡¯t as complicated as building a house. However, it is too big and I¡¯m afraid we need a lot of manpower.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jiang, please arrange as many people as possible for me. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll look for someone from the village.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Building a workshop doesn¡¯t require as much effort as building a house. It¡¯ll mainly be the work of building walls and laying floor tiles. With more people, the construction period can be shortened.¡±


    Jiang Dahe nodded.


    ¡°We can start in three days. I should be able to bring 16 people over. We¡¯ll get 12 more people in the village to help us and get it done for you before winter!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Great! I trust you!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jiang, have some tea!¡±


    Jiang Dahe nodded at Lin Xiaoyue and picked up his teacup.


    A farmer¡¯s family would usually serve their guests some sugared water. There weren¡¯t many people who would serve tea.


    Jiang Dahe finished the tea. Before Zhao Fu could add more tea for him, Jiang Dahe put the lid on.


    ¡°One cup is enough.¡± He said to Zhao Fu.


    Then, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°That¡¯s it for now. Let¡¯s go and see the place first. After I¡¯ve measured it. 1¡¯11 help you calculate the amount of materials needed so that you can prepare in advance.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    Then, she brought Zhao Shanshan along and followed Jiang Dahe out.


    ¡°Connect this area to the backyard. Then, the land behind would be used to build a workshop.¡±


    At the moment, the chilies in her field had all been collected.


    She also had a manor, so this piece of land was no longer needed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start measuring now.¡± Jiang Dahe replied.


    Then, he got busy.


    The Liu family was really rich.


    The workshop was not smaller than their residence..

 Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Chores (2)

    Chapter 312: Chores (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Jiang Dahe ran up and down, measuring and recording the data.


    After some calculations, he knew the approximate amount of materials needed.


    Jiang Dahe only left after he gave Lin Xiaoyue the estimate.


    Lin Xiaoyue received the list and went to look for Zhao Fu.


    ¡°The construction this time will be fast, and the consumption of bricks is also fast. With just Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang transporting the bricks, it would be too slow.¡±


    ¡°There is an old man surnamed Shi in Shangyang Village. He rides an ox-cart on the main road every morning. In the past, he helped us transport the bricks. When Zhao Kang or Zhao Qiang comes back later, ask one of them to wait for Old Master Shi under the tree outside the western gate of Wingshi Town. Ask him to help us again.¡±


    ¡°Just say that the price is still the same as before, 54 wen per trip. Now that it¡¯s not as hot anymore, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to make seven or eight trips a day.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Fu replied.


    ¡°Pay him by the day. Also, the expenses of the construction were all paid by the accountant. Remember to keep track of the accounts.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°After settling this matter, go to the village chief¡¯s house later and ask the village chief to help find workers. Prioritize the ones that helped our family before. The salary is¡­¡±


    Zhao Fu took note as he listened.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Fu worriedly.


    ¡°Do you remember everything?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Fu quickly said.


    Then, he repeated what Lin Xiaoyue had just said.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave Zhao Fu an appreciative look. She had a better understanding of his abilities.


    ¡°Also, in addition to hiring workers, we¡¯ll also ask two women to come to the house and help cook for the people who build the house. The salary is 60 wen a day, including lunch and dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue finished explaining to Zhao Fu before leaving with Zhao Shanshan.


    She left the construction of the house to Zhao Fu.


    As for the spicy cabbage, she had already handed the task of making the spicy cabbage sauce to Chen Shi. She didn¡¯t have to worry too much with the Zhou Shi watching over them.


    As for the eatery, all the chilies in her field had been collected. The red chilies were all dried and sealed, while the green chilies were made into pickled peppers and placed in the jar.


    In the past few days, the Jiang family¡¯s mother and son, as well as Wang Erya, had been helping to grind the chili powder besides making 50 buckets of cold cakes every day.


    Now that they had hired two more people to help grind the chili powder, they were freer.


    However, she would not let the workers be idle. Therefore, it was time to introduce new dishes..


    Hence, Lin Xiaoyue asked Zhao Shanshan to call the five of them over.


    Then, in the workshop, she had a meeting with them.


    ¡°Now, the cold cake business is getting colder and colder. I plan to start serving new food soon.¡±


    Wang Erya and the others looked at Lin Xiaoyue with anticipation in their eyes.


    Now that the Liu family had recruited so many people to make spicy cabbage, they were worried that Lin Xiaoyue would change her focus and not spend time running the eatery.


    If the boss didn¡¯t care about the restaurant¡¯s business, they would probably be out of work soon.


    The Liu family paid such a high salary, and they worked close to home. Of course, they didn¡¯t want to lose such a good job.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces and guessed what they were thinking. She smiled at everyone.


    ¡°You guys are the first batch of workers I hired. Erya came to my house to help before the eatery was opened. I promise you that as long as my business continues, I won¡¯t let you go so easily. Next, if you are willing, you can sign a long-term contract with me.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Shanshan.


    Zhao Shanshan understood and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue before walking in front of everyone.


    ¡°After signing the contract, you will receive a monthly salary. The manager gets 4 taels of silver per month. Other than doing the usual work, the manager would also be responsible for arranging the work of the others in the workshop. The rest receive 3 taels of silver per month and listen to the manager¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°The current working hours remain unchanged. Everyone can take three days off every month. In the future, if there are any resignations, you need to inform the manager a month in advance. The manager will report to me, and you could only leave after getting approval or after more than a month without approval.¡±


    Everyone was excited.


    If they signed the long-term contract, not only would their salary increase, but they would also have rest days every month!

 Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Chores (3)

    Chapter 313: Chores (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Who would want to leave such a good job?!


    If the boss was willing to let them stay, they would work for her for the rest of their lives!


    Aunt Jiang was even thinking that when the house was built, her three daughters could marry someone in the village.


    This way, not only would she be close to her family, but she would also not lose such a good job.


    Lin Xiaoyue still did not know that her actions had allowed Wang Shuanzi to get married.


    Of course, this was a story for the future¡­


    ¡°As for working overtime¡­¡± Zhao Shanshan continued to explain the details to the five of them according to what Lin Xiaoyue had told her previously.


    Hearing this, the five of them became even more excited.


    Finally, Zhao Shanshan looked at them.


    ¡°Does anyone have any questions about what 1 just said?¡±


    The five of them were silent.


    They were happy with the terms!


    Seeing that the five of them did not speak, Zhao Shanshan continued, ¡°alright, if there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll prepare a contract for everyone later.¡±


    When the five of them heard this, they were pleasantly surprised.


    A faint smile appeared on Zhao Shanshan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Before we sign the contract, there¡¯s something else to announce.¡±


    The five of them immediately looked at Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°In view of Wang Erya¡¯s outstanding performance during this period of time, the boss has decided to promote her to the manager of the workshop.¡±


    The Jiang family¡¯s mother and daughter immediately looked at Wang Erya with envy in their eyes.


    The boss liked Erya so much that she even made her the manager.


    In the future, when they worked under Erya, they had to respect her even more!


    No one had any objections to Wang Erya being promoted to manager.


    After all, Wang Erya was the first to arrive among them, and her relationship with the boss was the best.


    They had also seen Wang Erya¡¯s performance during this period of time. She was indeed doing things seriously.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Wang Erya, it would be strange.


    Wang Erya was very surprised. Then, she looked at Lin Xiaoyue excitedly.


    ¡°Th-thankyou, Yue¡­boss!¡± She hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue. She wanted to call her ¡°Yue¡¯er¡± as before, but she quickly changed it to ¡°boss¡±.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Just call me Yue¡¯er. I¡¯ll leave the workshop to you. Make sure you lead them well and listen to Shanshan!¡± She encouraged Wang Erya.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Erya¡¯s face lit up.


    At the same time, she smiled at Zhao Shanshan.


    The four members of the Jiang family were shocked. Then, they looked at Zhao Shanshan with even more respect.


    Erya had to listen to Zhao Shanshan?


    The servant girl called Zhao Shanshan had caught the boss¡¯ eye! Her status was actually higher than Erya¡¯s.


    Zhao Shanshan was delighted to see their reaction.


    The miss was so quick to reveal her status to the others. She was really prepared to nurture her.


    Zhao Shanshan quickly calmed herself down and turned around to greet Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Go now, Uncle Fu should have finished writing the contract.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only then did Zhao Shanshan bring the five of them to Zhao Fu.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not wait long in the workshop before everyone signed the contract and returned.


    Then, she told everyone about the new dish.


    It was the spicy skewers.


    Previously, she had asked Craftsman Li to help her make bamboo sticks. He had already sent over more than 30,000 of them.


    Her mother followed her instructions and kept all the bamboo sticks in the storeroom. Now, it could finally be put to use.


    Lin Xiaoyue guided the workers to prepare the ingredients. Then, she taught everyone to skewer them.


    ¡°Pay attention, the hygiene of the kitchen must be guaranteed. In addition, if there is any problem with the ingredients, they have to be removed.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Wang Erya.


    ¡°Got it!¡± Wang Erya quickly said.


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± The others also responded.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and told Wang Erya a few more things.


    Then, she left the workshop with Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Come with me to Uncle Li¡¯s house.¡± She said to Zhao Shanshan.


    The eatery would need charcoal. It was time to send the charcoal that was stored to town.


    Yes, Uncle Li was the person Lin Xiaoyue had contacted in the village to help her make charcoal.


    Actually, it was not that she could not buy charcoal in town. It was just that she needed a large amount. In order to save costs, she had them prepared in advance.


    A few days ago, Uncle Li came to her house and told her that the charcoal she wanted was ready.


    The final payment was made.


    She thought about sending the charcoal to town since she had to go there anyway.


    There were many people in the family, and if she officially worked with Ruyi Restaurant and Third Master Zhou, there would be more to manage..

 Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Preparing for the New Dish (1)

    Chapter 314: Preparing for the New Dish (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She had to hurry up and make arrangements. Then, she could let Shanshan help her keep an eye on them so that she could relax a little.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan replied and followed Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue took Zhao Shanshan to Uncle Li¡¯s house and met many villagers along the way.


    The villagers greeted Lin Xiaoyue. When they saw Zhao Shanshan following behind her, many of them asked about her curiously.


    After learning about the situation, each and every one of them became even more respectful towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    The rumors were true. The Liu family had actually bought a servant girl.


    Looking at her, it was obvious that she had worked in a wealthy family.


    The Liu family was really different.


    Zhao Shanshan followed Lin Xiaoyue and made a few turns on the village road before arriving at Uncle Li¡¯s house.


    Zhao Shanshan knocked on the door.


    After a while, Auntie Li came to open the door.


    Seeing that it was Lin Xiaoyue who came to visit, Aunt Li¡¯s face immediately revealed a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Lin! Please, please come in!¡± Uncle Li had already instructed Aunt Li not to call Lin Xiaoyue ¡°Yue¡¯er¡±.


    Now, her husband and two sons were busy on the mountain making charcoal.


    The wood on the mountain was free, so making charcoal was a business without capital.


    With the 4,000 catties of charcoal that Lin Xiaoyue ordered, they could earn 6 taels of silver.


    In addition, they had burned a lot of wood this time, so there was still a lot of charcoal left.


    If they sold the charcoal in town, they would have a lot of income in the winter.


    In short, thanks to Lin Xiaoyue, they would be more comfortable this winter.


    ¡°Aunt Li.¡± Lin Xiaoyue greeted Aunt Li with a smile and brought Zhao Shanshan in.


    Lin Xiaoyue refused the sweet water and immediately told Aunt Li why she was here.


    ¡°Aunt Li, please tell Uncle Li and the others at noon that 1¡¯11 arrange for someone to bring the charcoal to town.¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon, I¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Li and the others to put the charcoal into baskets, and send them to the main road at the foot of the mountain. 1 arranged for someone to bring them to town with the ox-cart and horse carriage.¡±


    ¡°Sure! 1¡¯11 tell them when they come back!¡± Aunt Li immediately said.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and took out 6 taels of silver from her pocket.


    ¡°This is the remaining pay for the 4,000 catties of charcoal. I¡¯ll pay 2 taels more as I want to order another 4,000 catties of charcoal from you. I wonder if you can still do it?¡± Lin Xiaoyue placed the silver on the table.


    Her new shop at the dock was about to open. At that time, the amount of charcoal needed for the new shop would probably not be less than the current shop.


    Aunt Li couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the silver.


    ¡°Yes! It is almost winter, and there is nothing much to do in the fields. 4,000 catties is no problem.¡± She quickly said.


    She was a master at charcoal burning. Every year before winter, she would burn a few kilns of charcoal, and then in winter, she would sell them in town.


    Good coal costs 3 wen per catty, while inferior coal costs 2 wen per catty. If they were lucky, they could sell more than 100 catties a day. It was even better than working at the town¡¯s dock.


    Every year, the three of them would work together to make charcoal, so they could not do anything else.


    In addition, it was even more difficult to obtain and sell charcoal.


    There was limited space at home. In previous years, her two sons would go to the mountains regularly to fetch charcoal. Then, she would sell them in town every day.


    Farmers rarely bought charcoal. It was bought by the rich who lived in town.


    If she was lucky, she might be able to sell all the charcoal to just a few families.


    If she was unlucky, she could not finish selling them after a whole day in town. In short, it was hard-earned money.


    Lin Xiaoyu¡¯s family offered a low unit price. It was priced at one and a half wen regardless of the quality.


    But she wanted a lot, and she didn¡¯t need them to deliver it.


    Her husband had dug a large kiln, which could produce thousands of pounds of charcoal.


    If the three of them worked together and put in a little more effort, they would be able to burn 3 kilns a day.


    This money was easy to earn!


    Moreover, Lin Xiaoyue said that if this cooperation went well, she would buy charcoal from them every year in the future.


    How could they miss such a great opportunity?


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue said a few more words to Aunt Li before leaving with Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Get Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang to send these 4,000 catties of charcoal to the eatery.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan quickly noted it down.


    After returning home, she went to make arrangements..

 Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Preparing for the New Dish (2)

    Chapter 315: Preparing for the New Dish (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue went to look for Zhou Shi and asked her to get a carriage to go to town.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not wait long by the roadside after she got into the carriage. Zhao Shanshan came over soon.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve already told my father to tell my brothers to bring the charcoal to town in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°Get in.¡± She continued.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan¡¯s face lit up and she quickly got into the carriage.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue rode the carriage towards the village entrance.


    When they reached the main road, Lin Xiaoyue began to teach Zhao Shanshan how to ride the carriage.


    After Zhao Shanshan learned how to ride a carriage, Lin Xiaoyue handed the job to her.


    It was already close to noon. After arriving at Qingshi Town, Lin Xiaoyue asked Zhao Shanshan to ride it to Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery.


    At this time, classes at Qingyun Academy just finished, and it was the peak period for selling cold cakes.


    Lin Xiaoyue brought Zhao Shanshan to the counter to help out for a while. She realized that Aunt Wang was also able to handle it alone.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, go eat. 1 can do it alone!¡± Aunt Wang said.


    In order to cope with the peak period, she had cut the cold cakes in advance and placed them in the bowls.


    When the guests entered, she would just add some brown sugar water or preserved fruits.


    Previously, when the business in the shop was good, it was not difficult for her to handle it alone. Now, it was even more so.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s eat together after we¡¯re done.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    After that, Lin Xiaoyue waited until there were fewer customers in the shop before she went to the Qin¡¯s Restaurant next door to order some food.


    At the end of the day, the three of them ate together.


    Aunt Wang even sent the used bowls and spoons to the back first. Then, she changed the wooden bucket for the bowls and spoons.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue was impressed by Aunt Wang¡¯s diligence.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much business in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go wash the dishes after eating.¡± Aunt Wang said as she walked.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought of something.


    Most of the time, she was alone in the shop. In addition to selling cold cakes at the front, the shop assistant also had to wash the dishes and clean up. It was a lot of work.


    It was fine if the shop only sold cold cakes now, but they were going to add spicy skewers next.


    It would be difficult to wash the dishes without hot water.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°from tomorrow onwards, you don¡¯t have to wash the dirty dishes.¡±


    ¡°Put them in a basket. When someone came to deliver the goods, they would take them back.¡±


    ¡°Leave the washing of the dishes to the workers.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Shanshan.


    She would arrange for someone to deliver goods to town. At most, the person would make three trips a day. It was not a big deal.


    Before the apocalypse of the 21st century, some restaurants outsourced the cleaning work.


    There were companies that specialized in washing dishes. They drove to various restaurants every day to pick up the dirty bowls. Then, they would wash and seal them before sending them back to the restaurants.


    The restaurant saved money on hiring dishwashing workers, and the dishwashing company used machines to wash dishes. They could also make money by doing it in batches.


    She prepared enough bowls, chopsticks, and plates. By bringing the dirty bowls back to wash them, she could save manpower in the shop and arrange more work for the workshop.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan quickly noted it down.


    ¡°That¡¯s so troublesome. It¡¯s not like washing the dishes takes much effort. The shop was only bustling during peak hours, so I could handle it!¡± Aunt Wang hurriedly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal now, but it will be in the future.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue told Aunt Wang about her preparation for the new dish.


    ¡°There is oil in the soup of the spicy skewers. With the conditions in our shop, even if you have the time to wash them, you won¡¯t be able to clean them properly.¡±


    They could boil water in the workshop, and degreased with plant ash. It was much more efficient to wash them at home.


    When Aunt Wang heard that the bowls and chopsticks would be oily, she immediately understood and agreed.


    After the meal, Lin Xiaoyue arranged for Aunt Wang and Zhao Shanshan to go to the storeroom in the backyard and take out the pots and other appliances that she had specially prepared for the shop. After cleaning them, she placed them on the counter.


    ¡°In the afternoon, when you and Aunt Juanzi change shifts, tell her to come tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°The shop is going to have a new dish tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid it will be a little busy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 tell her. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Aunt Wang immediately said.


    ¡°Also, the thing that 1 asked you to talk to Aunt Juanzi about¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue was about to ask, but she thought about it and decided not to.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll come over tomorrow and ask her myself..¡±

 Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Preparing for a New Dish (3)

    Chapter 316: Preparing for a New Dish (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The new shop at the dock was about to open, and she planned to transfer Li Juanzi over to be the manager. This way, they could save time in training new people.


    She knew about Li Juanzi¡¯s through Aunt Wang.


    Her ability was actually stronger than Aunt Wang¡¯s.


    She was okay with leaving the shop at the dock to Li Juanzi.


    It was just that Li Juanzi had a family to take care of. When she first came to work at the eatery, it was not just for the salary. The main reason was that the working hours were more suitable for her.


    However, if she were to become the store manager at the dock, her working hours would have to change. Moreover, being a store manager meant that there were many things she had to take care of.


    ¡°Oh yes! 1 think Juanzi wants to, but her mother-in-law hasn¡¯t relented yet.¡± Aunt Wang said.


    ¡°However, 1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem! If she were to become the manager of the shop at the dock, her monthly salary plus bonus would probably be no less than her husband¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Juanzi has a good temper and will listen to her mother-in-law. If other wives were in her situation, they would have agreed long ago!¡±


    Hmph, she was being polite when she said that Juanzi would earn as much as her husband when she was the manager.


    She was earning more!


    She was the manager, not an ordinary employee.


    She had a high status at home now.


    Even her brother and sister-in-law were very respectful when they saw her.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Aunt Juanzi tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue left with Zhao Shanshan after giving instructions to Aunt Wang.


    Then, she went to the general goods store and bought some dried mushrooms, dried fungus, dried seaweed, and so on.


    After that, she went to the meat stall and bought some pork, pig offal, and sheep offal.


    Finally, she went to the medicine shop to buy some Cassia, aniseed and more.


    These were used to make spicy skewers and spicy soup.


    After buying the things, Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shanshan went home.


    When they got home, Lin Xiaoyue sent the things she bought to the workshop and instructed everyone to make meat skewers.


    She arranged for Zhao Shanshan to check on the charcoal.


    When the workers in the workshop knew how to make meat skewers, Lin Xiaoyue went to the kitchen and taught Chen Shi how to make spicy soup.


    It was not complicated to make the spicy cabbage sauce. Chen Shi was able to make everything they needed this morning.


    The reason why she was still busy in the kitchen was because she was preparing the spicy cabbage sauce for tomorrow.


    When she learned that Lin Xiaoyue was going to teach her how to make spicy soup, she was very happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not complicated to make the spicy soup because the soup can be reused.


    The shop would only need half a barrel a day, and it would not take much time to boil it.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Miss Chen.


    ¡°After 1 teach you, I¡¯ll let you make it by yourself in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Chen Shi hurriedly said.


    She liked to work in the kitchen. After coming to the Liu family and coming into contact with chili, she was really curious about this seasoning.


    Now that Miss was going to teach her a new way to use chili, how could she not be happy?


    ¡°Wash the pot and then well start preparing,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Shi quickly did as she was told.


    Lin Xiaoyue instructed Chen Shi to complete the preparations.


    Then, she asked her to start the fire and watch her make the spicy soup.


    Lin Xiaoyue explained the steps to Chen Shi as well as the things to pay attention to.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    ¡°Alright, after boiling, the spicy soup is ready.¡± Smelling the aroma of the spicy soup, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.


    ¡°Put the skewers in and cook them for a while. After taking them out, they are ready.¡± Lin Xiaoyue muttered to herself.


    Lin Xiaoyue remembered that there were already skewers in the workshop.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get some skewers and cook them for everyone.¡±


    With that, Lin Xiaoyue went to the workshop without waiting for Chen Shi¡¯s reply.


    After a while, she returned with a large basket of skewers.


    There were meat and vegetable skewers in the basket, which looked very appetizing.


    Lin Xiaoyue placed the basket on the stove and then began to put the skewers into the spicy soup.


    ¡°Keep the fire burning.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Shi replied and quickly did as she was told.


    At the same time, she kept looking at the stove.


    She could not help but swallow.


    The Miss¡¯ spicy soup smelled really good. If these skewers were cooked inside, the ingredients would be soaked in spicy soup. The taste would definitely be excellent!


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue fished out more than ten skewers.


    Then, she placed all the remaining skewers into the soup.


    Immediately, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t wait any longer and tried a meat skewer.


    The spicy, fresh, and delicious taste instantly stimulated Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s taste buds.


    She didn¡¯t have lunch at home. Although the food at Qin¡¯s Restaurant was good, there was no chili..

 Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Spicy Skewers (1)

    Chapter 317: Spicy Skewers (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    For someone like her who loved spicy food, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with lunch.


    She enjoyed the moment the spicy skewer entered her mouth.


    Chen Shi looked at the spicy skewers that Lin Xiaoyue was eating and the skewers that Lin Xiaoyue had fished out of the pot. They had already changed color and looked extremely delicious and she could not help but swallow again.


    They smelled so good¡­


    ¡°Mmm, the taste is not bad!¡±


    ¡°Come and try some,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Chen Shi as she reached out for the second skewer.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡±


    Then, she got up and took one.


    As the spicy skewer entered her mouth, the deliciousness instantly exploded on her tongue. Chen Shi ate with relish.


    After finishing one skewer, she went to get the second one without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to say anything.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t mind. The 200 or so spicy skewers were for everyone to taste.


    After eating 3 more skewers, Lin Xiaoyue finally stopped.


    Then, she scooped up the remaining skewers in the pot and placed them in another bucket.


    ¡°Take this to the courtyard and let everyone try it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the rest to the workshop as promised.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Shi replied with a smile.


    Then, she left with the wooden bucket.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and carried another bucket to the workshop.


    In the workshop, Wang Erya and the others tried the spicy skewers. Just as they were marveling at the deliciousness of the spicy skewers, the people in the courtyard were already in an uproar.


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    ¡°Save one for me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take everything, I haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡±


    ¡°Li Dahua, what are you doing? This is already your fourth skewer. That¡¯s enough!¡±


    H H


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, this.Js really delicious! Is this really made from the skewers we prepared?¡± Wang Erya was amazed.


    This taste was both fragrant and spicy. It was difficult to stop eating!


    ¡°Yes, I¡­ I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious snacks!¡±Jiang Juhua said.


    ¡°Delicious! How much are you going to sell this skewer for? I want to buy them!¡± Jiang Xiaohua said.


    There was another benefit working for the Liu family. They could buy the dishes at a lower price.


    For example, the cold cakes were sold for three and a half to five wen outside, while they could have it for 2 wen a bowl.


    For this reason, they had eaten a lot of cold cakes recently. They even bought some to bring back to the family.


    They were able to earn money and eat delicious food by working for the Liu family.


    This spicy skewer was simply too delicious. She felt that she could eat ten, no, twenty skewers! She just didn¡¯t know how much they were going to be sold for.


    If it was cheap, they could eat more!


    ¡°Yes, how much is it?¡±Jiang Lamei also asked.


    The others also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Vegetable skewers is 1 wen each, meat skewers are 2 wen each.¡±


    Jiang Xiaohua¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Then¡­how much would you sell to employees?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue with a red face.


    She had no choice. She really liked the spicy skewers.


    She could even eat it as a dish. If Lin Xiaoyue could give them some soup, the soup would go with the rice.


    The others also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    It was obvious that they had the same thoughts as Jiang Xiaohua.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at everyone.


    ¡°I¡­I haven¡¯t thought of selling them at home.¡± It was mainly because her family was too busy and her mother was not free.


    ¡°Why not? You can give everyone a 20% discount by selling them in the village.¡± Liu Shi suddenly walked in from outside, followed by Chen Shi.


    Everyone looked at the door.


    Liu Shi¡¯s face was full of smiles as she walked towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°They finished everything. Those who are fast ate a few skewers. But someone complained that they didn¡¯t get any, so they wanted me to ask if I could ask Boss Lin to make some more!¡± Liu Shi teased Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    ¡°Also, Zhou Shi said that she hasn¡¯t had enough. She told you to make 20 skewers for her.¡± ¡°Oh, also, I want another 20 skewers!¡± Liu Shi added..

 Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Spicy Skewers (2)

    Chapter 318: Spicy Skewers (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Hearing this, everyone in the workshop could not help but laugh.


    ¡°Uh¡­then I¡¯ll make another 200 skewers. Those who have already tried it can have 2 each, and those who haven¡¯t can have 5 each. Save the rest for dinner.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Chen Shi.


    She was just letting everyone have a taste, not make a meal out of it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Shi hurriedly replied.


    Then, she went to get the skewers.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid 200 skewers aren¡¯t enough. Aunt Gengtian and the others said they wanted to buy some to bring back!¡± Liu Shi hurriedly interrupted Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°You can just sell them here.¡±


    ¡°Now that there are people doing the work at home and your sister-in-law is there to collect the cabbages, I¡¯m not as busy. Leave the spicy skewer business in the village to me. We have a small stove at home. It¡¯s not a lot of work!¡± Liu Shi said.


    She wanted to earn more money. Recently, the cold cake business was not doing well. She was worried that she would not be able to make any money.


    So she did not want to miss out on this business.


    How could Lin Xiaoyue not understand her mother¡¯s thoughts?


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue nodded helplessly.


    Liu Shi¡¯s face immediately bloomed with joy.


    Everyone in the workshop was also very happy. They looked at each other with smiles on their faces.


    Before Jiang Xiaohua asked Lin Xiaoyue about the price, Lin Xiaoyue said to everyone in the workshop, ¡°if you want to buy spicy skewers, you can buy them at a 50% discount. You are only allowed to buy them for yourselves and your family and not allowed to sell them to outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Got it, boss!¡± Jiang Xiaohua was the first to reply with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, boss!¡± The others also responded.


    ¡°Boss, I want 20 vegetable and 20 meat skewers!¡±Jiang Lamei suddenly said.


    As soon as she said this, the three members of the Jiang family looked at her.


    Jiang Wamei smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll buy them home for dinner. Let dad try it too.¡± She was the eldest in the family, so she wanted to treat the whole family to a good meal.


    Besides, the boss gave her a 50% discount. It didn¡¯t cost too much.


    When Aunt Jiang heard this, she was a little touched.


    ¡°We have six people, is 40 skewers enough? Add another 40 vegetable and meat skewers for a total of 120 skewers, I¡¯ll pay for it!¡±


    60 skewers of meat and vegetables were only 90 wen in total, enough for a hearty meal for the family.


    She and her daughters had been working at the Liu family for a while. With her own salary and the money given to her by her four daughters, she had some money now.


    Their boss had made them sign a long term contract and gave them all a raise. They should celebrate!


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, I want to buy some too! 50 meat and 50 vegetable skewers!¡± Wang Erya said.


    Her father and eldest brother had big appetites. 20 skewers might not be enough but 100 skewers should be enough to satisfy their craving.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, tell my mother.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi as she spoke.


    Aunt Jiang and Wang Erya immediately turned to Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi smiled and agreed.


    She told them to look for her before they got off work.


    Then, she asked Chen Shi to get the skewers and left with her.


    Then, Chen Shi went to the kitchen to make the spicy skewers for everyone.


    Liu Shi went out to inform everyone that from today onwards, she would be selling spicy skewers at home.


    Hearing the commotion outside, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but smile and shake her head.


    ¡°Continue your work. There will be an event at the eatery tomorrow. We need to make sure there are enough for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± The workers replied with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue then left the workshop.


    When she reached the courtyard, some of the workers stopped her to ask her a few questions.


    Then, she went to look for Zhao Fu.


    She wanted to talk to her about the event tomorrow.


    Her calligraphy was too ugly, and Li Xiao and Qing¡¯er were not at home. Only Zhao Fu could help her write.


    When it was time to deliver the goods in the afternoon, Lin Xiaoyue brought Zhao Shanshan to Qingshi Town.


    After delivering the goods to Ruyi Restaurant, she went to the eatery.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to the small storeroom in the backyard and found that there was a lot of charcoal piled up in the storeroom..

 Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Spicy Skewers (3)

    Chapter 319: Spicy Skewers (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue took out the two advertising boards that were used when the shop first opened.


    After sticking up the red paper with the new product information, she placed the billboard outside the shop.


    When class at Qingyun Academy was dismissed, the students quickly noticed this new piece of information.


    ¡°The new spicy skewers are on sale for three days!¡±


    ¡°For every 10 wen spent on the same day, you will get two vegetable skewers for free! Buy more, get more¡­¡± Someone read out the information on the billboard.


    ¡°Spicy skewers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± The person in the same group replied.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s delicious?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go try it tomorrow?! The cold cakes at Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery are the best! The new spicy skewer should taste good too!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We will know once we try it! 1 hope it won¡¯t be disappointing¡­¡±


    Liu Shi and Li Juanzi were in the shop. While entertaining the customers, they also answered their questions about the spicy skewers and invited them to come to the restaurant to try the new dish tomorrow.


    Many guests agreed to come.


    In an instant, the news that Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery was going to launch a new dish quickly spread throughout Qingyun Street.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Lin Xiaoyue, Aunt Wang, and Zhao Shanshan went to the eatery with the cold cakes, half a bucket of spicy soup, 12 vegetable skewers and 8 meat skewers.


    When they arrived at the shop, Lin Xiaoyue went to Ruyi Restaurant to deliver the goods. Aunt Wang, Zhao Shanshan, and Li Juanzi, who had come early in the morning, began preparing for business.


    Four rectangular pots were placed on the counter. The bottom of the pots was covered with charcoal. Then, two pots were for the vegetable skewers, and the other two pots were for the meat skewers.


    The few of them had just finished their preparation when Lin Xiaoyue returned to the shop. Soon, the first customer arrived.


    They were Mr. Qin and Mrs. Qin from Qin Restaurant next door.


    ¡°Mr. Qin and Mrs. Qin!¡± When Aunt Wang saw the two of them, she quickly greeted them.


    Lin Xiaoyue also looked over and greeted the two of them.


    ¡°I heard that Ms. Lin launched a new dish, so I came to check it out!¡± Mrs. Qin smiled.


    ¡°These are the skewers, right?¡± As Mrs. Qin spoke, her gaze was already on the pot on the counter.


    When they saw the spicy skewers and smelled the fragrance, their eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you for coming so early in the morning.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    She would always eat at the Qin Restaurant when she was in town.


    Although her Qing¡¯er and Xiaozhi usually spent most of their time eating in the academy, they would occasionally go out to eat at the Qin Restaurant.


    It was not surprising that the Qin couple came to support her.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s only right!¡± Mrs. Qin smiled.


    ¡°Madam Wang, please give us 5 of each!¡± Mrs. Qin then said to Aunt Wang.


    Aunt Wang smiled brightly.


    ¡°We¡¯re having a promotion for the next three days. For every 10 wen spent, we will give you 2 extra skewers.¡±


    ¡°If you want five vegetarian dishes, it¡¯s a total of fifteen coins. It¡¯s not worth it. Would you like to add a few more?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have 7 meat skewers and 6 vegetarian skewers!¡± Mr. Qin said.


    The spicy skewers smelled too good. He hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet and was a little hungry.


    His wife was stingy. How could she buy only 10 skewers for the two of them?


    ¡°Alright, i¡¯ll help get them for you now!¡± Aunt Wang smiled.


    She quickly took out a custom-made plate from under the counter.


    Then, she took out 7 meat skewers and 10 vegetarian skewers from the pot and placed them on a plate.


    Mrs. Qin had already given Li Juanzi 20 wen.


    She was unwilling at first, thinking thatiy spicy skewers might be a little too much.


    However, when she saw the bright red skewers that had just been cooked and smelled the fragrance, her face lit up.


    They probably taste good!


    Her husband ate a lot, so he should be able to finish it.


    ¡°Alright, enjoy!¡± Aunt Wang handed the plate to Mr. Qin.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mr. Qin nodded and took the plate with a smile.


    Then, he went to the dining area with Mrs. Qin.


    After sitting down, the two of them looked at the spicy skewers and then started eating.


    He picked up the bamboo stick and put the food into his mouth.


    ¡°This is interesting!¡± Mr. Qin said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    When the food entered his mouth, Mr. Qin¡¯s expression changed.


    He couldn¡¯t talk anymore and quickly finished the first piece of meat.


    And the second piece


    After Mrs. Qin finished one skewer, she quickly took a second one.


    What kind of heavenly delicacy was this? It was so fragrant, so delicious¡­

 Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Prosperous Business (1)

    Chapter 320: Prosperous Business (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Other than the smell, the spicy skewers also had a stimulating taste. They felt refreshed and a little uncomfortable when they ate them.


    However, this kind of discomfort did not seem to be bad. Instead, it made them feel good. It was so good that it was difficult to stop eating.


    In a short while, the two of them had finished the 17 skewers.


    Mr. Qin felt that he hadn¡¯t eaten enough yet.


    ¡°Madam Wang, give me 10 more meat skewers!¡±


    Mrs. Qin didn¡¯t stop him.


    Instead, she picked up the plates she and Mr. Qin were using and walked towards the counter.


    ¡°Give me 10 more vegetable skewers. That¡¯s a total of 30 wen. You have to give us 6 more vegetable skewers!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Aunt Wang replied happily.


    At the same time, Mrs. Qin looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a bitter expression.


    ¡°The vegetable ones are fine, but the meat skewers have too little meat.¡± She complained.


    Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    ¡°Meat dishes are not cheap. My small business has low profits. Mrs. Qin, please understand!¡±


    Mrs. Qin saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression and pretended to be amused.


    ¡°Your profits are not small.¡± She said angrily.


    Just the two of them had spent 50 wen on this meal.


    50 wen was enough for three people to have a good meal at her restaurant.


    This spicy skewer looked like a lot, but in fact, there were only a few pieces. The cost was very low.


    However, it was indeed delicious.


    The spicy soup was really special¡­


    Aunt Wang quickly received Mrs. Qin¡¯s money and packed 10 meat skewers and 16 vegetable skewers for Mrs. Qin.


    ¡°Give me two more bowls of cold cakes.¡± Mrs. Qin took the plate and hesitated for a moment before saying,


    This spicy skewer tasted good, but the taste was too strong.


    It would be nice to have a bowl of cold cake with it.


    Mr. Qin agreed.


    ¡°Yes, it goes well with the cold cakes!¡±


    Mrs. Qin glared at Mr. Qin.


    After bringing the dishes to the table, she returned to the counter and paid.


    Aunt Wang and the others took the money and continued cutting the cold cakes. They smiled without saying a word.


    They had been working in the eatery for so long, and it was just next to Qin Restaurant. They understood their dynamics.


    Mr. Qin was quite generous, but Mrs. Qin was stingy.


    She had a sharp mouth, but she didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.


    Mrs. Qin had just taken the cold cakes away when a new customer came in.


    When the customer heard that they had a new dish, he also happily ordered a 10 wen worth of skewers.


    In the end, he felt that it was not enough, so he got more and a bowl of cold cake.


    Then, as time passed, more and more customers came in.


    It was not until the morning rush hour that some of the regular customers came to check out the new dish.


    When they tried it, they couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    Some people had eaten more than 10 or 20 skewers, but they still felt that it was not enough. They even wanted to pack some back, saying that they wanted their families to try them too.


    Lin Xiaoyue was prepared.


    After the customer chose the skewers, she removed the ingredients from the skewer and put them into a bowl.


    ¡°The food is strung on bamboo sticks which makes it seem like there is more!¡± A customer said unhappily when he saw the food in his bowl.


    ¡°Hehe, this is a snack. It¡¯s definitely not as much as a dish. Besides, our spicy skewers taste good. The money is spent on the special soup made by the owner. The price is actually not expensive!¡± Aunt Wang replied with a smile.


    The customer looked at the red and fragrant spicy soup and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s true! This spicy skewer is the first in Qingshi Town! Give me another 10 vegetable skewers and 2 bowls of cold cakes!¡±


    ¡°There are more vegetables. The bowl doesn¡¯t look as empty when you mix that in.¡± The customer muttered.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s another 20 wen. 2 bowls of cold cakes and 12 more skewers!¡± Aunt Wang took the money and said loudly.


    Li Juanzi quickly cut the cold cakes and took the skewers to the customers..

 Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Prosperous Business (2)

    Chapter 321: Prosperous Business (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Only Aunt Wang and Li Juanzi were busy at the counter.


    Zhao Shanshan and Lin Xiaoyue were outside greeting the guests and wiping the tables.


    When the peak period passed, everyone counted the remaining skewers and found that the shop had sold half of the skewers that were delivered in the morning.


    The sales of the cold cakes were also higher than usual.


    In order to cope with the peak period at noon, they had to go back to Daishi Village to replenish the stock.


    Hence, Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Juanzi and Zhao Shanshan to put the dirty bowls and chopsticks in the carriage.


    Then, she brought Zhao Shanshan to western market to purchase vegetables, meat, and other ingredients.


    Then, they returned to Daishi Village.


    After returning to the house, Lin Xiaoyue handed the ingredients and dirty bowls to Wang Erya.


    ¡°Immediately arrange for someone to cook a big pot of rice. I¡¯ll send it to the eatery later. Today, many customers mentioned that they wanted to eat rice with the spicy skewers.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Wang Erya.


    She didn¡¯t want to turn her eatery into a restaurant, but since most of the customers had such a demand, she thought it was okay to prepare some rice.


    Especially at the dock, she would probably have to prepare more food. Moreover, she would have to prepare white and brown rice.


    ¡°Alright, Yue¡¯er!¡± Wang Erya quickly agreed.


    ¡°Have everything 1 want ready in an hour.¡± Lin Xiaoyue instructed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The cold cakes and skewers are all ready-made. We just need a pot of rice. I¡¯ll cook the rice immediately. I can get it done in an hour!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was relieved. After giving Wang Erya a few more instructions, she returned to the backyard.


    An hour later, Lin Xiaoyue came out of the backyard and was about to instruct Zhao Shanshan to load the goods and set off.


    Only then did she know that Zhao Shanshan had already sent all the goods she needed to the carriage with Wang Erya.


    ¡°Well done!¡± Lin Xiaoyue gave Zhao Shanshan an appreciative look.


    Then, they went to town.


    Not long after the two of them arrived at the shop, they welcomed the afternoon rush hour.


    Many students from Qingyun Academy knew that the Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery was serving a new dish today, so they all came to check it out.


    Of course, they couldn¡¯t stop after trying it.


    When they learned that there was rice, many people immediately ate a full meal there.


    After the meal, the scholars walked out feeling unusually satisfied.


    ¡°This spicy skewer is too delicious. 1 can eat another 30 skewers tonight!¡± A scholar said.


    ¡°1¡¯11 come again tonight! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Another scholar said.


    ¡°And me!¡±


    ¡°It tastes so good. 1 don¡¯t want to go to another restaurant anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious and worth it! One vegetable skewer is only 1 wen. I¡¯ll be full after spending 20 wen!¡±


    ¡°The meat skewers are the best. It was a pity that there was not a lot of meat.¡± A scholar said with a regretful expression.


    ¡°Come on, meat is more expensive than vegetables. Although the meat skewers didn¡¯t have much meat, the price was only 2 wen. If you really wanted to satisfy your craving, you would have to buy 10 to 20 skewers. If you feel bad about spending so much money, just mix in some vegetable skewers!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I feel like 1 can eat this spicy skewer for a month! Oh no, for a year!¡±


    ¡°Me too! 1¡¯11 go to Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery regularly! If the two of you want to as well, the three of us can share a table in the future. Whoever arrives first will save us


    a seat.¡±


    Based on the popularity of the spicy skewers, it would be difficult to get a seat there.


    ¡°It¡¯s right at the entrance of the academy. If you really don¡¯t want to wait, you can buy some back to the dormitory.¡±


    They saw some scholars buying them back to the dormitory.


    Although they needed to wash the bowls themselves, it was not that bad.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi also came. They also brought Li Huaiyu and other classmates.


    When they found out that there was rice and that the spicy skewers could be eaten with rice, Li Huaiyu immediately suggested that everyone have lunch at Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery.


    Of course, everyone was full of praise. They also expressed that they would come often in the future.


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw Xiao Qing and her brother bring people to the shop, she sent 60 skewers of meat and vegetables to them. She even went to greet them and ask them how they were doing..

 Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Prosperous Business (3)

    Chapter 322: Prosperous Business (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Xiao Qing is very talented and Master Li values him very much. We are still counting on his guidance.¡± A scholar who was about the same age as Li I luaiyu said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lin. He will definitely pass!¡± Another scholar said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I still need to trouble everyone to take care of Qing¡¯er and Xiaozhi.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and cupped her hands.


    ¡°You are too polite. Xiao Qing is very knowledgeable and modest. He is the one who¡¯s taking care of us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re really capable. Not only are you doing well in your business, but you¡¯ve also nurtured the younger generation in your family well. Besides Xiao Qing, Xiaozhi¡¯s performance in Class A was commendable.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Master Wang said that Xiaozhi learns quickly and has the most potential in our class!¡± A child who was slightly older than Lin Xiaozhi finally spoke up.


    Everyone looked at Lin Xiaozhi after he said that, successfully making the child¡¯s face turn red.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed out loud, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter the two of them. Hurry up and eat! If it wasn¡¯t enough, ask for more from the counter. Today, it¡¯s my treat!¡±


    The scholars were overjoyed and quickly thanked her.


    After Lin Xiaoyue left, one of Xiao Qing¡¯s classmates looked at Xiao Qing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Lin to be your aunt! This spicy skewer tasted too good!¡± As he spoke, the scholar picked up a skewer of meat and ate it.


    When the meat entered his mouth, the spiciness made him feel comfortable.


    They heard some rumors that Xiao Qing, the child prodigy in their class, was sent to the academy by his aunt. Moreover, Xiao Qing¡¯s uncle was a live-in son-in-law.


    Some people in the class were jealous of Xiao Qing¡¯s knowledge and mocked him.


    However, they had never seen Xiao Qing retort. In fact, he didn¡¯t seem to take it to heart. It made those people feel like they were hitting cotton.


    Because of this, they guessed that the rumors might be true.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect Xiao Qing¡¯s aunt to be Boss Lin of Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery.


    Ms. Lin was young, beautiful, and capable. It was not bad that Xiao Qing¡¯s uncle married into her family.


    She was willing to spend money to send her husband¡¯s nephew to the academy and even entertain his nephew¡¯s classmates.


    Xiao Qing and his uncle had a high status in the family.


    Xiao Qing was obviously cut out for studying and becoming an official. Now that she was providing for his studies, she would reap the benefits in the future.


    Thinking of this, the few scholars wanted to befriend Xiao Qing.


    They were students of Class 3A and were determined to take the imperial examinations.


    Even if they didn¡¯t become an official, it was good enough to study a few years and become a teacher.


    It was rare to meet such a capable student.


    It was one thing to be able to get some advice, building a good relationship was more important. If he really became an official, they might need favors from him.


    Xiao Qing saw the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces and knew what they were thinking.


    He originally wanted to bring his roommates over to help his aunt get more business. However, it seemed like it was his aunt who helped him this time.


    There was no need to dwell on it. Knowing that his aunt¡¯s new dish received good response and that the business was booming again, he was not worried.


    After dinner, Xiao Qing and Lin Xiaozhi bowed to Lin Xiaoyue and said goodbye. Then they returned to the academy with the scholars.


    He didn¡¯t know that the news that he was the nephew of Ms. Lin of Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery spread very quickly.


    After that, very few people in the academy dared to make things difficult for him.


    Some people in the academy had seen Li Xiao, Ms. Lin¡¯s husband.


    Knowing that Xiao Qing¡¯s uncle had a moving team under him and that he looked burly and fierce, no one dared to look down on Li Xiao. Naturally, no one dared to bully Xiao Qing anymore.


    On Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side, she waited until the afternoon rush hour was over before she ate with Zhao Shanshan, Aunt Wang, and Li Juanzi.


    Of course, they ate the spicy skewers in the shop.


    At this time, everyone was hungry. In addition, the spicy skewers were delicious, so everyone ate in a hurry.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a little better when she had something in her stomach.


    ¡°Aunt Juanzi, have you thought about the matter I mentioned to you before?¡±


    Li Juanzi stopped eating and placed the bowl back on the table.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer! I¡¯m willing to go to the new shop!¡± She said excitedly to Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Grand Plan (1)

    Chapter 323: Grand Plan (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The store manager had a monthly salary of 5 taels of silver. If her performance was good that month, she would get a bonus. The salary was even more than what her boss earned.


    If she continued to work with them, she would not have to worry about the money for her father-in-law¡¯s medicine and the money for her son to go to the academy.


    Although her mother-in-law had some opinions about this matter, the head of the house was on her side this time.


    He even asked her mother-in-law to take over most of the housework at home.


    He said that he supported her working.


    Although she had to pay 3 taels of silver to her mother-in-law every month, she could earn at least 5 taels a month by working as the manager of the shop at the dock.


    Even if she gave 3 taels to her mother-in-law, she could still save 2 taels. It wouldn¡¯t be long before she could save up a sum of money.


    This way, even if Xiaowen wanted to take the imperial examination or do something else in the future, she would be able to support him.


    Most importantly, she liked to work at Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery. Here, she discovered her value.


    The boss was right. As long as a woman worked hard, she could support her family like a man.


    Be it the boss or Madam Wang, they were both people she could learn from.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Alright.. Our new shop will open in five days. At that time, Aunt Juanzi, you will be the manager of the new shop.¡±


    ¡°Th-thankyou, boss!¡± Li Juanzi quickly stood up and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and waved at Li Juanzi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. You deserve all of this. Aunt Wang mentioned your performance to me. With your ability, it¡¯s not a problem for you to be a store manager. Now that the new shop has opened, of course 1 consider you first.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Juanzi thanked her again.


    When she heard Lin Xiaoyue mention Aunt Wang and say good things about her, she even gave Aunt Wang a grateful look.


    Aunt Wang smiled at Li Juanzi, indicating that she was welcome.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°When Aunt Juanzi goes to the new shop, we have to get someone to fill her shoes.¡±


    She then looked at Li Juanzi.


    ¡°We have to hire more people to the dock too.¡±


    Aunt Wang and Li Juanzi nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost winter. The night market is about to be canceled. There was no need for the shop to be open for so long.¡±


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s hard if there¡¯s only one person in the shop, especially when the person had to go to the backyard to do something or when they need to go to the toilet.¡±


    Aunt Wang and Li Juanzi nodded.


    That was indeed the case. If they were to look after the shop alone, they would have to run to the toilet.


    ¡°Starting from tomorrow, 1¡¯11 change the working hours of the employees in the store. The working hours of the store manager are from 7:00 to 10:45. The shop assistant¡¯s working hours are from 7:45 to 12:00. In addition, considering the longer working hours of the shop assistants, the monthly salary is 3 taels.¡±


    After this change in time, the employees would be arriving an hour earlier for the morning shift and getting off work an hour earlier. The night shift workers would arrive and get off work an hour later. She could guarantee that there would be two people in the shop during the morning, noon, and evening peak hours.


    ¡°This arrangement is good! There will be two people in the shop most of the time!¡± Aunt Wang immediately agreed.


    Juanzi nodded.


    ¡°If one person has something to do and leaves, there will be someone watching over the shop. You can relax.¡± Moreover, it would be more lively if there were more people in the shop.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at the two of them.


    ¡°Since both of you have agreed, we can start the recruitment tomorrow. Bring the new hire to the shop for practice. When the new shop opens, Aunt Juanzi, you can bring the people you choose to the new shop.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Aunt Wang again.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, you should also teach Aunt Juanzi what the store manager needs to do, such as bookkeeping and stock checking. When she goes to the new shop, she will be in charge of these things.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Wang immediately said. Then, she smiled and looked at Li Juanzi.


    Juanzi smiled at Aunt Wang, her eyes full of gratitude.


    Next, they started a discussion about the requirements for hiring shop assistants.


    ¡°3 taels of silver is not low, so the requirements can be raised appropriately.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°By the way, shop assistants don¡¯t always work as shop assistants. For those who are hardworking and capable, they could be promoted after passing the assessment.¡±


    ¡°For example, like Aunt Juanzi, she will be sent to the new shop as the manager and be in charge of a shop alone.¡±


    Everyone looked at Li Juanzi, who smiled shyly..

 Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Grand Plan (2)

    Chapter 324: Grand Plan (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The boss praised her again.


    ¡°If the manager does a good job, in addition to the generous bonus at the end of the year, she will have the opportunity to advance. When the time comes, she will be involved in the management of a few stores, or even all the chain stores.¡±


    Yes, she was planning to open a few more eateries in Qingshi Town.


    When there was an opportunity, she even wanted to open an eatery in the county.


    When Li Xiao met Liang Yu, he would not be able to keep a low profile even if he wanted to.


    In any case, she would have the Eldest Prince as protection. Why not take the opportunity to make money and start a career?


    With money and power, she and Li Xiao would be more secure in the future, right?


    Lin Xiaoyue said as she looked at Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Shanshan, you will be Aunt Wang and Aunt Juan Zi¡¯s superior. You will manage the two managers and report to me.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan froze. Instantly, she felt a weight on her shoulders.


    ¡°You have to work hard. If you do well, I can give you more power and let you help manage more businesses.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± She quickly got up and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue waved at Zhao Shanshan, indicating for her to sit down.


    Then, she looked at Aunt Wang and Li Juanzi.


    ¡°Aunt Wang, Aunt Juanzi, if you do well, you can continue to advance like Shanshan in the future. This new shop is just the beginning. In the future, our family will open more stores and even develop in the county and prefecture. We even¡­¡±


    Aunt Wang and Li Juanzi stared straight at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°¡­want to have our eateries all over the country!¡± Lin Xiaoyue felt heroic. The plan was right in front of her.


    In her previous life, she also had a lot of ambition, but unfortunately, she was a nobody.


    It¡¯s her chance to shine now¡­


    Aunt Wang and Juanzi were stunned when they heard this.


    After a long while, Aunt Wang came back to her senses.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not that capable, boss. I¡¯m just managing a shop for you. If you want me to manage more stores, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to manage them well.¡± She said to Lin Xiaoyue awkwardly.


    This amused Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Just call me Yue¡¯er!¡± She smiled and looked at Aunt Wang.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this for the time being. One step at a time. The Liu family only has two restaurants now. We still have a long way to go. During this period, I¡¯m not the only one who needs to learn and improve.¡±


    ¡°This way, we can develop faster, and you can also grow with us.¡±


    Aunt Wang was shocked.


    Li Juanzi was also shocked.


    The boss wanted to involve them in a big business. In addition to being a store manager, she also had the hope of being a general manager in the future, and there was almost no limit to her future.


    Li Juanzi suddenly felt as if the space in her heart had been opened up. She stood on the ground, tiny, but she could see the bright sky.


    ¡°Miss, we will definitely not let you down!¡± Zhao Shanshan was the first to regain her senses and said firmly to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled in satisfaction.


    She continued to boost everyone¡¯s morale.


    Meanwhile, in a private room in Ruyi Restaurant.


    A young master was in a private room, eating the spicy skewers that the waiter had brought back from the Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery.


    Meanwhile, Manager Liang and Chef Liu stood by the side to serve him.


    The young master ate to his heart¡¯s content. After finishing one skewer, he quickly took a second one.


    After realizing that the meat skewers were more delicious than the vegetarian skewers, he decided to eat the meat skewers first.


    One after another, without stopping.


    After eating a few skewers, he felt that it was too salty and spicy. He would eat two mouthfuls of rice before continuing.


    Soon, he finished his meal.


    Without waiting for his instructions, Manager Liang had already stepped forward and hurriedly filled his bowl with rice.


    He only glanced at Manager Liang before continuing to eat.


    Manager Liang retreated behind him and exchanged glances with Chef Liu.


    When he looked away, he swallowed.


    The head of the family had always been picky and there was rarely any food that caught his eye.


    However, he liked the spicy skewers so much. Yue¡¯er was indeed not ordinary.


    They had only just found out that the Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery had a new dish. If they had known that the spicy skewers tasted so good, they would have asked the waiter to buy more.


    In this way, the two of them could also taste it!


    Yes, the young master was the current head of the Liang Family, Liang Yu..

 Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Grand Plan (3)

    Chapter 325: Grand Plan (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    If Lin Xiaoyue was present, she would definitely be surprised. Because she had seen this person before.


    This person was the young master who had spent 250 taels of silver to buy her makeup mirror last time.


    Li Xiao¡¯s previous guess was right, the Liang family was not only involved in the restaurant business.


    Other than that, Liang Yu also had a jewelry business, and it was doing quite well.


    This time, Liang Yu had stayed in Nan¡¯an County for a long time. Other than being ordered by the First Prince to investigate the whereabouts of Li Xiao and Xiao Qing, he also wanted to expand the Liang family¡¯s jewelry business.


    In a few months, he had finished setting up the shops in Nan¡¯an County.


    Without finding any clues that Li Xiao and Xiao Qing were still alive, he had decided to return to the capital. He did not expect to receive a letter from Manager Liang at this time.


    Although Manager Liang was not from the main Liang family, he had a deep relationship with their family.


    When he was young, Manager Liang took care of him.


    Since he knew that Manager Liang was fast and reliable, he rushed to Qingshi Town.


    The result did not disappoint him.


    The spicy skewers on the table made his trip worth it.


    Liang Yu felt that he hadn¡¯t eaten so happily in a long time.


    After eating the meat skewers, he continued eating the vegetable skewers. He didn¡¯t put down his chopsticks until he finished all the skewers.


    Feeling a little bloated, Liang Yu looked down at his stomach and couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Seeing this, Manager Liang and Chef Liu looked at each other and relaxed.


    ¡°You said that the red thing on the spicy skewer was chili?¡± Liang Yu asked.


    He had indeed never heard of this seasoning called chili before.


    This item was gorgeous in color and extremely stimulating. Eating too much would make one feel uncomfortable, but at the same time, it was refreshing. The more he ate, the more he couldn¡¯t stop.


    This seasoning was indeed excellent when placed in the dish!


    ¡°Yes. Boss Lin said not only could the chili be used to make spicy cabbage, but also processed into chili sauce and paste. The red stuff on the spicy skewers that you ate just now is indeed the same as the chili in the spicy cabbage.¡± Manager Liang replied respectfully.


    Liang Yu nodded.


    ¡°Go, get someone to buy another bowl of cold cake.¡± He instructed.


    He had eaten a lot of spicy skewers just now and felt that his mouth was a little dry. At this time, a bowl of cold cake would be perfect.


    Yes, he had eaten cold cakes too.


    When he came to the Ruyi Restaurant to inspect, Manager Liang let him try it.


    Previously, he felt that the cold cake tasted good and was a good product to relieve the heat, but he did not pay too much attention to it.


    After all, no matter how delicious it was, it was just a snack. The value was not high enough.


    However, the chilis were interesting.


    Chilis and cold cakes actually came from the same place.


    Lin Xiaoyue was really an interesting person¡­


    ¡°Yes!¡± Manager Liang quickly replied.


    Then, he went out and instructed the people outside.


    As soon as he entered, Liang Yu continued to ask, ¡°you said in the letter that the Zhou family is also involved?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Manager Liang hurriedly bowed and replied.


    ¡°To be precise, they are about to get involved. The Zhou family didn¡¯t get the upper hand. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have had this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The interest in Liang Yu¡¯s eyes became even stronger.


    Only then did Manager Liang tell Liang Yu everything about Lin Xiaoyue bringing Madam Zhou to visit.


    ¡°At that time, Boss Lin guessed my thoughts. It should have been a last-minute decision to pull the Zhou family into the game.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the Zhou Trading Company that we reached a partnership agreement with the Lin family. If we forcefully buy out the chilis, the Zhou family will definitely not be friendly with us. Therefore, this business can only be done by the three of us.¡±


    Liang Yu glanced at Manager Liang.


    ¡°The Zhou Trading Company is one of the four great trading companies, but it¡¯s not like it has anything to do with the royal family. Offending the Zhou family and making enemies for His Highness was indeed not worth it.¡± Liang Yu¡¯s hands tapped on the armrest of the chair leisurely.


    ¡°On the contrary, we¡¯ve taken this opportunity to cooperate with the Zhou family. With this relationship, perhaps His Highness could use them in the future.¡±


    At that time, the Zhou family would probably give him some face.


    Excitement flashed across Manager Liang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Liang Yu smiled.


    ¡°Now tell me, what is the background of Boss Lin?¡± He continued.


    A little girl with no background could actually cooperate with the Liang family and the Zhou family at the same time. She was probably the only one who could do that.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Manager Liang replied respectfully.


    Then, he told Liang Yu everything he knew about Lin Xiaoyue.


    Even though Liang Yu already knew some information about Lin Xiaoyue, he was still a little surprised after hearing Manager Liang¡¯s words..

 Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Business Discussion (1)

    Chapter 326: Business Discussion (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She used to be a silly farmer¡¯s daughter, but she suddenly became smart a few months ago. Then, she got her mother to break off her ties with the Lin family and set up a female household.


    In the early stages, they hunted for a living and could provide a large amount of wild animals to Ruyi Restaurant. She even found a wild boar weighing more than 500 catties in the mountains.


    Then, she suddenly stopped hunting and said that she had dug up some ginseng in the mountains and exchanged it for a few hundred taels of silver.


    Then, she used the few hundred taels of silver to build a house for her family.


    Also, she bought a husband¡­


    Liang Yu raised her eyebrows.


    This woman was really bold¡­


    It was fine if she bought someone. However, she freed them from slavery and even sent the younger one to the academy.


    The man was not simple either. The reason why the Liu family was able to get involved with the Zhou family was because of him.


    Slaves? In just a short period of time, he was able to take control of a part of the dock and became godbrothers with the local gangster. How could an ordinary person have such ability?


    Not only was Boss Lin¡¯s family interesting, but her husband, who was born a slave, was probably not ordinary either¡­


    After the Liu residence was built, Ms. Lin started her business of making cold cakes. Then, she bought a shop at the dock. In just two months, a new shop was about to open.


    There were also spicy cabbages, spicy skewers, and so on. Her actions were getting bolder and bolder.


    He was really looking forward to the meeting.


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, it was finally the day Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou came to visit.


    On this day, Li Xiao did not go to town. Instead, he stayed at home and prepared to receive the guests with Lin Xiaoyue.


    The village chief had breakfast and came to the Liu family early in the morning. Together with Lin Xiaoyue, they were waiting for the distinguished guests.


    It was only when it was almost noon that a carriage arrived..


    The first to arrive was Third Master Zhou.


    After entering Daishi Village, Third Master Zhou and the others asked around and found the Liu family.


    Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang were waiting outside the Liu residence. When they saw the guests, they quickly welcomed them.


    One led the carriage to the side, while the other led the guests in.


    ¡°Father! Third Cousin!¡± When Zhou Shi heard the news, she ran to the door.


    Zhao Fu quickly followed.


    When she reached the door, she saw Third Master Zhou and Father Zhou walking over.


    ¡°Third Master Zhou! Old Master Zhou!¡± Zhao Fu smiled and cupped his hands at them.


    The reason why their family could work at the Liu family was because of Third Master Zhou.


    Now that he saw Third Master Zhou again, Zhao Fu was extremely grateful.


    ¡°Thank you for coming out to welcome me!¡± Third Master Zhou smiled at Zhou Shi.


    Then, he gave Zhao Fu a smile.


    He saw that Zhao Fu was well-dressed and his face was rosy. Knowing that he was doing well in the Liu family, he felt better.


    ¡°Why are you in a rush?¡± Old Master Zhou smiled at Zhou Shi.


    Her face turned red.


    ¡°I waited for you all morning. It¡¯s late!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, something happened before we set off, so we were delayed. Where¡¯s Boss Lin?¡± Third Master Zhou quickly looked into the courtyard and asked.


    At this moment, many people were there working. When they heard that Zhou Shi¡¯s father and cousin had come to visit, the women all buried their heads in their work and did not dare to look at them.


    They had been working in the Liu family for the past few days and knew everything.


    Master Hei¡¯s wife was Zhou Shi, the youngest daughter of Old Master Zhou in town. Moreover, he had a close relationship with the Zhou Trading Company, which was the slave business operating in town.


    Yesterday, the boss had sent a servant girl to see them. She told everyone to be quiet today, to talk less and to do more.


    Seeing that the people in the courtyard were making spicy cabbage, Third Master Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with interest.


    He thought that after the matter was settled, he would have to see how the delicious spicy cabbage was made.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you wait!¡± At this moment, a crisp voice came from the front.


    Then, Third Master Zhou saw a delicate figure walking over accompanied by a robust man.


    The moment he saw Lin Xiao Yue¡¯s face, Third Master Zhou¡¯s eyes twitched.


    He had seen this young lady before!


    Wasn¡¯t she the one who bought two of his slaves on his first day in Qingshi Town?


    Almost immediately, Third Master Zhou looked at Li Xiao who was beside Lin Xiaoyue.


    His eyes twitched again.


    This big guy! Looking at the hideous scar on his face, he really was the slave!


    Li Xiao was the new rising figure at Qingshi Town¡¯s dock?

 Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Business Discussion (2)

    Chapter 327: Business Discussion (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He had read the information on Boss Lin¡¯s family and knew that her husband was a slave..


    However, he did not expect that he was actually bought from him.


    ¡°Third Master Zhou, long time no see.¡± When he got close, Li Xiao cupped his hands at Third Master Zhou.


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s heart trembled.


    Of course, he remembered Li Xiao. This person had a strong aura. He knew he was not an ordinary slave.


    As he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, he sold him at a low price when someone wanted to buy it.


    Now, it seemed that it was true.


    Fortunately, he had not let his subordinates abuse him, so there was no grudge between them.


    ¡°Ha, Li¡­Mr. Li Xiao, nice to meet you!¡± Third Master Zhou stuttered and greeted Li Xiao.


    Then, he quickly forced himself to move his gaze away from Li Xiao and turned to look at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, forgive me for being late.¡± Then, he cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled gently.


    ¡°You are too polite. You¡¯re not late. The people from Ruyi Restaurant have not arrived yet. Please come in.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Old Maste Zhou.


    He nodded at Lin Xiaoyue with a smile on his face.


    His daughter Lin Xiaoyue was not ordinary. He had already investigated her background. When he saw her in person, he felt that she was indeed extraordinary.


    That son-in-law of his had finally befriended the right person this time, giving him some face.


    Hearing that the people from Ruyi Restaurant had not arrived yet, Third Master Zhou¡¯s face stiffened slightly, but he quickly recovered his composure.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries with Lin Xiaoyue, he walked into the Liu residence.


    The reason why he dawdled was because he wanted to arrive after the Liang family. Of course, it was for the sake of the Zhou Trading Company¡¯s reputation.


    However, he did not expect that he was still earlier than them.


    ¡°Young Master Liang and Manager Liang have arrived!¡± At this moment, Zhao Kang¡¯s voice came from outside the Liu residence.


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s face froze, and then his eyes lit up.


    He quickly looked at Old Master Zhou beside him. Then, without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to speak, he turned around and went to the door.


    Young Master Liang? Liang Yu? Was the person who came really Liang Yu?


    The current head of the Liang family was of course worthy of his welcome.


    Although he was a direct descendant of the Zhou family, he was still nothing compared to a family head like Liang Yu.


    If he could take this opportunity to build a good relationship with Liang Yu, it would only be beneficial to him in the future.


    Moreover, both his father and grandfather looked up to Liang Yu. If he could befriend this person, it would be a blessing.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned when she saw Third Master Zhou and Old Master Zhou¡¯s reaction.


    Then, she smiled and followed Li Xiao to the door.


    ¡°Please forgive me! We¡¯re too late!¡± Lin Xiaoyue heard Manager Liang¡¯s laughter as soon as she reached the door.


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    Then, he saw Liang Yu behind Manager Liang.


    Then, her expression froze.


    Liang Yu followed Manager Liang¡¯s line of sight and was stunned when he saw Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he thought of something and smiled.


    Many people at the entrance of the Liu residence were stunned when they saw


    Liang Yu¡¯s beautiful smile.


    This¡­is the head of the Liang family, Liang Yu?


    No wonder they said that Liang Yu could win the hearts of many girls in the capital and was the leader of the four great young masters in the capital. His appearance was indeed¡­


    Third Master Zhou felt like he had been dazzled for a moment. Then, he quickly lowered his head.


    Is this Liang Yu? Liang Yu was a woman?


    A moment later, Third Master Zhou quickly adjusted his state of mind.


    It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen a man with a feminine face. If Liang Yu was a woman, how could he become the head of the Liang family?


    Alright, he had to calm down.


    He was here to befriend them, so he couldn¡¯t offend them.


    ¡°We meet again.¡± Liang Yu quickly arrived in front of Lin Xiaoyue and greeted her with a smile.


    When his gaze swept past Li Xiao, the corners of his mouth curled up into a beautiful arc. Then, it returned to Lin Xiaoyue.


    If one looked closely, one could see a hint of mockery in his smile.


    He really did not expect that there would be an unexpected surprise on this trip.


    The person he had spent a lot of time and energy looking for had actually appeared before him.


    Also, the little girl who sold him that precious mirror was actually Ms. Lin.


    Ha, interesting¡­

 Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Business Discussion (3)

    Chapter 328: Business Discussion (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Everyone quickly looked at Lin Xiaoyue, including Manager Liang.


    They knew each other?


    ¡°Young Master Liang, hehe, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. Nice to meet you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Liang Yu.


    The rich man who spent 250 taels of silver on her makeup mirror.


    This world¡­was really small¡­


    ¡°Ms. Lin, nice to meet you.¡± Liang Yu smiled mysteriously at Lin Xiaoyue, ¡°this is¡­¡± Then she looked at Li Xiao.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Oh. This is my husband, Li Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Li Xiao, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± Before Li Xiao could say anything, Liang Yu had already cupped his hands at Li Xiao. There was a deeper meaning in his eyes that others could not understand.


    ¡°Young Master Liang, please come in.¡± Li Xiao did not respond and just invited him in.


    Liang Yu glanced at Li Xiao and didn¡¯t say much. He smiled and followed Li Xiao into the door.


    Third Master Zhou came back to his senses and quickly chased after the two of them.


    ¡°Young Master Liang¡­¡±


    As the host, Lin Xiaoyue quickly introduced Third Master Zhou to Liang Yu and Manager Liang.


    ¡°Young Master Liang, Third Master, this is Village Chief Li of Daishi Village. After learning that the three of us are going to cooperate, he came over to be a witness.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and introduced the village chief to both parties.


    Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou cupped their hands politely at the village chief.


    ¡°Thank you, Village Chief.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Yue¡¯er¡­Ms. Lin said that she is going to work with the two of you on the spicy cabbage business. She will need a lot of cabbage, so she wanted to ask the villagers to help her grow cabbages. That¡¯s why I came to take a look.¡±


    ¡°If this succeeds, 1 would like to thank the three of you on behalf of the villagers of Daishi Village.¡± As he spoke, the village chief cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue and the other two.


    Just a moment ago, he was still a little nervous, worried that they would not come.


    Now that they were finally here, he felt at ease.


    It meant that this matter was likely to be successful.


    This was a great thing for Daishi Village!


    ¡°Village Chief, you¡¯re too polite! Please sit!¡± Liang Yu took the lead and invited the village chief to take a seat.


    The village chief glanced at Liang Yu and responded before choosing a seat beside the coffee table.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t say anything and smiled at Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou.


    ¡°Young Master Liang, Third Master Zhou, please sit.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and sat down at the table.


    Lin Xiaoyue then looked at Manager Liang and the Zhou father and daughter.


    ¡°Uncle, Manager Liang, Zhou Shi, please sit.¡± Then, she pointed to another table beside the three of them.


    Manager Liang cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue and went to the village chief.


    Zhou Shi followed Old Master Zhou to the other side.


    Lin Xiaoyue then brought Li Xiao to the table to sit down.


    As soon as they sat down, Zhao Fu and Zhao Shanshan came to serve tea.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and invited everyone to drink tea. Then, she asked Zhao Shanshan to bring out three jars of spicy cabbage, chili sauce, and bean paste that she made.


    She gave Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou three jars each.


    As for the remaining three jars, Zhao Shanshan used a spoon to take some of each and placed them on a few plates for everyone to taste.


    Liang Yu had already tasted the spicy cabbage and spicy skewers, so she was looking forward to the chili seasoning.


    When he saw the condiments, he immediately picked up his chopsticks.


    When Third Master Zhou saw Liang Yu do that, he also picked up his chopsticks.


    Seeing this, the others also started to eat.


    Until now, they had only tasted the spicy cabbage. They heard about chili and bean paste, so they were looking forward to it.


    In the end, after tasting it, they realized that only the spicy cabbage and chili paste tasted good, but not the bean paste.


    ¡°Only the spicy cabbage should be eaten by itself. The rest are considered seasonings. Everyone, just dip your chopsticks in it and try it.¡± Seeing that Liang Yu was about to eat the chili sauce a second time, Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    As soon as she said that, everyone¡¯s expressions indeed improved a little.


    Lin Xiaoyue waited for everyone to taste the three dishes before signaling Zhao Shanshan to go to the kitchen to get the dishes made with the three seasonings.


    After sharing their thoughts about the three seasonings with everyone, Zhao Shanshan and Chen Shi came out with a few small portions of freshly cooked noodles.


    Everyone was given a small bowl of noodles and looked at Lin Xiaoyue in confusion.


    ¡°Among these three seasonings, the chili paste is the easiest to use.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled at everyone.


    Then, she gestured to Zhao Shanshan.


    Zhao Shanshan immediately went forward and helped Lin Xiaoyue take the chili sauce from the jar and put it into the noodles.


    ¡°These are plain noodles. You can try what it tastes like after adding chili paste.¡± Lin Xiaoyue gestured for everyone to mimic her..

 Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Back and Forth (1)

    Chapter 329: Back and Forth (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Then, she poured the remaining chili paste on the plate into the bowl of noodles.


    The red chili paste quickly dyed the noodles, making them look very appetizing.


    Without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to speak, Liang Yu picked up the noodles and started eating.


    The familiar spiciness instantly captivated him again.


    Then, he quickly and elegantly finished the noodles in the small bowl.


    When the others saw Liang Yu start eating, they also started eating.


    Then, he realized that the noodles were very delicious.


    Just a small bit of chili paste had turned an ordinary bowl of noodles into such a delicious dish. It was really amazing!


    The village chief also ate the noodles. After eating, his tongue and heart were burning.


    This was what Yue¡¯er wanted to do? No wonder even people like Young Master Liang and Third Master Zhou wanted to work with her. The seasoning was simply delicious!


    If they had a jar of such seasoning at home, it would be easy to make noodle dishes!


    Right, since the seasoning could be put in the noodles, it could also be put into vegetable and meat dishes!


    With this seasoning in hand, even if his cooking skills were not good, the food would still be delicious.


    Everyone thought the same.


    Liang Yu looked at Lin Xiaoyue with bright eyes.


    Third Master Zhou also looked at Lin Xiaoyue excitedly.


    ¡°The spicy skewers in Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery are also made with this chili paste?¡± Liang Yu suddenly asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    The taste was similar to the soup of the spicy skewers.


    In the past two days at Ruyi Restaurant, he had asked the servants to go to Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery to bring back spicy skewers.


    Even though he had eaten the same thing for several days, he still did not feel that it was enough.


    Moreover, ever since he tried them, he had no interest in other dishes. His mouth had chosen the spicy taste of the skewers.


    When Third Master Zhou heard Liang Yu¡¯s words, he was stunned at first, then he looked at Lin Xiaoyue expectantly.


    What spicy skewers? He had never tasted it before. Could he try that too?


    He hadn¡¯t had enough of the small bowl of noodles just now!


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. The soup of the spicy skewers was made with chili and some other seasonings.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Hehe, as I mentioned before, chili is also a kind of seasoning. As for the spicy cabbage, chili and bean paste, they were obtained after the chili was processed twice.¡±


    ¡°These seasonings that have been processed twice have a wider range of applications and are easier to use.¡±


    Liang Yu looked at the jar of chili paste on the table and nodded.


    ¡°This can be eaten with plain rice.¡± He said.


    Third Master Zhou nodded.


    He imagined himself eating rice with the chili paste and felt that it would taste delicious.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, chili paste goes well with rice. It could be eaten directly with rice, mixed into vegetables and noodles as seasoning. Because of this, the sales of the chili paste would definitely be the highest for these three products.¡±


    Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°As for the bean paste.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at the jar of bean paste on the table.


    ¡°It is pure;y a seasoning. It can¡¯t be eaten alone or with rice or noodles. It is only suitable for cooking.¡±


    Third Master Zhou looked at Liang Yu.


    Seeing the smile of approval in Liang Yu¡¯s eyes, his heart was filled with anticipation.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I would like to invite everyone to a meal.¡±


    ¡°The dishes served are made with these three seasonings. Please give your comments.¡±


    Liang Yu smiled and cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Lin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Lin.¡± Third Master Zhou also cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°You are welcome.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    ¡°The servants have started making the dishes, but there¡¯s still some time before they can be served.¡±


    ¡°If everyone is interested, please follow me to the courtyard now to see the process of making spicy cabbage. If there¡¯s still time later, I¡¯ll take you to the workshop. Let¡¯s talk about business in the afternoon.¡±


    Third Master Zhou looked at Liang Yu again.


    Liang Yu smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Third Master Zhou nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue got up and brought everyone to the front yard with Li Xiao..

 Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Back and Forth (2)

    Chapter 330: Back and Forth (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, she asked Zhao Shanshan to lead everyone to see the process of making spicy cabbage.


    Zhao Shanshan was the one who explained it to them.


    When Third Master Zhou saw Zhao Shanshan¡¯s behavior, the thoughts he had about her disappeared very quickly.


    He thought to himself that Zhao Fu¡¯s daughter was quite capable.


    Zhao Shanshan did not know that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mentorship had changed Third Master Zhou¡¯s view of her as a plaything.


    That was the charm of a career woman.


    After watching the process of making spicy cabbage in the front yard, Lin Xiaoyue gestured for Zhao Shanshan to lead the way. She brought everyone to the back of the Liu residence to visit the workshop.


    Zhao Shanshan did not know the layout of the workshop, so Lin Xiaoyue took over.


    ¡°I plan to use this large piece of land to build a workshop.¡±


    ¡®Til divide it into three areas. One for making spicy cabbage, one for making chili paste, and the last for making bean paste.¡±


    ¡°Soon, the roads here will also be repaired to ensure that the carriages and horses can pass smoothly and it will be easier to transport goods in and out.¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s gaze followed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gestures as he imagined Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s vision.


    He nodded as he listened.


    ¡°As for the workers, are you still planning to get them from Daishi Village?¡± He suddenly asked.


    When the village chief heard this, he quickly looked at Lin Xiaoyue nervously.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to plan for such a big workshop.


    She would need a lot of workers.


    If she was going to hire the villagers, it would be great!


    ¡°Yes, I am. That is the plan. There are more than a hundred families in Daishi Village, and the entire village has a total of more than seven hundred people. Excluding the elderly and children, we have almost 500 capable workers.¡±


    ¡°If the three areas in my workshop open at the same time, it will require at least sixty people. There should be enough people in the village.¡±


    When the village chief heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, he felt relieved.


    At the same time, he was excited.


    He knew that almost all the people Lin Xiaoyue hired were women.


    The women in the village usually took care of the family and could not earn much money.


    However, if they could work at Yue¡¯er¡¯s workshop, they could earn a lot for the family.


    In addition, with Yue¡¯er¡¯s workshop, it would be easier for the young men in the village to get a wife in the future.


    Who said that women could only farm and look after their children at home?


    Who didn¡¯t want to earn some money herself?


    When Liang Yu heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, a smile flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°The cost of buying sixty to seventy slaves to work is actually not that high.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t worried that there weren¡¯t enough people working in Daishi Village, but he didn¡¯t want the workers to leak information.


    As Liang Yu spoke, he looked at Third Master Zhou.


    The slave trader was right in front of them.


    Third Master Zhou pretended to be in deep thought and did not immediately express his opinion.


    Sixty to seventy slaves was not very difficult to get. However, he had to spend some effort to choose the right ones. Also, he had to train and manage them.


    Seeing this situation, the village chief¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Yue¡­Ms. Lin,¡± He quickly called out to Lin Xiaoyue.


    He didn¡¯t want Yue¡¯er to get slaves.


    If she did, what would the villagers of Daishi Village do?


    Lin Xiaoyue gave the village chief a smile, reassuring him.


    Then, she looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Young Master Liang, are you worried that the workers will leak information from the workshop?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Liang Yu with a smile.


    Liang Yu smiled and nodded.


    The Village Chief¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°I can tell everyone to do their job properly and not leak the information!¡± He quickly said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Liang Yu laughed.


    ¡°A promise is far less reliable than a contract. Even if the punishment was written in the contract, it is inevitable that some people might still have other thoughts, let alone a verbal promise.¡±


    The village chief¡¯s face turned red. He wanted to refute, but he could not say anything.


    What Liang Yu said was indeed possible.


    ¡°When recruiting, the punishment will naturally be written into the contract.


    In addition, apart from hiring workers, 1 will also hire guards.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Every day, when workers enter the workshop, they need to be inspected to prevent them from taking the things out.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the core production work in the workshop can only be done by the slaves. 1 have already considered all this..¡±

 Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Back and Forth (3)

    Chapter 331: Back and Forth (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Also, the processing of the chili peppers will not be done in the workshop. I plan to do it in the manor. This way, even if the workers here made any mistakes, the impact would be controllable.¡±


    She would plant the chilis in the manor, then dry and process them into chili powder.


    Then, she would send the processed chili powder to the workshop.


    In this way, the people in the village would not know how to process the chilis.


    At the same time, the people in the workshop wouldn¡¯t even see a complete chili pepper, so naturally, they couldn¡¯t steal the chili seeds.


    Even if someone stole the finished goods, the impact would not be too great.


    Of course, security was needed in both the manor and the workshop to prevent any unwanted scenarios.


    When Liang Yu heard this, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration.


    ¡°You mentioned that all the workers in the workshop should be slaves who have signed a death contract.¡±


    ¡°But my place isn¡¯t big. If I arrange for so many people to stay at my house, I¡¯ll have to build extra houses for these people and take care of them. At that time, the workload would increase by a lot.¡±


    Liang Yu nodded.


    ¡°The guards in the manor and the workshop will be arranged by me and Third Master Zhou.¡± She continued.


    Although he wasn¡¯t interested in the profits from the production process, he had to control the source of the goods.


    Only by arranging for people to watch over the manor and the workshop could he be at ease.


    Third Master Zhou quickly nodded.


    ¡°Yes! 1¡¯11 be in charge of the guards!¡± As he spoke, he patted his chest.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou. When she lowered her head, a smile appeared on her face.


    They wanted to get someone to keep an eye on her, which was exactly what she wanted.


    ¡°Deal! Then I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you for this matter!¡± Lin Xiaoyue raised her head and cupped her hands at the two of them.


    ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re all family. Ms. Lin is too polite.¡± Third Master Zhou smiled and replied. He was originally worried that Lin Xiaoyue would not agree, but now, he felt relieved.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Just as she was about to ask the two of them about the guards, Liang Yu spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid one piece of land from the Zhou family is not enough. We need to have at least two more manors.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly looked at Liang Yu.


    There weren¡¯t many manors around Qingshi Town, and even if she wanted to buy more, the owner might not want to sell.


    If Liang Yu could help her get two manors, that would be amazing.


    Liang Yu was amused by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression. He could not help but cover half of his face with the folding fan in his hand.


    ¡°Cough, 1 see. Third Master Zhou and I will each give you a manor. However, only chilies could be grown in the fields of the manor. After the chilies were produced, they had to be sent to the workshop to be processed into the three seasonings.¡±


    ¡°Also, you can¡¯t grow chilis without our approval in the future.¡±


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s expression changed.


    What? Giving away the manor?


    The price of a manor was not cheap!


    The smile on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face disappeared.


    It seemed that there were conditions attached to this benefit.


    ¡°Young Master Liang wants to own all my chilis.¡±


    Third Master Zhou was stunned. After hearing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, he finally understood Liang Yu¡¯s thoughts.


    In an instant, he felt that giving away a manor was nothing.


    Liang Yu shook his fan and smiled gently. ¡°Ms. Lin, what do you think?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°No problem. Other than the chili peppers that I use in the eatery, I can assure you that 1 will not sell chili peppers or products made from chili peppers to any third party other than the two of you. Moreover, if the two of you need more chilis in the future, you give me a manor and let me plant chilis for the two of you.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the two of them.


    ¡°However, the three of us have to sign a contract. Among the three of us, only I can grow and produce chili products. The two of you cannot steal my chili seeds, as well as the recipe to make chili products. You can¡¯t plant chilies and open a new workshop behind my back.¡±


    Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou were both shocked. Neither of them dared to look into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°This is actually for all our benefits. Although I have the most shares in the business, everyone knows that the most profitable part of these chili products is in the retail segment.¡±


    ¡°You two can treat me as a bridge that connects the common interests of both sides. Give the source of production to me, a person that both of you trust, build trust in each other, and then work together for a win-win situation..¡±

 Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Agreement (1)

    Chapter 332: Agreement (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Liang Yu looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration.


    Third Master Zhou also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Well said.


    Although he represented the Zhou Trading Company, he had not reported this matter to the main branch yet.


    Compared to Young Master Liang, he did not have much power.


    If Young Master Liang really had any ill intentions, how could he go against him?


    However, if the matter blew up, the main branch would definitely support him and ask the Liang family for an explanation.


    Still, he would not be able to escape blame which caused the Zhou family to miss out on a great business opportunity.


    He came to discuss business with Young Master Liang and Ms. Lin sincerely.


    He really didn¡¯t think of taking advantage of them.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t know what Master Liang was thinking¡­


    Ms. Lin¡¯s suggestion was good. At the same time, it controlled the three of them and bound them together so that no one would have any evil thoughts.


    ¡°After all, the biggest reason why chilis are so precious is not because of how practical and delicious the seasoning is. It¡¯s because I¡¯m the only one who has it now. Also, I¡¯m the only one who knows how to process it.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    Liang Yu opened his folding fan again and fanned himself.


    ¡°The rarer the item, the more valuable it is.¡± She continued.


    Third Master Zhou looked at Liang Yu, then at Lin Xiaoyue and nodded.


    ¡°So, as long as I can ensure that the scarcity of chili peppers, I will continue to cooperate with the two of you, the market will only be ours.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Liang Yu looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a meaningful look, then his gaze swept across Li Xiao¡¯s face beside Lin Xiaoyue.


    He put away his folding fan.


    ¡°I have no objections.¡± He continued. As he spoke, he looked at Li Xiao again.


    ¡°I have no objections either.¡± Third Master Zhou quickly followed.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up and pretended not to see Liang Yu¡¯s reaction. Then, she invited everyone back in.


    The food was already on the table.


    Everyone sat down and started eating.


    Zhao Shanshan didn¡¯t sit down. Instead, she stood beside Lin Xiaoyue and explained to everyone how the various dishes on the table were made and which of the three seasonings were added.


    Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou tasted them one by one.


    After tasting it, they all said it was delicious.


    Manager Liang, Old Master Zhou, the Village Chief, and the others at the table next to him ate even more happily.


    This was because they didn¡¯t need to talk. They just needed to put food into their mouths.


    They couldn¡¯t stop eating them.


    Manager Liang sighed as he ate.


    If Ruyi Restaurant could have these three seasonings, their business would definitely go to the next level!


    When all the dishes were served, Zhao Shanshan finished introducing all the dishes before leaving.


    Then, the four people at the main table began to relax and eat.


    Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou were obviously very satisfied with the dishes on the table.


    After Zhao Shanshan left, they did not even bother to talk to Lin Xiaoyue.


    On the other hand, Lin Xiaoyue gestured for Li Xiao to toast the two of them.


    The meal didn¡¯t last long. Before 35 minutes were up, they had already finished eating.


    After putting down the bowls, Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou looked at the remaining dishes on the table with reluctance in their eyes.


    They could not eat anymore.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao were also full, so they invited the two guests to rest under the big tree in the courtyard.


    Then, she instructed Zhao Fu to prepare some tea.


    Liang Yu saw the row of chairs and swings and thought that was interesting.


    ¡°I heard that this Liu residence was personally designed by you?¡± Liang Yu turned around and asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Third Master Zhou had already sat down.


    ¡°Not bad. This wooden chair doesn¡¯t feel cold even in winter.¡± After he sat down, his hand touched the chair.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Hehe, yes. Previously, I thought that it would be good to enjoy the shade under the big tree, so I put chairs around it.¡±


    ¡°My mother was doing embroidery under the tree with the other women in the village. So 1 thought it was nice to have them sit here as well.¡±


    Liang Yu nodded. ¡°Your chairs are quite unique.¡± He looked at the row of chairs again.


    He thought that after he went back, he might be able to get someone to make similar ones and put them in the courtyard..

 Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Agreement (2)

    Chapter 333: Agreement (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and extended her hand to Liang Yu. ¡°Young Master Liang, please.¡±


    Only then did Liang Yu retract his gaze from the row of chairs.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, Brother Li Xiao, please sit!¡± He cupped his hands and replied before taking his seat.


    Zhao Fu quickly brought tea over and refilled everyone¡¯s cups.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue chatted with Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou.


    After a while, she began to talk business with the two of them.


    Before lunch, the business discussion went smoothly.


    It only took two hours for them to decide on the final plan.


    They also discussed the problems that might arise and the corresponding solutions.


    In summary, Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou would each give Lin Xiaoyue 5,000 taels of silver and a manor of no less than 300 acres as investment funds. The money and the manors were all privately given to Lin Xiaoyue and were not included in the business account.


    In terms of money, since Ruyi Restaurant had already paid Lin Xiaoyue 1,000 taels, Liang Yu only gave Lin Xiaoyue 4,000 taels this time. Third Master Zhou gave her 5,000 taels.


    As for the manors, Liang Yu gave Meng Manor in the east of Qingshi Town to Lin Xiaoyue. The manor had a total of 384 acres of land. It was one of the largest in Qingshi Town.


    When Third Master Zhou saw that Liang Yu was so generous, he was too embarrassed to give Lin Xiaoyue a manor with little land, so he gave the Mao¡¯er Manor next to the Zhou Village to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Mao¡¯er Manor had a total of 358 acres of land. Although it was not as large as Meng Manor, it was adjacent to the Zhou Manor.


    Third Master Zhou also suggested that he could arrange for people to get nearby villagers and those from the government office to merge Zhou Manor and Mao¡¯er Manor.


    Together with the newly bought land, the area would be larger than the Meng Manor.


    Lin Xiaoyue was naturally delighted after hearing this and was extremely grateful to Third Master Zhou.


    The second was management.


    On Liang Yu¡¯s side, he had arranged for Manager Liang of Ruyi Restaurant to come over to the workshop to collect the share of profit and discuss important decisions.


    At the same time, the guards that Liang Yu arranged were also under Manager Liang¡¯s command.


    Apart from that, Manager Liang did not participate in the other management of the workshop.


    As for Third Master Zhou, he would temporarily be in contact with the workshop and participate in major decisions. He would also dispatch the guards he had arranged.


    As for the profit, the portion that belonged to Third Master Zhou would go directly to the Zhou Trading Company. Moreover, Zhou Shi wanted to manage it together with Lin Xiaoyue.


    Thirdly, they discussed the penalty clause.


    The three parties agreed that the right to grow chilis would belong to Lin Xiaoyue.


    They were not allowed to take the chili seeds, privately grow chilis or even make chili products.


    Of course, Lin Xiaoyue herself was not allowed to plant chili peppers in any place other than the three manors.


    She was required to plant chilis for three seasons every year.


    Moreover, Lin Xiaoyue could only plant other crops that did not affect the chilis in the manors.


    This was, of course, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s suggestion. It was not cost-effective to plant only chilies in the field. If other crops did not affect the chilies, she wanted to plant sweet potatoes.


    Sweet potatoes and chili peppers could coexist without affecting each other.


    At that time, these sweet potatoes could be used to feed pigs and other livestock, and the livestock could produce fertilizers.


    Besides, sweet potatoes could also be made into dried sweet potato, sweet and potato powder. These could all be sold.


    As for potatoes, she had no place to grow them.


    However, there was still time before the start of spring. She would ask Hei Gang to help her. She just needed to buy a manor before spring.


    If she really couldn¡¯t, she could ask the village chief if she could buy some land.


    She only needed about 20 mu of land to produce enough ingredients for the eatery for a few years.


    If she wanted to open a new chain store, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not having enough potatoes.


    In short, Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou only wanted to make sure that she grew the chilis well. Moreover, she was not allowed to sell them to anyone else. Apart from that, they had no opinion about her other plans.


    If any of the three parties violated the agreement, they would have to pay two million taels of silver to each of the other two parties.


    Of course the penalty was high. The reason why it was set this way was to prevent anyone from betraying each other..


    The three of them had also recorded a lot of other details in the contract..

 Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Agreement (3)

    Chapter 334: Agreement (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Finally, with the village chief as the witness, the three of them signed a written contract.


    At this point, the cooperation between the three of them had officially been finalized.


    After the contract was signed, Third Master Zhou said he would leave with Liang Yu after Liang Yu said goodbye.


    Liang Yu agreed with a smile, but he was actually very annoyed. He stayed in the Liu family for so long because he wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Li Xiao.


    However, this person was shameless and refused to leave first.


    He had no choice but to leave.


    Fortunately, Li Xiao took the initiative to appear in front of him, so he should have the intention to talk to him. Since he was in the Liu family, he could still come and find him.


    Lin Xiaoyue, Li Xiao, Zhou Shi, the village chief, and the others sent the two groups of people out the door. They waited until they were far away before returning to the courtyard.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, I will get the cabbage that you need. I¡¯ll get someone to go door-to-door to inform the villagers. Then, well gather everyone to talk about this tomorrow! Those who are interested can come here to sign the contract!¡± The village chief said excitedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and exchanged glances with Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Just call me Yue¡¯er,¡± she smiled at the village chief.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Ill make the preparations and go with you.¡±


    ¡°At that time, those who are interested can sign a contract with us on the spot. This way, it would save everyone the trouble of making another trip.¡±


    The village chief thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Ms. Lin is indeed thoughtful. Then Ill go back now and get someone to arrange this. Tomorrow Ill get everyone to gather at the east end of the village.¡± He still didn¡¯t change the way he addressed Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue thanked him with a smile and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°No trouble at all. This is a good thing for Daishi Village. I should thank you on behalf of everyone! Ill go now.¡± The village chief said as he walked out.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly stopped the village chief.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    She then turned to Zhao Shanshan. ¡°Shanshan, go get three jars of seasoning for the village chief.¡±


    The village chief was first shocked, then delighted.


    He liked these seasonings! Moreover, they were very expensive.


    Even Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou only got three bottles each. Manager Liang and Old Master Zhou did not get any.


    Ms. Lin actually wanted to give him three jars. She was giving him a lot of face.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t have much on you, it¡¯s okay!¡± He clearly wanted it, but he refused.


    ¡°Please take them. I¡¯ll just make more. I¡¯ve troubled you by asking you to be a witness. In addition, I need your help to get the cabbages.¡± Lin Xiaoyue interrupted the village chief.


    ¡°Yeah, just take them!¡± Zhou Shi added. She wasn¡¯t jealous because she had some too. Lin Xiaoyue even asked her to send them to her father.


    ¡°Eh, I¡­you¡¯re the ones who helped Daishi Village!¡± The village chief said embarrassedly, but he did not refuse. Lin Xiaoyue smiled and chatted with him for a while. She waited for Zhao Shanshan to bring the condiments over and hand them to the village chief before sending him off.


    Lin Xiaoyue retracted her gaze from the door and looked at Zhou Shi again. ¡°I promised Young Master Liang that 1 would prepare 20,000 catties of spicy cabbage for him. From tomorrow onwards, Ruyi Restaurant will arrange for a carriage to transport the goods. How much spicy cabbage do we have now?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Liang Yu didn¡¯t want more spicy cabbage, but she had limited chilis. She really couldn¡¯t use more to make spicy cabbage sauce.


    Besides, she had to keep some to grow in the fields later on. There were so many plots of land, and they needed a lot of chili seedlings.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s expression immediately became serious.


    ¡°The size of the jars used before were different, so we don¡¯t know how much spicy cabbage is inside. However, the jars that came yesterday were of the same size. They were filled with spicy cabbage. After deducting the weight of the jars, they were about 50 catties each.¡±


    Zhou Shi pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°yesterday, we made about 30 jars.


    The spicy cabbage that I made before was about 1,000 catties.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Ruyi Restaurant is sending people to transport the goods. We have limited storage space. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any space for the jars.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The progress is a little slow. From now on, we can collect more cabbage every day and provide the goods that Young Master Liang wants as soon as possible.¡±


    Making spicy cabbage at home with so many people in the yard every day was actually quite difficult to manage.


    Fortunately, the workshop will be ready soon.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because there¡¯s not enough cabbage. It¡¯s because the workers have just started and are not skilled enough. However, it¡¯s getting better..¡±

 Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: General Nangong (1)

    Chapter 335: General Nangong (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°As for the cabbages, we will try our best to collect all the cabbages in the next two days. Then, I¡¯ll get someone to ride a carriage to the nearby villages to collect them.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned slightly. ¡°We are building a workshop. Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang can¡¯t leave for the time being.


    ¡°Ask Erya to ask Shuanzi if he is interested in continuing to do business with Lai Shun.¡±


    ¡°Just say that we want 10,000 catties of cabbage, and we¡¯ll pay one wen per catty. We don¡¯t care how much they buy them for.¡±


    Cabbage was the most common vegetable. Families with land would usually plant some.


    At this time of the year, cabbage was produced in large quantities. 1 wen per catty was considered a high price. If she went to collect them door-to-door, or even harvest them herself, she could even get it for 1 wen per 2 catties.


    One could earn a few taels by selling 10,000 catties of cabbages in two to three days.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure! Then I¡¯ll go see Erya now!¡± She quickly said.


    ¡°No rush.¡± Lin Xiaoyue called out to Zhou Shi. She stopped and looked at Lin Xiaoyue, waiting for her to speak.


    Her godsister was simply too amazing. With her around, they would definitely be able to make a lot of money.


    Lin Xiaoyue stepped forward and grabbed Zhou Shi¡¯s hand. Then, she pulled her to a chair to sit down. ¡°You weren¡¯t there when I was discussing the collaboration with Young Master Liang and Third Master Zhou today. 1¡¯11 tell you what happened so you know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue then told her the details of her cooperation with Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou.


    ¡°Spicy cabbage is 8 wen per catty, so 20,000 catties is 160 taels of silver. The profit from this batch is calculated after deducting the workers¡¯ wages and the cost of the cabbage and jars.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already received 160 silver taels. When you arrange for the workers to finish making the goods, we will get our first profit.¡±


    She estimated that the profit from this batch of goods would be close to 100 taels. Her portion would be about 40 taels of silver.


    The raw materials cost about 15 wen per catty. Hence, she could easily get 40 taels of silver from this batch of goods.


    Compared to the tens of thousands of taels of silver that she received in one go and the two villages that she had gotten for free, this bit of money was indeed little.


    However, this was only the beginning. The workshop had not been built yet, and the workers were not skilled in their work and were not efficient enough.


    When the workshop opened she would receive a continuous stream of income.


    Zhou Shi pondered for a while and roughly calculated the profit of this batch of goods.


    Then, she calculated the approximate amount of money she could get from the 30% share.


    ¡°In seven or eight days, this batch of goods will be ready. The profit is not low.¡±


    On average, she could earn nearly 4 taels of silver a day. It didn¡¯t sound like much, but it was more than 100 taels a month. And this was only the beginning.


    When the workshop officially opened, the profits would definitely be bigger.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded. ¡°Keep track of the accounts. After this batch of goods is done, we¡¯ll settle the accounts. 1 would need to show the accounts to Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou.¡±


    Since they were working together, they had to go through the process.


    When Zhou Shi heard that Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou would see her accounts, she became nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m just casually listing them down. 1 didn¡¯t do it previously.¡± She said awkwardly.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Give your notes to Uncle Fu and let him sort them out and enter them into the accounts.¡±


    Zhou Shi immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before we start work, 1¡¯11 hire an accountant. By then, you don¡¯t have to worry about bookkeeping.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. However, we have to hire someone we can trust!¡± She quickly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll ask Third Master Zhou to help us keep an eye on the candidates. In addition, we have to be aware of some expenses. In addition, we can get someone from outside to check the accounts. This should be reliable.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhou Shi. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days, but once this batch of spicy cabbage is done, there won¡¯t be much to do for the time being..¡±

 Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: General Nangong (2)

    Chapter 336: General Nangong (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult? They did all the heavy work, i just talked. To be honest, it¡¯s not bad to command so many people to work!¡± Zhou Shi laughed out loud.


    The tone of her words made Lin Xiaoyue laugh too.


    ¡°As long as you enjoy it.¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought of something and continued, ¡°I plan to visit a few manors after this batch of spicy cabbage is done. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to come with me? Consider it¡­ helping me out.¡±


    Zhou Shi laughed heartily, ¡°sure, whenever you want to go, just let me know!


    Master Liang and my cousin will get someone to go with you. With them around, who would dare to disrespect you?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue playfully held Zhou Shi¡¯s arm and said, ¡°thank you. 1 feel more at ease with you by my side!¡±


    ¡°Flehe, we¡¯re all family, why be polite?¡± Zhou Shi patted Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm with a smile.


    While they were talking, there was suddenly a sound at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Both of them looked in the direction of the sound and found that it was actually Liang Yu and Manager Liang returning.


    Upon seeing the two, Zhou Shi¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°Young Master Liang, Manager Liang, did you forget something?¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhou Shi, pretending not to see Zhou Shi¡¯s expression, and smiled as she asked.


    ¡°Ms. Lin.¡± Manager Liang hurriedly entered the door, arching his hand towards Lin Xiaoyue from a distance, and his gaze kept wandering around, as if looking for someone.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, may 1 know where Li Xiao is?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue directly, looking very anxious.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liang Yu curiously.


    Liang Yu gave a warning look at Manager Liang and then approached her.


    ¡°Halfway through, 1 suddenly remembered something and wanted to have a chat with Brother Li. I don¡¯t know if he is at home now?¡±


    He thought that since he handled things properly and accomplished a great feat this time, he could tell him about Li Xiao. But he didn¡¯t expect him to be so anxious.


    Manager Liang instantly became alert, standing to the side without saying a word.


    At this moment, Zhou Shi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Liang Yu and the Manager Liang came back to look for Li Xiao, so there was nothing to worry about.


    She was really afraid that Liang Yu and her godsister had some secret agreement that she accidentally discovered.


    On one side was her sister, on the other was the Zhou family. It would be difficult for her if there was something going on.


    Fortunately¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue caught a glimpse of Zhou Shi¡¯s reaction and felt like laughing inside.


    But she looked at Liang Yu instead. ¡°He and Uncle Fu went to the workshop to check the materials. If you need him, I can go get him for you.¡± With that, she took a step forward.


    ¡°No need, please stay. I will go find Brother Li myself.¡± Liang Yu once again arched his hand towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then he left with Manager Liang.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, stopped in her tracks, and didn¡¯t say anything to stop them.


    They were quite impatient to come back so soon.


    Zhou Shi saw that Liang Yu and Manager Liang had left, and Lin Xiaoyue was still staring at the entrance. She looked in that direction again.


    Just as she was about to say something to Lin Xiaoyue, Lin Xiaoyue looked at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check your records for those with the most cabbage in their fields.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ alright.¡± Zhou Shi then left with Lin Xiaoyue.


    Meanwhile, Liang Yu took Manager Liang to the workshop and found Li Liao.


    ¡°Brother Li, can we have a word?¡± Liang Yu¡¯s entire demeanor changed when he saw Li Xiao.


    He lost the haughty noble image he had in front of others and showed a humble attitude.


    Li Liao just glanced at him lightly and said, ¡°there are still two piles of materials left to be counted. Please wait.¡±


    Manager Liang, who was behind Liang Yu, moved slightly but didn¡¯t have time to speak before he was shot a warning look by Liang Yu.


    He hurriedly resumed a respectful posture and didn¡¯t say a word.


    He didn¡¯t have any plans. He was just surprised by the attitude of General Nangong. After all, their family¡¯s status was extraordinary, even the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t treat them with negligence.


    Rumors had it that this general was reticent and unsociable, and it seemed to be true.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re done,¡± Liang Yu then took Manager Liang to the side.


    Li Xiao, under the bewildered gaze of Zhao Fu, continued counting the materials..

 Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: General Nangong (3)

    Chapter 337: General Nangong (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After a while, with Zhao Fu¡¯s help, he finally finished counting the last two piles of materials.


    ¡°Master, there are still matters to attend to in the mansion. I will take my leave first.¡± With the task completed, Zhao Fu quickly saluted Li Xiao.


    After speaking, he glanced at Liang Yu and Manager Liang, who were waiting nearby.


    Master Liang actually came to see the master, and his attitude was quite respectful. This was unusual.


    The master claimed to be a slave, but he didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person.


    And now, Master Liang showed such respect for the master that even Ms. Lin didn¡¯t have such a high status. The master¡¯s identity was extraordinary.


    Having worked in prominent households for most of his life, Zhao Fu knew very well that there were things that he shouldn¡¯t enquire about without his master¡¯s consent.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Xiao was not bothered by Zhao Fu¡¯s expression and responded indifferently.


    Only then did Zhao Fu leave.


    When Zhao Fu had gone far away, Liang Yu instructed Manager Liang to keep an eye on their surroundings and then walked towards Li Xiao.


    ¡°General Nangong.¡± As he approached Li Xiao, Liang Yu bowed to him and called out in a low voice.


    When Li Xiao heard Liang Yu¡¯s address, he only gave him a casual glance, and his expression remained unchanged.


    Seeing this, Liang Yu¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    ¡°Indeed, you are the General Nangong! The Crown Prince will be delighted to know that you and the Ninth Prince are still alive!¡± he exclaimed excitedly.


    Li Xiaoxiao looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°I have no connection with the Crown Prince.¡± When his father was alive, he did indeed speak highly of the Crown Prince.


    But even so, they had never been close to the Crown Prince, or any prince for that matter, except for Qing¡¯er.


    Liang Yu smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°General Nangong and the Great General have fought on the battlefield, protecting the Great Yan, and the Crown Prince has always respected and admired you. When the Great General encountered trouble before, the Crown Prince was concerned about yours and the Ninth Prince¡¯s safety and whereabouts.¡±


    Li Xiao stared directly at Liang Yu.


    Seeing this, Liang Yu averted his gaze.


    ¡°I stayed in Nan¡¯an County on the Crown Prince¡¯s orders, to search for the whereabouts of General Nangong and the Ninth Prince,¡± he continued under pressure.


    The reputation of the God of War was indeed well-deserved.


    Before, this person had restrained the oppressive aura around him, making him less intimidating.


    But now, he unleashed his full presence, looking down on him from a high position, and it made him feel uneasy.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve found me, you can go back,¡± Li Xiao said calmly.


    Liang Yu looked up at Li Xiao, instantly feeling less intimidated.


    ¡°General¡­¡± Li Xiao interrupted him before he could finish.


    ¡°The past is gone like smoke. Nangong Xiao and Murong Qing have died under the pursuit of assassins. There is no longer a general of the Great Yan,¡± Li Xiao said, looking at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Standing before you is just Li Xiao, an ordinary villager from Daishi Village.¡±


    Seeing Li Xiao¡¯s eyes filled only with indifference, Liang Yu was surprised and puzzled.


    ¡°Please tell the Crown Prince that 1 have no intention of participating in the court¡¯s disputes and only wish to live a peaceful life. Please tell him not to worry about us.¡±


    ¡°In addition, from now on, Qing¡¯er will only be Xiao Qing, with no more connections to the royal family.¡±


    Liang Yu was shocked once again. He couldn¡¯t accept the fact that such an exceptional person would live an ordinary and unremarkable life.


    ¡°General..¡± He wanted to persuade Li Xiao.


    But before he could say another word, Li Xiao¡¯s gaze stopped him.


    The immense pressure made Liang Yu¡¯s expression change instantly, and he lowered his head.


    However, Liang Yu was no ordinary person. He wouldn¡¯t be deterred by Li Xiao¡¯s gaze.


    He immediately saluted Li Xiao again.


    ¡°We both know that the Great General was framed and wrongfully accused. The reputation of the late Great General has been tarnished, and besides you and the Ninth Prince, the entire Nangong family has become victims of injustice.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about avenging him?¡±


    Noticing a flicker of emotion in Li Xiao¡¯s eyes, Liang Yu continued quickly, ¡°even if you are disillusioned with the court and reluctant to get involved in politics, others may not be willing to let you go.¡±


    ¡°There was no definitive proof that you really died. Considering his suspicious nature, do you think he would believe that you and the Ninth Prince are truly dead?¡±


    Seeing another flicker of emotion in Li Xiao¡¯s eyes, Liang Yu felt greatly encouraged and continued, ¡°in fact, various forces in the capital never gave up searching for you and the Ninth Prince. They just haven¡¯t been as blatant as before.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I came to Nan¡¯an County?¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes turned cold, instantly locking onto Liang Yu¡¯s.


    The killing intent in his eyes sent a chill down Liang Yu¡¯s spine..

 Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Agreed to Join Forces (1)

    Chapter 338: Agreed to Join Forces (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°GeneraL.Brother Li, please don¡¯t misunderstand my intentions. Unlike the other forces, 1 have no ill intentions towards you and the Ninth Prince.¡±


    ¡°After 1 found your whereabouts, 1 also cleaned up the traces to ensure that the others who were tracking you would not notice.¡±


    Although he was trying to persuade Li Xiao, he sincerely felt that relying on the First Prince was his best way out.


    Other than the First Prince, the other people who had come to him and the Ninth Prince either wanted to get rid of them or wanted to use them to curry favor with the Emperor.


    Only then did Li Xiao¡¯s expression improve a little.


    Liang Yu heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°do you want to retire because of Ms Lin?¡± As he spoke, he looked in the direction of the Liu residence.


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Liang Yu hurriedly cupped his hands at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao was too intimidating. A weak scholar like him couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°I just want to say that Ms. Lin is not inferior to men. With such a good wife, I¡¯m not surprised that you don¡¯t want to get involved.¡±


    Seeing the approval in Li Xiao¡¯s eyes, Liang Yu wiped the cold sweat off his forehead secretly.


    Who would have thought that the God of War, who was feared by many, would one day meet a strange woman and get married to her?


    Besides, he had no patience for women and was even rumored to be uninterested in them. However, he was willing to let go of his hatred and future for her.


    This was not a bad thing for him and the First Prince.


    ¡°Brother Li, have you ever thought that perhaps the Lin family doesn¡¯t want you to retire?¡± Liang Yu continued.


    Li Xiao looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Although Ms. Lin is a woman, she is not ordinary. The collaboration between the Liang and the Zhou family is just the beginning.¡±


    ¡°In the future, Ms. Lin will definitely become more successful, a rising star in the Great Yan¡¯s business world.¡±


    ¡°At that time, many will be paying attention to her and those around her.¡± At this point, Liang Yu looked at Li Xiao again.


    ¡°1 don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever thought that when the time comes, not only will you and Young Master Xiao¡¯s existence not be able to help her, but it will also become her curse.¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Continue.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Yue¡¯er had talked to him about this before.


    But he was still shocked when he heard Liang Yu say it.


    ¡°However, if you are willing to help the First Prince. With his protection, both of your safety will be guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, with the First Prince and the Liang family, Ms. Lin¡¯s future business dealings will go smoothly. No one will dare to make things difficult for her.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Liang Yu glanced at Li Xiao carefully before continuing, ¡°I was so generous with the conditions of this cooperation because of you.¡±


    Li Xiao glanced at Liang Yu, and his expression finally relaxed.


    ¡°So, I suggest that you reconsider this matter.¡±


    Li Xiao was silent.


    Seeing this, Liang Yu was delighted.


    He didn¡¯t refuse him, which meant that he was considering it.


    ¡°The First Prince holds you in high regard. If you are willing to join him, the injustice faced by the Nangong family will definitely be avenged.¡± Liang Yu continued.


    ¡°Also, you will be able to reunite with Consort Shu.¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°How is she?¡±lle asked.


    ¡°She is alright. After the incident, although the Emperor detested her, he did not make things difficult for her. After all, she was one of the four imperial consorts. No one in the harem dared to make things difficult for her.¡±


    Liang Yu carefully glanced at Li Xiao and continued, ¡°it¡¯s just that when she heard about the grievous news of you and Young Master Xiao, she was extremely sorrowful and cried all day long. It was said that the situation had only eased up recently.¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes flashed with pain.


    His sister had entered the palace for their sake.


    After entering the palace, she was favored. He did not expect it to be an illusion.


    In the end, she had witnessed her husband harm her family and even her child.


    Now that things had come to this, she was considered lucky to be alive.


    ¡°Many thanks to Consort Shu for this matter.¡± Li Xiao finally cupped his fists at Liang Yu..

 Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Agreed to Join Forces (2)

    Chapter 339: Agreed to Join Forces (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Liang Yu was delighted.


    ¡°You are too polite! The Nangong family had made great contributions to the Great Yan. As a descendant of the Nangong family, Consort Shu should not have ended up like this.¡±


    ¡°Consort Shu and the First Prince could not bear to see a loyal minister humiliated.¡±


    The corner of Li Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a bitter smile.


    The descendants of loyal officials, loyal officials and good generals since ancient times, how many¡­of them had a good ending?


    After a long while, Li Xiao looked at Liang Yu again.


    ¡°I already understand your intentions. Please go back and tell the First Prince that I will do it.¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°But 1 want to talk to him personally.¡± Li Xiao continued.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he regained his composure.


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry. I will report this matter to His Highness.¡±


    The Nangong family had been in charge of the Great Yan¡¯s army for generations, and the generals in the army were under them.


    Even if the Nangong family was convicted, there were many generals in the army who had objections.


    This was also the reason why the Emperor wanted to eradicate the Nangong family.


    After all, some people in the military knew that Li Xiao was the Great General¡¯s biological son.


    If the First Prince could win over Li Xiao, it would be considered winning over the hearts of the soldiers.


    In the future, if it really came to that, perhaps the First Prince would be able to ascend the throne before the Emperor passed.


    Li Xiao retracted his gaze from Liang Yu.


    Then, he walked past Liang Yu and left.


    Liang Yu maintained a half-bowed posture for a long time.


    After that, he straightened up and looked at Li Xiao¡¯s back for a long time.


    Then, he smiled and walked towards Manager Liang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Ruyi Restaurant first.¡± He said to Manager Liang with a smile.


    Manager Liang saw Liang Yu¡¯s happy expression and guessed that he had a good talk with Li Xiao, so he quickly led the way.


    Meanwhile, after leaving the workshop, Li Xiao returned to the Liu residence.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was worried. When she saw Li Xiao return, she hurried forward.


    Then, she led Li Xiao to the backyard.


    ¡°How was it? How did it go with Liang Yu?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao impatiently when they returned to the room.


    Li Xiao glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and sat down by her bed.


    Then, he grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Just as you expected, Liang Yu wanted to rope me in to serve the First Prince.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue paused and instantly relaxed.


    It was good that he was not their enemy.


    ¡°Liang Yu had actually been tracking Qing¡¯er and my whereabouts. Those people in the capital haven¡¯t given up either. They are still searching for us.¡± Li Xiao continued.


    ¡°Then what should we do? If Liang Yu found you, then others¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue instantlv became nervous.


    instantly became nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liang Yu said that he got rid of the traces. As long as I¡¯m willing to join the First Prince, our family will be safe.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart calmed down a little, but it was only for a moment before anger welled up in her heart.


    ¡°What do you mean that as long as you are willing to join the First Prince, our family will be safe? Are they threatening us?


    Li Xiao smiled and lowered his head to plant a kiss on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a threat. He only analyzed the pros and cons with me and told me that joining the First Prince was the best choice for me.¡±


    ¡°Although Liang Yu is the First Prince¡¯s trusted aide, he is not the First Prince himself. I requested to meet the First Prince and talk to him personally.¡±


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard this, she felt a little better.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s more secure to talk to the main person.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao buried his head in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s neck.


    ¡°There¡¯s something¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but she actually felt a hint of coquettishness from Li Xiao¡¯s murmurs.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Her cheeks were a little red. Lin Xiaoyue moved her shoulders, wanting to push Li Xiao¡¯s head away.


    Li Xiao stubbornly held his ground.


    ¡°I want to bring my sister here.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°You mean, Consort Shu?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Li Xiao¡¯s sister Qing¡¯er¡¯s mother, Consort Shu?


    That¡¯s right, with the Nangong family in trouble, Consort Shu¡¯s days in the palace would definitely not be good.


    However, Consort Shu was the Emperor¡¯s concubine after all. It was not so easy to escape from the palace.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°You want to ask the First Prince for help to fake Consort Shu¡¯s death and then allow her to escape from the palace?¡±

 Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Agree to Join Forces (3)

    Chapter 340: Agree to Join Forces (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The First Prince¡¯s mother was the Imperial Consort. Before Emperor Yan had a new empress, she was the woman with the highest authority in the harem.


    Her power was almost equal to that of the Empress.


    If the Imperial Consort was willing to help and let Consort Shu fake her death to escape from the palace, it was not completely impossible.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    He thought to himself, ¡°his wife is so smart.¡±


    ¡°As long as she was willing to do that, 1 have no objections.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Since that person was her husband¡¯s sister and Qing¡¯er¡¯s mother, she could accept her.


    ¡°Thank you, Yue¡¯er!¡± Li Xiao exclaimed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Isn¡¯t your sister my sister? However, our residence is far worse than the palace¡¯s. 1 wonder if she will be used to living here.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Before the age of ten, she stayed with father at the border. She is not a delicate woman.¡±


    ¡°A luxurious life is meaningless to her. The Imperial Palace is just a cage to trap her.¡± Li Xiao sighed.


    ¡°In the past, she was trapped in the palace because of the Nangong family. Now that the Nangong family is in trouble and Qing¡¯er and 1 are not in the capital, she definitely does not want to continue staying in the palace.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little surprised.


    Consort Shu was such a person?


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then 1 will definitely welcome her to my home.¡± Lin Xiaoyue immediately said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her ¡®Consort Shu¡¯, just address her as your sister,¡± Li Xiao grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s her name? Why don¡¯t you tell me about her?¡± She wanted to find out more about her sister-in-law.


    Li Xiao chuckled. ¡°Her name is Nangong Wanyue¡­¡± Then, he told Lin Xiaoyue all about her.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard her story, she completely accepted her.


    It really wasn¡¯t easy for her. She had sacrificed too much for the Nangong family.


    In the next few days, Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shanshan continued to work on the new shop.


    Lin Xiaoyue only let go when Zhao Shanshan could basically take over the tasks.


    At the same time, the Liu family¡¯s 20,000 catties of spicy cabbage was finally ready.


    The Liu residence¡¯s front yard finally became less busy.


    On the other hand, the workshop was very lively because the construction had already started.


    Early this morning, Lin Xiaoyue rode the carriage to town with Zhou Shi.


    Zhou Shi had not been home for a long time. Now that the spicy cabbage was done, she had nothing to do at the Liu family for the time being. She was going home to rest for a few days.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to town to buy a carriage and some meat.


    Yes, she was planning to buy another carriage for the family.


    In addition, she was preparing to make sausages and bacon.


    The spicy cabbage was already done, and she hired someone to cook their meals. There was no need for her and Chen Shi to do that.


    She estimated that she would finish cooking the bacon and sausages in the next two days, and then get Zhao Fu to buy some New Year goods.


    When they arrived in town, Lin Xiaoyue sent Zhou Shi home before leaving alone.


    After leaving the Hei residence, Lin Xiaoyue went straight to the market and bought a carriage.


    After that, she rode it to the west market to buy meat.


    She loved bacon and sausages, especially sausages. She came to town to buy more.


    Lin Xiaoyue first went to Butcher Zhang¡¯s stall, which had a partnership with their eatery.


    ¡°Yo, Ms. Lin! Why are you here? Was the meat sent to your shop not enough?¡± When Butcher Zhang saw Lin Xiaoyue, he quickly welcomed her warmly.


    After the opening of the second branch of Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery, they needed more than 60 catties of meat every day. Most of it was pig offal, which was difficult to sell.


    She was his big client.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not for the shop.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Butcher Zhang. ¡°Shanshan is in charge of the store now. If she¡¯s short of meat, she¡¯ll come to you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you have good eyes. Ms. Shanshan is really good at managing the shops.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said politely.


    Seeing that Butcher Zhang was going to continue to flatter her, Lin Xiaoyue quickly said, ¡°I came here this time to buy 500 catties of meat to make bacon.¡±


    Butcher Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    ¡°Great! You¡¯re right to come to me, Zhang Biao! Tomorrow, I will ask Hu Zi to send the meat directly to your house!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    It saved her the trouble of making another trip.


    ¡°No trouble at all.. Do you have any requirements for the meat?¡±

 Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Braised Meat (1)

    Chapter 341: Braised Meat (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You can specify which part you want. If you only want specific parts, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be 500 catties.¡± He could only kill three pigs a day at most, which added up to a thousand pounds of meat. However, there was only so much meat in each part.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, then thought for a moment and said, ¡°no specific part. How about this? I¡¯ll take all the meat from two pigs, as long as it¡¯s around 500-600 catties.¡±


    ¡°After the meat is ready, send it all to the Liu residence in Daishi Village. The housekeeper will settle the bill for you.¡±


    It was actually more cost-effective for her this way.


    If she hired someone to slaughter the pigs, she would also need to clean up after.


    Since she was already in town, she might as well ask Butcher Zhang to do it.


    ¡°Sure! As for the price, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only charge you 500 wen for this job. Then, I¡¯ll send it all to your residence!¡± Butcher Zhang said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Slaughtering, cleaning and delivering for 500 wen. It was very reasonable.


    Even if this Butcher Zhang gave her less, it wouldn¡¯t be too much less.


    Anyway, she was happy to spend some money and save trouble.


    Hehe, she did have money at the moment.


    ¡°Also, do you still have pig intestines?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she looked at Butcher Zhang¡¯s meat stall.


    Other than the pig intestines, she had reserved pig offal.


    The eatery didn¡¯t buy pig intestines because it was more complicated to process.


    However, she was preparing to make sausages, which could not be without pig intestines.


    Butcher Zhang paused.


    He looked strangely at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Pig offal was fishy and smelly. Only those who were extremely poor and wanted to eat meat would buy it.


    The other internal organs were easier to deal with, but the intestines and stomach were the most smelly and difficult to deal with.


    Sometimes, when he really couldn¡¯t sell the meat at his stall, he might as well take it back to feed the dogs.


    When Ms. Lin ordered pig offal, he felt that it was very strange.


    Later on, he tasted the meat skewers and understood why.


    But now, she was asking him for pig intestines? Did he hear wrongly?


    Could it be that pig intestines could also be used to make those delicious spicy skewers?


    ¡°Butcher Zhang?¡± Before Butcher Zhang could answer, Lin Xiaoyue called out to him again.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Butcher Zhang quickly regained his senses.


    ¡°Do you really want pig intestines?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    She thought of something and said to Butcher Zhang, ¡°save the offal, including the intestines and stomach from those two pigs!¡±


    Butcher Zhang was shocked. He looked at Lin Xiaoyue strangely and agreed.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    From the looks of it, perhaps the pig intestines and pig stomach could also be used to make spicy skewers¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled again.


    ¡°Today¡¯s pig intestines haven¡¯t been sold yet. If you want them, you can have them for 30 wen¡±


    He usually sold these at 5 wen per catty. The full intestines from one pig was about 4 to 5 catties, but it was difficult to sell them.


    If Ms. Lin wanted it, he would sell two full intestines for 30 wen. He would not lose out. Since they couldn¡¯t be sold out, he would feed them to the dogs anyway.


    ¡°Great! Then please send them to my carriage!¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Butcher Zhang replied.


    He immediately went to get the basket containing the pig intestines.


    When he arrived in front of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s carriage, he saw that there was nothing in the carriage to store the pig intestines, so he simply gave his basket to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you this basket. I¡¯m going to deliver the goods to your residence tomorrow anyway. 1¡¯11 take it back then!¡± Butcher Zhang said.


    ¡°Sure! Thank you very much, Boss Zhang!¡±


    ¡°You are too polite!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue paid the money and chatted with Butcher Zhang before leaving.


    After that, she went to another meat stall and bought 6 more pig intestines, as well as some pig head meat and pig offal before leaving.


    She really liked eating sausages.


    Moreover, after buying the pig intestines, she could not help but want to make some braised meat as well.


    Ever since she started her business, she had been so busy that she couldn¡¯t relax.


    These two days, she finally had some free time. She would cook something delicious as a reward for herself.


    Therefore, after leaving the market, Lin Xiaoyue went to the grocery and the medicine store to buy some ingredients to make marinade.


    After that, she returned to Daishi Village..

 Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Braised Meat (2)

    Chapter 342: Braised Meat (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After returning home, Lin Xiaoyue took everything out of the carriage.


    This shocked Chen Shi and Ma Shi.


    ¡°Oh, miss, this is the good stuff you were talking about?¡± Ma Shi almost couldn¡¯t help but cover her nose.


    Chen Shi was also frowning.


    Pig offal? And most of them were intestines, which were the most difficult to deal with.


    Even the poor wouldn¡¯t eat them, but the young miss actually bought it and said it was good.


    Although the workers had worked with pig offal, they never used pig intestines.


    Could it be that she was deceived?


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t care about the other two¡¯s expressions and looked happy.


    ¡°Although it smells disgusting, it¡¯s very delicious when it¡¯s cooked!¡±


    ¡°Go, get some salt and flour. Bring a few wooden buckets and follow me to the stream. Let¡¯s wash them first.¡±


    Ma Shi looked at Chen Shi with a somewhat troubled expression.


    Did Miss really want to cook these?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Shi replied even though she was uncertain.


    Then, she gave Ma Shi a look and went with her to get the things Lin Xiaoyue had instructed them to get.


    After a while, the three of them carried the pig intestines to the stream.


    Lin Xiaoyue demonstrated the method of cleaning the pig intestines to them while she quickly processed and cleaned the pig intestines.


    After a while, they mastered the process.


    ¡°Miss, leave this to us! You can go back first!¡± Chen Shi quickly said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Since Miss wanted to cook these, they would help her.


    This kind of rough and dirty work should be done by servants like them. They did not dare to let the Miss do it.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the large basket of pig intestines and then at her fingertips that were red from the cold water. She thought about it and agreed.


    It would be the beginning of winter tomorrow. The temperature had dropped even faster these few days, and the water was freezing.


    With this weather, it would probably snow in a few days.


    ¡°Alright, you guys take your time. 1¡¯11 go back and prepare some other dishes. We¡¯ll put them in the pot later.¡±


    Vegetables and eggs could also be braised.


    Lin Xiaoyue left after saying that.


    After returning to the Liu residence, she began to prepare the ingredients.


    By the time Chen Shi and Ma Shi came back, she asked Chen Shi to help her light the fire and start boiling the water.


    Ma Shi was very curious about how Lin Xiaoyue would cook them, so she stayed in the kitchen to help.


    When the two of them saw the steaming pig¡¯s head, ears, liver, stomach, and intestines coming out of the pot, they could not help but swallow when they smelled the fragrance of the meat.


    Lin Xiaoyue was also tempted.


    However, she did not hold back. She took a knife and cut off a section of braised intestines into three small pieces.


    She took one of them and tasted it. After discovering that the taste was as he had expected, she gave the remaining two to Chen Shi and Ma Shi.


    The two of them saw that Lin Xiaoyue was fine eating the braised sausage just now, and she looked like she enjoyed it. After taking the braised sausage, they did not hesitate and put it into their mouths.


    The soft and sticky taste instantly exploded on their tongues. Almost immediately, their eyes lit up.


    ¡°Miss, what we ate just now was really pig intestines?¡± Ma Shi swallowed the meat in her mouth and looked at the large bucket of braised meat beside Lin Xiaoyue.


    Her gaze was especially focused on the braised pork intestines.


    Chen Shi also had a similar reaction to Ma Shi.


    The unpalatable pig¡¯s intestines actually tasted like this?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you all witness the process just now?¡±


    As she spoke, she cut another section and then divided it into three small sections.


    She ate one piece and gave the other two pieces to the two of them.


    Ma Shi and Chen Shi quickly took it, and the more they ate, the more delicious it was.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused when she saw their reactions.


    ¡°If the braised pork is mixed with oil, chili, and other seasonings, the taste will be even better!¡±


    Before the apocalypse in her previous life, she liked to eat braised vegetables.


    Unfortunately, braised pork was expensive. Most of the time, she would buy some vegetables to go with her meal.


    Later on, she felt that vegetarian dishes were expensive too, so she found a recipe on the Internet. After many attempts, she was able to make the broth herself..

 Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Braised Meat (3)

    Chapter 343: Braised Meat (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At that time, she had even thought of setting up a roadside stall to sell braised vegetables¡­


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue felt a little lucky.


    However, it was all thanks to her experience. Otherwise, even if she got the ingredients now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it.


    ¡°Miss, the chili oil is ready. What other seasonings do you need?¡± Ma Shi hurriedly asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she glanced at Ma Shi.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry to prepare the seasonings. Let¡¯s braise the meat and vegetables first.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue asked Chen Shi to add more firewood and continued to work.


    In the end, Lin Xiaoyue braised two large baskets of pig offal, three large baskets of vegetables, and eggs.


    ¡°The soup can still be used. Keep them in a jar.¡±


    ¡°If you want to eat braised vegetables again next time, you can boil it. If the taste is weak, tell me and I¡¯ll add to it.¡±


    Chen Shi and Ma Shi were delighted.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± They quickly replied.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue begin to prepare the ingredients for the chili oil. The rest of the ingredients were onions, ginger, garlic water, and other common seasonings.


    Chen Shi and Ma Shi were standing at the side, watching very seriously.


    They knew that she was teaching them.


    After they learned how to do it, they would take over in the future.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue had prepared a pot of braised pork.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue mixed the vegetables with chili oil.


    The braised vegetable dishes were different from the meat dishes. They did not need more seasonings.


    ¡°Plate two pots of braised vegetables. Leave the four pots.¡±


    ¡°Send two pots to the dining room and leave the remaining two in the kitchen for yourselves. The rest would be sent to the workshop for everyone to taste.¡± Lin Xiaoyue ordered.


    Chen Shi and Ma Shi were delighted.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Even the servants could try the food that Miss had personally made. She treated them so well!


    ¡°Also, dry the remaining braised meat. Bring me some oilpaper and wrap them all up for me. Prepare four to five catties of the meat. In the afternoon, when Shanshan goes to town, ask her to send it to Zhou Shi.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought of something and said, ¡°get a big bowl, put some appetizers and seasoning in it and give it to Erya. Let her bring it back after work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    She was really good to the Wang family. She even thought of sending some to the Wang family.


    She then left the kitchen.


    At noon, the Liu family had braised vegetables.


    Liu Shi liked it very much and ate an extra bowl of rice.


    After knowing that the new dish was made by her daughter, Liu Shi praised her.


    ¡°The chili is great with the vegetables! Is it difficult to make?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue hadn¡¯t realized that her mother was already planning something.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. After the soup was prepared, it could be used repeatedly, just like the spicy soup.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Then, Chen Shi and Ma Shi also know how to do it?¡± Suppressing the excitement in her heart, Liu Shi asked Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    She just needed to heat the soup up and put the ingredients in. It was not difficult.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get them to make some and sell them together with the spicy skewers.¡± Liu Shi immediately said.


    Lin Xiaoyue instantly stopped when she heard this.


    Seeing her daughter looking back at her, Liu Shi smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°The spicy skewer business has been quite good recently. I think the braised dish tastes good. 1 thought business might be better if you sell the braised dishes as well!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled awkwardly.


    Iler mother was very interested in doing business.


    ¡°Look at the braised meat. It¡¯s like spicy skewers. Most of it is made with pig¡¯s offal and pig¡¯s head meat. The cost is not high. If we make them and sell them, we will definitely make a profit.¡± Liu Shi continued.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly stretched out her hand to stop her mother from continuing.


    At this moment, Zhao Shanshan hurriedly ran from the kitchen to the dining room.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    This made Lin Xiaoyue nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Xiaoyue put down her chopsticks and almost got up.


    ¡°Miss, the braised dish¡­¡± Zhao Shanshan quickly arrived beside Lin Xiaoyue. Then, she looked at the table in front of Lin Xiaoyue. There was not much food left on the table.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face was full of doubts.


    What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°Miss, can you add this dish to the eatery?!¡± Zhao Shanshan said hurriedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned..

 Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Fans of Braised Pig Intestines (1)

    Chapter 344: Fans of Braised Pig Intestines (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, her gaze shifted from Zhao Shanshan¡¯s face to her mother¡¯s face.


    Her expression successfully made Liu Shi laugh.


    ¡°Yes, I think this suggestion is very good. The braised dish should be sold together with the spicy skewers!¡± Liu Shi smiled and said,


    Zhao Shanshan paused.


    Looking at Liu Shi¡¯s expression, she could roughly guess what was going on. A smile also appeared on her face.


    ¡°Madam, did you also suggest selling the braised dish in the village?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Shi smiled and replied.


    Then, she looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    She was still waiting for her daughter to reply.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked helpless.


    ¡°Braised dishes don¡¯t have as high a profit as spicy skewers. If we really sell them at the eatery, it¡¯s very likely to affect the current business. This is not necessarily a good thing.¡±


    Besides, it¡¯s just an eatery.


    It was enough to serve rice so that everyone could eat spicy skewers as dishes.


    By adding braised dishes to the restaurant, was she trying to turn the eatery into a restaurant?


    This would really deviate from her original intention.


    Zhao Shanshan paused.


    She thought for a moment and understood what Lin Xiaoyue meant.


    Yes, she only thought that they were delicious.


    However, if the eatery served braised vegetables, it would compete with the current spicy skewers.


    The cost of the spicy skewers was very low. There were not many ingredients on the skewers.


    However, because they were on a skewer, it didn¡¯t seem too little.


    The braised vegetables were different. If they were added to the menu, they would definitely be sold by the catty.


    In comparison, most people would definitely choose to eat braised vegetables instead of spicy skewers.


    Miss was wise and had a more comprehensive consideration.


    When Liu Shi heard her daughter¡¯s words, she quickly felt enlightened.


    When the villagers bought things, they cared not only about the taste, but also about the quantity.


    If she really sold the braised dishes and the spicy skewers together, most people would definitely choose the braised dishes. At that time, the business of the spicy skewers would probably go down.


    Thinking of this, Liu Shi immediately gave up the idea of selling braised vegetables in the village.


    ¡°Then forget it. The spicy skewers are selling pretty well, so the most important thing is to keep our business.¡± Liu Shi said.


    Zhao Shanshan nodded.


    ¡°Madam is right. I was too rash in this matter. Fortunately, Miss is intelligent and managed to clear things up quickly!¡± Zhao Shanshan said and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and waved her hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re also doing this for the sake of the shop.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Zhao Shanshan with some relief.


    ¡°After tasting the braised pork, the first thing you thought of was the eatery.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan lowered her head, her face slightly red.


    Miss had left the eatery to her. She only wanted to achieve some results and prove to her that she had not chosen the wrong person.


    After her advice, she knew that her suggestion just now was not good.


    Who knew that not only did she not reprimand her, she even praised her for the effort.


    Miss was really too good to her.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Shanshan¡¯s expression and felt even more satisfied.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just started working on the eatery. Things one step at a time. There is no need to rush.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go. Do well, I have high hopes for you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue encouraged her.


    Many times, encouragement was more effective than reprimanding.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± As expected, Zhao Shanshan replied excitedly.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Go and have a good meal!¡± Lin Xiaoyue chided playfully.


    Zhao Shanshan blushed again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She bowed and left.


    After Zhao Shanshan left, Lin Xiaoyue continued eating.


    Liu Shi was amused.


    Previously, she had thought that her daughter had been a little hasty in handing the shop over to Shanshan.


    Looking at Shanshan¡¯s attitude now, she realized that her daughter had good taste.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at her mother without saying anything.


    She continued to enjoy the delicacies.


    In the evening, Li Xiao and Lin Xiaozhi came back. They liked the braised pork very much.


    Lin Xiaozhi asked Lin Xiaoyue to make some more. He wanted to bring them to the academy and give some to Xiao Qing.


    He also said that he wanted to eat braised pork for the next few days.


    Before Lin Xiaoyue could say anything, Chen Shi had already agreed.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pack them for you tomorrow morning.¡±


    Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Thankyou!¡± He said excitedly.


    ¡°Haha, Young Master is too polite!¡± Chen Shi laughed heartily.


    Lin Xiaozhi was a lovable child..

 Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Fans of Braised Pig Intestines (2)

    Chapter 345: Fans of Braised Pig Intestines (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The relationship between the mistresses and servants of the Liu family was very harmonious. In the past few days, the Zhao family, old and young, while strictly abiding by their duties as servants, had also developed a sense of closeness to the Liu family.


    Therefore, Chen Shi looked at Lin Xiaozhi with respect and love.


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw this scene, she had no intention of stopping it.


    She was a soul from the 21st century and had received higher education. She did not care about hierarchy.


    ¡°Since you want to do it, then make more. It isn¡¯t enough to prepare Qing¡¯er¡¯s portion, but make some for Da Bao as well. Oh, and Huaiyu and others in Qing¡¯er¡¯s dormitory.¡±


    When she heard that her grandson also get some, Chen Shi¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Sje hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue waved her hand.


    ¡°Mix some meat and vegetables. Put each in a food box. Remember to ask Shanshan to pack them for Xiaozhi tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Put the food box in the eatery.¡±


    Then, she looked at Lin Xiaozhi.


    ¡°Ask Da Bao to go to the eatery to get their food boxes. As for yours, go to the eatery to have them tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    ¡°Okay!¡± He even politely bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Everyone was amused.


    The next day.


    Just after seven in the morning, the ox-cart that delivered the meat came to the Liu family.


    The person who delivered the meat was not Butcher Zhang, but Butcher Zhang¡¯s eldest son.


    However, before he left, Butcher Zhang had already told him about it, so after he arrived at the Liu family, he went straight to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu had heard Lin Xiaoyue mention this yesterday, so he quickly checked the weight and price of the pork.


    After that, he gave the money and the basket Lin Xiaoyue borrowed yesterday to Butcher Zhang¡¯s son.


    Then, not long after, Lin Xiaoyue received the pork.


    Feeling happy, Lin Xiaoyue, her mother, Chen Shi and Ma Shi started making bacon and sausages.


    The three of them soon realized that the way Lin Xiaoyue made bacon was very different from the way they did it.


    The way they did it was to rub salt on the meat and hang it on the beam of the kitchen. After that, there was nothing else.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s method of cooking bacon was much more complicated.


    As the first step, Lin Xiaoyue asked them to heat up the pot. Then, she placed the pig skin into the pot and scalded it.


    The second step was to use a knife to scrape the pig skin, then wash the pork, and clean all the pieces of meat.


    The third step was to marinate the cured meat.


    In addition to salt, wine and soy sauce had to be added. Each side needed to be coated evenly.


    According to Lin Xiaoyue, the wine could be used to remove the fishy smell, while the soy sauce was used to color.


    Lin Xiaoyue said that the process would last for about seven days.


    Moreover, they had to flip it up and down once a day to ensure that the taste was more uniform.


    Then, after the marinating was done, they could hang it up.


    However, they should not hang it in the kitchen. Instead, they should hang it outside to get rid of the moisture on the surface of the bacon.


    Next, they had to roast meat.


    Move all the cured meat to a relatively closed space and hang it up. Then, use cypress leaves, pomelo peels, orange peels, and wood chips to smoke it.


    Furthermore, they had to maintain the slow fire state for fifteen days.


    Lin Xiaoyue said that the cured meat made in this way was the best.


    Moreover, it was easy to store and would last long.


    Although Liu Shi and the other two felt that it was troublesome, they still decided to do as Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The few of them worked together, and with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s guidance, everyone did not feel that it was complicated or tiring.


    In the end, before the meat was done marinating, the Zhou Shi arrived.


    After Zhou Shi entered, she called out to Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi.


    After getting a response, she went straight to the kitchen.


    Seeing that the few of them were busy marinating the meat, she rolled up her sleeves and joined them.


    After hearing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s novel method of making cured meat, Zhou Shi was very surprised.


    ¡°With your method, 1 can tell that the cured meat you make is more delicious than ordinary ones.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see how you guys did it, so I didn¡¯t dare to do it myself. I might as well be thick-skinned and ask you for some!¡±


    ¡°If this bacon is done well, give me two¡­oh no, five pieces! Deal?¡± Zhou Shi smiled sweetly at them..

 Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Fans of Braised Pig Intestines (3)

    Chapter 346: Fans of Braised Pig Intestines (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Her husband would definitely like this. Two pieces of meat would definitely not be enough.


    She actually wanted to buy from them, but she knew that her godmother and sister would definitely not agree. Instead, they would think that she was treating them as outsiders.


    Therefore, it was better to be thick-skinned.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll give you and Gang¡¯er six pieces!¡± Liu Shi smiled and said,


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    ¡°Then you have to help us with more work!¡± Lin Xiaoyue teased Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Of course!¡± She readily agreed.


    After a while.


    ¡°Right, yesterday afternoon, you asked Shanshan to bring me some braised pork. Did you make it? Are there any more?¡± Zhou Shi couldn¡¯t help but asked.


    She was supposed to come to the Liu family tomorrow and then to the Zhou family residence with Xiaoyue.


    After she tried the braised pork, she couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    When Shanshan gave her braised pork yesterday, she didn¡¯t think much of it.


    She gave it to the servants and instructed them to serve some for dinner.


    Who knew that the braised pork would be so delicious?


    Not only did she like it, but her husband also ate so much that he couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    They finished everything in a few bites.


    Feeling that it was not satisfying enough, she immediately asked the kitchen to prepare some more.


    In the end, her husband ate everything.


    She simply asked the kitchen to cut the rest of the braised meat.


    She and her husband were stuffed.


    Early this morning, before her husband went to work, he instructed her to come to the Liu family to ask if she could ask her godmother and sister to give them more braised meat.


    He even said that if she couldn¡¯t get it, he would come back with Li Xiao to ask for it.


    Did he think that he was the only one who could enter the Liu family?


    Hmph, they were also her godmother and sister¡­


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    Seeing the excitement in Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Last night, Xiaozhi said that he wanted to bring some braised meat for Qing¡¯er, so we made more.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, you can take some away.¡±


    Looking at Zhou Shi¡¯s increasingly excited expression, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but mutter in her heart.


    Did she come today for the braised meat?


    It seemed to be the case¡­


    The braised pork was even more attractive than she had imagined.


    Not only did their family like it, so did Zhou Shi and Hei Gang. The workers also liked it very much.


    Uncle Fu had just told her that the workers wanted to have more.


    There were also many people who suggested buying some home so that their families could try it.


    Of course, it was not a problem to make some braised meat for everyone.


    However, she really wasn¡¯t prepared to sell the braised meat, at least for the time being.


    ¡°Great! Your brother likes to eat braised pig intestines the most. He specially instructed me to bring back more braised pig intestines!¡± Zhou Shi immediately said.


    Recalling the taste of the braised sausage, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    She did not expect that the pork offal would be delicious not only when made into spicy skewers, but also when braised.


    The pig intestines were smelly and looked very disgusting.


    She had never seen Lin Xiaoyue use it to make spicy skewers.


    She did not expect that it would taste so good when braised!


    Not only did her husband like it, so did she!


    However, she was a woman. It did not seem very elegant for her to say that she liked to eat braised pig intestines in front of so many people.


    Fortunately, she had her husband to take the blame.


    In any case, she could enjoy them at home.


    Zhou Shi was already prepared for everyone to look at her strangely when they heard that Hei Gang liked to eat braised pig intestines.


    However, no one was looking at her.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much pig intestines left. Can 1 get you more pork liver?¡± At this moment, Ma Shi spoke.


    Zhou Shi was stunned.


    ¡°Hehe, everyone likes braised pork intestines. The pot of meat they braised in the morning was long gone.¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained with a smile.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s expression froze.


    They all liked to eat braised pig intestines?


    So, it was not just her and Hei Gang?


    ¡°Pig liver, that works too! However, I also want the pig stomach and pig head!¡± Zhou Shi quickly added.


    ¡°The pig¡¯s stomach is also finished. I can pack some pig head meat for you.¡±


    Zhou Shi instantly felt a little listless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any left? Didn¡¯t you ask Shanshan to buy some?¡± Then, she looked at Lin Xiaoyue with anticipation.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and shook her head.


    Thinking that the meat was being delivered today, she didn¡¯t ask Shanshan to buy extra..

 Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Making Sausages (1)

    Chapter 347: Making Sausages (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Is it too late to send someone to town now?¡± Zhou Shi quickly asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°No need for that. I bought two pigs to make bacon. Boss Zhang also arranged for the corresponding pig offal to be sent over. If I use all of them to make braised meat, I could make a lot.¡±


    ¡°If you really like braised pork intestines and braised pork belly, I¡¯ll make another pot before lunch.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you half of the intestines and pork belly.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    The remaining half was for them. The rest of the braised meat was distributed to the workshop. Anyway, the workers did not care which part of the meat they got.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Great! However, other than the braised intestines and braised pork belly, give me more of the other dishes. Hei Gang likes it very much!¡± She continued.


    If she did not go back in the afternoon, there was a high chance that her husband would come to the Liu residence at night.


    However, the weather was cold at the moment. The braised pork wouldn¡¯t go bad even if she packed it back. She could keep it for tomorrow.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Lin Xiaoyue agreed with a smile.


    She thought that she might have to ask Zhao Shanshan to buy more pig offal and pig head meat for the next few days.


    The workers at the workshop worked hard. There was no reason not to agree to some low-cost meat and vegetables.


    Also, didn¡¯t her family like to eat it too?


    As everyone talked, the cured meat was quickly processed.


    The next step was to make sausages.


    Liu Shi and the others had never heard of sausages before. They were wondering why Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t braise all the meat she bought. Now they finally knew the reason.


    ¡°The head has more lean meat and less fat. It¡¯s most suitable for making sausages. I told you to wash it just now and hang it to dry. Now, it can be used.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi as she spoke. ¡°Mom, cut up the meat and separate the fat and lean parts. Remove the muscles and skin.¡±


    ¡°The rest of us will cut the lean meat into long strips and then thin slices.¡±


    ¡°As for the fatty meat, we¡¯ll cut it into long strips and thin slices first. After that, we¡¯ll have to cut the thin slices into shreds or cubes. Make sure that the fatty meat was cut smaller than the lean meat. This way, the sausages will have the same amount of fatty and lean meat.¡±


    Everyone was curious, but no one asked.


    Soon, they listened to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s instructions and got busy.


    The four of them were very efficient.


    In just over an hour, the meat was almost done.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked the others to continue cutting the meat while she began to process the pig¡¯s intestines.


    The sausage was made from the small intestine. This part of the pig intestine was thinner and was more suitable to be used to make braised meat. However, it was also good to make sausages!


    There were also people who used sheep intestines to make sausages, but there were very few mutton sellers in town, so she did not think of buying sheep intestines.


    The pig¡¯s small intestine had already been cleaned yesterday. It was not complicated to process it.


    He only needed to soak the washed pig intestines in warm water and add white wine.


    After that, she took out the pig¡¯s small intestine and washed it after about ten minutes.


    After preparing the sausage casing, Lin Xiaoyue began to stir-fry the ingredients.


    She was going to make two flavors, spicy and sweet, so she had to prepare more seasonings.


    The first step was to prepare pepper and chili powder.


    The pepper was soaked in water for two minutes to wash off the dust and other dirt on it.


    Then, she threw it into the wok.


    She stir-fried it with water over medium heat, then slowly roasted it over low heat until it could be crushed by hand. Then, she poured it out and let it cool.


    The chili did not need to be washed. She poured oil into the pot and added the dried red chili.


    When she would smell the fragrance, she scooped out the chili and let it cool.


    Then, she crushed the pepper and chili into powder.


    In addition, she prepared rock sugar and ground it into powder.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s preparation work was completed, and Zhou Shi and the others were almost done cutting the meat.


    Lin Xiaoyue took out a wooden basin and mixed the lean and fatty meat in a ratio of 8:2.


    Then, she added salt, alcohol, pepper powder, and chili powder.


    Following that, she mixed the meat so that every piece of meat was wrapped in seasoning.


    After mixing it evenly, she took the lid and placed it aside.


    Then, she started to clean the next bucket.


    It was not until the fourth bucket that Lin Xiaoyue changed the seasoning to salt, rock sugar powder, white wine, and soy sauce..

 Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Making Sausages (2)

    Chapter 348: Making Sausages (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    This was the sweet seasoning.


    Everyone watched from the side and listened to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s explanation. They felt that the operation was not complicated.


    Finally, after mixing the meat in the three bowls, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s preparation work was finally completed.


    ¡°Let the meat marinate. We¡¯ll continue after lunch.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Then, she asked Chen Shi and Ma Shi to wash the pig offal and prepare to make braised meat later.


    She, Liu Shi and Zhou Shi went to prepare lunch.


    At noon, the three of them were the only ones eating in dining room, so there was no need to prepare too much.


    Therefore, by the time Chen Shi and Ma Shi came back after cleaning up the pig offal, the three of them had already prepared their meals.


    When the pig intestines were cleaned, Lin Xiaoyue gave up her spot behind the stove and watched the two of them make braised meat.


    Zhou Shi was watching from the side and even asked Lin Xiaoyue how the broth was made.


    Lin Xiaoyue explained to her truthfully.


    She knew that her sister-in-law was just asking casually and did not think of anything else. Otherwise, she would have asked about the ratio of the various spices.


    ¡°You¡¯re too smart, girl!¡± Zhou Shi exclaimed after hearing what she said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°You flatter me. 1 also learnt from someone.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if I were you, 1 won¡¯t be able to remember it, let alone replicate it!¡± Zhou Shi smiled and looked at Lin Xiayue. ¡°So, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and lowered her head.


    She felt warm in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m clumsy. I definitely can¡¯t make this myself. Hei Gang really likes it, what id¡­¡± Zhou Shi suddenly looked at Lin Xiaoyue, her eyes still smiling.


    Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°What?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked while holding back her laughter.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    ¡°Uh, how about I buy the meat and you make it for me from time to time?¡± Although she felt a little embarrassed, she still said it.


    She had no choice. The braised pork was too delicious. Moreover, she could come here every day.


    She wanted to send some back to her parents as well.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and gave Zhou Shi a look.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. You can discuss it with them!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she looked at Chen Shi and Ma Shi


    The broth was prepared in advance, and she was not in charge of making the braised meat now.


    Chen Shi and Ma Shi¡¯s expressions changed.


    They were only servants of the Liu family.


    Although Zhou Shi was only the Madam¡¯s goddaughter-in-law, her status in the Liu family was quite high. She could also be considered one of the mistresses.


    How could a mistress discuss matters with her servants?


    Miss was really giving them too much face.


    When Zhou Shi heard this, she did not get angry. Instead, she looked at the two of them with a smile.


    Then, she stated her request.


    Chen Shi and Ma Shi were terrified.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re being too polite. If you want to eat braised pork in the future, just let us know.¡± Chen Shi said and bowed to Zhou Shi.


    Zhou Shi was delighted.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send some pig offal over!¡± She continued.


    Then, she thought that the words ¡°pig offal¡± were not very elegant, so she looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°The pig offal is so delicious even after being braised. If we use quality meat, would it taste better?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°It might not. However, it is possible to use other kinds of meat.¡±


    ¡°For example, braised chicken, braised duck, braised goose, and so on. To be more precise, we could also use chicken wings, duck wings, chicken feet, duck feet, and so on.¡±


    ¡°As for the braised pork. The pork offal, pig head, and pig tail taste better when braised.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue suddenly remembered something and her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Oh right, if there¡¯s beef, it will taste very good too!¡±


    As Zhou Shi listened, she made a mental note to buy some to try.


    Hearing that braised beef was delicious, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva.


    However, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Beef is hard to get. Unless a cow dies in an accident, slaughtering a cow is illegal.¡± She said with a serious expression..

 Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Making Sausages (3)

    Chapter 349: Making Sausages (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Zhou Shi. ¡°I know, I was just saying.¡±


    In the farming era, cows played a huge role.


    It was mainly used in the fields, not for eating.


    According to the law of Yan State, those who slaughter cows would be severely punished.


    When the braised meat was done, Lin Xiaoyue did not stay idle.


    After taking some braised intestines and braised pig stomach, she went to the side and began to mix the seasonings.


    When Zhou Shi saw this, she was shocked again.


    ¡°Does the braised vegetables need additional seasoning?¡± She asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and glanced at Zhou Shi. ¡°You don¡¯t have to add seasonings. It depends on your taste.¡±


    ¡°I think adding some seasonings will make it better.¡±


    Looking at the bright red chili oil, Zhou Shi swallowed her saliva.


    ¡°Give me some of your seasonings.¡± She made a direct request.


    The seasoning looked very delicious when mixed into the braised meat!


    If she had known earlier, she and her husband would have asked for the seasonings before continuing to eat.


    Anyway, she didn¡¯t care anymore. She had to bring some of these seasonings back.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t added to the braised meat, it would still be delicious when added to rice.


    Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but smile. She then looked at Chen Shi, who was busy behind the stove.


    Zhou Shi also looked at Chen Shi.


    Chen Shi couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°If you like it, i will make some for you in the afternoon.¡±


    Zhou Shi¡¯s face lit up and she quickly thanked them.


    The kitchen was filled with laughter.


    During lunch, Zhou Shi ate the braised pork with seasoning and was very surprised.


    ¡°Your spicy oil is really amazing. The taste of the food became so much better!¡±


    ¡°Hei Gang and I agreed last night that the braised meat is already an amazing delicacy. When you add oil and chili, it is brought to another level.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because both of you like spicy food like us.¡±


    She looked at the dishes on the table.


    ¡°We all like strong tastes. Ever since chili was used at home, there has been a lot of spicy food on the table.¡±


    Zhou Shi nodded with a smile and looked at Liu Shi.


    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed for so long and I¡¯m used to eating your cooking. When 1 went back yesterday, the food felt bland.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only because I ate braised pork last night that I felt that it was to my liking.¡±


    Zhou Shi said as her face turned bitter.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I want to stay here again.¡±


    Liu Shi was amused.


    ¡°Then come back.¡±


    During this period of time with Zhou Shi, she had truly fallen in love with her goddaughter-in-law.


    She wasn¡¯t much older than her daughter, but she knew how to act coquettishly, which gave her a greater sense of accomplishment as a mother.


    Zhou Shi sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely come soon!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi looked at each other and smiled.


    After the meal, Lin Xiaoyue brought a few people along and started to make the sausages.


    Because there was no sausage machine, she could only use chopsticks.


    Zhou Shi and the others were very surprised by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s method. After learning it, they copied Lin Xiaoyue.


    The five of them worked for more than an hour before they finished making the sausages.


    In the end, Lin Xiaoyue asked Chen Shi and Ma Shi to go with her to the courtyard and hang the sausages up. Only then were they done.


    ¡°Alright. Tomorrow, we will use a needle to pierce the sausage casing to release the air inside. After letting them dry here for another ten days, they will be ready.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to everyone.


    ¡°Yes, Miss! Leave this matter to me and Ma Shi.¡± Chen Shi said.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Chen Shi and nodded.


    Then, she explained a few more things to them and left.


    After finishing the sausages, Lin Xiaoyue finally had some free time.


    Just as she was about to return to the backyard to rest, she was stopped by Zhou Shi.


    It was cold outside in this weather, so Zhou Shi simply followed Lin Xiaoyue back to her room.


    Zhou Shi was going to talk to her about going to the Zhou manor tomorrow.


    She hadn¡¯t had the chance to talk to her about it.


    ¡°Previously, my cousin said that he wanted to help you combine the Zhou and Mao¡¯er manors. It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    ¡°But they are big manors, so it¡¯s a lot to manage. If it¡¯s combined into one manor, we have to choose a new location to build the houses.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°What about the houses in the manors?¡± She asked.


    Didn¡¯t they say that the houses there were very grand? And that there were many servants living there?

 Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Going to the Zhou Manor (1)

    Chapter 350: Going to the Zhou Manor (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but won¡¯t it be difficult to manage?¡± Zhou Shou asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we manage them separately?¡±


    Zhou Shi paused.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s possible. However, it would be pointless to combine the two manors then.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°The point was not to combine the two manors, but to reduce the amount of farmland between the two manors to increase privacy.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go to the manor every day. So they still have to be managed by the people in the manor.¡±


    ¡°If we combine them into one, I¡¯m afraid the management staff will not get along with each other. If I choose the wrong person, I¡¯m afraid it will be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°So, I thought that it would be better to do it like before. With two heads of management, one taking care of one side, and working together, the effect might be better.¡±


    Zhou Shi nodded.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it does seem better to manage them separately.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Since you mentioned this, 1 was just about to ask you. How much do you know about them?¡±


    Zhou Shi was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met Head Fan of the Zhou family several times. I¡¯m not sure about the one in Mao¡¯er Manor.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that Mao¡¯er Manor was her cousin¡¯s property before this.


    Of course, it was more likely that someone else had given it to him.


    After all, he had just arrived in Qingshi Town.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about this Head Fan. How is he?¡±


    ¡°He is over fifty years old. For as long as I can remember, he¡¯s been manading the Zhou Manor.¡±


    ¡°I think I heard my father mention that his entire family sold themselves as slaves to come to the Zhou family.¡±


    ¡°Later, my father saw that he had potential. He arranged for him to be the head of the manor. This lasted for more than ten years.¡±


    ¡°What about his family?¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued to ask.


    ¡°They are also the manor. Head Fan later spoke to my father and arranged for the whole family to go to the manor.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve given you their contracts along with the title deed of the manor.¡± Zhou Shi added.


    Lin Xiaoyue remembered the wooden box that Zhou Shi gave her and nodded.


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s safer this way.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Zhou Shi nodded.


    ¡°My father mentioned before that Head Fan is a loyal person. Under his management, although the Zhou Manor¡¯s annual output was not outstanding, it was consistent. They had a good relationship with the tenants.¡±


    Zhou Shi smiled at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°You must be wondering why my father thinks that we need to build a good relationship with the tenants.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    Although she also agreed with this idea.


    However, in ancient times, the status of tenants was low, and they relied on the person who owned the manor to hire them to farm for a living.


    One was the exploiter, and the other was the exploited. It was very difficult for the two to get along.


    In other words, as an exploiter, the landlord would only think of exploiting the tenant farmers for more benefits, and would not care too much about their welfare.


    ¡°That¡¯s because after my father took over the Zhou Manor, most of the villagers nearby moved away. In addition, the Zhou Village isn¡¯t far from town, so it was easy to find work in town.¡±


    ¡°When the rent is too high, many tenants simply don¡¯t rent from us anymore.¡±


    ¡°There are not many people in the manor who could work in the fields. He still had to rely on the tenant farmers to help him grow the crops.¡±


    Zhou Shi smiled and looked at Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°There was a problem with renting out the land in Mao¡¯er Manor.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the rent there is higher than that at the Zhou Manor.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded, indicating that she understood.


    ¡°Then how did the Zhou Manor and the tenant farmers set up the lease?¡±


    ¡°The tenant farmers get 40% of the harvest and the manor gets 60%.¡±


    Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue, ¡°however, Head Fan mentioned to my father before that he hoped to change it to a fixed rent system. That was to say, each piece of land would pay a fixed amount of rent, and the extra profit would go to the tenant farmers.¡±


    ¡°In this way, no matter if it¡¯s a good year or a bad year, there won¡¯t be any changes in our income. At the same time, the tenant farmers would be more motivated..¡±

 Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Going to the Zhou Manor (2)

    Chapter 351: Going to the Zhou Manor (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flashed with emotion.


    Head Fan was indeed a smart person.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to plant chilis and sweet potatoes next. It¡¯s not suitable for me to follow the rent sharing system or the fixed rent system.¡± After all, she was not prepared to share the chilies and sweet potatoes that she had grown.


    Zhou Shi nodded.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue pondered for a moment.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t rent out the land and instead hire farmers directly, do you think this will work?¡±


    Her plan was to imitate the operation of a 21st century village market.


    Before she went to university, someone suddenly came to her grandmother¡¯s hometown. He contracted a large piece of land and set up a vegetable market.


    The surrounding farmers would go there to work.


    The manager would arrange for them to go to the designated place.


    After recording the working days every day, the accounts would be settled at the end of each month.


    Later, in order to earn more money, her grandma worked in the market all year round.


    Although the pay was low, the villagers who were familiar with each other worked together. In addition, the work was not heavy, so they did not feel very tired.


    Zhou Shi thought about it and nodded.


    ¡°They can also exchange money for food. As long as the wages are suitable, it should work.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flashed with joy, and then she told her plan to the Zhou Shou.


    ¡°We will purchase farming tools. When the workers come to work, they will get the farming tools according to their work.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do plowing, weeding, transplanting, and harvesting at the same time. If there are many people, it¡¯s not a problem to take care of the entire land in the manor.¡±


    After the chilies were dried, they would sell them at 15 wen per catty.


    As long as the output of chilies and sweet potatoes were greater than the wages paid to the workers, she would be able to make a profit.


    ¡°You mean you want to teach them how to farm?¡± Zhou Shi was a little surprised.


    Her sister was definitely the first to suggest this idea.


    However, she was growing something special. Others did not have her experience in farming, so it seemed necessary for her to guide them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a guide. 1 just want the workers to do things according to my requirements.¡±


    ¡°I think it works. However, there would definitely be some trouble during the execution.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the manor. Why don¡¯t you have a chat with Head Fan first? He had been in charge of the Zhou Manor for more than ten years and knew a lot of things.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°However, we don¡¯t have to talk to just one person. 1 haven¡¯t seen the three heads before. I¡¯ll meet them tomorrow and have a chat.¡±


    Now that Zhou Manor and Mao¡¯er Manor were merging, she didn¡¯t want to give others the impression that she was biased.


    Zhou Shi smiled.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue spoke to Zhou Shi for a while before leaving.


    After informing Zhao Fu of her plans, Zhao Fu immediately sent Zhao Kang to deliver the message.


    The next day.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t go to town. He rode his horse and led the two carriages to Zhou Manor.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw three people leading a group of people and two other groups waiting by the roadside.


    The three people were dressed appropriately. They were the heads of Zhou Manor, Mao¡¯er Manor, and Meng Manor.


    Standing behind the three of them were a dozen servants from the Zhou Manor.


    As for the other two groups, the people in blue and black were the guards arranged by Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou.


    ¡°Are you from the Lin family?¡± Before Li Xiao and the others could get close, the man leading the team in front had already spoken.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Li Xiao replied.


    Only then did the people at the front relax.


    At the same time, Head Fan and the others were also excited.


    After a while, the carriage finally stopped in front of Head Fan and the others.


    He exchanged a glance with the other two heads. In the end, he led them forward and bowed at Lin Xiaoyue and the others.


    ¡°I am Fan Ming.¡±


    ¡°I am Zhong Gui.¡±


    ¡°I am Cao De.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Miss!¡±


    Only then did someone in the carriage reach out and pull open the curtain.


    ¡°Please ask Head Fan to come forward and speak.¡± Zhao Shanshan¡¯s clear voice rang out.


    Zhong Gui and Cao De lowered their heads and looked at each other, thinking that the new mistress treated Fan Ming differently.


    The first thing she did was to go to the Zhou Manor, and now she even asked to speak to Fan Ming.


    Fan Ming¡¯s face lit up, and he hurried forward.


    ¡°Miss.¡± He bowed in the direction of the carriage..

 Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Going to the Zhou Manor (3)

    Chapter 352: Going to the Zhou Manor (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue looked towards the direction of the voice and saw that Fan Ming was indeed as described by Zhou Shi. He was in his early fifties and looked rather honest.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked back and noticed that not far behind the three of them, the ten servants were already kneeling on the ground.


    All of them lowered their heads and did not dare to move.


    Only Liang Yu and the two teams arranged by Third Master Zhou were still standing. However, other than the two leaders, everyone else had their heads lowered.


    When the two saw Lin Xiaoyue looking at them, they looked at each other and stepped forward.


    ¡°I am Huang San. I am here to guard the Zhou Manor under Manager Liang¡¯s orders. Greetings, Miss Lin!¡± said the man in blue.


    ¡°I am Liu Wu. I received Third Master¡¯s order to bring a few men with me to guard the Zhou Manor. If you have any orders, you can just tell me!¡± Liu Wu, who was dressed in black, also cupped his fists at Lin Xiaoyue.


    When they saw Lin Xiaoyue, the two of them were actually a little surprised.


    They had been in the Zhou Manor for a few days. Before they left, Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou had instructed them to look after the manor.


    In addition, if they saw Miss Lin, they must report it.


    Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou both respected her.


    They asked about the Lin family, but the news they received surprised them.


    There was no news about them.


    In fact, she was a silly girl before this.


    But because of this, they didn¡¯t dare to underestimate her.


    If she didn¡¯t have any ability, how could a country bumpkin work with such powerful forces?


    Because of the information they heard, they had many guesses before meeting Miss Lin.


    However, they did not expect that the real Miss Lin was actually a delicate and pretty woman.


    Moreover, she looked young.


    She was beautiful, but she still seemed a little childish. They didn¡¯t believe that she relied on her beauty to succeed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at the two of them. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other again.


    ¡°You are too polite.¡±


    Then, they retreated to the side.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue look at Fan Ming.


    ¡°Ask everyone to get up,¡± she said. There was no emotion in her tone, and it was filled with a sense of authority.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Only then did Fan Ming straighten his back.


    At the same time, he turned around and gestured for those kneeling on the ground to get up.


    After the servants stood up, they lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.


    Head Fan told them before that the Zhou family and them were all given to Miss Lin by the old master.


    From that day on, their master became Lin Xiaoyue.


    A change of master meant that their lives might change greatly.


    Not only them, but also Head Fan.


    They were always under Head Fan. Now was the time for him to show off in front of the new master. They could not cause trouble for him.


    ¡°Lead the way. We¡¯ll talk inside.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Each manor had more than ten servants, so the three manors had more than thirty servants.


    Just like that, she had so many servants.


    She was not used to so many people kneeling for her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fan Ming agreed.


    Then, he quickly led the way.


    When he saw Li Xiao, he even bowed to him and called him ¡°master¡±.


    Seeing this, Zhong Gui and Cao De also bowed to Li Xiao.


    They heard of this person. Although he was born a slave, he was capable. They did not dare to underestimate him.


    This time, when they saw him in person, they were also afraid of him.


    The young master¡¯s appearance was indeed a little scary.


    The miss had chosen this husband for herself. She was tougher than she looked.


    Fan Ming led the way. After walking for more than fifteen minutes, they finally arrived at the manor.


    Fan Ming asked Lin Xiaoyue to get off the carriage, only to find that Zhou Shi had also come.


    Fan Ming knew that when Lin Xiaoyue went to the manor, the first manor she chose was the Zhou Manor because of Zhou Shi.


    He changed the way he addressed Zhou Shi to ¡°Young Madam¡±. Then, he invited them into the house.


    Then, he quickly instructed his wife to prepare tea.


    Lin Xiaoyue followed Fan Ming all the way inside, listening to Fan Ming explain everything about the manor.


    She knew that the house was big and that the garden and landscape were very well built. She was quite satisfied.


    ¡°Before I left home, every once in a while, father would bring the entire family to the manor to stay for a period of time.¡± Zhou Shi said with a smile.


    ¡°Although we don¡¯t stay for many days in a year. However, in order to live


    comfortably, my father spent a lot of money on this house..¡±

 Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Master (1)

    Chapter 353: Master (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The cost of building this house is not low.¡± Zhou Shi gave Lin Xiaoyue an expression that said, ¡°you¡¯ve made a big profit¡±.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave her a playful smile.


    ¡°If you want to stay in the manor in the future, you can just come over!¡± She smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of staying here alone? In the future, ask me if you¡¯re here!¡± Zhou Shi said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As they spoke, the group quickly arrived at the main hall.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao were invited to the seats of honor, and Zhou Shi was arranged to sit on the right side of the seat of honor.


    The housekeeper brought tea over. Lin Xiaoyue was feeling a little thirsty, so she picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± She put down the teacup and then said to Fan Ming and the other two who were standing in the middle.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± The three of them bowed to Lin.


    Then, Fan Ming went to sit opposite Zhou Shou.


    Zhong Gui and Cao De sat beside Zhou Shi and Fan Ming respectively.


    This was also equivalent to admitting that Fan Ming¡¯s current status was slightly higher than theirs.


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw this, only a slight fluctuation flashed across her eyes, but she quickly restrained her emotions.


    ¡°I had a lot of things to do before, so I didn¡¯t come to take a look. I also didn¡¯t agree to your request to meet me in Daishi Village.¡± Lin Xiaoyue finally spoke.


    ¡°Now, the matter is almost settled. I took this opportunity to come and visit.¡±


    ¡°There are some things I have to ask everyone first.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as her gaze swept across the three people¡¯s faces.


    The three of them instantly tensed up.


    With Li Xiao present, they felt that the pressure from the seats of honor was too strong.


    In addition, Young Madam was also here.


    They all knew who Young Madam was.


    It was the Miss¡¯ first day at the manor, and Young Madam actually accompanied her. Their relationship was closer than she had imagined.


    Each of the three manors had sixteen guards, eight each from the Liang and Zhou families.


    Moreover, these people were all martial arts practitioners.


    ¡°Miss, feel free to ask.¡± Fan Ming finally spoke.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°Since you spoke first, then please tell me about the current situation of the Zhou manor,¡± she said.


    Fan Ming immediately stood up and cupped his hands in greeting towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, he told her about the situation in the Zhou manor.


    ¡°The Zhou manor currently has a total of¡­¡±


    Fan Ming quickly reported the land and population living in the Zhou manor, as well as the number of tenants who had signed a lease this year and intended to renew it next year.


    Zhong Gui and Cao De listened on the side. They were both surprised to hear that so many tenants wanted to renew their contracts.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. She only nodded from time to time and noted down some numbers.


    ¡°Recently, old¡­¡± Fan Ming made a slip of the tongue. He glanced at Zhou Shi and quickly changed his words, ¡°Old Master Zhou¡­¡±


    ¡°Together with Third Master Zhou, obtained the land near the Zhou and Mao¡¯er Manor.¡±


    ¡°As of yesterday, 1 have already obtained all the deeds of these lands.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I wanted to send it to you. However, Zhao Kang came to inform me that you are coming today, so I thought I would give them to you personally.¡± Fan Ming said as he looked towards the door.


    A muscular man in a gray jacket was waiting outside the door, holding a wooden box in his hand.


    Seeing Fan Ming looking at her, Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man at the door quickly responded and then lowered his head and quickly entered.


    After standing beside Fan Ming, he bowed to Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    ¡°I am Fan Teng. It¡¯s my honor to meet Miss and Young Master!¡± Fan Teng¡¯s voice was loud and clear. Coupled with his strong muscles, he looked energetic.


    Because she had experienced the apocalypse, Lin Xiaoyue admired people who looked powerful.


    She had a good impression of Fan Teng.


    Li Xiao also looked at Fan Teng a few more times, then at Fan Ming.


    Another person with the surname Fan?


    Fan Ming was too anxious.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    Then, she looked at Zhao Shanshan.


    Only then did Zhao Shanshan leave Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side and walk towards Fan Teng.


    Fan Teng kept his head down obediently, not daring to raise his head at all.


    When he saw a pair of small feet appear in his line of sight and walk towards him, his heart skipped a beat..

 Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Master (2)

    Chapter 354: Master (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He knew who the person was. He had seen her before.


    When they met before, it was a brief glimpse.


    From then on, he remembered her face.


    When he went to Third Master Zhou¡¯s residence for the second time, he couldn¡¯t help but ask around.


    Only then did she find out that she and her family did not stay in Third Master Zhou¡¯s residence. Instead, they went to Ms. Lin.


    Initially, he was very disappointed and thought that he would never see her again.


    Unexpectedly, they found out that the owner surnamed Lin was their new master.


    At that moment, he believed that this must be heaven giving him a chance.


    Therefore, when his father mentioned that his master was doing business at the dock, he mentioned it to his father, hoping that his father could introduce him.


    Firstly, he was not young anymore. He couldn¡¯t possibly be trapped in the manor for the rest of his life, waiting for his father to step down and take over his position as the head.


    Besides, it¡¯s uncertain whether he could succeed. Even if the master really gave him such an opportunity in the future, he wasn¡¯t that interested.


    Although he was born as a slave, his father had nurtured him.


    He had literary and fighting skills. He also dabbled in reading and writing, as well as cudgel and saber techniques.


    What he lacked was an opportunity.


    As long as he was given one, he would be able to make a name for himself sooner or later.


    Secondly, if he was under the master, he would be able to become his trusted right-hand man.


    In the future, it was possible for him to go to the Liu residence more often.


    At that time, he would have more opportunities to interact with Ms. Shanshan.


    They were all servants of the Liu family, so their marriages were determined by their masters.


    If they liked each other, they could also make a request to their masters.


    Both outcomes were beneficial to him.


    Zhao Shanshan still didn¡¯t know that Fan Teng was already thinking about their future.


    She stretched out her hand and waited for a while. Seeing that Fan Teng had not given her the box, she was about to speak.


    Fan Teng raised his head and looked at her.


    A pair of spirited eyes stared straight at her, causing her heart to tremble.


    Instinctively, Zhao Shanshan quickly averted her gaze.


    After a moment, she reached out her hand to Fan Teng again.


    ¡°Give me the box, I¡¯ll give it to the young miss.¡±


    When she spoke, she didn¡¯t even dare to look at Fan Teng.


    The man was looking at her too intensely.


    Although there was no evil in his eyes, it was too overwhelming.


    In short, it made her feel a little scared.


    ¡°Ms. Shanshan, please take it.¡± Seeing Zhao Shanshan¡¯s reaction, Fan Teng felt the love in his heart grow stronger.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t believe in romance until he met Ms. Shanshan.


    If he could get such a beautiful wife, he would probably have no regrets.


    Hearing Fan Teng call out her name, Zhao Shanshan was shocked.


    She looked up at Fan Teng again.


    She saw the man¡¯s eyes seemed to be shining as he looked at her with a smile.


    Zhao Shanshan subconsciously looked away again.


    Then, she quickly took the box from Fan Teng¡¯s hand and turned to leave.


    On the way to deliver the box to Lin Xiaoyue, Zhao Shanshan still felt her heart palpitate.


    How impudent!


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed the interaction between Fan Teng and Zhao Shanshan.


    She was a little puzzled, but more than that, she was unhappy.


    Seeing that Zhao Shanshan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good, Lin Xiaoyue frowned at Fan Teng.


    Fan Ming also noticed his son¡¯s face and was somewhat annoyed at his son¡¯s behavior of making things awkward for the Miss¡¯ servant.


    His son always knew what¡¯s the right thing to do. Why was he acting like this? Wasn¡¯t she just a slightly good-looking maid? Was he blinded?


    Seeing Fan Ming¡¯s somewhat embarrassed expression, Lin Xiaoyue withdrew her gaze.


    Fan Teng was indeed related to Fan Ming.


    Then, she took the box from Zhao Shanshan and checked the land deeds.


    Fan Ming took the opportunity to signal Fan Teng to leave.


    His son had already made Miss unhappy, so there was no point in him staying.


    Now was not the best time to recommend his son.


    Fan Teng received Fan Ming¡¯s signal with his eyes, but he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    At this moment, Li Xiao spoke up.


    ¡°Fan Teng, right?¡±


    The moment Li Xiao opened his mouth, he instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention..

 Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Master (3)

    Chapter 355: Master (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Even Lin Xiaoyue looked at him.


    Fan Teng, who was standing in the middle of the hall, was shocked.


    Feeling Li Xiao¡¯s gaze on him, he realized that he actually wanted to hide.


    He had seen a lot. However, this was the first time he had met someone with such a threatening aura.


    The Third Master of the Zhou family was considered a big shot. However, Li Xiao¡¯s aura was even more terrifying than his.


    He had a murderous aura.


    Li Xiao was not an ordinary person.


    Thinking of this, Fan Teng quickly suppressed the fear in his heart.


    He straightened his body, cupped his fists, and bowed to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Li Xiao nodded, and a wave of emotion flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°I saw you come in from outside just now. You have a steady lower body. Did you train?¡± He asked.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The Master was interested in Fan Teng?


    Fan Ming¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement, but he quickly restrained it.


    Fan Teng¡¯s face was filled with joy as he said excitedly, ¡°yes, I have been practicing martial arts since 1 was five years old. Moreover, I have been training for the past twelve years.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    ¡°Do you know fist techniques?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fan Teng hurriedly said.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Li Xiao said again.


    Fan Teng was stunned.


    ¡°Here?¡± He raised his head and looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Li Xiao looked back at Fan Teng.


    Fan Teng could not help but lower his head again, avoiding Li Xiao¡¯s gaze.


    At the same time, he was a little angry at himself.


    Li Xiao was filled with a vicious aura, but he would not kill him. What was there to be afraid of?!


    Thinking of this, Fan Teng mustered his courage and looked up at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    Then, before Li Xiao could say anything else, Fan Teng straightened his body.


    Then, he retracted his hands and prepared to punch.


    Seeing that his father was still in a daze, Fan Teng immediately said, ¡°father, please move to the side.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone instantly understood the relationship between Fan Teng and Fan Ming.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes turned to Fan Ming.


    Fan Ming¡¯s face turned red.


    This time, he was definitely going to take on the responsibility of recommending his own son to his master.


    ¡°Heh, your son?¡± Li Xiao asked Fan Ming with a smile on his face.


    It was obvious that Li Xiao admired Fan Teng, including his straightforward personality.


    Fan Ming glanced at Fan Teng, then cupped his hands and saluted Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± He said helplessly.


    Everyone knew that Fan Ming was not helpless. This time, he was probably elated.


    ¡°Just now, he said that he started practicing martial arts at the age of five and did not stop for twelve years. Is this true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. When 1 was young, 1 did some martial arts. 1 taught him that.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he is even better than 1 was, so much so that after practicing martial arts for five years, I was no longer his match.¡±


    Zhong Gui and Cao De both looked at Fan Ming.


    He was somewhat amazed at Fan Ming¡¯s thick skin.


    He gave his son a chance to show his face in front of his master, and now he was bragging.


    They really admired how thick-skinned he was.


    ¡°You taught him? You didn¡¯t hire a coach?¡± Li Xiao asked again.


    Fan Ming was stunned. He didn¡¯t think that Li Xiao would be able to see through this.


    He bowed to Li Xiao once again. ¡°No. However, when my son was ten years old, an old man came by.¡±


    ¡°Because I provided him with a place to live and food, he stayed for ten days. In return, the old man taught him for ten days.¡±


    ¡°What does that old man look like?¡± He asked in a deep voice.


    Fan Ming instantly felt the pressure. He guessed that Li Xiao most likely knew that old man, so he quickly described the man.


    When he heard that he had white hair, a youthful face and liked good food, Li Xiao knew that his guess was right.


    The Fan father and son had met his master.


    Ever since his adoptive parents passed away and he left the Li residence, he had never seen his master again.


    No matter how many times he searched for him, there was no news of his master.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see a young man practicing his master¡¯s fist technique.


    Yes, the technique created by his master was extremely lethal. If one practiced it for a long time, it could change one¡¯s walking posture.


    Although it was not obvious, he could tell at a glance. He had practiced that fist technique before.


    ¡°Did the old man say where he was going?¡± Li Xiao asked again.


    Fan Teng met his master when he was ten, so it was seven years ago.


    It had been such a long time. It would be difficult for him to find him. But he still wanted to try..

 Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Pig and Chicken Farm (1)

    Chapter 356: Pig and Chicken Farm (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Fan Ming tried to calm down and remember what he learnt.


    Then, as if he had thought of something, he hurriedly cupped his hands at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Before he left, he said that he wanted to go to the south to look for his daughter.¡±


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    Daughter? His master was all alone. When did he have a family?


    Was he really his master?


    Thinking of this, Li Xiao looked at Fan Teng again.


    ¡°Show me the fist technique that the old man taught you.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Fan Teng¡¯s eyes flashed with doubt. He then cupped his fists and bowed to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fan Ming glanced at his son and retreated.


    With no one around Fan Teng, he started to punch.


    Fan Teng¡¯s fist technique was powerful and varied, making everyone marvel.


    Even Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shanshan changed their opinion of Fan Teng after seeing him perform.


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Yes, it was really his master¡¯s fist technique!


    Seven years ago, his master had actually come to the Zhou Manor!


    Thinking of this, Li Xiao looked at Fan Teng closely.


    The fact that his master was willing to teach him meant that he liked him.


    Although he had not formally acknowledged his master as his master, he was still considered his junior.


    When Fan Teng was done, Li Xiao¡¯s eyes were already smiling.


    ¡°Not bad. However, some moves will become even more powerful after some modifications.¡± He even gave him pointers.


    ¡°Later, let¡¯s go outside. 1¡¯11 spar with you.¡±


    Fan Teng¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± The master wanted to give him a lesson? He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.


    Lin Xiaoyue turned sideways and glanced at Li Xiao.


    She didn¡¯t understand why he would be so friendly to a servant whom he had just met.


    However, she did not ask further because she knew that Li Xiao would definitely tell her about it afterward.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Other than martial arts, can you read?¡± Then, he asked.


    He actually wanted to ask if he knew the art of war.


    However, he felt that this was too much to expect of him.


    Although his master was proficient in martial arts, the art of war, and even in literature, he had only taught Fan Teng for ten days. It was already surprising that Fan Teng had mastered the fist techniques.


    This kid was born as a slave. Even if Fan Ming was the head of the Zhou Manor, his ability was very limited. It was not easy to train Fan Teng.


    ¡°Yes! Not only can I read and write, but 1 can also write poems. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Fan Teng looked at Li Xiao, his face a little red.


    Feeling Li Xiao¡¯s affection for him, Fan Teng realized that he was not afraid of Li Xiao anymore.


    After saying that, he realized that he was actually a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What?¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly interjected with a smile.


    Putting aside the fact that this kid had embarrassed Shanshan, he was quite interesting.


    As soon as Lin Xiaoyue spoke, Fan Teng¡¯s eyes met hers. He found that her eyes were a little mischievous, and his face turned even redder.


    He quickly lowered his head.


    Was she teasing him with that expression just now?


    Wasn¡¯t she very serious? Why is she acting like the master?


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the poems I wrote are not very good¡­¡± Fan Teng¡¯s voice became softer.


    However, it was enough for everyone in the hall to hear it clearly.


    ¡°Pffft!¡± Zhao Shanshan couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter.


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Zhao Shanshan.


    She quickly lowered her head.


    She even got closer to Lin Xiaoyue, hoping that Lin Xiaoyue would help her block everyone¡¯s view.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed twice, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to herself and helping Zhao Shanshan out.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re interesting!¡±


    Li Xiao glanced at his wife.


    ¡°Kid¡±?


    Fan Teng was even older than her¡­


    Fan Teng¡¯s face turned even redder when he heard that.


    However, he was even bolder now. When he looked at Lin Xiaoyue, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhao Shanshan.


    When he saw Zhao Shanshan smiling as well, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly noticed the situation. She stopped smiling and reminded him.


    He was given an inch and now he wants a mile?


    Even if he liked her Shanshan, how could he look at her like that?


    Fan Teng quickly came back to his senses. Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression change, he quickly lowered his head and bowed with cupped fists. He did not dare to move.


    The news he heard was true. The young lady valued Ms. Shanshan very much and was protective of her.


    This was not good news for him..

 Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Pig and Chicken Farm (2)

    Chapter 357: Pig and Chicken Farm (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The more she cared about Ms. Shanshan, the more difficult it would be for him to marry her.


    Seeing Fan Teng behave himself, Lin Xiaoyue turned to look at Li Xiao.


    She asked him with her eyes what his plans were for Fan Teng.


    She had Shanshan and Zhao Kang under her. She could use Zhao Qiang, so she didn¡¯t need Fan Teng.


    Moreover, Fan Teng was obviously interested in Shanshan. By transferring him to her, wasn¡¯t that inviting a wolf into the house?


    A smile flashed across Li Xiao¡¯s eyes as he looked at Fan Teng, who was bent over and did not dare to move.


    ¡°I do need an assistant. Are you willing to be by my side?¡± He asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shanshan were both shocked.


    An assistant? This kid reached the heavens in one step!


    Fan Teng was already beaming with joy.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Master!¡± The master actually wanted to take him in as an assistant. Wasn¡¯t this too good to be true?


    Being the young master¡¯s assistant meant that he would be his number one confidant in the future. He could even stay at the Liu residence.


    In the future, he would be able to see Ms. Shanshan every now and then.


    Thinking of this, Fan Teng was just short of beaming with joy.


    He wanted to raise his head to see Zhao Shanshan¡¯s reaction, but he held back. Li Xiao noticed Fan Teng¡¯s small movements, and a smile flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°Hmm. Go wait outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Only then did Fan Teng leave.


    Seeing this, Fan Ming, who was by the side, had a face of joy.


    His son had gained the favor of the master, and his future was promising.


    ¡°Thank you Master and Miss!¡± Fan Ming walked to the center and bowed to the two.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at each other.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Fan Teng got the position because he has the ability. It¡¯s also you who have taught your son well.¡±


    To be fair, it was indeed not bad for a servant to be able to teach his son to be all-rounded.


    ¡°Miss, you flatter me.¡± Head Fan replied with a smile. He was actually very happy.


    Lin Xiaoyue was not interested in continuing the pleasantries.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the business. How many land deeds are there in total?


    How¡¯s the situation?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she knocked on the box beside her. Fan Ming quickly withdrew the smile on his face and answered Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s question.


    ¡°There is 188 mu of land. More than half of it is high-grade land, and the rest is mostly medium-grade land. The low-grade land is less than 10 mu. Most of these lands are located between Zhou and Mao¡¯er Manor.¡±


    ¡°When you obtain these lands, they connect the Zhou and Mao¡¯er Manors.¡±


    ¡°If you want to merge them, you can do them at any time.¡±


    The moment he said that, the expressions of Zhong Gui, the head of Mao¡¯er Manor, changed.


    If the Mao¡¯er and Zhou Manor were to be merged into one, then there was a high chance that he would lose his position.


    It was obvious that the Miss valued Fan Ming more. The master even promoted Fan Ming¡¯s son to be his assistant.


    How could he compete with Fan Ming?


    Fan Ming was also thinking that he would soon be able to manage two manors.


    For this reason, he was looking forward to it.


    Cao De was unhurried.


    Seeing Zhong Gui¡¯s pale and nervous face, he felt lucky.


    Fortunately, the Meng Village he was in charge of was not adjacent to these two manors.


    As long as he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, he would be able to hold his position as the manager.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to merge them, just keep them separate.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said. Zhong Gui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He almost thought he was hearing things. Only when he saw Fan Ming¡¯s stunned expression did he confirm that he didn¡¯t hear wrongly.


    She had no intention of merging the two manors.


    Ha! So he was able to keep his position?!


    Thinking of this, Zhong Gui felt at ease.


    At the same time, he straightened his back.


    Since the Mao¡¯er Manor was going to be preserved, he was like Fan Ming and Cao De, a head of a manor, and would not be inferior to others.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Fan Ming, who was still a little surprised, and continued, ¡°if the two manors merge, there will be too much land to manage. The place is too big, it¡¯s not easy to manage.¡±


    ¡°You have been managing your own manors for many years, so you are more familiar with the land and everything in it. After the change, it would be detrimental to management.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s better to maintain the status quo.¡±


    Zhong Gui quickly stood up.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± He responded to Lin Xiaoyue loudly..

 Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Pig and Chicken Farm (3)

    Chapter 358: Pig and Chicken Farm (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing this, Fan Ming also hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± He replied.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    She looked at the two of them.


    ¡°However, you have to divide these newly acquired lands.¡±


    ¡°The land near the two manors will belong to the corresponding manor.


    There¡¯s nothing to discuss there. As for the land between the two manors, you can discuss it yourself and try to divide it according to proximity.¡±


    Zhong Gui and Fan Ming looked at each other.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue then waved at the two of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± The two of them replied and sat back down.


    After the two of them sat down, Lin Xiaoyue said to Zhong Gui, ¡°I already have a general understanding of the situation in the Zhou Manor. Head Zhong, tell me about Mao¡¯er Manor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Zhong Gui said as he prepared to get up.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue stretched out her hand to stop him.


    Zhong Gui sat back down.


    Then, he explained it to her.


    As Lin Xiaoyue listened, she jotted down some important information.


    After Zhong Gui finished, she asked Cao De to tell her about the Meng Manor.


    Just like that, Lin Xiaoyue had a rough understanding of the three manors.


    Of the three manors, the Meng Manor was the easiest to rent out. The other two were not so easy to rent due to their geographical location and the small population around them.


    ¡°I have a plan that I would like to discuss with you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly said.


    The three¡¯s expressions turned serious as they looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    If she had any plans, she could just tell them directly, and they would just do as she said. The fact that she wanted to discuss with them meant that she valued their opinions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already heard some news. Next year, I plan to use all three plots of land to grow two types of crops.¡±


    ¡°One is chili and the other is sweet potato.¡±


    Seeing the three people¡¯s puzzled expressions, Lin Xiaoyue explained, ¡°chili is the most important. It is the foundation of my business with Ruyi Restaurant and Master Zhou.¡±


    As Lin Xiaoyue spoke, she told the three of them about her collaboration with Ruyi Restaurant and Third Master Zhou in the chili business.


    The three of them were shocked.


    What kind of precious crop was this chili that could attract the attention of those two?


    Not only did they give the manor to her, they even sent someone to guard it.


    ¡°As for the sweet potato, although it¡¯s not as valuable as the chili, it can grow with the chili. In order to conserve land, 1 plan to plant it for a season.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the sweet potato is valuable. The leaves could be used as vegetables, and the branches and vines could be used to feed pigs. Tubers could be eaten and could also be used to grind into powder, making sweet potato powder, vermicelli, and so on.¡±


    ¡°So, in addition to planting sweet potatoes, I also plan to set up a pig farm in the village.¡±


    ¡°The sweet potato vine is pig feed. In addition, the pig manure can be put into the ground to help the chilis and sweet potatoes grow.¡±


    This time, not only were the three men shocked, Li Xiao, Zhou Shi, and Zhao Shanshan were also shocked.


    What are sweet potatoes? Is it that magical?


    ¡°Miss, is the sweet potato really that powerful?¡± Fan Ming couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    They had never heard of it before.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Of course. Not only that, but they grow fast. The yield per mu could easily reach more than 4,000 catties.¡±


    ¡°Its tubers taste sweet. Not only can we eat them, but also livestock like chickens and ducks¡±


    ¡°Mix them with bran and the chickens and ducks will grow faster after eating them.¡±


    At this point, Lin Xiaoyue could not help but want to build three more chicken farms.


    She had so much land. Even if she only planted them for one season a year, the yield of sweet potatoes would still be shocking.


    ¡°How about this? In addition to the pig farm, we¡¯ll also set up a chicken farm. After the sweet potatoes are harvested, we¡¯ll set it up.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Then, she would ask Ruyi Restaurant for help to get the chickens for the chicken farm.


    They could also provide some pigs.


    As for the rest, she could ask from Butcher Zhang.


    Since she didn¡¯t have to worry about sales, Lin Xiaoyue was not worried. She couldn¡¯t wait to earn more money.


    ¡°Miss, you need space to run a pig and chicken farm. In terms of manpower¡­ there are only a dozen people in the manor, and they probably couldn¡¯t take care of them all.¡± Fan Ming said somewhat awkwardly.


    Her plan was too bold. It would cost a lot of manpower and resources to carry out, and it might not even succeed.


    If the pig and chicken farm failed, he was afraid that Miss would blame him.


    In addition, they were servants and did not want to see their master lose money since their lives depended on their master¡¯s.


    Zhong Gui and Cao De also looked troubled..

 Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Reward and Punishment (1)

    Chapter 359: Reward and Punishment (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    They all felt that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s idea was a little whimsical. They couldn¡¯t believe that sweet potatoes could have so much value.


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t enough space. However, if there¡¯s not enough space, we¡¯ll build it.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said directly.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll just use the two plots of land around the manor.¡±


    ¡°One for the pig farm and the other for a chicken farm.¡±


    ¡°The pig farm will have a wall and a roof. Inside, we will divide the land into columns. One pigsty could have three or four pigs, and there will be hundreds of pigsty.¡±


    She could have 300 to 400 pigs in a pig farm.


    ¡°Managing the pig farm is simple. Get four or five people to prepare pig feed for the pigs, and then two or three people to clean up the pig manure in the Pigsty.¡±


    ¡°Three to four hundred pigs sounds scary, but if we really take care of them, we don¡¯t need more than ten people.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    That made sense.


    Ordinary farmers would find it difficult to take care of two pigs.


    That was because farmers had many other things to do besides taking care of the pigs.


    If they didn¡¯t do anything else and only took care of the pigs, it was indeed possible for seven or eight people to do that.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that the three heads didn¡¯t say anything and seemed to have agreed, so she continued, ¡°the chicken farm is the same.¡±


    ¡°The chicken farm is even simpler. You just need to arrange for people to feed, pick up eggs, and clean up chicken manure every day!¡±


    They were convinced.


    The chicken farm was actually worth a try.


    After all, chickens were much cheaper than pigs.


    If the chicken farm failed, the losses would be smaller.


    Before the three of them could speak, Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have enough manpower, we¡¯ll hire someone. It just so happens that I¡¯m not planning to rent out the land of the three manors next year.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will issue an announcement to hire the villagers to help out in the manor.¡±


    ¡°Pay is according to age, gender, and job scope.¡±


    The three men felt that they could not keep up with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s speed of speaking.


    Not renting the land? Instead, they would pay the tenant farmers wages? Giving money to the tenants?


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it difficult to rent the land out? Then I won¡¯t rent it.¡±


    ¡°The villagers nearby are not willing to rent and choose to work in town because they feel that working is more profitable than farming.¡±


    ¡°Next year, we will also provide everyone with the opportunity to work. We will pay them by the day and at the end of the month.¡±


    ¡°The manor is closer to them, and they have work every day. There¡¯s no reason for them not to come.¡±


    The three men were shocked.


    Although that was the case, hiring so many people would cost a lot of money.


    Lin Xiaoyue could see the worry in the three of them and continued, ¡°don¡¯t worry about the salary. If it was just farming, a manor with 70 to 80 people would be enough.¡±


    ¡°We only want people between the ages of 12 and 62. We could relax the limit for those with good physical fitness.¡±


    Don¡¯t blame her for hiring child labor. There was really no such thing in ancient times.


    In the countryside, a twelve-year-old child could sometimes work as well as a fifty-year-old.


    ¡°The wages will be 50 wen a day. Moreover, we have to make it clear that lazing around will not be tolerated.¡±


    ¡°If this news is released, 1 believe that many will come.¡±


    Although the salary of 50 wen a day was not high, for those who are too old and young, they did not have the age advantage to work in the town.


    Now that they had the chance to earn 50 wen a day, it was not bad.


    ¡°Of course, we also accept young adults.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    ¡°However, we should let them do some heavy work. For example, carrying water, fertilizing, and watering. And when it is time to harvest, we will let them transport the goods.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the salary is correspondingly higher. They will be paid according to their tasks.¡±


    As everyone listened, they imagined the scene.


    They realized that with the division of labor, she could actually make use of all the lands.


    Moreover, the efficiency would probably be even higher.


    ¡°Also, the same principle applies to the pig and the chicken farms. However, they have to sign long-term contracts. We could not let people come and go as they please.¡±


    The three men nodded..

 Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Reward and Punishment (2)

    Chapter 360: Reward and Punishment (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The hiring process varied depending on who she wanted to hire.


    ¡°Miss is right. But the expenses would be high.¡± Cao De couldn¡¯t help but say to Lin Xiaoyue.


    He agreed with her idea.


    However, they would require a lot of money to implement.


    Hiring workers and building the farms require money.


    Building a house was only a small part of the expenditure. The bigger part was actually the money to buy the piglet and chicks.


    Piglets, in particular, were not cheap.


    As for breeding, it was not as simple as what she said.


    They would be able to earn a lot of money if they bred them well.


    Otherwise, the piglet or chick could die.


    Worse still, if there was an epidemic, killing the livestock in batches, the losses would be huge.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°The expenses are naturally high, but it is still within the range of what we can afford.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought for a while and said, ¡°how about this? 1¡¯11 give you 2,000 taels of silver for each manor. Work with the accountant to execute the plan.¡±


    ¡°The pig and chicken farms must be built. Also, the policy of hiring people to farm cannot be changed.¡±


    ¡°For some jobs, if you really can¡¯t trust outsiders. You can go to the Zhou Trading Company to buy the workers. Of course, this money had to be deducted from the budget.¡±


    ¡°I only have one request. By the end of next year, the output of the manor must earn 4,000 taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°That includes the unspent money, the agricultural products and the discounted value of livestock. As for the houses that were built, they were not included in the calculation.¡±


    The three men were shocked.


    Doubling the money within a year and that did not include the expenses of building houses and buying workers?


    Miss is too ruthless¡­


    Even Li Xiao and Zhou Shi were a little surprised.


    She was quite ambitious.


    The three men looked at each other, their faces filled with fear.


    Fan Ming was just about to speak when he heard Lin Xiaoyue speak again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that 4,000 taels of silver is too high a target.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the three men. ¡°The amount of chili peppers can reach more than 3,000 catties per mu of land and we can plant them for three seasons a year.¡±


    ¡°After the red chilies are dried, 10 catties of raw chilies are roughly 1 catty of dried chilies. As for these dried red chilies, they can be sold at 15 wen per catty.¡±


    The men began to calculate in their hearts.


    According to Miss, 1 mu of land could produce 3,000 catties of chili, which was about 300 catties of dried chilies.


    The dried chilies could yield 15 wen per catty. Therefore, the profit from the chili peppers on one mu of land was 4,500 wen, which was equivalent to 4 taels and 5 silver coins.


    For 3 seasons a year, the income from 1 mu of land planted with chilis would be 13 taels of silver.


    Each manor had more than 300 mu of land.


    Just the income from the chilis alone was more than 4,000 taels of silver!


    After calculating the result, they were shocked.


    Then, their opinions also changed.


    If the production of chili peppers was so high, the income from the chili peppers alone would be very considerable!


    Besides, there were also sweet potatoes.


    They could be used to feed livestock. By then, the income from the pig and chicken farms would probably not be less than the chilis.


    Thinking about it this way, it seemed that her request was not too much.


    Lin Xiaoyue seemed to have thought of something and suddenly spoke again.


    ¡°Forget it, 1¡¯11 give you another job. After the dried red chilies are ready, you can then process them into chili powder.¡±


    ¡°Send the chili powder to the workshop in Daishi Village. The price will be 20 wen per catty.¡±


    If they gave the chili powder to the workshop, the workers would not even know what the chilies look like. It would be safer this way.


    As for the people who worked in the manors, although they planted chili, they did not know what they were used for.


    With Liang Yu and Third Master Zhou keeping an eye on them, they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    When the three heard that the unit price would increase by 5 when the chili was ground into powder, their faces were filled with joy..

 Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Reward and Punishment (3)

    Chapter 361: Reward and Punishment (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She needed to hire workers anyway. She would hire a few more people to grind chili powder. They could at least earn some money from this.


    ¡°This is just chili. We also have sweet potatoes.¡±


    ¡°After the sweet potatoes are harvested, in addition to feeding pigs and chickens, they can also be used to make sweet potato powder and vermicelli. These have value.¡±


    Sweet potato powder could make meat tender.


    She believed that Liang Yu would definitely be interested.


    The three men were amazed. Their young miss really had a lot of ideas.


    Lin Xiaoyue waited for a while, but she didn¡¯t see any objections from the three.


    Only then did she speak again.


    ¡°4,000 taels of silver is a test for you. If it was completed, you will be ranked based on how well you did. At the end of the year, everyone in the manor would be rewarded. In addition, if you do a particularly good job, I¡¯ll consider other rewards.¡±


    The three of them were tempted.


    Other rewards?


    The young lady did not only have these three manors in her hands. She also had a shop in town and a workshop.


    She had a big business as she cooperated with the Ruyi Restaurant and Third Master Zhou.


    It was good to be a head in the manor, but who wouldn¡¯t want to go further?


    She was not an ordinary person. Her business would only grow bigger in the future.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be more interesting if they could work for her than to be a head in a manor?


    Thinking of this, the three men were tempted.


    The young miss did not set any restrictions and gave them the money to use freely.


    Not many masters had this kind of boldness.


    They had been given power and money. In the end, how much they could achieve depended on themselves.


    At this moment, Zhong Gui and Cao De were thinking about more things.


    Previously, they thought that the young miss treated Fan Ming differently, but now, they realized that this was not the case.


    According to her, the budget for each of the manors was 2,000 taels of silver. It sounded like everyone had the same capital.


    However, the number of people in the manor, and the land in the manors were different.


    Even though Old Master Zhou and Third Master Zhou had helped to gather some land, it still did not change the fact that the Zhou family had the least land.


    In other words, in this competition, Fan Ming¡¯s capital was actually lower than theirs.


    And the young miss did not seem to have the intention of giving an advantage to Fan Ming.


    Fan Ming felt a bit bitter.


    He thought that she came to the Zhou Manor first because she favored him.


    Now, it seemed that he thought too much.


    However, even so, he could not have any objections.


    If he said it, wouldn¡¯t he be looked down upon by her?


    If he had less land than others, then so be it.


    There were many things that could be done with 2,000 taels of silver.


    He would think of a way to find a way to make up for it elsewhere.


    Lin Xiaoyue was very satisfied with their reactions.


    Then, the topic changed.


    ¡°But if you can¡¯t complete it¡­¡± She looked at the three of them again.


    The atmosphere suddenly changed, and the fire in their hearts quickly subsided. Their bodies even tensed up.


    ¡°There should be rewards and punishments for everything. If you can¡¯t accomplish your goal, it means that your abilities are limited.¡± Lin Xiaoyue picked up her tea and took a sip.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re no longer suitable for the position. Instead, you should give up this position to someone more capable.¡±


    The expressions of the three men changed drastically.


    She wanted to remove them from their posts?


    However, it only took a moment for the three of them to calm down.


    They were just servants. If she really wanted to dismiss them, she could have just said so. Why did she have to make it so complicated?


    Moreover, she even took out 6,000 taels of silver just for that.


    The matter was very simple. She wanted to test them.


    To see what their abilities were like.


    If they were really capable, she would put them in an important position.


    If it was just a show, she would definitely not tolerate it.


    Thinking of this, the three of them made a decision.


    ¡°It is only reasonable that there are rewards and punishments in everything. I will definitely do my best and not disappoint you.¡± Fan Ming was the first to stand up, and he cupped his fists towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    Seeing this, Zhong Gui and Cao De quickly stood up.


    ¡°We will definitely do our best and not disappoint Miss!¡±


    Fan Ming was not ordinary.


    He clearly knew that he was at a disadvantage, yet he still took the initiative to express his stance to the young miss. He gave a good impression.


    Sure enough, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Fan Ming with a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Alright, next, let¡¯s talk about hiring workers.¡± She had yet to give any suggestions regarding the management of the personnel.


    Therefore, Lin Xiaoyue explained to them what she knew about management in the 21st century market.


    After that, she gave some suggestions about the pig and chicken farm.


    The conversation actually lasted for an hour and a half.


    The three heads were aware of their responsibilities and listened very seriously. From time to time, they would consult and discuss with Lin Xiaoyue.


    That was why they chatted for so long..

 Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Suggestion (1)

    Chapter 362: Suggestion (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The meal is ready. Miss, Master, Madam, please go to the dining hall.¡± Fan Ming said.


    His wife had prepared the meals.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. After lunch, we¡¯ll go to the fields to take a look in the afternoon.¡± After talking for the whole morning, she was really hungry.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Fan Ming and the others hurriedly thanked her.


    Thus, everyone in the room followed Fan Ming to the dining hall.


    As a servant girl, Zhao Shanshan could not follow them, but Lin Xiaoyue specifically asked her to come along.


    She even introduced Zhao Shanshan to everyone, saying that she was now the manager of the eatery.


    She was implying that Zhao Shanshan¡¯s current rank was not lower than the heads of the manor.


    They were very surprised.


    Fan Ming, especially, didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad when he learned of this.


    Everyone knew what his son thought of Zhao Shanshan.


    Ms. Shanshan was deeply trusted by the Miss and was even entrusted with an important task.


    How could he marry her easily?


    His son shouldn¡¯t offend her and bring trouble upon himself.


    Fan Ming felt that he had to have a talk with him.


    The only one who was disappointed was Fan Teng, who was waiting outside the hall.


    He wanted to eat with Ms. Shanshan.


    However, Ms. Shanshan was favored by the young miss. She was the manager of the eatery and was even invited to join them.


    Eh, his chance to spend time with her was gone just like that¡­


    They arrived at the dining hall.


    There were two tables of food.


    Lin Xiaoyue was slightly surprised, but she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    In ancient times, the hierarchy was strict.


    How could a servant eat at the same table as the master?


    Eating in the same room was already the limit.


    Soon, everyone was seated.


    Lin Xiaoyue, Li Xiao, and Zhou Shi sat at a table.


    The others went to another table.


    During the meal, Lin Xiaoyue said a few words. Fan Ming was the most enthusiastic, flattering Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao quite a bit.


    Seeing this, Zhong Gui and Cao De did not want to be outdone and quickly began to flatter Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao as well.


    Lin Xiaoyue was happy, but after listening for a while, she felt that it was meaningless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. After eating, we will go to the fields to take a look.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The three heads secretly exchanged glances and finally sat down to eat quietly.


    Seeing this, Zhao Shanshan once again admired her Miss in her heart.


    She really had these three in her grasp.


    At another table, Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration.


    She had seen her father interact with Head Fan and even with other subordinates.


    When her father was with them, she only saw power.


    When it came to Lin Xiaoyue, she still had her power, but she had a more human touch.


    Well.Jt wasn¡¯t entirely true to say that she was more humane. However, how should she put it? She felt that if she were a subordinate, she would also be willing to work for such a master.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that she was motivated.


    After all, Lin Xiaoyue had high standards¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t know about this. Li Xiao had picked up some food for her and she was eating.


    After finishing the food in her bowl, Lin Xiaoyue quickly covered her bowl when she saw that Li Xiao was going to give her food again.


    She had long gotten used to the dishes made by Chen Shi and Ma Shi at home with full seasoning.


    Although the dishes on the table in front of her were clearly carefully prepared, the taste was not enough to satisfy her.


    Li Xiao frowned slightly. ¡°The food is lighter today. Eat more of this vegetable.¡± He said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    She had just told him yesterday that she was eating too heavy.


    She only ate two pieces of green vegetables this time.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw Li Xiao frown. She didn¡¯t want her husband to be angry, so she moved her hand away.


    Then, she looked at Li Xiao with a pleading face.


    She only hoped he would give her less vegetables.


    She really didn¡¯t like to eat vegetables. She liked meat, and it had to have a strong taste.


    Li Xiao glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and picked up some food with a cold face.


    Ignoring Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze, he picked up a large piece of vegetable.


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw this, her eyes were filled with grievance.


    ¡°Pfft-¡± Zhou Shi was amused..

 Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Suggestion (2)

    Chapter 363: Suggestion (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Her laugh attracted the gazes of Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue at the same time.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t have much of an expression, but Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face turned red.


    At this time, Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue mischievously.


    She thought her sister wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone. She didn¡¯t expect her to be afraid of her husband.


    Subconsciously, she thought of her husband.


    Her husband was the kind of person who was not afraid of anyone, but he could not do anything to her¡­


    Thinking about it, she decided not to go to the Liu family¡¯s house tonight. She should go home.


    Li Xiao pretended not to see Zhou Shi¡¯s expression and placed the food into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s bowl.


    Then, he signaled Lin Xiaoyue with his eyes to eat quickly.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little annoyed.


    As there were a lot of people in the hall, she didn¡¯t want to argue with Li Xiao.


    Everyone else was very quiet.


    The people at the next table had been paying attention to the main table.


    Although there was no movement, they all saw and heard the interaction between their Master and Miss just now.


    All of them were a little surprised.


    So, the Master¡¯s status was actually so high?


    Such a dignified young lady was actually ¡°afraid¡± of her husband?


    Although the Master was a live-in husband, his looks and figure¡­were intimidating.


    Li Xiao still didn¡¯t know that because of this, the three men respected him even more.


    The food was not to her taste, so Lin Xiaoyue did not eat too much.


    After finishing a bowl of rice, she placed it to the side.


    Zhou Shi was also used to eating the Liu family¡¯s food, so she was not interested in the food here. She also put down the bowl.


    Li Xiao ate an extra bowl, but he did not add more rice.


    He had never been a picky eater, but ever since the eatery at the pier opened, he always went there for lunch.


    He ate there three times a day and there was always spicy food.


    If he hadn¡¯t come to the Zhou Manor to have this meal, he wouldn¡¯t have realized that he had actually started to become picky.


    The people at the secondary table didn¡¯t continue eating.


    Fan Ming was still a little worried. He wondered if the dishes were not prepared properly, which was why the young miss had lost her appetite.


    Zhao Shanshan, on the other hand, gave him a reassuring look. He also told him that Miss and the others were just not used to the food outside. Only then did he feel at ease.


    After this incident, Fan Ming had a better impression of Zhao Shanshan.


    He even felt that it would be good if his son married Zhao Shanshan.


    After dinner, Lin Xiaoyue asked Fan Ming to take them to the fields to take a look.


    Li Xiao even specially instructed Fan Teng to follow him.


    Thus, Fan Ming and Fan Teng, the father and son, became the guides.


    Regarding the situation in the fields, Fan Teng knew even more than Fan Ming. Therefore, very quickly, Fan Teng replaced Fan Ming and became the person who gave the explanation to everyone.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s impression of Fan Teng improved.


    ¡°There are many lands in the manor, and they are spread out too widely. It would be quite difficult to irrigate and fertilize.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    In the past, the land was rented out to the tenant farmers, and the irrigation and fertilization were arranged by the tenant farmers themselves. They did not need to consider these things at all.


    But now, the lands were no longer rented out. Instead, they would hire workers to work on them.


    She had to think of a way to make it more efficient.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we divide these lands into regions? Then, each area would have a pond and a manure pit.¡±


    ¡°When it rains, the water will be led to the pond to be stored. Then, when the land needs irrigation, the water can be taken from the pond.¡±


    ¡°As for the manure pit, the manure from the pigsty and chicken farm will be sent to the manure pit regularly so that we don¡¯t have to go to the latrine in the manor to get it.¡±


    The manure from the pigsty and chicken farm was dry, so it was convenient to transport it.


    When the fields needed to be fertilized, they could use a manure bucket to take some dry manure and then mix it with water to fertilize the crops.


    If they didn¡¯t do this, they would have to get it from the manor.


    The manure from there was wet, and it would be too difficult to carry it to the fields.


    That¡¯s what she learnt in her grandmother¡¯s house when she was young.


    Some fields were far from their homes, so farmers came up with the idea of building ponds and manure pits in the fields.


    Using this method could save a lot of effort and time..

 Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Suggestion (3)

    Chapter 364: Suggestion (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Everyone was surprised.


    ¡°Miss, this is a good idea! We could save a lot of effort this way!¡± Fan Teng said.


    He knew how tiring it was to do these tasks.


    Fan Ming glanced at his son and cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°Miss is wise and intelligent. I will note this down.¡±


    ¡°Good. Arrange it as soon as possible.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Zhong Gui and Cao De also saluted Lin Xiaoyue.


    It meant that the Mao¡¯er and Zhou Manor would also do the same.


    They were truly convinced now.


    Her knowledge and thoughts were not something ordinary women have. Oh no, not even a man might have!


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue let Fan Teng continue to lead the way.


    Soon, the group arrived at the foot of a mountain.


    The slope of this mountain was not high. It could not be compared to the mountain next to the Liu residence in Daishi Village. However, it was very big. It lay in the middle of the Zhou Manor¡¯s land and took up a lot of space.


    ¡°Does this mountain also belong to the Zhou manor?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    There was too much land in the Zhou Manor. She had seen the title deed, but she did not read it in detail. She wasn¡¯t sure if she also owned the mountain.


    However, the land around this mountain did belong to the Zhou Manor.


    There was a high chance that they bought the mountain too.


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Fan Ming hurriedly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°How is the soil quality?¡±


    Fan Ming didn¡¯t know what Lin Xiaoyue was thinking and replied truthfully,


    ¡°it¡¯s high-grade.¡±


    The corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth rose and a smile immediately appeared on her face.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, they looked up at the mountain again.


    ¡°I can see that the slope of this mountain isn¡¯t very high. Moreover, most of the land below the mountainside is covered with weeds and very few trees.¡±


    ¡°If these lands are reclaimed, the probability of them becoming fertile land should be relatively high.¡±


    The moment she said that, everyone was shocked.


    She wanted to develop the mountainous area?


    Fan Ming frowned, thought for a moment, and still cupped his hands towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Miss, although the land at the foot of the mountain is of high grade, the situation on the mountain was different from the situation at the foot of the mountain. It is hard to say what the situation would be like after we developed it.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the terrain is uneven, so it¡¯s hard for farming. It is not worth it to develop a land like this.¡±


    This mountain indeed occupied a lot of land in the Zhou Manor. Old Master Zhou did not like it when he saw that..


    He even thought of some ways to get rid of the mountain.


    Unfortunately, his methods consumed too much manpower and resources, and none of them were feasible.


    Lin Xiaoyue was the first to suggest the idea of clearing the land on the mountain.


    In his opinion, this idea was the most unreliable one.


    Although the mountain was not steep, there was still a slope.


    If she really wanted to develop it, even if she managed to, it would be very difficult to farm in the mountains. Doing this would be a waste of time and effort.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s not flat, then we¡¯ll make it flat.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Flattening the mountains? What does she mean?


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were somewhat incredulous.


    Zhong Ming and Cao De looked at Fan Ming with sympathy.


    If she really did this, then Fan Ming¡¯s budget o 2,000 taels of silver would probably not even be enough.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled again when she saw everyone¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not moving the mountain, I¡¯m just trying to transform it. I want to turn the area below the mountainside into terraced fields.¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Ming¡¯s expression became a little better.


    ¡°Miss, what are terraced fields?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    The others also looked at Lin Xiaoyue, curious if she had thought of some new idea.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Terraced fields are built on hills and slopes along the contours. They are either strip-shaped or wave-shaped fields.¡±


    ¡°This kind of farmland can store water and prevent soil erosion.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the ventilation and light transmission of the terraced fields are relatively good, which is conducive to the growth of crops and the accumulation of nutrients.¡±


    Everyone was surprised.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a field?¡± Cao De exclaimed.


    ¡°How exactly should we build it?¡± Li Xiao also asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao and saw that his eyes were filled with interest. She smiled again.


    ¡°Help me get a stick. I¡¯ll draw it out. You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Then, she looked at the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Before Li Xiao could move, Fan Teng volunteered.


    Then, without waiting for Li Xiao to reply, he ran forward at full speed.


    He broke a small tree by the roadside.


    Then, he removed the branches and leaves of the small tree and turned it into a one-meter-long stick.


    Fan Teng came back and passed it to Zhao Shanshan..

 Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Extra 500 taels of Silver

    Chapter 365: Extra 500 taels of Silver


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Zhao Shanshan took it and gave it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    During this time, she was once again in close contact with Fan Teng. Feeling Fan Teng¡¯s burning gaze, Zhao Shanshan¡¯s breathing almost became unstable.


    Fortunately, Fan Teng did not make things difficult for her this time.


    When she handed the stick to Lin Xiaoyue, Zhao Shanshan let out a sigh of relief.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw Zhao Shanshan¡¯s reaction and was amused, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    After taking the stick, she started drawing on the ground.


    Without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s instructions, everyone gathered around, staring at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s drawing and listening to her explanation.


    ¡°The terrain of this mountain isn¡¯t too steep. Below the mountainside, terraces could be reclaimed in this way.¡±


    ¡°Just like this, from the foot of the mountain to the top, layer by layer. We only need to ensure that every piece of land is flat.¡±


    ¡°This method of reclamation can reduce the amount of soil on the mountain.¡±


    Everyone watched and listened in amazement.


    That was why it was called a terraced field.


    Wouldn¡¯t the shape of the mountain look like a ladder?


    ¡°The length of the terraced fields varies, but it should not be too long. The most important thing to consider is the ease of farming.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to determine the path up the mountain first and the path has to be made wider. It¡¯ll be convenient for you to go up and down the mountain in the future.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued to draw on the ground.


    Fan Ming nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°If we follow Miss¡¯ method to reclaim this mountain, the Zhou Manor will probably be able to have more than 200 mu of land in excess!¡± He exclaimed.


    The Zhou Manor was only a few dozen acres less than the Mao¡¯er and Meng Manor. With these 200 acres, they could go from the manor with the least land to one with the most land!


    Moreover, they would have 100 mu in excess!


    Miss is really amazing to think of such a method of developing the mountain.


    It was not that difficult to develop the mountain in this way.


    Most importantly, the structure of the terraced fields saved space!


    Her move not only solved the problem of the mountain, but also turned the trouble into wealth. It gave the Zhou Manor more than 200 mu of land!


    At this moment, the way Zhong Gui and Cao De looked at Fan Ming had also changed.


    There was no sympathy, only envy.


    How can they not be envious? With more than 200 mu of land, how much could the production increase?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°The mountain is too big. It won¡¯t be easy to develop it. Fortunately, winter wouldn¡¯t affect us.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Fan Ming.


    ¡°How about this, I will give the Zhou Manor an extra 500 taels of silver. This money will be used to develop the mountain.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, think of a way.¡±


    Zhong Gui and Cao De¡¯s expressions changed.


    500 taels more?


    This amount money probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to develop it, but 500 taels was not a small amount!


    He needed the initial capital to develop the land, but there would be an increase in production next year!


    ¡°Of course, the production target for the Zhou Manor would be increased from 4,000 to 5,000 taels.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    In any case, she had no intention of favoring anyone.


    Fan Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly as he bowed towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Miss!¡±


    500 taels of silver was just right. If she gave too much, he might have to double the production. Then, he would be under even greater pressure.


    With a budget of 500 silver taels, it was a bit difficult to develop such a large piece of land.


    However, even if he had to spend more money, he had to get the land ready before next spring.


    Only in this way could the Zhou Manor have more land to grow chili peppers and sweet potatoes.


    Only by taking good care of the land would his chances of winning be greater.


    At this moment, Fan Ming¡¯s heart was filled with confidence.


    Zhong Gui and Cao De exchanged glances, both envious of Fan Ming¡¯s good luck.


    Although Miss had given Fan Ming an extra budget of 500 taels of silver, she had also raised the Zhou Manor¡¯s target by 1,000 taels.


    This way, even if they had any objections, they wouldn¡¯t be able to voice them out.


    Moreover, they had no say in the decision.


    Zhong Gui and Cao De sighed in their hearts. Why didn¡¯t the Mao¡¯er and Meng Manor also have a mountain for terraced fields?


    Lin Xiaoyue told Fan Ming some more about the terraced fields before continuing to walk forward.


    ¡°After the terraced fields are built, we can also consider developing the part on top in the future.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Fan Ming as she walked forward.


    Fan Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Miss, what are you thinking?¡± He quickly asked Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Extra 500 taels of Silver (2)

    Chapter 366: Extra 500 taels of Silver (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have any.¡±


    ¡°I just feel that the mountain isn¡¯t that high. Maybe the entire area below the mountainside will become fertile farmland. There won¡¯t be much area on top.¡± ¡°It¡¯s barren at the moment. Maybe we can plant some fruit trees. When the fruit ripens, it could also be a source of income, right?¡±


    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s easier to take care of fruit trees than crops.¡±


    Fan Ming¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    ¡°Miss is truly insightful! I wonder if there are any fruits that you have in mind?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Fan Ming.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    I¡¯ve already thought of everything for you. Why do I still need you? She said with her eyes.


    Fan Ming quickly withdrew his gaze.


    ¡°Then 1 will go and ask around. I will definitely choose a good fruit.¡±


    Seeing this, Zhong Gui and Cao De became even more jealous of Fan Ming.


    ¡°Ahem, Miss, the Meng Manor also requires guidance. Also, the people of the manor all hoped to meet their new master.¡±


    Cao De suddenly came up to Lin Xiaoyue and cupped his hands in greeting.


    ¡°Miss, can you spare the time to make a trip to the Meng Manor?¡± Cao De pleaded.


    ¡°And also the A/Iao¡¯er Manor, Miss!¡± Zhong Gui quickly came over.


    Fan Ming had already received so much guidance from the young miss.


    If they didn¡¯t work harder, they would not be able to catch up.


    Who said that Miss wasn¡¯t biased? She gave him so much guidance!


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    She quickly figured out what was going on and smiled.


    ¡°Of course. Hehe, how could I not go and take a look at my manors?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll go to the Mao¡¯er Manor, then the day after tomorrow to the Meng Manor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll also bring me to the fields to take a look. Let me see if I can give you some advice.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Zhong Gui and Cao De were delighted.


    ¡°Yes, thank you Miss!¡± He hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and gestured for Fan Teng to continue leading the way.


    The group continued to move forward.


    He only stopped when he reached the land between the Zhou and Mao¡¯er Manor.


    Taking advantage of Lin Xiaoypresence, Fan Ming and Zhong Gui simply let


    Lin Xiaoyue guide them and divided the land between the two manors.


    After dividing the land, everyone began to walk back.


    Returning to the residence, Lin Xiaoyue asked Fan Teng to show her around the surroundings.


    She even helped Fan Ming determine the location of the pig farm.


    Of course, she also gave everyone a rough sketch of the pig farm on the ground. Not only Fan Ming, the others were also watching and listening very seriously. Especially Zhong Gui and Cao De. If they had a pen and paper, they would have written it down on paper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a copy of the sketches of the pig farm and chicken farm for your reference. However, as for how to build it, you have to decide yourselves.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said when she saw the anxious looks of the three men.


    Although she had asked them to run the manor as a test, the manors were hers. Her ultimate goal was to earn money, not to make things difficult for them.


    ¡°In addition, if you have any problems, you can come to Daishi Village to see me or send someone to report to me.¡±


    The three men were delighted and hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Miss!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and continued to talk about the chicken farm.


    It wasn¡¯t until evening that she finished chatting with the three of them.


    Because she was not used to the food in the manor, Lin Xiaoyue did not stay for dinner and wanted to leave.


    After that, the group of people left the Zhou Manor with Head Fan and the others sending them off.


    Fan Teng carried the bag that his mother had prepared for him and followed the group.


    When they arrived outside Qingshi Town, Zhou Shi bid farewell to Lin Xiaoyue and asked the coachman to ride the carriage into Qingshi Town, separating from everyone else.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the others returned to Daishi Village.


    Lin Xiaoyue went back to the backyard when she got home.


    Today, she talked and walked too much. She was a little tired.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t follow Lin Xiaoyue back to the backyard but went to the kitchen.


    Thus, the task of helping Fan Teng settle down fell to Zhao Shanshan.


    Looking at Fan Teng, who was staring at her with bright eyes, Zhao Shanshan was really flustered and annoyed.


    ¡°Miss Shanshan, I¡¯m new here. Please guide me in the future.¡± As he spoke, Fan Teng bowed to Zhao Shanshan.


    Zhao Shanshan was shocked.


    As the saying went, one should not hit a smiling person. Moreover, they had to see each other frequently in the future. Zhao Shanshan no longer had the thought of ignoring him..

 Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Extra 500 taels of Silver (3)

    Chapter 367: Extra 500 taels of Silver (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see my father first. He is the housekeeper of the Liu residence and is in charge of all the family matters. If you don¡¯t know something, you can ask him for advice.¡± Zhao Shanshan said.


    As she spoke, she walked towards the accountant¡¯s office.


    The new courtyard of the Liu residence had already been built. The room that her father used to live in the front yard was turned into an accountant¡¯s room.


    During the day, her father spent most of his time in the office.


    At this hour, there was a high chance that he was there.


    Fan Teng quickly followed.


    ¡°I heard that he used to be a housekeeper in the Zhou residence. That is so impressive¡­¡±


    But before he could finish, the person in front suddenly stopped.


    Fan Teng almost bumped into Zhao Shanshan.


    Fortunately, he was steady and did not bump into her.


    Zhao Shanshan turned to look at him, but her expression was not very friendly.


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± She asked.


    It was strange enough for him to call her by her name the first time they met.


    He even knew that her father used to be a housekeeper in the Zhou residence.


    Could this person be plotting something?


    At the thought of this, the wariness in Zhao Shanshan¡¯s eyes intensified.


    Seeing this, Fan Teng knew that Zhao Shanshan had misunderstood, and his expression turned anxious.


    ¡°Miss Shanshan, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡­I met you and uncle at Third Master Zhou¡¯s residence before.¡± He quickly explained.


    ¡°I am friends with Jiang Er Mazi from Third Master Zhou¡¯s residence. I asked him about this.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s expression remained guarded.


    ¡°Why are you asking about our family?¡± She asked in a deep voice.


    Was it to inquire about her family, or was it to plot against the Liu family?


    Miss treated her like a sister. She would not allow anyone to have any ill intentions towards the Liu family.


    Seeing Zhao Shanshan¡¯s expression turn colder and colder, Fan Teng¡¯s expression became even more anxious.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ve always admired you. That is why 1 asked him about you and your family!¡± He steeled his heart and said the truth.


    Then, Fan Teng raised his hand again and made a gesture of swearing at Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°I, Fan Teng, swear that everything I said just now is true. If I lie to Miss Shanshan, or have any ill intentions towards Miss Shanshan¡¯s family or the Liu family, I¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face turned red.


    She quickly turned around and continued walking forward.


    ¡°Who asked you to swear?!¡± She said in a displeased tone.


    Fan Teng knew that Zhao Shanshan wasn¡¯t angry anymore. He heaved a sigh of relief and quickly followed her.


    After a while, they saw the accountant¡¯s office in front of them.


    Zhao Shanshan finally slowed down.


    After hesitating for a moment, she spoke.


    ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re telling the truth or not, 1 advise you not to waste your time on me.¡±


    Fan Teng was stunned. He was about to ask why when Zhao Shanshan continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided that 1¡¯11 stay by Miss¡¯ side for the rest of my life, and I¡¯ll never get married.¡±


    Fan Teng was shocked.


    ¡°Moreover, Miss has already agreed.¡± Zhao Shanshan said.


    Lin Xiaoyue allowed her to marry freely, but she had decided not to marry in this life, so it was not wrong to say that she agreed.


    Yes, that was it.


    What¡¯s so good about getting married?


    She should work under the Miss and helped her manage her business. Isn¡¯t that better than getting married, having children, and being trapped in the household in the future?


    Fan Teng actually confessed to her.


    She didn¡¯t even remember seeing him before. He was really too frivolous.


    Could it be that he saw that she was highly regarded by the young miss and deliberately came to flirt with her, wanting to use this to gain a foothold in the Liu family as soon as possible?


    Thinking of this, Zhao Shanshan frowned.


    Hmph, if that was his plan, then he had schemed against the wrong person.


    Fan Teng¡¯s face stiffened when he heard Zhao Shanshan¡¯s words.


    Miss doesn¡¯t allow Miss Shanshan to get married?


    And she wanted to stay by her side for the rest of her life?


    How could this be?


    If Miss Shanshan didn¡¯t get married, wouldn¡¯t he be single for the rest of his life?!


    No, Miss didn¡¯t look like such an unreasonable person. Was that really the case?


    Could it be that she made it up to force him to retreat?


    No, he couldn¡¯t panic. He had to stay calm.


    He was now an assistant to the master, and he seemed to like him quite a bit.


    When he got to know his master better, he would ask him about it.


    Even if Miss really said that, if he begged the master to plead with her, she might change her mind.


    According to his observations, the young miss was very respectful to the master.


    Thinking of this, Fan Teng felt more at ease.


    At this moment, Zhao Fu came out of the office.


    Zhao Fu was a little surprised to see Zhao Shanshan and a man standing not far away from the accountant¡¯s office.


    ¡°Shanshan!¡± He called out to his daughter.


    ¡°Father.¡± Zhao Shanshan quickly replied.


    She ignored Fan Teng and quickly walked towards Zhao Fu..

 Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Uncle Fu Doesnt Like Him (1)

    Chapter 368: Uncle Fu Doesn¡¯t Like Him (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Fan Teng quickly followed.


    He walked to the front of Zhao Fu and cupped his hands in greeting.


    ¡°Hello, uncle.¡±


    Zhao Fu looked at Zhao Shanshan.


    Zhao Shanshan cursed Fan Teng in her heart, then said to Zhao Fu, ¡°father, this is the son of Head Fan of the Zhou family.¡±


    ¡°The master likes him and he is transferred to the main residence to be his assistant. 1 brought him here so you could help him settle down.¡± Zhao Shanshan explained.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble!¡± Fan Teng bowed to Zhao Fu again. When he looked at Zhao Fu, he had a fawning smile on his face.


    However, Zhao Fu¡¯s gaze towards Fan Teng was not friendly.


    ¡°Call me Housekeeper Zhao or Uncle Fu in the future.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Fan Teng¡¯s face stiffened.


    He chose the latter.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Fu.¡± He said respectfully.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Only then did Zhao Fu¡¯s expression improve.


    ¡°Come in with me.¡± Then, he glanced at Fan Teng and turned around to return to the office.


    Fan Teng looked at Zhao Shanshan worriedly.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to like him. What should he do?


    Seeing Fan Teng like this, Zhao Shanshan wanted to laugh.


    Ignoring Fan Teng, she turned around and left.


    Fan Teng wanted to call out to Zhao Shanshan, but he did not dare to do so.


    Zhao Fu was not far away. He did not want to cause a misunderstanding.


    Thus, Fan Teng could only watch Zhao Shanshan leave.


    Then, he went into the office with Zhao Fu.


    When Fan Teng walked into the room, Zhao Fu was already sitting at the table.


    Zhao Fu had a book in front of him. At this moment, he was holding a brush, waiting to make notes for Fan Teng.


    ¡°Name.¡± Zhao Fu asked in an unfriendly tone when he saw Fan Teng dawdling in.


    What did the master see in this person? He looked like he had evil intentions.


    Fan Teng was shocked.


    ¡°Oh, Fan Teng.¡± He quickly replied.


    When he introduced himself just now, didn¡¯t he say his name?


    Uncle Fu¡¯s memory seemed to be bad.


    Seeing that Zhao Fu didn¡¯t continue after writing the word ¡°Fan¡±, Fan Teng quickly explained to him how to write the character ¡°Teng¡±.


    Zhao Fu was stunned for a moment and looked up at Fan Teng.


    Then, he continued writing.


    ¡°You are literate?¡± He asked casually as he was writing.


    Fan Teng smiled.


    ¡°Yes. I also know martial arts.¡± He quickly said.


    Zhao Fu frowned again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you anything else.¡± He said.


    Of course, he knew that he knew martial arts. Otherwise, why would the master choose him?


    ¡°Your height, shoulder width, hand length, waist circumference, leg length, and shoe size.¡± Zhao Fu continued.


    Fan Teng paused.


    Zhao Fu frowned again before he could get a reply.


    Then, he raised his head and looked at Fan Teng unhappily.


    ¡°Do you hear me?¡± He asked.


    Fan Teng quickly regained his senses.


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know.¡± He stuttered.


    Is Uncle Fu usually so fierce?


    It was normal for a newcomer to register in the residence, but why was he asking him all this?


    How would he know about these things?


    In the past, it was his mother who measured him.


    ¡°D-do you need these details?¡± Fan Teng asked carefully.


    Uncle Fu raised his eyes and glanced at Fan Teng, his eyes filled with impatience.


    ¡°The new servants will receive two sets of clothes. In addition, it is already winter, so there will be a new set of winter clothes. You don¡¯t need it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Fan Teng¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Of course 1 do!¡± He said hurriedly.


    I low could he not want free new clothes?


    The clothes he was wearing at the moment were not thick enough. When the weather became colder, his clothes would not be enough.


    Uncle Fu looked at Fan Teng with displeasure.


    ¡°Go find out. After you have the measurements, report back and I¡¯ll arrange for the clothes to be made.¡± He said.


    Fan Teng looked troubled.


    How could he measure himself?


    However, he did not dare to object and even hurriedly agreed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Forget it, he¡¯d think of a way. He couldn¡¯t make Uncle Fu angry anymore.


    Zhao Fu glanced at Fan Teng before looking at the booklet again.


    ¡°Has the master set an allowance for you?¡± Then, he asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Fan Teng replied.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s hand, which was about to start writing, paused. ¡°How much is your monthly salary at the manor?¡±


    Fan Teng said with a red face, ¡°1 tael of silver.¡±


    They could farm in the village and keep livestock, so they had an additional source of income. Therefore, the monthly salary was not high. His mother did not even have a monthly salary..

 Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Uncle Fu Doesnt Like Him (2)

    Chapter 369: Uncle Fu Doesn¡¯t Like Him (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Since you¡¯re the master¡¯s assistant, your monthly salary will increase accordingly. For the time being, I¡¯ll set it at 2.5 taels of silver coins. If you¡¯re not happy with that, you have to tell the master yourself.¡±


    ¡°If he agrees, I¡¯ll change it.¡± Zhao Fu said as he took notes. He did not even look at Fan Teng.


    2.5 taels of silver was actually not low. It was more than his two sons¡¯ salary.


    If he added another five coins, it would be as much as his.


    As for Shanshan, her monthly salary was 4 taels of silver. That was what the young miss had ordered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This is good enough!¡± Fan Teng hurriedly said.


    It was more than twice as much as before.


    Although he had lost the income from farming and breeding livestock in the manor, he would be serving the master in the future. Most of his food and accommodation would be arranged, so he did not need to spend much.


    Furthermore, clothes and shoes were given to him for free.


    If all these were converted into money, his monthly salary was not low.


    When Zhao Fu heard this, he thought to himself, ¡°at least he¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    Then, he asked Fan Teng some other questions before arranging a room for him.


    After a while, Fan Teng carried the blanket and pillow that Zhao Fu had given him and followed Zhao Fu to the courtyard.


    ¡°You will stay there. Go and tidy it up yourself. After you¡¯re done packing, go look for Zhao Kang or Zhao Qiang.¡±


    ¡°If they are free, ask them to show you around the house.¡±


    Fan Teng wanted to ask where Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang were, but Zhao Fu didn¡¯t give him the chance and continued to speak.


    ¡°We servants usually eat in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Pay attention to the time. After a while, no one will save food for you.¡±


    Zhao Fu glanced at Fan Teng and turned to leave.


    Fan Teng subconsciously stretched out his hand to stop Zhao Fu, wanting to ask him something.


    However, he did not dare to speak.


    Uncle Fu obviously didn¡¯t like him.


    Eh, why? He didn¡¯t offend him, did he?


    At this moment, Zhao Fu, who had just taken a few steps, suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯d better behave yourself. If I see you harassing Shanshan again, hmph¡­¡±


    With a snort, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    Fan Teng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He actually noticed it earlier!


    Oh my god, his future father-in-law had made it clear that he did not like him¡­


    After walking out of the courtyard, a smile appeared on Zhao Fu¡¯s face.


    Then, the smile on his face quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Hmph, you brat, you better restrain yourself. My daughter is not that easy to flirt with¡­¡±


    At the same time, Li Xiao was in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s room, preparing to soak Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s feet.


    Li Xiao went to the kitchen to get hot water prior to that.


    ¡°I ¨C I¡¯ll do it. You¡¯re a man, how can you do these things?¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face was red and she was a little embarrassed.


    However, Li Xiao held Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s small feet.


    ¡°What? In your era, didn¡¯t you say that men and women were equal? It¡¯s natural for a husband to dote on his wife.¡±


    As Li Xiao spoke, he began to take off Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s shoes.


    She took off her shoes and socks, and her exquisite and beautiful feet quickly fell into Li Xiao¡¯s hands.


    They were fair and small, and her toes were round and cute, just like how he remembered it.


    It was still summer at that time. He went hunting with her in the mountains, and she soaked her feet in the pool in front of him.


    Ever since he saw this pair of feet, they were imprinted in his mind and could not be forgotten.


    It even caused him to have a few outrageous dreams¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue felt her face burn even more as Li Xiao pinched her small feet.


    Previously, in order to make Li Xiao treat her better, she had told him how couples behave in the 21st century. She gave him some examples of husbands doting on their wives in the 21st century.


    Unexpectedly, he actually listened to her.


    ¡°Fortunately, there are no blisters.¡± Li Xiao checked Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s feet and said with satisfaction.


    Then, he reluctantly put her feet into the basin.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only walked so little, how can there be blisters? I¡¯m not a spoiled princess.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said shyly.


    ¡°In my heart, you are more precious than a princess.¡± Li Xiao said without raising his head as he washed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s feet.


    His wife was much more precious than that.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a sweet feeling in her heart. She no longer resisted Li Xiao and accepted his service.


    ¡°Cough, how¡¯s Fan Teng?¡± After a while, she changed the topic and asked Li Xiao..

 Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Uncle Fu Doesnt Like Him (3)

    Chapter 370: Uncle Fu Doesn¡¯t Like Him (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Li Xiao looked up at his wife.


    ¡°That kid is seventeen.¡± He said. ¡°Older than you.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°So?¡± She didn¡¯t understand what Li Xiao meant.


    Li Xiao then looked at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He continued.


    Forget it, she could call him whatever she wanted.


    Lin Xiaoyue was puzzled. Just as she was about to continue asking, she heard Li Xiao speak again.


    ¡°The old man who taught Fan Teng was my master.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°Your master? Master Wuji?¡± She immediately asked.


    Li Xiao told her that he was a disciple of Master Wuji and he learnt most of his skills from him.


    Ever since he left the Li Family, he had cut off contact with Master Wuji and never saw him again.


    It was only after returning to the Great General¡¯s Mansion that Li Xiao found out about his identity.


    Master Wuji, who was proficient in both literature and geography, was actually the Imperial Advisor of the Yan Kingdom.


    Many years ago, he left the Imperial Palace.


    Unfortunately, Li Xiao couldn¡¯t find Master Wuji after that.


    ¡°Yes, he came to the Zhou Manor seven years ago.¡± If what Fan Ming said was true, then his master must have come to look for someone.


    He was looking for his daughter.


    With his personality, how could he have a family?


    Perhaps. After all, before he met his wife, he also felt that he would not get married. But wasn¡¯t it done now?


    Lin Xiaoyue recalled what Fan Ming said at the Zhou Manor.


    ¡°I wonder if he has found his daughter. However, now that we know that he might have gone to the south, why don¡¯t we ask Young Master Liang to help us find out?¡±


    ¡°If we find him, we can bring him back.¡±


    Apart from Consort Shu and Li Xiao, everyone from the Nangong Clan was gone.


    Master Wuji was also a relative of Li Xiao. If he was willing to live in seclusion in the village, she would naturally welcome him.


    Li Xiao paused. When he looked up at Lin Xiaoyue, his eyes were filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me for what? We are family.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue moved her feet.


    ¡°Continue, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Xiao smiled dotingly and continued to wash his wife¡¯s feet.


    After washing her feet, he went to get some water.


    After that, he returned to his room and asked her to go for dinner.


    After dinner, they rested in the courtyard for a while. Lin Xiaoyue asked Zhao Shanshan to talk to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Tomorrow, get Zhao Kang to go to Third Master Zhou¡¯s residence and ask him to hire four accountants.¡±


    ¡°If they are willing to sign a contract, then they can bring their family along. It¡¯s urgent, so we need to hire them in half a month¡¯s time.¡± Lin Xiaoyue added.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Fu was a little confused, but he nodded.


    Wasn¡¯t it still too early?


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhao Fu and explained, ¡°after we hired the people, arrange for three of them to go to the manor to manage the accounts. The remaining one will stay in the main residence to manage the accounts of the workshop.¡±


    Zhao Fu understood and quickly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    He also told Zhao Fu about his plans for the manor.


    ¡°In the future, those in the manor will communicate more frequently with those in the main residence. In the future, you don¡¯t have to stop the heads of the manor. If they come , just bring them to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and took out a stack of silver notes from her pocket.


    ¡°This is a total of 3,000 taels of silver. Tomorrow, let Zhao Kang or Zhao Qiang go with you to the three manors and deliver the silver notes to the three heads. Give each of them 1,000 taels.¡±


    ¡°Tell them that 1¡¯11 send the rest of the money after the accountant arrives.¡±


    ¡°In addition, tell them that they can make their own arrangements once they get the money. However, the accounts had to be recorded well. When the accountant arrives, the expenses had to be reported truthfully to the accountant.¡±


    ¡°Remind them to do their job well. 1 don¡¯t tolerate people who play tricks here.¡±


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression tightened.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did he step forward and take the money from Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hands.


    Lin Xiaoyue was about to ask Zhao Fu to leave after giving him instructions.


    Suddenly, she thought of something.


    He looked at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Have you helped Fan Teng settle down?¡± She asked.


    After all, that kid was her husband¡¯s assistant. She should be paying attention to him.


    Zhao Fu was stunned.


    He recalled how Fan Teng had wolfed down his food in the kitchen just now.


    And the way he looked at his daughter.


    His heart sank.


    Isn¡¯t that kid the young master¡¯s assistant? Does the Miss also like him?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Fu replied coldly..

 Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Clarification (1)

    Chapter 371: Clarification (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I gave him a pillow and bedding. I¡¯ve already arranged for him to stay in the small courtyard. As for clothes and shoes, he would get the measurements and report back.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue sensed Zhao Fu¡¯s abnormality and glanced at him.


    Zhao Fu quickly restrained his emotions and lowered his head.


    Lin Xiaoyue remembered something.


    Fan Teng¡¯s thoughts were written all over his face, and he didn¡¯t hold back his words. He was interested in Shanshan. Could it be that Uncle Fu had already noticed?


    Previously, at the Zheng residence, it was because of the eldest son of the Zheng family who had evil thoughts about Shanshan that the entire Zhao family was in trouble.


    The Zhao family was protective of Shanshan. If Fan Teng dared to openly pester Shanshan, he would not have an easy time.


    This matter was a little difficult to handle.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with a young man pursuing a girl like this.


    In the 21st century, she had seen even more passionate methods. As long as Fan Teng didn¡¯t cross the line, it was fine.


    However, he had forgotten that this was ancient times.


    Fan Teng¡¯s actions were indeed a little reckless.


    Perhaps she should talk to Li Xiao and ask him to talk to Fan Teng.


    Pursuing a girl was not wrong, but harassing her was.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s good. The kid is new here. You guys should take care of him.¡±


    Zhao Fu paused.


    ¡°Yes.¡± After a while, he cupped his hands and replied to Lin Xiaoyue.


    He had underestimated the kid. He managed to make the Miss care so much about him.


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw Zhao Fu¡¯s reaction, she knew what he was worried about.


    ¡°Fan Teng¡­does not have bad intentions. Eh, I¡¯ll let my husband take care of it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Xiaoyue hesitated for a moment before saying that to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu was surprised.


    Then, his eyes showed some excitement.


    ¡°Thank you miss!¡± With some emotions.


    She said this to him because she cared about them.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flickered as she was shocked by Zhao Fu¡¯s reaction.


    Her housekeeper had no trust in her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Shanshan. I promised her before that 1 would allow her to marry freely.¡±


    ¡°Fan Teng¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body tightened.


    ¡°Fan Teng knows martial arts, and he is smart. It¡¯s because of this that Li Xiao transferred him to the main residence.¡±


    ¡°However, although we admire him, we will not let him do whatever he wants.¡±


    Zhao Fu felt a little relieved.


    ¡°Shanshan is my maid and I treat her like my own sister. I won¡¯t let Fan Teng make things difficult for her.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Fu was shocked.


    ¡°Miss, you are being too serious. I am embarrassed.¡± Bowing to Lin Xiaoyue, he saluted her.


    He actually doubted her a moment ago.


    Miss treated their family and Shanshan so well, but he didn¡¯t even trust her.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and waved, signaling Zhao Fu to get up.


    ¡°The past is in the past. You don¡¯t have to be too nervous about Shanshan.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    ¡°Shanshan doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in marriage.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, she¡¯s still young now, so there¡¯s actually no hurry. But I¡¯m a little worried that she¡¯ll always be like this.¡±


    Zhao Fu was stunned.


    Still young? Shanshan is a year older than her.


    Oh, he had almost forgotten. Her daughter was already sixteen. At this age, ordinary girls would have gotten married long ago.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Fu suddenly panicked.


    Miss was right. His daughter really did not seem to have any intention of getting married.


    If she really didn¡¯t get married, then in the future¡­


    The more Zhao Fu thought about it, the more flustered he became.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue knew that Zhao Fu realized something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions in bringing this up. I just want to give you a suggestion. Would you like to hear it?¡±


    Zhao Fu quickly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Miss, please speak.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and said, ¡°I said just now that the incident that happened at the Zheng family is over. Now that you¡¯ve come to the Liu family, I won¡¯t allow that to happen again.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous about Shanshan and tell her to stay as far away from men as possible.¡±


    Uncle Fu, Zhao Kang, and Zhao Qiang were indeed keeping a close eye on Shanshan.


    She had seen with her own eyes how Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang didn¡¯t allow Shanshan to interact with the opposite sex..

 Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Clarification (2)

    Chapter 372: Clarification (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She believed that their intention was to not let Shanshan experience the same thing again.


    However, their behavior might change Shanshan¡¯s attitude towards the opposite sex.


    It would even make her feel that not getting married was what her family wanted. Then, she would escape from love and marriage.


    Of course, she did not object to Shanshan not getting married.


    However, she hoped that it was Shanshan¡¯s choice.


    ¡°In the long run, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be even more reluctant to get married. Is this what you want?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked with a smile.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s body shook


    Of course, this was not what he wanted.


    He hoped that his daughter could marry a husband who doted on her and live a happy life.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to see such an outcome, then let go.¡±


    ¡°Let Shanshan live a normal life and let her choose for herself. You guys just protect her from the side.¡±


    ¡°I will do that too. Those who are not good enough and do not deserve Shanshan have no chance.¡±


    Zhao Fu almost burst out laughing, and the nervousness in his heart instantly disappeared.


    He looked up at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he stood up and bowed to her again.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your teachings, Miss. 1 have learnt a lot.¡±


    ¡°From now on, we won¡¯t interfere in Shanshan¡¯s matters.¡±


    Including Fan Teng, that kid, he would not find trouble with him in the future.


    According to what Miss said, he would just keep watch.


    The person that the Master and Miss took a fancy to should not be bad.


    If this kid was sincere to Shanshan, it might be a good marriage.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t know that her words had changed Zhao Fu¡¯s attitude towards Fan Teng.


    Zhao Fu was mainly afraid that his daughter was determined not to get married.


    If he scared away Fan Teng, what would happen to her daughter?


    At this moment, Zhao Fu couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky.


    Fortunately, Miss had woken him up. Otherwise, his daughter¡¯s life would probably be ruined by him.


    Lin Xiaoyue chatted with Zhao Fu for a while more to ease Zhao Fu¡¯s heart before letting him leave.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Lin Xiaoyue and the others set off for Mao¡¯er Manor according to the plan.


    The head of Mao¡¯er Manor, Zhong Gui, was already waiting outside with the others.


    To Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s surprise, besides Zhong Gui, Fan Ming and Cao De were also present.


    Fan Ming and Cao De came over to listen to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s guidance.


    Although the situation in each manor was different, many of her ideas were useful. They didn¡¯t want to miss it.


    Apart from the three heads and the servants of the manor, there were also ten guards.


    Just like the Zhou Manor, five of them wore blue uniforms while the other five wore black uniforms.


    After the two leaders came to pay their respects, they left.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Zhong Gui to lead the way to the manor.


    This time, they didn¡¯t stay in the house for long. They quickly went to the fields.


    Lin Xiaoyue then returned to the manor and helped them choose the locations for the pig and chicken farm.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue remember the blueprint.


    She took out the blueprint she drew last night.


    She gave two to each of them. A pig farm blueprint and a chicken farm blueprint.


    She was just about to say that with the blueprints, they could arrange for work to start.


    However, she heard Zhao Kang speak.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue looked over and saw Zhao Fu and Zhao Kang.


    Lin Xiaoyue then remembered that she had arranged for Zhao Fu to deliver the money to the men today.


    However, all three of them came to Mao¡¯er Manor.


    Looking at the situation, the father and son of the Zhao family must have missed him.


    Sure enough, the situation was exactly as Lin Xiaoyue had thought.


    The father and son of the Zhao family went to the Meng Manor first, but the servants said that the head had come to Mao¡¯er Manor and they did not know when he would return.


    Helpless, the father and son left the Meng Manor.


    After that, they went to Zhou Manor because it was closer.


    The servants also said that he had come to Mao¡¯er Manot.


    After that, they rushed to Mao¡¯er Manor.


    Luckily, they were still here. Moreover, Miss was also there.


    After Zhao Fu reported to Lin Xiaoyue, he took out the money.


    He could hand them to Miss and let her hand them out.


    Lin Xiaoyue accepted the notes and then distributed them to the three heads.


    Then, she told the three of them what she told Zhao Fu yesterday..

 Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Clarification (3)

    Chapter 373: Clarification (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The three men received the money, feeling rather excited.


    What Miss said was true. She gave each of them 1,000 taels.


    Previously, when they were managing the manor, although they had handled money before, they were never given so much!


    How much food could 1,000 taels buy?


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid that they would run away with the money?


    However, with the people from Ruyi Restaurant and Third Master Zhou watching, the chances of them escaping were very small.


    Moreover, if they were captured, their outcome would definitely be very bad.


    Even if Miss was willing to let them go, Ruyi Restaurant and Third Master Zhou would want to punish them.


    After all, even though the manor belonged to the Miss, Ruyi Restaurant and Third Master Zhou were too involved.


    Regardless, her actions showed that she trusted them.


    Even for the rich, 1,000 taels was not a small amount.


    Lin Xiaoyue instructed the three men again before continuing to explain about the blueprints.


    The trip to Mao¡¯er Manor ended in half a day.


    At noon, Lin Xiaoyue and the others returned to Daishi Village with the Zhao father and son.


    The next day, she went to Meng Manor.


    Only then did she manage to tour all three manors.


    Another two days passed.


    The workshop was finally completed.


    Lin Xiaoyue took Zhao Shanshan to tour the workshop and then asked the servants to clean the workshop.


    ¡°This workshop is built better than 1 thought.¡± When she came out of the workshop, Lin Shaoyue¡¯s face was full of joy.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, send someone to inform Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou. If they are interested, they could come over and take a look.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Zhao Fu¡¯s face lit up as he quickly agreed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to town with you to see Zhou Shi to tell her the good news.¡±


    After the workshop was built, Zhou Shi would definitely want to come and take a look.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Zhao Shanshan said.


    The next day.


    As planned, Lin Xiaoyue went to town with Zhao Shanshan.


    Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang were sent to Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou to report the good news.


    At this moment, in the Hei residence in Qingshi Town.


    Zhou Shi saw the braised pork and chili sauce that Lin Xiaoyue brought, and her face was filled with joy.


    ¡°You came at the right time! I just finished the braised pork and chili sauce. I was just about to go to Daishi Village!¡±


    She and her husband both liked to eat braised pork. Moreover, ever since they ate the braised pork that Lin Xiaoyue had added seasoning to, she would do the same.


    During this period of time, they never stopped eating braised meat. They even added chili sauce to it when stir-frying.


    The jar of chili sauce that she gave her previously had already been used up. She had also finished the braised pork yesterday.


    ¡°If you like it, just get someone to go to Daishi Village and let me know.


    Shanshan comes to town almost every day. 1 can ask her to send it to you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    After chatting with Zhou Shi for a while, Lin Xiaoyue told her about the completion of the workshop.


    She was overjoyed.


    ¡°Of course 1 have to go and take a look! I¡¯ll pack up now. 1¡¯11 go to your house for lunch!¡± She said excitedly.


    It just so happened that it was quite busy at the dock recently, and her husband would not be back for lunch today.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We still have to go grocery shopping. When we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll come get you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go grocery shopping with you! I¡¯ll buy more and ask the cook to make braised meat for me in the afternoon.¡±


    Zhou Shi grabbed Lin Xiao Yue¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Not only does Hei Gang and I like to eat braised pork, my father also likes it very much. He even asked someone to tell me to send more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my mother¡¯s house in two days. If I didn¡¯t bring him back the braised meat, he will accuse me of being unfilial!¡± Zhou Shi said half-jokingly.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    ¡°Since he likes it, I¡¯ll get them to make more in the afternoon.¡±


    Old Master Zhou had given her a manor. Speaking of which, she had not thanked him properly.


    Zhou Shi asked Lin Xiaoyue to wait for a while, then went to pack her things.


    Then, she left with Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shanshan after giving a few instructions to the servants.


    After leaving the house, the three of them went to the west market.


    ¡°We have enough pig offals. Let¡¯s buy some chickens, ducks, geese, and so on. Bring them home to let your father try them.¡± Seeing that Zhou Shi was going to the next meat stall to buy pig offal, Lin Xiaoyue pulled her back.


    If they ate too much, they would get sick of it.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Sure! Then I¡¯ll go buy a few more! I haven¡¯t eaten braised chicken, duck or goose yet!¡±

 Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Workshop Completed (1)

    Chapter 374: Workshop Completed (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Before Lin Xiaoyue could reply, Zhou Shi had already walked towards a hawker selling chickens and ducks not far away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss. There are eggs over there. We can buy some back too.¡± Zhao Shanshan led the horse forward and smiled at Lin Xiaoyue.


    The taste of braised eggs was also excellent.


    Every time they cooked braised vegetables, she would ask her mother and sister-in-law to make some braised eggs. Everyone loved it.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°This one, this one, and that one! Please weigh all of them!¡± Zhou Shi was already choosing the chickens.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The peddler responded and was just about to catch the chicken when Zhou Shi looked at the duck at the side.


    ¡°I want three ducks too.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked and quickly stopped Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Enough, Zhou Shi. We still have to buy geese later. There¡¯s no need for so many chickens and ducks.¡±


    They were cooking for themselves, not setting up a stall. Could they finish all of them?


    The joy on the peddler¡¯s face disappeared. He stopped catching the chickens and looked at Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Continue. First, weigh the three chickens I have chosen.¡± Zhou Shi said to the peddler.


    Then, she looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s not that many! I¡¯ve thought it through. I want to buy three of each.


    i¡¯ll give some to my father, some for me and the rest for you and your family.¡± Zhou Shi said as she patted Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm.


    ¡°In this weather, the braised meat won¡¯t go bad even after three to four days. Also, let¡¯s split this among the three families. If we are eating as much as we want want, I think it¡¯ll be difficult for it to last even two days.¡±


    There were more than ten people in her parent¡¯s house.


    As for the Liu family, if all of them were present, there would be a lot of them.


    In her house, it¡¯s just her and her husband. However, they ate a lot. As the head of the household, he could eat as much as three people could.


    Therefore, this was really nothing.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked embarrassed.


    It seemed to make sense.


    It was just the food wouldn¡¯t be fresh.


    However, Zhou Shi did not go to Daishi Village every day, so they couldn¡¯t cook for her every day.


    Her arrangement seemed understandable.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll buy three each. We¡¯ll go back after this.¡± Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue agreed.


    However, other than the chickens, ducks, and geese, she didn¡¯t allow the Zhou Shi to buy more.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Zhou Shi immediately replied with a smile.


    Then, she chose three ducks from the peddler.


    The chickens and ducks were all weighed and paid. Zhou Shi asked the peddler to help her deliver the chickens and ducks to the carriage.


    Then, Zhou Shi went to find a goose seller.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shanshan followed her.


    When Zhou Shi finally bought the geese, the three of them got on the carriage and rode back to Daishi Village.


    Chen Shi and Ma Shi received a large basket of pig offals and a total of nine chickens, ducks, and geese. They were both somewhat shocked.


    Just cleaning them would probably take them half a day.


    Zhou Shi was a little embarrassed and took out some money from her purse.


    She stuffed some into Chen Shi and Ma Shi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I am taking most of them with me. Thank you for the effort.¡±


    Chen Shi and Ma Shi didn¡¯t dare to take it, only saying that it was their job.


    Since they refused to accept it, Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    The two of them did all the kitchen work.


    Lin Xiaouyue had already told her that if she wanted to eat braised pork, she could ask these two for help.


    If they didn¡¯t accept the money, how could she keep asking them to cook for her?


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    ¡°Since she gave it to you, just accept it. Make sure you cook them well.¡± She said to Chen Shi and Ma Shi.


    Chen Shi and Ma Shi only received 1 tael of silver each month. Although the two of them usually did not spend much, it¡¯s difficult for them to save money.


    Cleaning and braising required a lot of effort, and it did increase the workload of the two of them. It was not unreasonable to give them some money.


    ¡°Then, thank you, Young Madam.¡± Miss Chen accepted the call.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Madam.¡± Ma Shi hurriedly followed.


    Zhou Shi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Just help me make the braised meat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Chen Shi and Ma Shi bowed to Zhou Shi.


    After Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi left, Chen Shi lowered her head and looked at the money in her hand.


    Young Madam was really generous. She actually rewarded her with 50 wen. This was half a month¡¯s worth of her monthly salary..

 Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Workshop Completed (2)

    Chapter 375: Workshop Completed (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Ma Shi was also holding the money with an excited expression.


    But very quickly, she restrained the smile on her face and looked questioningly at Chen Shi


    ¡°Since Miss has agreed, then let¡¯s keep it.¡±


    Miss was really good to the servants. It was their blessing to be able to work for the Liu family.


    ¡°Mother, help me keep it.¡± Ma Shi¡¯s face turned red, and she handed the money to Chen Shi.


    Chen Shi glanced at Ma Shi, and a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Keep it yourself.¡±


    Then, she said, ¡°in the future, you can go to the accountant¡¯s office to collect your brother¡¯s, as well as yours and Da Bao¡¯s monthly salary. You don¡¯t have to give them to me.¡±


    After coming to the Liu family, they had good food and accommodation, and they did not have to spend extra money to buy their own food.


    Now that everyone in their family had a monthly salary, their lives were good. There was no need to collect money from everyone.


    Chen Shi was a good person. She had always been obedient. With her looking after her son and her grandson, she was very relieved.


    As for her second son, he was already at the age of marriage.


    However, she shouldn¡¯t rush. She should wait for Miss to help arrange his marriage.


    Fortunately, she and her husband had an income now. She should be able to save some money before her second son gets married.


    As for Shanshan, she had her own plans since she was young. She didn¡¯t need to worry about her.


    Ma Shi was shocked.


    There was a hint of panic on her face.


    ¡°Mother, are you not going to care about us anymore?¡± She asked anxiously.


    Chen Shi pulled Ma Shi¡¯s hand and calmed her down.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about you. It¡¯s time for you to learn to be a housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°Dabao is growing up. There are many things that you, as his mother, have to worry about in the future.¡±


    Seeing Ma Shi¡¯s worried expression, Chen Shi sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand or can¡¯t make up your mind, you can ask me.¡±


    Other daughters-in-law would love to be able to manage their own household. When it came to her eldest daughter-in-law, she was afraid to do it on her own.


    ¡°Alright¡­alright then.¡± Ma Shi finally agreed.


    Only then did the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law begin to work.


    They didn¡¯t have any urgent chores and the Zhou Shi had sent too much meat.


    They started to prepare them, so they could cook the meat earlier in the afternoon.


    On the other hand, Lin Xiaoyue brought Zhou Shi to the workshop.


    She bumped into Zhao Fu as soon as she left the courtyard.


    ¡°Miss, Young Madam.¡± Zhao Fu quickly came forward to greet him.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°Miss, Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou said that they will come to visit tomorrow.¡± Zhao Fu said.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Then, she nodded.


    ¡°Ask the cook to prepare more dishes tomorrow.¡±


    She sent someone to inform them, but it was just a formality. After all, they were the shareholders of her workshop.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the two of them would actually come.


    The workshop hadn¡¯t even started work yet, so there was actually nothing to see.


    The two of them were not busy with their business?


    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter.


    It just so happened that she wanted to ask Third Master Zhou about helping her find an accountant.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Fu replied.


    ¡°Manager Liang and my cousin are coming tomorrow, so should I stay?¡± Zhou Shi suddenly asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    She was also the manager of the workshop. If she wasn¡¯t here, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate?


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Just like you, I just informed them to come over and take a look at the workshop. The workshop had yet to open for business, so there should be nothing much to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If you¡¯re free, you can join tomorrow. If you¡¯re busy, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not around.¡±


    Zhou Shi returned Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay then. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow after they leave. Or, I can leave from your place and go back to my parents¡¯ house.¡±


    ¡°My father has been getting close to my cousin. Perhaps he will come along tomorrow.¡± Zhou Shi added.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little surprised.


    Old Master Zhou might also come along? Were they already that close?


    ¡°Yes.¡± After answering Zhou Shi, Lin Xiaoyue brought Zhou Shi into the workshop.


    ¡°We cleaned up the place yesterday.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she led the Zhou Shi around.


    Then, she explained what each room was for.


    Zhou Shi nodded as she listened, marveling at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s design.


    Since she had to repeat it to the other two tomorrow, Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t tell Zhou Shi too much..

 Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Workshop Completed (3)

    Chapter 376: Workshop Completed (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Finally, the two of them started fiddling with the tools in the yard.


    ¡°Regarding the wooden buckets that you asked to order, Mr. Jin got someone to inform me that they are ready. He asked us when we would like them,¡± Zhou Shi said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Tell him to send them over when he¡¯s free. Anyway, there are always people at home.¡±


    He could deliver the goods straight into the workshop.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Shi replied.


    ¡°Also, Mr. Jin also said that he made samples of the custom made jars you ordered. Do you want them to be sent over together?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The packaging of chili sauce and bean paste was extremely important.


    These two products were different from spicy cabbage. They would be sold in jars.


    For the Liang and the Zhou family, she designed two different styles of jars.


    Although the content was the same, the packaging would be different.


    In the 21st century, the brand would be different.


    One had the brand ¡°Liang Ji¡±, and the other ¡°Zhou Ji¡±.


    They came in three sizes weighing 1 catty, 2 catties and 5 catties respectively.


    Those who didn¡¯t know might think that the chili sauce and bean paste came from different places.


    Actually, it was all made in her workshop.


    Her workshop was responsible for processing and production. Liang Ji and Zhou Ji were the brand names and then would sell them in the market.


    She had positioned herself as the boss of a factory.


    Of course, this was only temporary.


    Her eatery was expanding very smoothly. When spring came next year, she would have chili and money. At that time, she would expand the eatery.


    How? By adding more chain stores of course.


    She would open one or two eateries in small towns and three to four eateries in large towns.


    If it was in the county, it would not be a problem to open five or six eateries.


    She only needed to open one or two stores in each location, and the rest would attract people from the same city to join her.


    At that time, she would collect the fees and supply the spicy soup skewers, cold cakes, and other snacks locally.


    The joining fee was a one-time fee, but she would gain consistent profit from supplying the ingredients.


    The speed at which Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery took over the market would increase rapidly.


    Perhaps in a few years, it would quickly bloom all over the Great Yan.


    Even though she was just a small eatery owner, the four major trading companies might not make as much money as her.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue felt a little happy.


    ¡°Calm down. This is just the beginning. I have to take it step by step.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to herself.


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 tell Mr. Jin about it too.¡± Zhou Shi said.


    The two of them sat down and chatted about the workshop. They only left the workshop when Zhao Shanshan came to call them back to the Liu residence for dinner.


    The next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi waited at home for the entire morning. It was only after 11am that Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou came to visit.


    Manager Liang brought some wine over as a token of his appreciation.


    Third Master Zhou brought three people to Lin Xiaoyue.


    They were the three of the four accountants that Lin Xiaoyue had asked for.


    The other was still in Third Master Zhou¡¯s residence.


    After confirming that Lin Xiaoyue was satisfied, Third Master Zhou would arrange for people to send them over.


    If Lin Xiaoyue was not satisfied with the three accountants, she could reject them.


    Lin Xiaoyue was pleasantly surprised. She quickly asked Zhao Fu to arrange for their accommodation and thanked Third Master Zhou.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome! I will always try to fulfill your requests!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and hurriedly invited Third Master Zhou and Old Master Zhou in.


    Zhou Shi was right. Herfather really came with Third Master Zhou.


    They followed Lin Xiaoyue into the house. When he heard that Manager Liang had arrived first, he was happy.


    He thought to himself that this time, he came after those from Ruyi Restaurant.


    When Manager Liang heard Third Master Zhou was here, he walked out of the house and welcomed him with a smile.


    The two sides exchanged pleasantries.


    Then, the two of them brought up the matter of the workshop.


    After that, they didn¡¯t even go to the main hall. They asked Lin Xiaoyue and


    Zhou Shi to bring them to visit the workshop.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi agreed and took them there.


    After entering the workshop, Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou listened to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s explanation. It was as if they could imagine the scene of workers working here in the future.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s thinking was really comprehensive and reasonable.


    After visiting the workshop, Lin Xiaoyue asked Zhou Shi to tell the two of them about the preparation of the tools and equipment in the workshop.


    Since she already talked to Lin Xiaoyue yesterday, Zhou Shi explained everything in an orderly manner..

 Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Everyone Likes Braised Meat (1)

    Chapter 377: Everyone Likes Braised Meat (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou were very satisfied.


    Old Master Zhou was surprised and gratified.


    He did not expect that his daughter could do this.


    At the same time, Old Master Zhou looked at Lin Xiaoyue with gratitude.


    As his daughter¡¯s father, how could he not know her personality?


    Her daughter was definitely guided by Ms. Lin/


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When the tools are ready, the preparation work will be considered complete.¡±


    ¡°When the chilies in the manors are produced next year, you can start production.¡± Third Master Zhou said excitedly.


    He had already contacted his father. His father had asked a few uncles for help and had already set up some sales channels.


    Then, he only needed to wait for the products to be made, and he would be able to arrange for them to be distributed.


    Just based on the deliciousness of those chili products, the sales would definitely be high.


    Then, as long as the first batch of chili products sold well, he and his father wouldn¡¯t have to ask others to help them sell.


    Those chili products would be the start of their comeback.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t, with this business, they didn¡¯t have to worry about money for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°Thank you for your help in collecting the lands around the Zhou and Mao¡¯er Manors, as well as hiring guards.¡±


    Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou looked at each other and smiled, telling Lin Xiaoyue not to be polite.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Manager Liang and Third Young Master Zhou looked at her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to tell us what you need.¡±


    Third Master Zhou also looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a questioning expression.


    Lin Xiaoyue revealed an embarrassed expression and then said to the two of them, ¡°the manors are too big. I¡¯m afraid ten guards won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou frowned.


    ¡°The chili peppers are of great value. The operation in the manors must not be leaked to the outside world. Otherwise¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue sighed.


    She looked helplessly at the two of them.


    Otherwise, their business would be in danger.


    ¡°How many people do you need?¡± Third Master Zhou asked.


    Previously, he just wanted to keep an eye on Lin Xiaoyue.


    Or rather, he wanted to prevent her from colluding with the Liang Family behind his back.


    The manor was no longer his property. He didn¡¯t want to pay more for the manor.


    However, according to the information he received, Lin Xiaoyue had made many arrangements for the manor.


    She wanted to build pig farms, chicken farms, ponds, manure tanks, and so on.


    She even proposed to develop the mountains in the Zhou Manor.


    Then, she would hire farmers to work there.


    She would need a lot of money.


    Although he and Liang Yu had given her 5,000 taels each, based on how she spent it, she probably wouldn¡¯t have much left.


    She had spent all her money elsewhere, so she wouldn¡¯t have enough for hiring guards.


    She obviously wanted them to help her with this.


    Since he and Liang Yu had agreed to this before, it was not good to go back on his word now.


    Anyways, it was just transferring more people to the manor.


    It was indeed not easy for her to gather manpower in a short period of time.


    ¡°In terms of manpower, there are indeed too few. What is your plan?¡± Manager Liang asked.


    The head of the family had asked him to try his best to satisfy the demands of Ms. Lin.


    Although the three manors were not directly related to the manufacturing process, they were important in the production step.


    Since Third Master Zhou had agreed, there was no reason for him to disagree.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes moved slightly before she said, ¡°the manor is too big. The guards¡¯ duty is not only to check the people entering and leaving the manor, but also to monitor the work.¡±


    ¡°I estimate we need at least twenty guards. Moreover, I need more people during the harvest season.¡±


    Third Master Zhou frowned.


    Each manor needed twenty guards. If he and the Liang Family split half, that would be ten guards each.


    He alone would have to provide thirty guards for all three manors, which was twice the number of people he initially provided..

 Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Everyone Likes Braised Meat (2)

    Chapter 378: Everyone Likes Braised Meat (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Of course, he could afford these people, but his heart ached a little¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Manager Liang.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll make the arrangement as soon as possible,¡± Manager Liang readily agreed.


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s expression instantly froze.


    He agreed so readily?


    Thinking of Liang Yu¡¯s identity, Third Master Zhou¡¯s heart felt stifled again.


    Liang Yu was behind Manager Liang, and Liang Yu had the final say in the Liang Trading Company. He couldn¡¯t compare to him.


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted.


    After thanking Manager Liang, he turned to Third Master Zhou.


    Third Master Zhou quickly put away the stiff expression on his face.


    ¡°Within three days, my men will be there!¡±


    On the surface, he was forthright, but only he knew how he felt.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and pretended not to see through it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry for now. The rest of the guards just need to be there by spring next year.¡± She continued.


    During winter, it¡¯s mainly construction work and not many people would be there.


    They hadn¡¯t even started planting chilies yet, so there was no need to be guard them so heavily.


    Third Master Zhou heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that Manager Liang still looked relaxed, he felt a little jealous.


    Compared to Liang Yu, he was too weak¡­


    ¡°In addition, I would like to discuss this with the two of you,¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly said.


    The two immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Third Master Zhou looked nervous.


    Manager Liang smiled gently and let Lin Xiaoyue continue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Although the guards are from you, you will not be present in the manors.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if I could get the heads of the manors to arrange their tasks.¡±


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said, ¡°they will just be checking those who enter and leave, as well as supervising. However, when we start production, the field location could change at any time. If the guards followed along, they could better supervise the people.¡±


    Manager Liang nodded.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Manager Liang said.


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s expression froze.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue looking at him again, he quickly smiled.


    ¡°I agree as well.¡± He continued.


    If he handed them over to the heads of the manors, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to letting Lin Xiaoyue manage the guards?


    Alright, maybe not completely. After all, they could still act as his spy.


    But other than this, there was no other use. He didn¡¯t need so many spies.


    ¡°However, in that case, let the guards stay in the manor. Isn¡¯t it more convenient this way?¡± Manager Liang had obviously thought of this as he said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Third Master Zhou saw that Manager Liang¡¯s expression looked better.


    After giving away so many people to the Ms. Lin for free, wouldn¡¯t it be too much of a loss if they had to provide food and accommodation as well?


    After solving the problem of food and accommodation for those people, he felt more at ease.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    She had dozens of people working for her for free, and she only provided some food and accommodation. That was nothing.


    ¡°We¡¯ve seen enough. Follow me back to the Liu residence. ¡°Lin Xiaoyue finally moved on.


    Manager Liang and Third Young Master Zhou looked at each other and agreed.


    They then followed Lin Xiaoyue out of the workshop and returned to the Liu residence.


    Along the way, the two of them did not speak.


    They had a feeling that they had been schemed against by Lin Xiaoyue.


    When they returned to the Liu residence, Lin Xiaoyue invited them to the main hall.


    Zhao Fu quickly brought the tea over and then retreated.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for the three of you to be here.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said politely.


    Third Uncle Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He had high expectations for the meal.


    Ever since he decided to come over yesterday, he had been thinking about the food.


    Thinking of the food he ate at here last time, Third Master Zhou couldn¡¯t help but swallow.


    Then, he quickly cleared his throat.


    ¡°Do you have braised meat?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    When he asked the question and saw that everyone was looking at him, he realized that he seemed a little rude.


    Then, he smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°I heard that you have something called braised pork. It tastes very good. I wonder if 1 will have the honor of tasting it this time?¡± As he spoke, Third Master Zhou looked at Lin Xiaoyue with anticipation.


    Old Master Zhou also immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue, his eyes burning.


    The last time his daughter gave him the braised pork, he didn¡¯t think much of it..

 Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Everyone Likes Braised Meat (3)

    Chapter 379: Everyone Likes Braised Meat (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    In the end, braised meat was served and the whole family ate together. Everyone quickly went for the braised meat and he didn¡¯t manage to eat a lot.


    The taste was really unforgettable.


    This time, he came with Third Master Zhou to the Liu residence to see if he could help, but he also came for braised meat.


    Manager Liang listened to Third Master Zhou and saw Old Master Zhou¡¯s expression. His eyes were filled with great interest.


    ¡°What is braised meat? 1 also want to try it.¡± He smiled at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and exchanged glances with Zhou Shi Zhou.


    ¡°Everyone wants to eat braised meat. Zhou Shi bought some meat yesterday afternoon, so the kitchen had made a lot of it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fu.¡± Lin Xiaoyue shouted at the door.


    ¡°Go and get the cook to prepare more braised meat for the table later.¡±


    Zhao Fu quickly bowed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He then retreated.


    In the main hall, Old Master Zhou was overjoyed.


    Then, he stood up and cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, 1 have a presumptuous request.¡±


    Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou looked at Old Master Zhou.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    She glanced at Zhou Shi and saw her shake her head at her, indicating that she didn¡¯t know. Then, she turned her gaze back to Old Master Zhou.


    ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. ¡°Old Master Zhou had something to ask of her?


    This person was one of the most famous people in Qingshi Town. Why would he need help from a small fry like her?


    Looking at Third Master Zhou and Manager Liang¡¯s doubtful gazes, his expression became a little awkward.


    ¡°My grandsons really like the braised meat. They have been pestering me, wanting to eat more of it.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, can I¡­¡± Old Master Zhou trailed off.


    What he said was true. His grandchildren had been pestering him for braised meat for the past few days.


    Even his sons were talking about it.


    Just thinking about it made him crave it.


    However, coming straight to the door and asking for food seemed¡­a little rude.


    Eh, it wasn¡¯t really rude, it was just a little embarrassing. He had embarrassed himself.


    As expected, Third Master Zhou and Manager Liang were shocked.


    Was it really that delicious?


    Was he using his grandchildren as an excuse? He seemed to crave the meat as well.


    The reason why he knew about braised pork was because his uncle told him about it.


    He praised it to the heavens.


    Now that his uncle had asked for it specifically from Ms. Lin, his expectations for the braised meat were getting higher and higher.


    Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou looked at each other, and they were looking forward to the braised meat.


    How did she know how to make so much delicious food?


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little shocked.


    Then, she immediately laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. You are too polite.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Shi bought so much meat yesterday because she wanted to send some to you. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to come with Third Master Zou today.¡±


    ¡°We have already prepared your portion. Before you leave, just bring it with you.¡±


    Old Master Zhou looked at his daughter and smiled.


    It seemed that his daughter still thought about him.


    He sent someone to deliver a letter to her, and she remembered it.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled when she saw the interaction between the father and daughter.


    ¡°Uncle, please sit.¡± He said.


    Only then did Old Master Zhou withdraw his gaze from his daughter and sit back down.


    When he looked at Lin Xiaoyue, he still looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Before 1 left today, I promised them that I would bring the braised meat back. If I didn¡¯t bring it¡­¡± Old Master Zhou made a helpless expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡± Then, he cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Haha, uncle, you¡¯re being too serious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just food. I¡¯m glad that your grandchildren like it.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue said as she looked at Zhou Shi.


    ¡°When the workshop starts production, Zhou Shi will come to the Liu residence often. She and Hei Gang also liked braised meat very much.¡±


    ¡°Then, you can ask her to buy more meat. When it¡¯s ready, 1¡¯11 send it to your residence.¡±


    She knew that Zhou Shi often went to her parents¡¯ house because it was close to hers and she didn¡¯t have any in-laws.


    Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    She was helping her out.


    In the future, if anyone from her family wanted to eat braised meat, they had to go through her.


    Every time she went back in the future, she didn¡¯t need to prepare other gifts. She would just bring back some braised meat. She was sure that the whole family would like it.


    She wanted to see if her sisters-in-law would still dare to give her a hard time then..

 Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Assessing the Accountants (1)

    Chapter 380: Assessing the Accountants (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Hearing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, Old Master Zhou looked somewhat disappointed.


    He wanted Lin Xiaoyue to make some for him regularly. He could buy them from her and send someone to pick them up.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    However, Ms. Lin agreed to give his daughter braised meat and asked her to give some to him.


    In any case, his daughter often returned to their house. At most, he would tell her to bring more, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about not having enough braised meat.


    Seeing Old Master Zhou¡¯s expression, Third Master Zhou and Manager Liang looked at each other. They were getting more and more curious about the braised meat.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly changed the topic and started talking to Third Master Zhou about the accountant.


    ¡°I heard that Ms. Lin needs workers urgently. I transferred those three from Nan¡¯an County and I heard that they were senior accountants.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m over today, I brought them here.¡±


    ¡°You may test them and see if they meet your requirements.¡±


    Third Master Zhou said as he looked at Manager Liang and Old Master Zhou.


    ¡°Since Manager Liang and Old Master Zhou are here too, they can help you.¡± ¡°You are right!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    Then, she nodded at Manager Liang and Old Master Zhou.


    Then, she asked Zhao Fu to bring the men over.


    After a while, Zhao Fu came in with the men.


    After greeting them, Lin Xiaoyue let the three of them introduce themselves.


    She learnt their backgrounds.


    One of the three was a father and the other two were from Yunzhou.


    It was said that many people had left their homes and become refugees because of the flood.


    After that, the two of them had no choice but to sell themselves, along with their families, as slaves. They came to the Zhou Trading Company and fled Yunzhou.


    After that, they were sent to Nan¡¯an County by the Zhou Trading Company.


    Third Master Zhou told them that they were coming to Qingshi Town.


    After hearing their stoties, Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    She had heard about the flood in Yunzhou.


    However, because it was too far away from them, coupled with the lack of information in ancient times, the news spread slowly, so she did not hear much.


    She knew that natural disasters in ancient times would cause great damage to society and people¡¯s lives. This time, she really heard it firsthand.


    These two came from decent families, but now, their entire family had fallen into slavery.


    Fortunately, they managed to escape from Yunzhou safely, and they were safe.


    As for the commoners of Yunzhou, who knew how many of them had died in the flood and while escaping.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation in Yunzhou?¡± Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Third Master Zhou and the others had ugly expressions on their faces.


    ¡°The situation is very bad. Although the Imperial Court had sent officials to provide disaster relief, they were unable to stabilize the local economy. The people of Yunzhou were displaced and fled in different directions to other prefectures.¡± Third Master Zhou said.


    ¡°Not only that¡­¡± Manager Liang added.


    ¡°After the flood receded, an epidemic broke out not long after. Not only the people who stayed in Yunzhou, but also the disaster victims who escaped from Yunzhou got sick.¡±


    ¡°I just received the news that the plague has appeared in the prefectures near Yunzhou, including the prefectures further away. Now, all the prefectures are not accepting refugees from Yunzhou.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed.


    After the great disaster, there will be a great plague. It was inevitable.


    In ancient times, the hygiene conditions were poor. If the flood was not handled well, the refugees would go to different parts of the country, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. We were the first to escape from Yunzhou. We are healthy!¡± Suddenly, the old accountant bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    At that time, he knew that something was wrong, so he quickly made up his mind to escape Yunzhou.


    It was also thanks to his friendship with an accountant of the Zhou Trading Company that they managed to get out so quickly.


    After that, they were able to leave Yunzhou with the last group of people from the Zhou Trading Company.


    At that time, he thought that after leaving Yunzhou, he could think of a way to redeem himself.


    In the end, the money was quickly taken away by the people who escorted them.


    They were lucky to even reach Nan¡¯an County.


    It had been more than two months since he left Yunzhou. Along the way, he had seen and heard about the tragic state of many people in Yunzhou.


    He was also sent by the Zhou Trading Company to several places..

 Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Testing the Accountant (2)

    Chapter 381: Testing the Accountant (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he and his son had bookkeeping experience, and the Zhou Trading Company wanted to sell them at a high price, the entire family would have been sold off.


    This time, they were sent to Nan¡¯an County, and the Zhou Trading Company planned to get rid of them.


    If no one bought them, it would be useless no matter how much he begged.


    Therefore, they had to satisfy the young lady in front of them so that she would buy them.


    This was the only way for their family to stay together in Qingshi Town.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already arranged for doctors to examine them and their families. They haven¡¯t contracted the disease.¡± Third Master Zhou said.


    After all, the slaves were also the assets of the Zhou Trading Company. If they brought infected slaves, it would also be a loss for the trading company, right?


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do a test. If you have skills, then you can stay.¡± She said.


    The father-son duo¡¯s faces lit up as they hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue and thanked her.


    Lin Xiaoyue then asked Zhao Fu to bring a pen, paper, and an abacus.


    Then, she asked Manger Liang to help come up with the questions.


    The two of them smiled and agreed.


    Soon, paper and pen arrived.


    Manager Liang and Old Master Zhou gave them questions.


    After answering the questions, the two of them even tested the three of them on their abacus skills.


    Judging from the speed of the abacus calculation, the father and son performed well.


    After that, Lin Xiaoyue asked Manager Liang and Old Master Zhou to help check the answers.


    As expected, the father and son answered better.


    The third accountant knew that he had lost.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was about to announce the results, his heart was on tenterhooks.


    ¡°Not bad. Ge Long is first, Ge Lu is second, and Luo Song is third.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The father and son heaved a sigh of relief.


    Luo Song¡¯s face was pale.


    He knew that they were in a difficult situation, but wasn¡¯t he as well? He didn¡¯t want to be split up with his family!


    Thinking that the Liu family needed more than two accountants, Luo Song quickly suppressed the fear in his heart and waited for the final result.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at their expressions and was satisfied with their performance.


    The father and son weren¡¯t smug even when they did well.


    And Luo Song did not lose his composure in front of her because of his poor performance.


    ¡°The manor is currently in need of manpower, so you can all stay.¡± Lin Xiaoyue finally said.


    The three of them were surprised.


    Then, they looked ecstatic and quickly thanked Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Then, they all knelt down and kowtowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    If they stayed, they wouldn¡¯t have to be separated from their families!


    Lin Xiaoyue asked them to get up.


    ¡°The responsibility of the accountant is very important. I arranged for you to manage the accounts in the manor so that you can supervise the accounts on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Loyalty is my first requirement for you. As long as you have bookkeeping skills, it will be fine. But as my accountant, ability is only one aspect. What I value more is loyalty.¡±


    The three of them trembled.


    ¡°We will never resell our servants. There will be punishments for those who disobey the rules.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said in a deep voice.


    The danger in her tone made the three of them not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Once they became slaves, their lives would be in the hands of their masters. How could they betray her?


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The three of them quickly replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    Then, she told them which manor they were going to.


    After that, she asked Zhao Fu to take them away.


    Then, the dishes were served in the main hall.


    Lin Xiaoyue invited everyone to take their seats.


    At the dining table, Old Master Zhou and the others finally ate the braised meat.


    Old Master Zhou ate heartily.


    After Third Master Zhou and Manager Liang ate the braised meat, their eyes lit up and they continued eating.


    ¡°With chili and braised pork, it¡¯s even more delicious.¡± After eating two more pieces of braised meat, Old Master Zhou could not help but say.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed delicious! I¡¯ve never eaten such meat before!¡± Third Master Zhou added.


    ¡°It tastes so good. How did you make them?¡± Manger Liang also felt that he couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    If Ruyi Restaurant served such a dish, their business would definitely improve.


    ¡°Are you interested in doing this braised meat business? How about working with Ruyi Restaurant? Or, you can sell the recipe to us.¡±


    Third Master Zhou and Old Master Zhou looked at Manager Liang.


    That¡¯s right. If the braised meat was served in Ruyi Restaurant, it would definitely be sold for a lot of money..

 Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Testing the Accountant (3)

    Chapter 382: Testing the Accountant (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Thinking of this, Third Master Zhou was a little upset.


    It was another money-making tool, and he wanted to get involved too.


    However, the Zhou family did not have a restaurant business. It was indeed not as easy for them as it was for Ruyi Restaurant.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Manager Liang is interested?¡± Her eyes lit up.


    She actually had other plans for the braised meat, sausages, and cured meat.


    However, she cared more about her eateries. She could not care about other businesses for the time being.


    However, if she could use the Liang family¡¯s restaurant to do business in this area, it would save her a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Manager Liang said hurriedly, his eyes shining.


    ¡°How much do you want for the recipe?¡± He immediately asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled again.


    ¡°Forget about the recipe. How about other ways of cooperation?¡±


    Manager Liang was taken aback. His smile faded a little, and he looked at Lin Xiaoyue with more caution.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± He asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled


    ¡°Ruyi Restaurant is big. I was thinking if you could set aside a small space in the area next to the counter. Then, I could get someone to sell braised meat there.¡±


    Manager Liang was surprised.


    When Third Master Zhou and Old Master Zhou heard this, they were also a little surprised.


    Did she want to set up a stall in Ruyi Restaurant?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not just braised pork and braised vegetables. 1 also have cold dishes and cold cakes that are suitable for summer. After the guests ate, they could choose to take it away with them.¡±


    Since she was setting up a stall, how could she just do the braised meat business? During summer, cold dishes and cakes could be sold.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Manager Liang hesitated.


    This way, the Ruyi Restaurant would not get much money¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue understood his concern.


    ¡°Hehe, Manager Liang, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not my people are selling the dishes but yours.¡±


    Manager Liang was stunned. There was doubt in his eyes.


    The others were also curious.


    ¡°You only need to follow my instructions. I can supply you with the products long-term.¡±


    ¡°I will charge a one-time fee of 500 taels of silver for each restaurant. After that, I will charge you based on the supply.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    500 taels for one shop was not a small sum.


    Manager Liang hesitated.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Although 500 taels of silver is a lot, you can buy out the local market to a certain extent. Based on the size of the town or county, 1 will only work with one or two restaurants there.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you are interested, I will only work with you.¡±


    Manager Liang instantly looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Third Master Zhou and Old Master Zhou looked at Lin Xiaoyue seriously.


    Ms. Lin still wanted to expand the business to other places? She even had the intention to form a long-term partnership with the Liang family?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you guys. 1 want to expand Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery.¡±


    ¡°Not only in the bigger towns in Nan¡¯an County, but also other prefectures in the Great Yan.¡±


    ¡°As for the Liang family, you have restaurants in many places in the Great Yan.


    I would like follow your footsteps.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she looked at Manager Liang.


    Manager Liang was shocked.


    Third Master Zhou and Old Master Zhou were also shocked.


    They did not expect Lin Xiaoyue to have such great ambitions.


    They knew the state of Liu Shi Eatery.


    It was small in size, required less manpower, and had low investment costs.


    Although the food in the snack bar was not expensive, there was a lot of traffic and business was good.


    More importantly, a larger town could have three or four such shops without worrying about affecting each other.


    Three or four of these stores together would make a lot of money.


    This was only in a slightly larger town.


    If she went to the county or even the prefecture, she would be able to reap a lot of benefits¡­


    ¡°Then, i¡¯ll have a local factory set up in the area. After the dishes were made, they can be directly transported to the eateries.¡±


    The Liu residence¡¯s workshop and kitchen were like factories.


    They would send the goods to the eatery at a fixed time every day, and then take back the dirty bowls and chopsticks. There was no need to even wash the bowls and chopsticks in the shop.


    Under this mode of operation, the eateries were only responsible for selling the dishes. It did not need too many people working there.


    ¡°By the way, when the time comes, the factory will also send the braised meat and vegetables to the Liang Restaurant.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled..

 Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Franchise (1)

    Chapter 383: Franchise (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    With this business model, she did not need much extra capital. After all, she had planned to build the workshop.


    They could earn a lot of money.


    Moreover, by doing so, the eatery could be linked to the Liang family¡¯s restaurant.


    If needed, she could ask the Liang family for help. This was important.


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Her idea was feasible.


    If she could really work with the Liang family, she would definitely be able to make a fortune in the braised meat business! And it would be a big one!


    At this moment, Third Master Zhou¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    He wondered why he didn¡¯t have such a good business idea.


    If he could join them, it would be good to have a share of the profits!


    However, his business was different from theirs. How could he not be anxious and angry?


    When Manager Liang heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, he was also amazed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to open so many shops.¡± He said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    If they worked together in the braised meat business, the Liang family would definitely be able to make money in the long run.


    However, in comparison, if this business was successful, the one who benefited the most would not be them.


    Manager Liang said this because he wanted to take advantage of the situation and ask Lin Xiaoyue to consider letting the Liang family invest in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eatery.


    After all, this was the only way for her to open the shop faster. Moreover, with their help, her eateries would be able to operate more smoothly.


    Manager Liang was very optimistic about Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eatery.


    After listening to her words, they even thought that if the business really expanded, the profits might not be less than the Liang family¡¯s restaurant.


    Manager Liang was about to continue when he saw Lin Xiaoyue smile.


    ¡°Due to the limited funds, I can¡¯t expand quickly, but if I have franchisees, it will be faster.¡±


    Everyone at the table immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue, not even bothering to eat.


    ¡°What are franchisees?¡± Manager Liang quickly asked.


    Third Master Zhou and the others also looked at Lin Xiaoyue curiously.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Manager Liang.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to explain directly. I¡¯ll start from the basics.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± Manager Liang said expectantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the brand first.¡±


    ¡°A brand is like a signboard.¡±


    ¡°Take the Ruyi Restaurant for example. In Qingshi Town, when everyone mentions Ruyi Restaurant, they think of it as the best restaurant in Qingshi Town.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Manager Liang looked smug.


    ¡°But are the dishes in Ruyi Restaurant really the best among all the restaurants?¡±


    As soon as she said this, the smug look on his face disappeared.


    Everyone was worried that Manager Liang would get angry. To their surprise, he replied, ¡°of course not.¡±


    ¡°Although Ruyi Restaurant can¡¯t make all the best dishes, other restaurants cannot compete with their signature dishes.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the chefs are also good at cooking ordinary dishes. Even if it couldn¡¯t compare to some restaurants that specialized in this type of dish, it was definitely not bad.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Yes. It was precisely because of the strength of the Ruyi Restaurant that everyone believed in the brand name.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why everyone is willing to pay more for the same dish. This is because the customers felt that as long as it is a dish from Ruyi Restaurant, it will be good.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡°This is the power of a brand.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°The brand of Ruyi Restaurant is deeply rooted in Qingshi Town. This is a huge influence.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say that Ruyi Restaurant decides to open another restaurant in Taohua Town.¡±


    ¡°If everything else is the same, which restaurant would do better? One named ¡®Ruyi Restaurant¡¯ or one with another name?¡±


    ¡°Needless to say, business will be better if we use the same name!¡± Third Master Zhou immediately replied.


    Ruyi Restaurant was extremely famous in Qingshi Town. It was even quite famous in the surrounding towns and even in Nan¡¯an County.


    If they used the same name to open a business, wouldn¡¯t all the rich people in Taohua Town want to give it a try?

 Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Franchise (2)

    Chapter 384: Franchise (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Manager Liang nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile. ¡°This is the power of the brand.¡±


    Manager Liang¡¯s heart trembled when he heard that. He felt as if he had learned something.


    ¡°Actually, the Zhou Trading Company is a better example.¡± Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t continue to talk about the Ruyi Restaurant. She then looked at Third Master Zhou.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Third Master Zhou was immediately interested.


    ¡°Third Master, what do you think of the Zhou Trading Company¡¯s slave business in the Great Yan?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the number one slave trading company. I dare not say anything else, but in the slave business, the Zhou family takes almost half of the market.¡±


    Moreover, the slave business was extremely profitable. It was precisely because of this that the Zhou Trading Company had become one of the four major trading companies in the Great Yan.


    The Zhou Trading Company was also involved in other businesses, but they were much weaker.


    Previously, when he was in the capital, before his father lost power, he thought that there were too many risks involved in the slave business. He wanted to take other paths, so he had not put much thought into it.


    Later, when his father lost power, he was banished from the capital and came to Qingshi Town.


    After taking over the slave business here, he realized that it was really profitable.


    Moreover, the company was running smoothly. He basically didn¡¯t need to do anything.


    However, he also knew that the slave business that he was currently in charge of belonged to the Zhou Trading Company.


    As long as his father was not accepted by the Zhou family, the business he currently controlled could be taken away by others at any time.


    The slave business was indeed complicated.


    On the surface, the Zhou Trading Company had nothing to do with the Imperial Court.


    But if that was really the case, how could it become the largest slave trading firm in the Great Yan?


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Therefore, the Zhou Trading Company is also a golden brand.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°The influence of the Zhou Trading Company is even greater than that of Ruyi Restaurant. Its name is known all over the Great Yan. The others are only known in or around Qingshi Town.¡±


    Third Master Zhou looked pleased.


    Manager Liang nodded.


    He seemed to already know what Lin Xioayue wanted to express.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s say that the Zhou Trading Company also wants to open another shop. They only need to use the same name. When the local slave buyers see that, there is a high chance that they would choose the Zhou Trading Company. They could then quickly take down the local market.¡±


    ¡°But think about it. Why should everyone trust a newly established company?¡±


    Without waiting for everyone to answer, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°of course it¡¯s because everyone believes in the brand.¡±


    ¡°Because everyone already knows that the Zhou Trading Company supplies cheap slaves.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, even though the shop is newly established, as long as it has the same name, everyone will have expectations. They knew that they had a lot of slaves and that the price was reasonable. This is the power of a brand.¡±


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I understand now!¡± He said excitedly.


    ¡°No wonder all our shops have the same name!¡± He sighed.


    Everyone was shocked.


    That¡¯s right! With the same name, it could enter the market easily.


    However, did the Zhou Trading Company really discover the power of the brand and do this?


    That didn¡¯t seem to be the case¡­


    After all, the name was just the surname of the owner.


    For example, the Wang family, the Liu family, and so on¡­


    Manager Liang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°I see! Therefore, the Wang Trading Company mainly focused on the banking business. All the banks owned by them have the name Wang!¡± He said.


    When everyone heard this, they nodded.


    That¡¯s right, as long as Wang¡¯s Bank was there, it would definitely be the most popular local bank.


    Everyone believed in the Wang¡¯s reputation, they felt that there would definitely be no problems if they deposited their money in their banks.


    ¡°Thinking about it this way, if we put our name in all our businesses, our influence might be even greater.¡± Manager Liang muttered.


    For example, Liang¡¯s Ruyi Restaurant, Liang¡¯s Erxi Restaurant, Liang¡¯s Xinghua Restaurant¡­


    If a large number of restaurants and eateries were named Liang¡¯s, their influence would be extraordinary.


    Soon, Liang would become a brand with great influence.


    Then, not only would it be easier to open a new shop, but it would also maintain the reputation of the old shop.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up..

 Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Franchise (3)

    Chapter 385: Franchise (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    If the Liang family named all the restaurants under its name, its influence would definitely increase.


    Everyone, especially Manager Liang, looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration in their eyes.


    ¡°Manager Liang is right, but if I were the head of the Liang Company, there are other ways to establish my brand.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Manager Liang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± He immediately asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Third Master Zhou and the others also looked at Lin Xiaoyue. Each and every one of them did not even dare to take a breath.


    Previously, everyone would have thought that Lin Xiaoyue was boasting shamelessly when they heard her say such words.


    However, after hearing her thoughts about the brand, no one dared to look down on her anymore.


    Not only did they not dare to underestimate her, everyone also treated her as a business genius. Now, they only wanted to hear more of her insights.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces.


    Then, she smiled and lowered her head.


    ¡°Hehe, we are digressing. That¡¯s all for now.¡±


    She had already done the Liang family a huge favor by talking about the brand. What benefits would she get if she continued?


    Her insights and views were the crystallization of experiences of future generations. Their value was immeasurable.


    She and Li Xiao wanted the First Prince¡¯s support, and the more abilities they had, the more attention they would receive.


    Therefore, it was better not to reveal too much information.


    After all, this could be exchanged for benefits.


    Manager Liang¡¯s expression froze. He really wanted Lin Xiaoyue to teach him.


    But seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t continue.


    Thinking of Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao¡¯s relationship with the head of the family, Manager Liang could only give up.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue acting so brazenly and showing off her talents to them, how could he not understand?


    She must already know about the identity of the young general, and even the agreement between the young general and the head of the Liang family.


    The couple were not ordinary people!


    Manager Liang looked disappointed.


    Third Master Zhou and Old Master Zhou looked at each other. They were a little disappointed and relieved.


    He was disappointed because he couldn¡¯t get more advice from Lin Xiaoyue.


    They were relieved because the Liang family wouldn¡¯t get more free pointers.


    They knew what to do.


    Manager Liang would definitely tell Liang Yu about what happened today when he returned.


    At that time, Liang Yu would definitely ask Lin Xiaoyue about it. However, it would depend on how much she wanted to share.


    ¡°Hehe, alright, that¡¯s all for the brand. Let¡¯s carry on.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Alright, please continue!¡± Third Master Zhou said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    The others also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at everyone before continuing, ¡°let¡¯s talk about the franchise now.¡±


    ¡°Franchise?¡± Third Master Zhou was puzzled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Franchises refer to using the same brand to open stores in different places. The products sold in the stores and the services provided must be consistent.¡± ¡°For example, in Qingshi Town, there are two of my eateries. They are both called Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery, and the only difference between them is the date of opening.¡±


    ¡°The layout of the eatery and the food sold are the same. No matter which restaurant they go to, the service they receive is the same.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Even though the eatery was small, if it had many chain stores, it would soon become a brand.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Now, the main point¡­¡±


    When everyone heard this, they looked at Lin Xiaoyue seriously.


    ¡°Chain stores have two business models. Opening a new store by ourselves, or getting a franchisee.¡±


    ¡°Opening a new one by ourselves is easier to understand.¡±


    ¡°Getting a franchisee is more interesting.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions became a little nervous.


    ¡°We take advantage of our own brand to attract people who have a good understanding of the brand, are optimistic about the development of the brand, and are willing to work with us.¡±


    ¡°Take Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery as an example. It is doing quite well in Qingshi Town. I can release the news to others and recruit more business partners to join the business.¡±


    ¡°What benefits do I provide?¡±


    ¡°First, 1 can help the franchisee choose a location.¡±


    ¡°In order to avoid competition between chain stores, the location of the new store cannot be too close to the old store. Moreover, we have to choose a prosperous area. This way, we could ensure that it¡¯s profitable.¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    ¡°Second, 1 can help the franchisee renovate the shop.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a chain store, the style of the store must be consistent with the style of the main store.¡±


    ¡°Third, 1 can help the franchisees recruit and train shop assistants..¡±

 Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Everyone Wants to Join (1)

    Chapter 386: Everyone Wants to Join (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Not only the design, but the service and attitude of the staff in the store must be consistent with the main store.¡±


    ¡°The last is the food itself.¡±


    ¡°The taste of the dishes must be the same. All of them are distributed by our workshop.¡±


    ¡°In other words, when customers go to the chain store, the service they receive is exactly the same.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    It sounded like there was no difference between getting a business partner and opening one themselves. From the beginning to the end, wasn¡¯t she the one who was in charge?


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no difference between opening one yourself and getting a business partner?¡± Third Master Zhou couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at him.


    ¡°Of course there is.¡± He said.


    ¡°We will collect a franchise fee and the franchisees will buy the food from us.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the ownership of the store belongs to the franchisee. They are responsible for their own expenses. At the same time, the profits are also theirs.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    They suddenly felt enlightened.


    How could it be like this?


    Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°as for the franchise fee, it will be low in the beginning since we are still small. We will charge a fee of 200 to 300 taels per store.¡±


    ¡°When there are more and the brand is more established, we can increase the fee.¡±


    ¡°At that time, everyone will be able to see the future of Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery more clearly. They will know that investing in it will definitely earn them money. Even if the joining fee is higher, they will definitely join.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, once the brand effect comes out, the Liu family can also earn a lot of money by collecting the franchise fee.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    When the brand is established, the fee could also increase?


    Moreover, she could earn money from the products she supplies?


    What a massive profit with such a small capital!


    The important thing was that this method could really speed up the opening of the shops!


    They would not be restricted by a lack of capital.


    At this moment, everyone finally understood where Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s confidence came from.


    She was really a genius!


    When Manager Liang heard this, he was speechless.


    ¡°The joining fee is 200 taels now?¡± Suddenly, Third Master Zhou asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Third Master Zhou.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an example. However, if you are interested and want to join, I will charge you 200 taels.¡±


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± He immediately asked.


    He still had some savings on hand. If it wasn¡¯t enough, he could borrow some from his father.


    Liu Shi¡¯s Eatery was doing so well!


    A shop could be opened with only 200 taels.


    In the future, he would only need to hire a store manager and two workers at most. The total monthly expenditure was not high.


    After deducting the monthly expenses, as well as the rent, the rest was profit.


    It was only 200 taels of silver. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he could earn back the capital.


    After that, it would be a net profit.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Of course. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Third Master Zhou¡¯s expression changed, afraid that Lin Xiaoyue would go back on her word.


    ¡°However, 1 have to open another store and a workshop first before I can start preparing for the chain stores. If you want to join, you would have to wait for a while,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Hearing this, Third Master Zhou heaved a sigh of relief. As long as she didn¡¯t want to go back on her word, it¡¯s fine.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait. Where do you plan to open another store first? Nan¡¯an County?¡± Third Master Zhou asked anxiously.


    The closest city to Qingshi Town was Nan¡¯an County.


    Below Nan¡¯an County, the largest town was Qingshi Town. Other than that, the other towns weren¡¯t too big.


    If she opened a shop in Nan¡¯an County, her brand would develop faster.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°At the same time, I¡¯m thinking of opening two more in Qingshi Town.¡±


    She had even chosen the location.


    One was located next to the Ruyi Restaurant, in the most prosperous area.


    The other was on another bustling street in Qingshi Town.


    Then, the three shops would be distributed on different main streets, and there would be one shop at the dock. There would be almost no competition between them, and it would also ensure that the largest crowds in Qingshi Town would pass by the shops..

 Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Everyone Wants to Join (2)

    Chapter 387: Everyone Wants to Join (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll take all the stores in Qingshi Town and Nan¡¯an County!¡± He quickly said.


    Old Master Zhou¡¯s throat went dry.


    The words that he wanted to say were swallowed.


    He also wanted to invest in a few stores.


    Qingshi Town was the closest to home, so it was the best choice.


    However, now that Third Master Zhou had spoken before him, he could not take it from him.


    Zhou Shi looked at her father with a sigh and suppressed her thoughts.


    Her father wanted to join her sister¡¯s chain store, and she actually had the same intention.


    They could join for 200 taels of silver, and did not have to worry about the opening of the store.


    The subsequent stores would also be able to make profits very quickly.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be more cost-effective to join her than to leave the money at home?


    Not only was it cost-effective, but it could also generate money!


    Moreover, she also said that when the brand effect took place, the threshold of the joining fee would increase.


    Joining now was much more cost-effective than joining in the future!


    Manager Liang felt his throat go dry when he heard Third Master Zhou¡¯s words.


    He wondered if the head of the family would be interested after hearing the news.


    However, he was very interested!


    He had some savings on hand. It would not be a problem for him to take two or three stores.


    Therefore, not only Third Master Zhou, but also Old Master Zhou, Zhou Shi, and Manager Liang all looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    It was as if Lin Xiaoyue had a treasure that they all wanted.


    ¡°Will you also open a few stores in the towns around Qingshi Town?¡± Zhou Shi couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Since her cousin wanted the two shops in Qingshi Town, she was too embarrassed to compete with him.


    Now, before her father and Manager Liang spoke, she had to quickly decide on a few.


    She had already sold two of her shops at the dock, and the rest would be sold soon.


    Then, she could take out a portion of the money and join Lin Xiaoyue.


    Old Master Zhou and Manager Liang immediately looked at Zhou Shi, their eyes filled with annoyance.


    They hadn¡¯t even opened their mouths yet, and they were actually beaten to it again.


    ¡°Yes, Taohua Town next to Qingshi Town is quite big. There are also Lanshan Town and Huaihua Town that are further away.¡± Old Master Zhou quickly said.


    Manager Liang¡¯s face was filled with anxiety.


    ¡°Yes, under Nan¡¯an County, there are many towns that are quite big. If you want to open your eateries there, the business would definitely not be bad.¡± He quickly added.


    He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t say anything, all the eateries near Qingshi Town would be taken by them.


    Third Master Zhou looked at the three of them and smiled.


    ¡°Are you guys interested in joining?¡± He asked.


    The three of them looked at each other in embarrassment, but they all nodded.


    ¡°Ms. Lin¡¯s eatery has a unique style. The food tastes good, and the price is not expensive. Once the stores are opened, they will definitely make money.¡± Manager Liang said.


    ¡°The family head isn¡¯t here today. I can¡¯t represent the Liang in this matter. But 1 would like to take three shops.¡±


    The moment he said that, Old Master Zhou and Zhou Shi¡¯s expressions changed.


    ¡°I want 6, no, 8 stores!¡± Old Master Zhou said.


    8 stores would cost a total of 1,600 taels, which was not low. However, it was not a problem for him.


    ¡°L..I want 4!¡± Zhou Shi added.


    She wanted to say 4, but her father asked for eight, so she asked for one more.


    Anyway, the joining fee was low at the moment. To her, one more was extra profit.


    Yes, that¡¯s it!


    When Third Master Zhou saw this, his expression changed.


    ¡°I want a total of 20 stores.¡±


    The total fee would be 4,000 taels.


    After giving out this sum of money, in addition to his previous investment, he spent 5,000 taels and also gave Ms. Lin a manor. His savings were almost empty.


    However, he did not expect that all his assets were actually going to Lin Xiaoyue.


    At this moment, Third Master Zhou looked at Lin Xiaoyue differently.


    He recalled the first time he met Lin Xiaoyue.


    If he had known that Ms. Lin was so capable, he wouldn¡¯t have sold Li Xiao to her back then. Instead, he would have sold himself to her instead.


    How great would that be? He would get the money and the girl¡­

 Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Everyone Wants to Join (3)

    Chapter 388: Everyone Wants to Join (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Of course, he could only dream.


    Li Xiao was a person who was unfathomable. He did not dare to provoke him¡­


    Everyone was shocked.


    Third Master wanted to buy 20 stores?


    Lin Xiaoyue was also shocked, not just by Third Master Zhou, but also everyone else.


    Was the fee too low? That was why everyone wanted to join.


    200 taels of silver was not a low price.


    She roughly calculated fee that the four people at the table were going to give her.


    Lin Xiaoyue suppressed the burning emotions in her heart and forced herself to calm down.


    ¡°Uh, everyone. It¡¯s only an idea at the moment. I haven¡¯t worked out the specifics yet.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, as I said before, I want to open another store and a workshop first. Only after these two are confirmed will I plan for the chain stores.¡±


    ¡°Again, the chili seedlings in the manor can only be planted next year. Therefore, the opening of the new eatery would have to wait at least until next year.¡±


    There would be so much land to grow chili next year, so she did not dare to use the chilies casually.


    She had to reserve a large portion for planting.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I can pay the fee first, so we can sign the contract first.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes and you have enough money, you can start preparing in winter.¡±


    ¡°When the chili is produced next year, the stores can open at the same time.¡± Third Master Zhou said.


    Of course, he had to sign the contract first. Otherwise, when Liang Yu found out about this and got involved, what would happen to him?


    ¡°Yes, we can pay the fee first and sign the contract.¡± Old Master Zhou said.


    He understood what Third Master Zhou meant. He was afraid that something would happen if he was too late.


    Indeed, it made sense. Anyway, the money in his hands was ready, so there was nothing wrong with paying first.


    Ms. Lin¡¯s family was in Daishi Village. Her manor and business were all there, so she was not worried that she would run away.


    Zhou Shi and Manager Liang also expressed their agreement.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Lin Xiaoyue was flattered.


    They trusted her too much¡­


    ¡°Alright then. Then I¡¯ll discuss it with my workers first and work out a specific plan.¡±


    ¡°Including the details of joining, the cost of the food, and the price. It¡¯s easy for you to calculate the profits then.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re still interested, we¡¯ll sign a contract.¡±


    Everyone was delighted.


    ¡°Then you have to come up with this alliance plan as soon as possible.¡±Third Master Zhou urged.


    The others looked at Lin Xiaoyue with similar intentions. They all wanted to settle the matter as soon as possible.


    ¡°Uh, the cost of joining is actually not just the joining fee. There is also the rental fee for the shop, the salary of the shop assistants, and the cost of the food.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at everyone.


    ¡°Among them, the rent for the shop in a good location will not be cheap.¡±


    ¡°In order to make it easier to negotiate with the landlord, it¡¯s best to rent the shop for a long time. In addition, when signing the contract, the longer the lease, the better. This is to prevent the landlord from raising the rent in the future when they see that the shop is doing well.¡±


    Third Master Zhou was stunned.


    She even considered this problem.


    To save on rent, it was best to negotiate with the landlord for an annual rent. The rent would be paid half-yearly or annually.


    With the deposit, even if the eatery was not big, the rental fee would not be a small amount.


    He was going to buy 20 stores, and the total amount would be even greater.


    Third Master Zhou looked at the rest of the people. Although their expressions had changed, they were still calm. He quickly suppressed the emotions in his heart.


    At most, he could ask his father for some money. Anyway, he could not reduce the number of stores..


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t have to pay the rent for the 20 shops at the same time. It was still early.


    Maybe when the time came, he would already have money in his hands.


    Everyone expressed that they understood, so Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t say anything else.


    She invited everyone to continue eating.


    Even though the braised pork was delicious, when they thought about the chain stores, they didn¡¯t enjoy the food anymore.


    After the meal, Lin Xiaoyue made an appointment with everyone to discuss this three days later. Only then did everyone leave.


    Of course, before they left, Zhou Shi and Old Master Zhou did not forget to take the braised meat with them.


    Third Master Zhou and Manager Liang didn¡¯t want to leave empty-handed, so they asked Lin Xiaoyue for some.


    Fortunately, there was plenty in the kitchen. In the end, Lin Xiaoyue asked the cook to pack some braised meat for the two of them to take away.


    Looking at the departing carriage, the excitement in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart only dissipated after a long time..

 Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Nangong Army (1)

    Chapter 389: Nangong Army (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    What a pleasant surprise. She hadn¡¯t even started to plan, and so many people had already shown interest.


    Third Master Zhou wanted 20 stores, Old Master Zhou wanted 8, Zhou Shi wanted 4, and Manager Liang wanted three. In total, there were 35 of them.


    These people would give her 7,000 taels of silver in total!


    Hehe, it was too easy to come by.


    ¡°Miss.¡± Zhao Shanshan saw that Lin Xiaoyue stood still for a long time and called out to her.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue come back to her senses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did the two return to the Liu residence.


    When they entered the courtyard, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Just as Zhao Shanshan was feeling puzzled, she saw Lin Xiaoyue turn around and look at her.


    ¡°Go get the brush and ink. Also, call Uncle Fu over to discuss the matter of the franchising.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Zhao Shanshan was confused. She didn¡¯t know what Lin Xiaoyue was talking about.


    ¡°Yes.¡± However, she knew that the young miss would explain later, so she didn¡¯t ask further. She nodded and left.


    Not long after, Zhao Shanshan called Zhao Fu over. He even brought brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    Lin Xiaoyue then began to tell the two of them about what she told everyone during lunch.


    ¡°Uncle Fu, you were working in Nan¡¯an County, so you should know about the situation there. Also, have you been to the towns around Nan¡¯an County before?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Miss, I am familiar with Nan¡¯an County, but 1 don¡¯t know much about the surrounding towns. But¡­¡± Zhao Fu said as he looked up at Lin Xiaoyue carefully.


    ¡°But what?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    ¡°Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang often go out with our previous master, so they should know more about the surrounding towns of Nan¡¯an County than I do.¡±


    What he said was the truth.


    At the same time, he also wanted to give his two sons an opportunity to go to talk to the Miss.


    After listening to Miss¡¯ plan, he knew that she was going to play a big game of chess.


    She did not have enough manpower. Although Shanshan could help her, she was young and had limited knowledge. What she could do was also limited.


    This was a great opportunity for him and his two sons.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhao Fu and saw that he was still hunched over. She could guess what he was thinking.


    She was also planning to make use of Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang. After all, she really didn¡¯t have anyone.


    ¡°Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang are indeed not bad.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    Then, she looked at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Alright, then let them assist Shanshan and prepare for the chain stores.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Zhao Fu was delighted.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± He quickly thanked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Zhao Shanshan was also delighted.


    She was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get things done properly.


    Now that she had her two brothers to help her, she felt much more at ease.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry for now. After three days, when the contracts are signed, you can set off.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan quickly replied. She looked a little nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. I asked you to go now to inspect the market and find the locations for the shops and workshops.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you about the site selection criteria later.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan replied.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    Then, she looked at Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Also, send someone to tell Uncle Jiang to come over tomorrow. Just say that I have a business deal to discuss with him.¡±


    She had asked Jiang Dahe to help her renovate the two eateries in Qingshi Town.


    Jiang Dahe was very familiar with the design of the eatery.


    She wanted to hire his construction team to do all the renovation.


    Yes, with the full support of Third Master Zhou and the others, she was prepared to open stores in the entire Nan¡¯an County and the surrounding towns.


    They would only consider towns that were big enough.


    As long as she could find suitable locations, she would consider opening an eatery there.


    7,000 taels of silver was enough to do many things.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Fu replied.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s manpower.¡± At this point, Lin Xiaoyue sighed..

 Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Nangong Army (2)

    Chapter 390: Nangong Army (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang will be busy with matters outside in the future, so there won¡¯t be enough servants at home. Go to Third Master Zhou and buy two smart servants.¡± She said to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Other than home, we also need a manager, an accountant, a guard, and shop assistants.¡±


    At this point, Lin Xiaoyue pinched her nose bridge.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll discuss with Shanshan before I talk to Third Master Zhou personally.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t afford to keep buying servants. Moreover, even Third Master Zhou would probably find it difficult to find so many people who fit her criteria.


    Zhao Fu looked at Zhao Shanshan with envy.


    Miss really valued her daughter. Even he could not compare to her.


    ¡°Alright. You can leave now.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Zhao Fu leave.


    Lin Xiaoyue then began to discuss with Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of expanding my business so much before, so 1 named the eatery casually.¡±


    ¡°Now, since we are ready to expand our business, I have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you want to change the name?¡± Zhao Shanshan asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    She thought of something and said, ¡°I want to change it to¡­Liu¡¯s Express.¡±


    In the 21st century, in her hometown, the most famous food chain was called Chen¡¯s Express. It was famous for selling hot and sour noodles and spicy potatoes.


    So she changed Chen to Liu.


    ¡°Liu¡¯s Express?¡± Zhao Shanshan¡¯s expression froze. Is she serious?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Simple and easy to remember. It¡¯s different from the way the shops are named around here.¡± She did not have to worry about having the same name as anyone else.


    Otherwise, there would be too many people with the same surname.


    ¡°Yes! Our own stores will have the text ¡°original owner¡± in small print to distinguish it from the franchise stores, which don¡¯t need to be marked.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Shanshan after she finished speaking.


    Zhao Shanshan quickly hid the surprised expression on her face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She lowered her head and noted down what Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Then 1¡¯11 arrange for the signboard to be changed tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. In addition, before you make the signboard, take note that in the future, all our shops must have the same signboard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Also, arrange for a uniform and apron. The words ¡°Liu¡¯s Express¡± must be written on the uniform and apron. In the future, the employees in the shop will need to wear uniforms when they go to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan quickly wrote that down.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s about the details of the franchise.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shanshan started discussing the specific terms of the franchise.


    ¡°After we recruit enough workers, they have to go to undergo training. Only after passing the test could they start working. This also applied to the workers of the franchise stores. Only after they passed the training could they start working.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this arrangement too troublesome? If it is far away, we would have to arrange for accommodation for the employees.¡± Zhao Shanshan asked after hearing what Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The work in the store was not complicated. In her opinion, there was no need for special learning.


    ¡°No trouble at all.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°The shop assistants represent our image. The training was not only about the work in the store, but also to instill the concept of fast work in the employees. It should make the shop assistants more approachable and at the same time, more professional when doing things.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan listened to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words and her eyes flashed with admiration.


    The discussion continued.


    Unknowingly, the afternoon passed.


    In the evening, the two of them finally decided on the details.


    At night.


    After dinner, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao went out for a walk.


    After learning about what happened during the day, Li Xiao was extremely surprised. His expression was full of admiration.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t look at me like that. ¡°1 didn¡¯t come up with these things.¡±


    ¡°It was created by the people of my era.¡± Lin Xiaoyue sighed.


    ¡°Before the apocalypse, business was booming and there were many chain stores.¡±


    Restaurants, clothing stores, supermarkets, hotels¡­


    ¡°Sometimes, I really want to go to your era.¡± Li Xiao suddenly said..

 Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Nangong Army (3)

    Chapter 391: Nangong Army (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao and smiled.


    ¡°Forget it. Even if you go, there is an apocalypse.¡±


    ¡°This place is better. At least it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Li Xiao smiled and patted Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s head, then pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m here.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue, who was about to struggle, suddenly stopped struggling and leaned into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    It was winter, so it was warm.


    The two of them walked along the outside of the Liu residence.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I come back and help you?¡± Li Xiao suddenly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°At the dock¡­¡± Of course, she hoped that Li Xiao would come back to help her, but she did not want him to sacrifice his career.


    ¡°Liang Yu should be back soon. There is a high chance that the First Prince would come. After that¡­¡± Li Xiao didn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°What will happen after that?¡± Lin Xiaoyue turned around and looked up at Li Xiao.


    ¡°After that, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stay in Daishi Village.¡± Li Xiao frowned.


    The First Prince had tried every means possible to find him, and now that he had found him, there was no way he would let him stay in Daishi Village.


    At that time, he would go to him to be his guard, or be sent elsewhere. In short, he would not be able to stay here.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart clenched.


    Li Xiao would leave after meeting the First Prince. She had never thought about this before.


    That¡¯s right, Li Xiao was the young general who made the enemies tremble on the battlefield. He was the young master of the Nangong Clan¡¯s army.


    If she allowed him to return, it would mean ending everything between them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Li Xiao smiled dotingly at Lin Xiaoyue and patted her head.


    ¡°You just have to do the business and take good care of your mother and Qing¡¯er.¡± He said gently.


    His identity could not be exposed, so leaving might be a good thing.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bear to¡­


    Staring at Li Xiao¡¯s expression, Lin Xiaoyue was furious but powerless.


    She was furious, because even though she had hundreds of thousands of years of wisdom compared to the people of this era, she could not solve Li Xiao¡¯s problem.


    She was furious, because she realized that she was still small and powerless.


    Feeling a warm sensation on her forehead, Lin Xiaoyue realized that Li Xiao had lowered his head and planted a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°So, the work at the dock is no longer important. Let me come back and help you.¡±


    This was the only thing he could do for his wife before he left.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Looking at the man with gentle eyes, an urgent and strong impulse exploded in her heart.


    She wanted to become stronger and grow her wings as quickly as possible. She wanted to become the person who could travel with him.


    ¡°You have people?¡± Suppressing her emotions, Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    ¡°The people in the army.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    Li Xiao continued, ¡°it¡¯s the Nangong Clan¡¯s private army. On the surface, there are a total of 10,000 people stationed at the border. They had lost more than 4,000 men in the last battle, and now they were left with nearly 6,000 men.¡±


    ¡°But other than the people at the border, there are actually 1,000 more. Some of them have gone to the enemy country to scout for information, while some are still in the country.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of 400 people left in the country. Other than being on guard, the main purpose was to get the military pay.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    A bitter smile appeared on Li Xiao¡¯s face.


    ¡°The imperial court doesn¡¯t pay private armies. In addition, even for the army of the Imperial Court, the little amount of food and pay that they gave was not enough.¡±


    ¡°Weapons, spears, swords, halberds, armor, and armor require money to forge and repair. Soldiers need money to eat. The most important thing is the compensation for the dead and injured soldiers, and the expenses are not small.¡±


    ¡°Father has been guarding the border for nearly forty years. Other than training and taking care of army, he has also provided a lot of subsidies for the Imperial Court¡¯s army.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue understood.


    No wonder the Great General was so popular.


    The fact that he used his own money to help the army meant that he was dedicated to the Imperial Court.


    It was unfortunate what happened to him.


    Seeing that Li Xiao looked down when he mentioned the Great General, Lin Xiaoyue quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°You mean, after what happened to the Nangong Clan, the 400 people are still fine?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    Li Xiao sighed. ¡°We lost some people, but most of them are fine.¡± Li Xiao said.


    The army was the most powerful army in the great Yan. Each of the soldiers could fight ten on his own. It was not that Emperor Yan did not want to destroy them, but he could not.


    The army had a special status. If he acted rashly, it was very likely that they would cause a riot.


    The best way was to get them on his side.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t, he had to find a reasonable excuse to wipe out the entire Nangong army. Only then could the Nangong Clan be completely destroyed..

 Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Managing Six Thousand People (1)

    Chapter 392: Managing Six Thousand People (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Emperor Yan wanted to eliminate the Nangong army by cutting off their food supply and forcing them to submit.


    Unfortunately, it was not that easy.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought of something.


    ¡°Then, how¡¯s the army now?¡± She asked Li Xiao.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Li Xiao sighed.


    ¡°Emperor Yan investigated the Nangong assets. Although most of them escaped, too much was lost. The remaining assets could no longer support those at the border.¡±


    ¡°The expenditure of nearly six thousand troops at the border is not small even if we don¡¯t pay them.¡±


    Fortunately, the Nangong army did not leave the city to fight and only defended the border.


    The loss of weapons and armor was reduced, and the biggest expenditure was only on the food for the soldiers and horses.


    But even so, he could not hold on much longer.


    Emperor Yan was now certain that the army had no one to support them and was almost out of food. That was why he allowed them to exist.


    He wanted to find an opportunity to recruit them or force them to rebel, and then completely destroy the Nangong Clan.


    At the moment, the army was in a difficult situation.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    Supporting an army of six thousand people was indeed a huge expenditure.


    Excluding the pay, if one person and one horse were to spend 1 tael of silver a month, six thousand people would cost 6,000 taels of silver.


    The border was secluded, and it was already winter.


    It hadn¡¯t snowed in Daishi Village yet. It would have snowed a long time ago at the border.


    It had been some time since the incident with the Nangong Clan. This year, the army probably did not even have winter clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for them to stay at the border.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    The 6,000-man army was under the surveillance of Emperor Yan.


    Their clothes, food, accommodation, and transportation were watched over at all times.


    If someone were to deliver a large amount of rations to the army, it was very likely that they would be caught by Emperor Yan.


    Then, he would follow the clues and catch the people who were in hiding, and even implicate them.


    However, if he didn¡¯t do anything, then they would be in trouble.


    They could either compromise and submit to Emperor Yan, or they could rebel and be killed.


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°However, it won¡¯t be easy to evacuate tens of thousands of people. Furthermore, it would be difficult to arrange for the soldiers to retreat.¡±


    He had been considering this matter before, but he did not know what to do.


    Once the army retreated, Emperor Yan would definitely pursue them. If they did not make arrangements in advance, it was very likely that they would be caught


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Most of the people in the army are orphans. Moreover, their information is not on the imperial court¡¯s military register, so there¡¯s no need to worry about implicating their families.¡± He said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Therefore, the most difficult part was to move them.


    Six thousand people was too big a target.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°Maybe 1 can arrange it.¡±


    Li Xiao was shocked.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°The three manors are lacking manpower.¡±


    The surprise in Li Xiao¡¯s eyes quickly returned to calmness.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to arrange for some people to go to the manor and help with the farming. However, how many people could a manor accommodate?¡± 300 people was already a lot.


    It would take at least twenty large manors to accommodate six thousand people.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°400 in each manor. They will be in charge of land reclamation, farming, taking care of the livestock, and working in the workshops.¡±


    Li Xiao looked doubtful.


    Lin Xiaoyue ignored him and continued, ¡°after they get there, we might not need so many people in the early stages. But when the first season of chili is harvested, these people will be busy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the chilies we planted this year. It¡¯s less than one mu of land. When it¡¯s time to harvest, Aunt Jiang and Xiao Hua will barely be able to manage it.¡±


    ¡°We have three manors, and each has nearly 300 mu of land. When it is time for the chilies to be harvested, we will need about 400 people.¡±


    ¡°We also need workers to dry them. Also, after collecting the chilies, we have to assign some people to make the chilies into chili powder and send them back to the workshop in Daishi Village.¡±


    ¡°After that, there will be less work. However, the manor would be filled with chili peppers that need to be ground into powder. They don¡¯t have to worry about not having work.¡±


    ¡°Other than the work of processing chili powder, the sweet potato in the field is growing, and the piglets have also arrived. Someone has to take care of the pig farm too.¡±


    ¡°Also, someone has to take care of the sweet potatoes and weeding in the fields. A month later, new chili seedlings will be planted again..¡±

 Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Managing Six Thousand People (2)

    Chapter 393: Managing Six Thousand People (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Then, in just two months, the second season of chilis will be produced, followed by the harvesting of sweet potatoes.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯ll be really busy.¡±


    The corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°The first season¡¯s chilies haven¡¯t even been ground into powder, and the second season¡¯s are here again.¡±


    ¡°Then, not only will we have to rush to harvest the chilies, but also the sweet potatoes.¡±


    ¡°After we¡¯re done with all this, there will be sweet potatoes in the manor. Then, it¡¯ll be time to buy more chicks. We¡¯ll have to arrange for more people to be at the chicken farm.¡±


    Li Xiao was shocked.


    ¡°The chilis and sweet potatoes will be taken back. Only then can the workshop that produces chili powder continue to increase its output.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, when the sweet potatoes are out, I want to transfer some people over to make sweet potato flour and vermicelli.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have enough manpower.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she frowned.


    Then, she looked at Li Xiao. ¡°According to my estimation, after the last season of chili is produced, the remaining dried red chili and sweet potatoes in the manor will be enough for the workshop to process until the new season of chili the next year.¡±


    In other words, the people in the manor would have work to do all year round.


    A mere 400 people was not even as many as the people in their village. Of course, that was under the condition that the old and young were not excluded.


    She could easily find work for these people.


    Li Xiao listened to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s explanation and knew that she knew the production of chili and sweet potatoes better than him, so he agreed with her.


    ¡°One manor can accommodate 400 people, so three manors can only accommodate 1,200 people.¡± Li Xiao frowned. It was still far from 6,000 people.


    However, his expression looked a little better than before.


    ¡°One manor is not enough.¡±


    ¡°The First Prince must have recruited you for the sake of the army.¡±


    Li Xiao nodded.


    Although half of the army had been lost, their strength was still greater than the other armies in the Great Yan.


    Even if there were only 6,000 people left, their combat power would be comparable to 60,000.


    Not only did the Emperor want to subdue such an army, but also the First Prince.


    ¡°Then ask the First Prince to give me some more manors.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled brightly.


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    Ask the First Prince to give her some manors? It didn¡¯t seem impossible.


    Each manor could take 400 people. If there were 6,000 people, 15 manors would be enough.


    Thinking of this, Li Xiao¡¯s expression changed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the chili field that needs a lot of people. Also, Qingshi Town doesn¡¯t have that many manors.¡±


    Because the geographical location of Qingshi Town was too good, manors were expensive.


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue in confusion.


    If there weren¡¯t so many manors, what was she going to do with the men?


    ¡°If the First Prince helps, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to have two or three more chili manors around Qingshi Town.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued. If have six, we can accommodate 2,400 people.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the manor isn¡¯t the only place that they can go. 1 also need people at the stores.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the workshop.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She couldn¡¯t let the soldiers become shop assistants and let others see them.


    It was safest to let them work in the workshop and reduce their chances of going out.


    ¡°A workshop that supplies to three stores needs at least one manager and accountant, two assistants who deliver and purchase goods, and six who prepare the food, wash dishes, and do odd jobs.¡±


    ¡°In other words, a workshop needs at least nine people. This was just for the smallest workshop.¡±


    ¡°If there are more stores around the workshop, it will need more people. For example, if the location in Nan¡¯an County is too big, it can accommodate thirty to forty people.¡±


    ¡°In this way, another two or three hundred people can be accommodated. Including the people from the six manors, that¡¯s about three thousand people.¡±


    The remaining ones could go to the manors. Anyway, there were a lot of things to do in the manor, so she could make arrangements.


    Li Xiao nodded.


    With this arrangement, half of the people had been taken care of.


    Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°I think having all 6,000 soldiers in Qingshi Town is too eye-catching.¡±


    In fact, 3,000 people were already very eye-catching. However, this was the only way.


    Fortunately, she had them stay in the manor to reduce the risk.


    ¡°However, Nan¡¯an County is very big. Other than Qingshi Town, there are actually quite a few big towns around. Amongst them, I prefer Taohua Town and Daxi Town..¡±

 Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Managing Six Thousand People (3)

    Chapter 394: Managing Six Thousand People (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Although these two towns aren¡¯t as prosperous as Qingshi Town, they¡¯re not small either. The important thing is that the place is more rural and not so eye-catching.¡±


    ¡°Previously, i asked Zhou Shi and Hei Gang to inquire about buying a manor. In the end, they found that the manors in Qingshi Town are expensive, but the price of the manor in Taohua Town is low, and there are many sellers.¡±


    ¡°The situation at Daxi Town should be similar.¡±


    ¡°So, as long as we have money on hand, we can buy some more manors and settle the remaining people.¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart skipped.


    ¡°In this case, arranging accommodation for 6,000 people is actually not difficult. The difficult part is how to get them to come here.¡±


    Li Xiao frowned.


    Yes, it was too difficult for 6,000 people to come into three towns so close to each other without anyone noticing.


    Lin Xiaoyue reached out and stroked Li Xiao¡¯s brows.


    ¡°They have to split up.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His hand grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s and he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°Previously, Manager Fang had discussed with me to arrange for the soldiers to retreat to Hanshan Town. After that, they would disperse and retreat to the the Great Yan.¡±


    ¡°Hanshan Town?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    ¡°Yes. Hanshan Town is the closest town to the border. The routes are clear.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Is it near the Chang River?¡± She immediately asked.


    Qingshi Town was right beside the Chang River.


    Li Xiao smiled and shook his head. ¡°Mian River.¡± He said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was instantly disappointed.


    Although she did not know much about the geography of the Great Yan, she knew that the Mian River and the Chang River were located in different areas.


    Li Xiao patted Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s head.


    ¡°Even so, taking a boat from Hanshan Town will only take half a day to reach Qingyuan County.¡±


    ¡°Twenty miles west of Qingyuan County is Xiangshui Town, and Xiangshui Town is by the Chang River.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up again.


    ¡°After they reach Xiangshui Town, they can take a boat to Qingshi Town!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    ¡°Then what exactly is your plan?¡± Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t want to guess anymore. She wanted to listen to Li Xiao¡¯s plan before expressing her opinion.


    Li Xiao looked at the person in his arms and continued, ¡°they will evacuate at night. After arriving at Hanshan Town, we will arrange for the soldiers to retreat in three ways.¡±


    ¡°3,000 people on the water route, 1,500 on each of the remaining two routes.¡±


    ¡°In this way, the pursuers will be scattered. In addition, the border can¡¯t be left without guards for long. They will most likely give up.¡±


    ¡°After that, the people in the northwest and southeast will go into the villages and pretend to be villagers. They just need to avoid the officials.¡±


    ¡°The only problem is the three thousand people who will take the water route.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    ¡°They are the biggest targets and the easiest to track. Moreover, the officials will most likely guess that the destination is Qingyuan County. As such, they would most likely be ambushed in Qingyuan County.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°They are not going to Qingyuan County.¡±


    ¡°All?¡± Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    Li Xiao hugged Lin Xiaoyue tightly. ¡°They will go to Luoyan Town and Fengwei Town above Qingyuan County.¡±


    ¡°Then, just like before, they hide among the people and flee in different directions.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°So, they are just baiting them?!¡±


    When they realized that the targets had scattered and fled, and that the targets in two directions were relatively difficult to catch up to, they would go for the biggest target and the easiest to pursue!


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°Six thousand is too many. They only stand a chance when they split up.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao, her eyes full of admiration.


    As expected of a general. He was intelligent.


    ¡°According to this plan, they could escape from the border. However, how do we bring everyone together?¡±


    With so many people going to the same place, it would be hard not to be discovered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of hiring the soldiers to work for us before this.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Therefore, the evacuation was actually disbanding.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    She thought of something and felt a warmth in her heart. She pressed her head against Li Xiao¡¯s chest.


    That¡¯s right. If she hadn¡¯t asked Liang Yu to meet her before, Liang Yu wouldn¡¯t have noticed Li Xiao.


    They might be able to live a peaceful life in Daishi Village.


    Why would Li Xiao need the army?


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart was also filled with warmth. He patted the back of Lin Xiao Yue¡¯s head with his hand.


    ¡°However, since we have decided to take revenge, we have to make some arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied..

 Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Prince Anyang Leaves the Capital (1)

    Chapter 395: Prince Anyang Leaves the Capital (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Your plan is very reasonable. The problem now is how to let the soldiers arrive at these three towns safely without attracting attention.¡± Li Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Previously, 1 wanted to ask the Liang Trading Company for help. Also, the merchant ships that the Zhou Clan used to transport slaves are another way.¡±


    ¡°The Liang Trading Company is indeed feasible. But the Zhou family¡¯s merchant ship¡­¡±


    ¡°Third Master Zhou only cares about Qingshi Town and the surrounding towns. It¡¯s so far away, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t go there. Also, it¡¯s not good for him to know about your identity.¡±


    She wanted to ask the First Prince for more manors and hide the soldiers in the three towns. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hide them from Third Master Zhou.


    Perhaps the First Prince would have to step forward to resolve this.


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°Liang Yu wants to rope in the Zhou family, but Third Master Zhou can¡¯t represent the Zhou family. Fortunately, his family is not welcomed by the main Zhou family. This is actually an opportunity.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Are you saying that we should rope in Third Master Zhou and have him join the First Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    Third Master Zhou had gotten involved in the chili business not only because he was confident about it, but also because he wanted to be an ally to Liang Yu.


    He wanted someone to help him enter the Zhou family.


    Compared to Liang Yu, the First Prince would be a greater help. If the conditions were right, it was not impossible to rope in Third Master Zhou.


    In fact, the possibility was quite high.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll think about this later. There are only a few days left before the First Prince leaves the capital.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the First Prince didn¡¯t know that the army was in a critical situation. After receiving Liang Yu¡¯s message, he would not delay any further.


    Yes, at the same time, in the capital, at the First Prince¡¯s estate.


    A eunuch came to deliver the decree.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The First Consort (Princess Anyang) stepped forward and called out to the First Prince.


    The First Prince quickly returned to his senses and tightened his grip on the imperial edict.


    Then, he looked at her with a warning look.


    ¡°Your¡­Your Highness.¡±


    The palace announced that His Highness was conferred the title of Prince of Anyang and that they would go to Anyang County tomorrow.


    It was supposedly good news for His Highness to receive the title, but leaving the capital meant losing the right to fight for the throne. This was definitely not good for the ambitious prince.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Suddenly, Prince Anyang laughed. It was filled with pain and madness.


    Then, he felt relieved.


    Hearing this, Consort Anyang and everyone in the room felt fear.


    After a long time, he finally stopped laughing.


    Only then did Consort Anyang notice that her husband had actually laughed until tears fell from his eyes.


    ¡°Go and pack up. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll leave the capital.¡± Prince Anyang waved his hand at his wife. He seemed to have aged ten years in an instant.


    Princess Anyang stepped forward and wanted to hold her husband, but she was rejected.


    ¡°Go!¡± King Anyang said in a deep voice.


    Princess Anyang looked worriedly at her husband.


    Then, she left with the servants.


    After Princess Anyang took all the servants away, a man in white came over from the side hall.


    ¡°Congratulations, Your Highness!¡± He bowed to Prince Anyang.


    Yes, this person was Liang Yu.


    After he had spoken to Li Xiao that day, he quickly set off to return to the capital.


    He also conveyed the message to His Highness, as well as some of his own opinions and suggestions.


    After the prince received the news, he made some arrangements.


    Therefore, it was their plan for the prince to enrage the emperor and be forced to leave the capital.


    The Emperor¡¯s suspicions were getting stronger, and the infighting between the princes was getting more and more intense.


    Now, whether it was the princes or the emperor, they all focused their attention on the First Prince.


    If he did not leave now, it was very likely that His Highness would end up like the Second Prince.


    Therefore, it was better to leave on his own accord.


    Leaving the capital meant losing the right to fight for the throne? Not at all.


    Strength was the key to everything.


    The Emperor was healthy. Rather than staying in the capital, it was better to come up with a plan.


    Moreover, Nan¡¯an County was in Anyang County¡­


    ¡°Rise.¡± Prince Anyang waved his hand at Liang Yu.


    Liang Yu stood up.


    Seeing that His Highness¡¯ expression did not look good, he said, ¡°it is a good thing to leave the capital at this time.¡±


    Prince Anyang glanced at Liang Yu and sighed.


    ¡°I am just a little emotional.. There is no mercy in the imperial family¡­¡±

 Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Prince Anyang Leaves the Capital (2)

    Chapter 396: Prince Anyang Leaves the Capital (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Liang Yu glanced at Prince Anyang before bowing again.


    First, there was the second prince, then the Nangong family and the ninth prince, and now, Prince Anyang.


    Compared to those before him, Prince Anywang received the lightest punishment. In his opinion, this was fortunate.


    They understood the Emperor¡¯s character and conduct very well.


    Sensing Liang Yu¡¯s silence, Prince Anyang finally calmed down.


    He glanced at Liang Yu and asked him to get up.


    ¡°The matter of leaving the capital is already a foregone decision. What 1 am worried about now is that once 1 leave, our efforts in the capital will be wasted. Also, I am a little worried about my mother.¡±


    ¡°After Your Highness leaves, the forces of the capital will definitely be cleansed. However, not all of our people are known. Those who are hidden can still play a great role.¡±


    ¡°As for Her Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°She is doted on by the Emperor, Your Highness need not worry.¡±


    Of course, he only said this to ease the prince¡¯s heart.


    His Highness and his sister only had a daughter. It was good that the Emperor did not make the child stay in the capital.


    However, the Imperial Consort had become a hostage.


    Of course, Her Highness had ruled the harem for many years, so the Emperor would not rashly make a move on her.


    ¡°Eh, I am thinking too much.¡± Prince Anyang glanced at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Anyang County is located in the middle of Nan¡¯an County.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liang Yu quickly agreed.


    ¡°In addition, after we leave the capital tomorrow, we will go to Nan¡¯an County in civilian clothes. You will arrange the people for the convoy.¡±


    He was delayed for a few days waiting for the imperial edict. He could not wait any longer.


    Liang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes!¡± He hurriedly replied to King Anyang.


    ¡°Alright. You should go and prepare. We do not know when we will be able to return to the capital.¡± At this point, exhaustion had already appeared on Prince Anyang¡¯s face.


    Previously, he was afraid that his father would be suspicious, so he kept a distance from his brother-in-law.


    Since he was banished, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    This time, not only was he going to Anyang County, but the Liang family would also be there.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liang Yu bowed again.


    Then, he left.


    After informing his men, he left.


    The next day, Prince Anyang left the capital.


    According to the imperial edict, Prince Anyang did not enter the palace to meet the Emperor.


    The group of people, escorted by dozens of guards, quietly left the capital early in the morning.


    At this moment, in the outskirts of the capital, at Ten Mile Pavilion.


    The Third Prince, the Fifth Prince, and the Seventh Prince were all waiting here.


    Seeing that Prince Anyang¡¯s convoy had arrived, the three people looked at them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to set off so early.¡± The Third Prince drank his tea and looked in the direction of the convoy with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not a glorious thing to be banished.¡± The Fifth Prince also smiled, and his smile was somewhat malicious.


    ¡°Fifth brother, you should learn some manners. Prince Anyang isn¡¯t in a good mood right now.¡± The Seventh Prince said sympathetically.


    The Fifth Prince immediately looked at the Seventh Prince with disdain. ¡°Stop pretending to be unhappy.¡±


    Who was he trying to fool?


    On such a cold day, he came here early in the morning to wait for Prince Anyang. Wasn¡¯t he here to laugh at him?


    The Seventh Prince¡¯s expression instantly turned awkward.


    The Third Prince looked at the Seventh Prince with a faint smile.


    ¡°Alright, stop bickering. Let¡¯s go and see our big brother together. We are brothers, and now that he is leaving, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to see him again in the future.¡±


    Only then did the three of them get up and head towards the carriage ahead.


    Prince Anyang, who was in the carriage, had long received a report and learned that his three younger brothers had personally come to send him off.


    A look of disgust flashed across his face, but he still ordered his men to stop the carriage.


    Soon, the three princes arrived at the carriage.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Anyang.¡± The Third Prince took the lead and bowed to the carriage with a smile.


    When Prince Anyang heard this annoying voice, a hint of frustration flashed across his face.


    However, he still suppressed his anger and gestured for his men to open the curtains.


    Then, he got off the carriage.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send someone to inform me of such a big matter? If i knew about this in advance, I would have entered the palace to plead to father on your behalf.¡± The Fifth Prince spoke first..

 Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Prince Anyang Leaves the Capital (3)

    Chapter 397: Prince Anyang Leaves the Capital (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The Seventh Prince looked at his Fifth Brother.


    lie cursed in his heart.


    He said he was a hypocrite. Who could be more hypocritical than him?


    The Third Prince also looked at the Fifth Prince.


    Sometimes he really wanted to slap him on the face.


    However, watching him insult his other brothers really made him feel good.


    ¡°Haha, thank you for your kind intentions.¡± Prince Anyang smiled indifferently. Not only was he not angry, he even cupped his hands at the Fifth Prince.


    Prince Anyang smiled in relief at the three prince¡¯s surprised expressions.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to go on a long journey. Perhaps 1¡¯11 return again¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I hope that day never comes.¡±


    Unless summoned by the court or the Emperor died, he could not enter the court.


    To his three brothers, he couldn¡¯t say that he would definitely return as soon as possible.


    ¡°Father is right. As the eldest brother, I didn¡¯t do my duty well. Not only did I not care for my brothers, but I also made things difficult for you many times before.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t hold it against me. At a time like this, you still came to send me off. 1 am really touched.¡± As Prince Anyang spoke, he actually looked at the three of them with gratitude.


    The three princes were extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve let you down in some ways. 1 hope you can forgive me. I¡¯m leaving, far away from the court. I wish Father and all my brothers good health.¡±


    Without waiting for the three princes to reply, Prince Anyang continued,


    ¡°Anyang County is actually a good place to be.¡±


    ¡°Father gave me a title and a fief, allowing me to be a free and wealthy prince.¡±


    ¡°Last night, I thought about it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about going to Anyang County to be an idle prince. Isn¡¯t it better than living in fear in the capital?¡± Prince Anyang smiled again.


    Then, he cupped his hands and bowed to the three princes.


    ¡°I will have nothing to do with the matters in the court from now on. In the future, no matter which of you stays in the Eastern Palace, I only wish that there will be peace.¡±


    The three princes were shocked.


    They looked at each other, not knowing how to respond.


    The words that they had originally prepared to humiliate Prince Anyang could not be said.


    He actually lowered himself to them and even begged them to let him off when they gained power in the future. It was unbelievable.


    Was the blow this time really too great? Had he completely given up on the throne?


    It was understandable. After all, he was banished from the capital.


    Unless he was summoned by the Emperor, he would not be able to return to the capital.


    The situation in the court was changing.


    Once Prince Anyang left, who would still bet on him?


    Very soon, the imperial court would no longer have great power.


    Thinking of this, the three princes looked at Prince Anyang with a different expression.


    ¡°Haha, you are too serious. Father is at the peak of his power, and there is no urgency in occupying the Eastern Palace.¡± The Third Prince said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re mediocre and don¡¯t dare to dream of taking such a position.¡± Seventh Prince followed.


    The Fifth Prince glared at the Seventh Prince.


    Who is mediocre?


    But even so, the Fifth Prince still replied, ¡°Seventh Brother is right.¡±


    Prince Anyang smiled and didn¡¯t take their words to heart.


    ¡°This journey is long. Please take care. Farewell.¡± Prince Anyang bowed again and said emotionally.


    Then, without waiting for the three princes to reply, he turned around and got into the carriage.


    The eunuch lowered the curtain.


    The convoy continued to move forward.


    The three princes by the roadside were awakened by the sound of the wind.


    Then, they looked at each other and watched the convoy leave.


    ¡°Was that really our older brother?¡± The Fifth Prince was the first to speak.


    He was the most powerful among them and had always been the proudest.


    But today, he actually bowed to them. He even admitted defeat and begged them not to fight with him after one of them ascended the throne.


    He was the high and mighty First Prince, the eldest son of his father, and the most likely candidate to enter the Eastern Palace and become the future heir to the throne after the death of his second brother.


    Once he lost his power, he was dispirited, but he was open-minded.


    Yes, open-minded!


    Did he realize that he had no hope of becoming the emperor?


    If this happened to them, they might be too¡­


    At the thought of this, the three princes looked at the departing back of Prince Anyang¡¯s carriage and felt a little sad.


    Perhaps, what he said was right. Withdrawing from the disputes in the capital and becoming a wealthy and idle prince was also a good ending. Unfortunately, none of them wanted to let go of that opportunity..

 Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Renovation (1)

    Chapter 398: Renovation (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Third Prince replied.


    ¡°I still have things to do, so i¡¯ll leave first.¡± Then, he retracted his gaze and quickly turned around to leave.


    ¡°I have something to do too. Goodbye.¡± Then, the Seventh Prince also bowed to the Fifth Prince.


    He turned around and left.


    The Fifth Prince stretched out his hand and subconsciously wanted to stop the two of them.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Hmph, all of you want to see him make a fool of himself. In the end, they only feel sadness.¡±


    Muttering to himself, the Fifth Prince also flicked his sleeves.


    ¡°Return!¡± With that, he left.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s convoy continued to move forward. After a while, they met another person who came to send them off.


    It was the Imperial Consort, his mother.


    At this moment, Her Highness held onto the Prince Anyang¡¯s arm and sobbed.


    ¡°Your Father¡­how ruthless.¡±


    When Prince Anyang saw his mother crying, his heart ached.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry.¡± He quickly comforted her.


    ¡°Anyang County is rich in resources and is a good place. 1 will have peace there.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, 1 did it on purpose.¡± Prince Anyang hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    The Imperial Consort was stunned and looked up at her son in disbelief.


    A bitter smile appeared on Prince Anyang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Father is becoming more and more suspicious of me. Third Brother, Fifth Brother, and Seventh Brother are also attacking me. If I don¡¯t leave, something will happen sooner or later.¡±


    He was the eldest son, and his mother¡¯s status was very high. He was the most qualified person to become the Crown Prince.


    Unfortunately, his father had no intention of appointing a crown prince.


    The more outstanding he was, the more he annoyed him.


    As for his brothers, they had joined forces to target him. If this continued, his father would make a move on him sooner or later.


    When that time came, what awaited him might be worse.


    After all, that¡¯s what happened to his second brother.


    The Imperial Consort was stunned.


    Then, a pained expression appeared on her face.


    She wanted to comfort her son, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    However, when she heard his son say that he was leaving voluntarily, the uneasiness in her heart faded quite a bit.


    ¡°Your father¡­forget it, you¡¯ll be fine after at Anyang County. Remember to write to me.¡± The Imperial Consort patted the back of Prince Anyang¡¯s hand and said with some heartache.


    She understood her son¡¯s thoughts.


    But after leaving the capital, it was not so easy to return.


    She would probably never see her son again in this lifetime.


    How could she not be heartbroken?


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry. Anyang County is only four or five days away from the capital. I will definitely write to you.¡±


    The Imperial Consort nodded and continued to hold his hand, refusing to let go-


    Seeing the look on her face, Prince Anyang understood.


    Then, he asked Liang Yu to take the Princess of Anyang and his daughter away.


    When only she and her son were left in the pavilion, the Imperial Consort sat down beside him.


    ¡°Tell me honestly, why did you suddenly volunteer to leave?¡± The imperial Consort asked her son.


    This was too sudden.


    She understood her son. Even if he made such a decision, he would inform her beforehand.


    But not this time.


    His son was not a muddle-headed person. There must be a reason he made such a decision.


    However, she did not know what that was.


    Prince Anyang was stunned.


    Then, with a serious expression, he looked around.


    After making sure that the people around them were far away and that no one could hear their conversation, he told her the truth.


    ¡°What? The Ninth Prince and Nangong Xiao are still alive?¡± The Imperial Consort was shocked and cried out in a low voice.


    She had heard it with her own ears. The Emperor told Consort Shu that they found their corpses.


    Consort Shu had even personally confirmed the identities of the two corpses in front of the Emperor.


    At that time, she cried so bitterly that she fainted. It didn¡¯t look like it was fake.


    Because of this, she instructed the palace maids to take care of Consort Shu more.


    So, was she actually acting? To deceive the Emperor?


    Consort Shu, who looked weak and gentle, actually had such ability?


    Yes, she did not believe that a mother would not be able to recognize her son.


    Also, Consort Shu had always been close to her younger brother. Nominally, he was her godbrother, but in reality, she knew that Nangong Xiao was Consort Shu¡¯s biological brother.


    There was a high chance that Consort Shu would recognize him.


    Therefore, she must be acting, so that the Emperor would think that the Ninth Prince and Nangong Xiao were dead..

 Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Renovation (2)

    Chapter 399: Renovation (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    With this, the two of them could escape.


    Thinking of this, the Imperial Consort could not help but admire Consort Shu.


    After all, she was the daughter of the Nangong family. She was gentle and weak on the surface, but she was resolute on the inside.


    ¡°Yes. Moreover, the general had agreed to serve me.¡± Prince Anyang said. As he said this, a glint flashed in his eyes.


    Nangong Xiao was no weaker than Nangong Zhan back then.


    Furthermore, Nangong Xiao was the young master of the Nangong Clan and the new master of the Nangong Army.


    Nangong Xiao joining him meant that not only would he be able to obtain a valiant general, but he would also be able to obtain a strong army.


    Each of the soldier was a match for ten.


    Even though there were less than 6,000 people left, their combat power was close to 60,000.


    With such an army in his hands, he would have the strength to contend with his father.


    Yes, he wanted to fight against his father.


    Since his father was not willing to make him the Crown Prince, he did not want it either.


    He would take the position that was higher than the Crown Prince.


    The Imperial Consort was shocked.


    She instantly understood her son¡¯s thoughts.


    Then, she held her son¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Alright. You can go with peace of mind. I will help you keep an eye here.¡±


    Prince Anyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°After I leave, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything in the capital.¡± He looked at his mother.


    ¡°Just take care of yourself. When 1 arrived in Anyang County, 1 would conceal my strength and bide my time. I will secretly prepare my troops in hopes of returning to the capital as soon as possible to reunite with you.¡±


    The Imperial Consort¡¯s heart warmed, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°In addition, I hope you can take care of Consort Shu.¡±


    ¡°The Nangong family has been destroyed, so the general and ninth brother must be worried about Consort Shu. When the time is right, perhaps¡­¡±


    Perhaps, he could think of a way to get Consort Shu out of the palace.


    After some time, when the Emperor completely gave up on searching for Nangong Xiao and Ninth Brother, Consort Shu would be useless.


    It would be much easier to take Consort Shu out of the palace then.


    Thinking of this, Prince Anyang actually envied his ninth brother.


    Consort Shu had hopes of leaving the palace, but his mother couldn¡¯t.


    This time, when he left the capital, the one he could not bear to leave behind the most was his mother, and the one he was most worried about was also his mother.


    His mother had sacrificed too much for him.


    The Imperial Consort understood her son¡¯s expression and patted his hand.


    ¡°I know. You can go with peace of mind, I will take care of Consort Shu. I will wait for you to come back.¡±


    She was already a noble consort and she had no way to advance further.


    If she wanted to be a mother to the world, she could only rely on her son.


    Her son wanted to be the emperor, and she wanted to be the empress dowager. They could work together.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Prince Anyang nodded firmly.


    Then, he chatted with her for a while before leaving.


    They continued forward and passed by a small forest. The convoy rested there.


    When the convoy set off again, no one knew that there were already a few people missing.


    Two hours later, Prince Anyang and Liang Yu were on the main road to Anyang County.


    At the same time.


    Daishi Village.


    Jiang Dahe had received news that Ms. Lin wanted to discuss business with him.


    This morning, after breakfast, he rode the ox-cart and rushed to Daishi Village.


    Zhao Fu invited her into the main room and then asked someone to call for Lin Xiaoyue.


    Jiang Dahe was in the central hall, drinking the tea that the servants served. He sighed in his heart.


    He had come to the Liu residence several times, and the intervals between visits were not long.


    However, every time he came over, he found that the residence looked different.


    The development was too fast¡­


    ¡°Uncle Jiang is here.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Jiang Dahe quickly stood up.


    ¡°Greetings, Ms. Lin.¡± He respectfully cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue and bowed.


    ¡°Hehe, please sit down.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She walked straight to the chair.


    Jiang Dahe responded and sat down.


    Lin Xiaoyue sat down and looked at Jiang Dahe with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for making this trip, Uncle Jiang.¡±


    ¡°No trouble at all¡­¡± Jiang Dahe quickly replied.


    ¡°I heard from Zhao Qiang that you want to see me?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I plan to open some chain stores in Nan¡¯an County and other large towns around.¡±


    ¡°Before that, we need to do some renovation..¡±

 Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Renovation (3)

    Chapter 400: Renovation (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Jiang Dahe. ¡°You are an expert in this field. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Jiang Dahe¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Can you tell us how many stores you are planning to open?¡± He cupped his hands and asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    He didn¡¯t know what a chain store was, but he just needed to renovate it according to her requirements.


    How long had it been? The workshop next to the Liu residence had just been completed, and she was going to open more. Moreover, it sounded like she would open many.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say exactly how many. However, the number would depend on the size of the town.¡±


    ¡°For example, Qingshi Town is a big place, so opening four chain stores is not a problem. Taohua Town and Daxi Town next to us are smaller, so we¡¯ll open three shops each.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I am not familiar with the towns in Nan¡¯an County, I can¡¯t say exactly how many shops I want to open.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jiang Dahe¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She¡¯s doing big business!


    ¡°As for the towns smaller than Daxi Town and Peach Blossom Town, we won¡¯t consider them.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me the specific requirements?¡±Jiang Dahe gulped and said.


    Ever since he helped the Liu family build the Liu residence, he had practically watched them prosper.


    Although what Ms. Lin said just now was too shocking, he didn¡¯t doubt that her plan was real.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Then, she told Jiang Dahe about her request.


    When Jiang Dahe heard that, he was delighted.


    Renovating the shop to the same style was easy!


    ¡°In addition to the chain stores, we also have to build a workshop.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    Then, she told Jiang Dahe about her plans.


    Of course, the workshop did not need to be built on its own. Instead, it¡¯s added to the rented store.


    For example, in a rented store, the kitchen would definitely not be enough. He would need to build some stoves in the courtyard.


    In addition, some changes had to be made to store the goods and carriages.


    ¡°Sure! 1 will divide the manpower and do it according to your request!¡±Jiang Dahe replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to select a location for the shops. Then, you must try to renovate each shop at around the same time.¡±


    She thought that it would be difficult to choose a location.


    After all, even if she could teach Shanshan and the others, it would not be easy for them to negotiate with the landlord.


    Even if Shanshan went personally, it would not be easy.


    However, after chatting with Li Xiao, she felt much more at ease about this problem.


    This was because the Nangong Army also had connections in Nan¡¯an County.


    She was referring to the people who helped manage the Nangong family¡¯s business.


    After the Nangong Clan¡¯s incident, in order to support the army¡¯s military expenses at the border, Li Xiao had already given the order to sell off their properties.


    So, these people were all idle at the moment.


    However, it just so happened that she needed a large number of capable and trustworthy people now.


    She could hire them as managers and accountants


    They could also help with choosing the location of the store and deal with the matters of franchising. This way, she could progress faster.


    Jiang Dahe thought about it.


    ¡°I have a total of 22 men under me. If we work together, I can guarantee that


    4 shops can be renovated at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the materials in advance and rush the construction period. Four to five days should be enough for one shop.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it and nodded.


    She could also arrange for workers to buy and transport the materials.


    In any case, there would be people in charge of the local area. She would ask them to keep an eye on the stores around them to ensure that the work progressed normally.


    ¡°Nan¡¯an County has a total of over 30 towns, and I estimate that at least half of them meet the requirements to open a chain store. In addition, there are even more eateries in Nan¡¯an County.¡±


    ¡°If you can renovate the shops quickly, it will take two to three months, including the time spent on the road.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue muttered to herself.


    ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll start construction after the Lunar New Year. On the 16th day of the first lunar month, bring some people over. 1¡¯11 get someone to arrange for you to go to the shops.¡±


    In three months, it was time for the first season of chilis to be harvested.


    The shop should not be empty for long before it could open for business..

 Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Lottery (1)

    Chapter 401: Lottery (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Jiang Dahe¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Deal! After the New Year, I won¡¯t take on any other jobs.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Then, she started to talk to Jiang Dahe about the pay.


    In the end, it was decided that Lin Xiaoyue would be responsible for the materials of the shop.


    In addition, during the renovation period, Lin Xiaoyue had to settle the workers¡¯ food and accommodation.


    Jiang Dahe did everything according to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s request, and the final remuneration was calculated according to the number of shops that would be renovated.


    10 taels of silver for a shop, and the renovation of the workshop was also calculated the same way.


    Jiang Dahe was satisfied with the price.


    Ms. Lin probably wanted to open nearly 100 eateries in Nan¡¯an County.


    Renovating a shop cost 10 taels, so 100 shops would cost 1,000 taels.


    It would only take two to three months to complete the project. If his men worked harder, he might get close to 1,000 taels.


    He felt that he could make a fortune from this business.


    Lin Xiaoyue continued to discuss her plans with Jiang Dahe.


    ¡°Nan¡¯an County is just the first step. When we become popular, 1 might expand to other counties.¡±


    Jiang Dahe¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, if you need my help in the future, just let me know! ¡°Jiang Dahe quickly stood up and cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and gestured for Jiang Dahe to sit down.


    After Jiang Dahe sat down, he said, ¡°the shops that are going to be renovated this time are in Nan¡¯an County. Although you will have to live outside, it¡¯s not too far from Qingshi Town.¡±


    ¡°In the future, if we expand to other counties, the situation will be different.¡±


    In ancient times, there was no good transportation system.


    Unlike in the 21st century, many people left their homes to work in other places.


    She had the intention to make Jiang Dahe¡¯s team her go-to construction team.


    However, she was not sure if the menon Jiang Dahe¡¯s side were up to the task. In other words, were they willing to be away for a long time?


    As expected, Jiang Dahe quickly fell silent after hearing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words.


    Nan¡¯an County wasn¡¯t far from Qingshi Town. If he set a higher salary, his men would definitely follow him.


    However, if it was further away, some people would probably refuse.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Jiang Dahe and said, ¡°if we renovate the shops in another county, we won¡¯t be able hire too many people.¡±


    ¡°Liu¡¯s Express will be established in Nan¡¯an County. 1 want to open many chain stores to promote the brand.¡±


    ¡°When we go to other places, the number of shops will decrease.¡±


    It was too much to have nearly a hundred chain stores in a county.


    However, there were no chain stores in this era.


    In the absence of competition, she could support so many chain stores.


    Seeing that Jiang Dahe was confused, Lin Xiaoyue did not explain further and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. After leaving Nan¡¯an County, Liu¡¯s Express will only be opened in cities and large towns. Moreover, the number of shops will be reduced.¡±


    When she made her name known, the franchise fee would be raised accordingly, and she would not have so many franchisees anymore.


    In fact, she might even consider stopping it when she had enough money.


    How many people do you need?¡± Jiang Dahe was shocked.


    She wanted to open stores outside of Nan¡¯an County.


    Did she mean that she wanted to have stores all over the Great Yan?


    How many?


    If he could take over the renovation for all these stores, would he still need to take on other jobs?


    If he only worked with her, he would not have to worry about not having a job for the rest of his life!


    At the thought of this, he was excited.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment. ¡°Five or six people should be enough.¡±


    When the expansion of Liu¡¯s Express slowed down, there wouldn¡¯t be so many shops that needed renovation at the same time.


    Jiang Dahe¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯m confident that 1 can take this little manpower with me!¡± He immediately said.


    He knew his men well.


    Some of them were poor. He just had to offer a higher salary.


    A year of working outside could last them 3 to 4. years..

 Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Lottery (2)

    Chapter 402: Lottery (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    If someone did not want to leave, he would consider replacing them.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    His wife had given birth to a child, and it was a boy.


    His wife told him that she wanted to buy a house in town and send their son to the academy.


    In the past few years, although he had earned some money by setting up a construction team, it was not easy to get jobs.


    He didn¡¯t earn much money from it, so he had not saved enough money to buy a house in town.


    In addition, when the child goes to school in the future, the fee would not be cheap.


    Ms. Lin was always generous with the wages, and the work she gave him was long-term. Even if he had to go out of town, he was willing to do it.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang, don¡¯t be in a hurry to give me an answer. When the eatery in


    Nan¡¯an County is completed, we¡¯ll talk about it again.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Dahe replied. He was excited.


    If he agreed to this job, he would probably be out of town for the entire year.


    He had to go back and discuss with his wife before deciding.


    Lin Xiaoyue chatted with Jiang Dahe for a while longer. After Jiang Dahe said goodbye, she asked Zhao Fu to send Jiang Dahe out.


    Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, it was time for Lin Xiaoyue to meet Third Master Zhou and the others to discuss the franchise.


    Daishi Village.


    Today, before seven in the morning, Third Master Zhou and Old Master Zhou came to visit.


    Even Zhou Shi arrived after them.


    The last to arrive was Manager Liang.


    When everyone arrived, Lin Xiaoyue asked Zhao Shanshan to do the introduction.


    When they heard that the name would be changed to ¡°Liu¡¯s Express¡±, everyone was surprised.


    This name was catchy and easy to remember. It might be good to establish the brand.


    Then, Lin XiayYue asked Zhao Shanshan to read out the details.


    Most of the content was the same as what Lin Xiaoyue had said before.


    However, what Zhao Shanshan read this time was much more than what Lin Xiaoyue had said previously.


    It was mainly to restrict the number of franchisees. For example, the franchisee must follow the rules. They must not sell additional products without permission.


    If they violated the rules, the main store had the right to ask them to remove it. If they didn¡¯t, the main store had the right to cancel the cooperation.


    Third Master Zhou listened attentively, but he wasn¡¯t worried.


    The rules were reasonable.


    After a quarter of an hour, Zhao Shanshan finally finished reading the details of the cooperation.


    After hearing the details, everyone was both shocked and impressed. It was detailed and comprehensive.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue asked Zhao Shanshan to take out a map of Nan¡¯an County.


    She told everyone about the town she had chosen to open a chain store in and the number of stores to be opened.


    ¡°The plan is roughly like this. As for the terms of cooperation, if you accept it¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Before she could finish speaking, Third Master Zhou had already taken out a stack of banknotes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take 20!¡± As he spoke, a thick stack of banknotes was slammed onto the table.


    When the others saw this, they were a little shocked.


    Zhou Shi was about to touch the notes when she heard Lin Xiaoyue laugh.


    ¡°Hehe, Third Master Zhou, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me finish.¡±


    Third Master Zhou looked at Lin Xiaoyue with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Please continue.¡±


    Third Master Zhou was afraid that she might want to increase the joining fee.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at everyone and continued, ¡°you will have to wait until next year when the chili is harvested.¡±


    ¡°In order to save rent, i will start preparing for this after the Lantern Festival.¡±


    ¡°Then, some stores would be selected for renovation.¡±


    ¡°The stores that are renovated first will be vacant for longer, which means that there will be more rental costs.¡±


    ¡°As for the stores that are renovated later, the vacant period is short, so we can save some rent.¡±


    ¡°In this way, the cost of the chain stores in different towns will be different.¡±


    Third Master Zhou and the others looked at each other and understood what Lin Xiaoyue meant.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s just about two to three months¡¯ rent. We¡¯ll do a lottery.¡± He said.


    He said as though he didn¡¯t mind, but he still wanted to draw a lottery?

 Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Lottery (3)

    Chapter 403: Lottery (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Alright, drawing lots was a good idea. It was fair.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused by Third Master Zhou¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°If you draw a big town, you can open three stores and choose to give up the extra.¡±


    Third Master Zhou frowned.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, my 20 stores might not be connected?¡±


    A town could only open 2 or 3 chain stores. If he wanted to open 20 stores, he would need them to be in seven or eight towns.


    If he drew some towns that were very far away from Qingshi Town, wouldn¡¯t it be very troublesome to manage them?


    Old Master Zhou also frowned.


    He was going to open 8 stores. After drawing lots, the towns he drew might also be separated.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯ smiled. ¡°After drawing lots, you can negotiate in private, or you can negotiate with me.¡±


    ¡°We can sign the contract after we reach an agreement.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other.


    He realized that they seemed to have been tricked.


    Third Master Zhou regretted it now.


    If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned drawing lots.


    He would rather pay more rent than go through so much trouble.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to choose a town that was close to Qingshi Town? It would definitely be expensive to exchange a town that was far away for a town that was close.


    The rest of them had the same thought.


    However, no one brought it up.


    Ms. Lin planned to open nearly 100 chain stores in Nan¡¯an County, but the total number of stores they got was less than half.


    There would definitely be people joining later on. If they chose a shop with a good location, it would be unfair to the latecomers.


    Thus, everyone began to draw lots.


    After the results came out, it was just as they had expected. The more shops there were, the more scattered they would be.


    ¡°Two of my four stores are in Taoyuan Town. The other two were in Beifeng Town, which is too far away.¡± Zhou Shi was the first to speak up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they drew Qingshi Town. Aren¡¯t there two spots in Qingshi Town? Can you give them to me?¡± Zhou Shi said as she handed the ball of paper to Lin Xiaoyue.


    When everyone heard that the Zhou Shi drew Taoyuan Town, their eyes were filled with envy.


    Old Master Zhou did not say anything.


    It was not easy for him to have all 8 stored near to each other.


    Unlike his daughter who only needed to trade one in. It was better not to switch with her.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Sure. However, you have to give me 80 taels.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, Qingshi Town is a good location. Secondly, when the renovation starts, Beifeng Town will be the first to be renovated, which means that the shop there will save more on rental cost.¡±


    Everyone looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Profiteer!


    Sure enough, the 200 taels joining fee was just an illusion.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Thinking about how she could move her shop to the two towns closest to her with 8- taels of silver, she felt that it was worth it.


    Then, she took out the silver notes.


    ¡°There¡¯s a total of 900 taels of silver here, I¡¯ll take the 4 stores in Qingshi Town and Taoyuan Town.¡± She placed them on the table.


    Zhao Shanshan, who was standing at the side, was overjoyed. She quickly went to the table next to her and grabbed a case.


    Then, she went to retrieve the contract.


    Lin Xiaoyue opened the case and took out two silver ingots worth 10 taels and gave them to Zhou Shi.


    Then, she signed a contract with her.


    When Zhou Shi received the contract and the change, she was relieved and smiled.


    ¡°I would like to switch too. I want to exchange Ciyun Town for Anle Town. I¡¯ll take one more store. A total of four in Daxi Town and Anle Town!¡± Manager Liang hesitated for a moment and said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    His luck was not bad, he actually got a spot in Daxi Town, which was next to Qingshi Town.


    As for Ciyun Town, it was a bit further away.


    He wanted to just give up on the shop in Ciyu Town. But thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t bear to do it.


    When he saw that no one had drawn Anle Town, which was next to Daxi Town, he had an idea. He thought that he might as well take another shop and change Ciyun Town to Anle Town.


    In any case, in order to prevent Ms. Lin from raising the joining fee, he had also brought money today.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at the map on the table.


    ¡°Ciyun Town for Daxi Town. The distance isn¡¯t too far, so just give me 50 taels.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    Manager Liang felt a headache.


    Still, he took out the banknote and handed it over.


    ¡°This is 900 taels.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue took the silver notes and counted them. After confirming that the number was correct, she put the silver notes into the box.


    Then, he took out a silver note worth 50 taels from the case and returned it to Manager Liang..

 Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Earning Money (1)

    Chapter 404: Earning Money (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After that, she signed a contract with Manager Liang.


    Holding the contract, Manager Liang felt at ease.


    Third Master Zhou glanced at Zhou Shi and Manager Liang. Seeing their expressions, his heart suddenly ached.


    The two of them did not take many stores, so they did not spend much extra money. But he¡­


    ¡°Ms. Lin¡­¡± At this moment, Old Master Zhou spoke.


    He had a bitter face, and then looked at everyone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys help me take a look and see how I should arrange my stores?¡± As Old Master Zhou spoke, he placed the piece of paper with the name of the town on it on the table.


    When everyone saw this, they noticed that the four towns that Old Master Zhou had drawn were actually all scattered.


    It was as if they were surrounding Nan¡¯an County, with one coming from each direction.


    Zhou Shi looked at the four towns that her father had drawn and then looked at the map on the table.


    ¡°Huishui Town is closer to Qingshi Town. Father, you should consider Huishui Town.¡± Zhou Shi pointed at the map.


    ¡°Huishui Town has three spots, and the nearby Qingfeng Town has three as well. Just add one more in Songyang Town. That¡¯s enough.¡± Zhou Shi continued.


    Manager Liang nodded. He agreed with her.


    After Old Master Zhou heard this, he looked at Third Master Zhou.


    Qingfeng Town and Songyang Town had been taken by Third Master Zhou.


    How could he not have thought of an arrangement that even his daughter could think of?


    It was all because he knew that Third Master Zhou had taken the two towns.


    Third Master Zhou wanted to move all his shops to these two towns. He even asked for his opinion¡­


    Third Master Zhou finally understood the look on his uncle¡¯s face.


    His heart instantly¡­


    Suppressing the anger in his heart, Third Master Zhou comforted himself to look at the big picture first and calmed down.


    ¡°If you want to exchange with me, just tell me. We¡¯re all family. I¡¯ll exchange with you.¡± He said generously to Old Master Zhou.


    Old Master Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Then, he quickly restrained the joy on his face. He carefully glanced at Third Master Zhou.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 300 taels.¡± As he spoke, he reached for the silver notes.


    The towns he exchanged for were not as good as the one Manager Liang exchanged for. One town actually did not cost as much as 50 taels of silver.


    However, this was nothing. The most important thing was that Third Master was willing to give up the place to him.


    For this reason, 100 taels of silver was really nothing.


    Third Master Zhou looked at the silver notes that Old Master Zhou handed over. He really wanted to reach out and take it.


    However, he quickly averted his gaze.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too polite!¡±


    100 taels was really not a small amount of money to him at the moment!


    However, he couldn¡¯t take the money!


    It was not easy for him to reach a tacit understanding with his uncle.


    It was not worth it to have a grudge with his uncle for a mere 100 taels of silver.


    Old Master Zhou glanced at Third Master Zhou. Seeing that he really didn¡¯t want it, he took them back.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Third Master Zhou! I will accept your kindness.¡± He said with a touched expression.


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s heart ached. But on the surface, there is still a smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re being polite.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue watched from the side and laughed in her heart, but she could only hold it in.


    ¡°Cough, since the two of you have reached an agreement, then let¡¯s sign the contract now.¡± Lin Xiaoyue was afraid that she couldn¡¯t hold it in and would laugh out loud.


    ¡°Eh, yes!¡± Old Master Zhou hurriedly said.


    Then, he took out 1,600 worth of notes and gave it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Please count them.¡± He said.


    The corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth curled up as she counted them.


    After confirming that there was no mistake, she placed the silver notes back into the money box.


    As Lin Xiaoyue did not tidy up the banknotes she received, they almost spilled out of the box, making everyone envious.


    In such a short period of time, she had earned more than 3,000 taels of silver.


    That was scary.


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s eyes were almost red as he looked at Lin Xiaoyue and the money box.


    He squeezed the silver notes in his hand and even thought of giving up.


    However, that was just a thought. After Old Master Zhou received the contract, Third Master Zhou came forward..

 Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Making Money (2)

    Chapter 405: Making Money (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I¡­the towns I drew are also very scattered.¡± As he spoke, Third Master Zhou showed the papers he drew to Lin Xiaoyue and the others.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask to switch. I want the 20 stores in these towns, so Ms. Lin, please name a price.¡±


    As Third Master Zhou spoke, he picked up a pen at the side and circled a spot on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s map.


    Lin Xiaoyue took a look and quickly calculated in her heart.


    There were exactly 20 stores in the town.


    She looked at Third Master Zhou and thought to herself, ¡°I thought Third


    Master Zhou really sacrificed himself for Old Master Zhou.¡±


    Now, it seemed that he had already planned to do so.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled when she saw Third Master Zhou¡¯s nervous expression. ¡°They are indeed too scattered. If you switch, the changes will be quite big.¡± When Third Master Zhou heard this, he looked even more nervous.


    ¡°However, Liu¡¯s Express hasn¡¯t recruited any other partners yet, and I still have the stores.¡±


    ¡°How about this, you give an extra 200 taels and the stores in these towns will be yours.¡± Then, Lin Xiaoyue spoke.


    200 taels was the joining fee.


    Third Master Zhou had a total of 20 stores. After splitting it evenly, each store only cost 20 taels more.


    Sigh, it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to raise their prices, but she was really short of money now!


    Even a few wen were very precious to her now.


    It was because her husband had to support the Nangong Army at the border.


    Just food and drink for 6,000 thousand people for a month would cost 5 to


    6,000 taels of silver.


    If she could, she would charge more. It could at least reduce some pressure, right?


    Third Master Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Then, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he had 200 taels.


    ¡°Good!¡± After saying that, Third Master Zhou counted 4,200 taels of silver and gave it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that Third Master Zhou kept 3 notes from the stack, and her eyes were filled with disappointment.


    It seemed that she could have asked for more.


    Third Master Zhou prepared at least 4,500 taels of silver¡­


    Third Master Zhou saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression and quickly stuffed the three silver notes back into his pocket.


    He looked as if he was afraid that Lin Xiaoyue would ask him for it.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled awkwardly and retracted her gaze.


    She then counted the banknotes and confirmed that the amount was correct before putting them into the money box.


    Then, she signed a contract with Third Master Zhou.


    With the contract in hand, the nervous Third Master Zhou finally calmed down. It was finally done¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Please have some tea and rest for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Lin


    Xiaoyue held the money box and smiled at everyone.


    Everyone looked at the money box in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand with envy.


    Knowing that she was going to put the money away, they agreed.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue leave. She did not even bring Zhao Shanshan along and went to the backyard by herself.


    After returning to her room, Lin Xiaoyue placed the money box on the bed. She couldn¡¯t wait to count them again.


    The number was correct, a total of 7,600 taels.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment, then took out the small box containing the silver notes from her interspatial ring and counted them.


    She still had 2,900 taels left.


    She had given money to the three heads of the manor.


    It was a total of 6,500 taels.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so poor.


    ¡°7,600 taels, plus the remaining 2,900 taels, a total of 10,500 taels.¡± Lin


    Xiaoyue muttered.


    A portion of the money had to be deducted as the renovation fee, as well as the rent for the workshop and the chain stores.


    In addition, she bought all kinds of tools, cutlery, carriages, and so on for the workshop. And labor costs¡­


    Forget it, she didn¡¯t dare to think too much.


    If she wanted to open chain stores all over Nan¡¯an County, she would not have much money left.


    Yesterday afternoon, she brought Shanshan and Zhao Fu along with her. After taking Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang¡¯s suggestions into consideration, she had decided on the number of stores in Nan¡¯an County.


    They chose 22 towns, including Nan¡¯an County, and finally decided on 64 stores.


    Today, Third Master Zhou and the others had already booked 36 of them and there were still 28 left.


    She hoped that Liang Yu could settle the remaining 28. That way, she could get 5,600 taels more..

 Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Making Money (3)

    Chapter 406: Making Money (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    With this sum of money, she had a total of 16,100 taels.


    That¡¯s not enough for food and drink for 6,000 people, plus winter clothes!


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    After a while, she sighed and put the notes into the money box.


    Then, she put the two money boxes into the interspatial ring.


    She composed herself and left the room.


    When she returned to the front yard, Lin Xiaoyue was the cheerful and bright Ms. Lin again.


    After chatting with Third Master Zhou and the others for a while, Lin Xiaoyue asked everyone to stay for dinner at the Liu family.


    Knowing that they could eat braised pork again today, everyone stayed.


    In the afternoon, after eating and drinking to their hearts¡¯ content, everyone went home.


    Manager Liang was also eating happily. He left the Liu residence and got on the carriage.


    After that, he returned to Ruyi Restaurant in a good mood.


    Manager Liang entered with a radiant face.


    He saw Chef Liu standing beside the counter. There was a look of anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Old Liu, why aren¡¯t you in the kitchen?¡± Manager Liang was in a good mood. He drank some alcohol and felt very good.


    Chef Liu frowned.


    How much did you drink?¡± He asked Manager Liang angrily.


    ¡°Eh, not much! Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday? 1 was going to¡­ Hehe¡­¡± Manager Liang¡¯s face turned red as he moved closer to Chef Liu.


    ¡°I went to Ms. Lin¡¯s house to discuss a collaboration. Hehe, it¡¯s all settled. I¡¯m taking 4 stores. Burp-¡±


    Manager Liang stretched out a hand and gestured with four fingers.


    Then, he staggered and quickly grabbed Chef Liu¡¯s arm to prevent herself from falling.


    Chef Liu only smelled the strong smell of alcohol. Seeing Manager Liang¡¯s state, he looked angry and anxious.


    A voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Leaving Ruyi Restaurant in the middle of the day?¡± It was Liang Yu.


    Manager Liang quickly sobered up.


    He quickly let go of Chef Liu and turned to bow to Liang Yu.


    His movements were swift, and he was no longer as drunk as before.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Liang Yu frowned.


    ¡°Get him to sober up.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chef Liu replied. He couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    Sigh, they had worked together for several years. He felt very sympathetic when he saw his old friend in trouble.


    After Liang Yu left, Chef Liu hurriedly helped Manager Liang to the backyard.


    He was forced to vomit and drink a bowl of hangover soup.


    When he felt that he was no longer dizzy, he asked Chef Liu to stop torturing him.


    After cleaning himself up, Manager Liang went to look for Liang Yu with a perturbed mood.


    When Manager Liang arrived at the door of the room, he did not recognize the two guards guarding the door. Moreover, the two of them were looking at him with unfriendly expressions. Manager Liang¡¯s heart pounded even more.


    Manager Liang was about to speak when one of the guards glared at him.


    He was so frightened that he quickly took a step back.


    Stepping up his courage, he cupped his hands and bowed to the man. ¡°Please report to the Young Master that the manager of Ruyi Restaurant wishes to see him.¡±


    The person looked at Manager Liang. He smelled the alcohol on his body and his eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    Then, he pushed open the door and went in.


    Manager Liang lowered his head to look at the clothes he had changed into and sniffed his body.


    He had already taken a shower and changed his clothes, so the smell of alcohol should not be that strong anymore.


    Feeling the other guard beside him looking at him, Manager Liang quickly stopped what he was doing.


    If he had known that the Young Master would be back today, he would not have dared to drink so much.


    He had left his post without permission, and the Young Master saw his drunken appearance.


    This time, his good impression of him was probably ruined¡­


    At this moment, he felt terrible, but he could only wait.


    After a while, the guard came out.


    ¡°Go in.¡± He glanced at Manager Liang and said in disdain.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, he entered the room.


    After entering the room, Manager Liang saw Liang Yu sitting at the table.


    He did not dare to look at him. He lowered his head and quickly walked towards Liang Yu.


    ¡°Greetings, sir.¡± Manager Liang didn¡¯t dare to get too close. He stopped not far from the table and bowed to Liang Yu.


    Liang Yu raised her head and saw that he had changed his clothes. His hair was still wet.


    ¡°Humph.¡± He snorted.


    He must have misjudged him.


    Manager Liang trembled and he immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, get up.¡± Manager Liang was panicking when he heard an unfamiliar voice.


    Then, he saw someone walk out from behind the screen..

 Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Unfortunately, Shes Not a Man (1)

    Chapter 407: Unfortunately, She¡¯s Not a Man (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Although he could only see the person¡¯s robe, he could tell at a glance that the material of the robe was excellent.


    In addition, this person could actually speak freely to the head of the family. Manager Liang did not dare to guess.


    Seeing Prince Anyang step out, Liang Yu quickly stood up.


    He cupped his fists at Prince Anyang but he stopped him.


    Then, Prince Anyang went to the table, pulled over a stool, and sat down.


    Seeing Prince Anywang looking at Manager Liang who was still kneeling, he frowned.


    Liang Yu immediately looked at Manager Liang, ¡°didn¡¯t you hear His Highness¡¯ words?¡±


    Manager Liang trembled.


    His Highness?


    He didn¡¯t dare to think too much and quickly got up.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Then, he bowed to Prince Anyang.


    Which prince?


    He didn¡¯t know that Liang Yu was on good terms with any prince.


    Prince Anyang glanced at Liang Yu with a playful look in his eyes.


    It was rare for his brother-in-law to be so protective of someone. Manager Liang seemed interesting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. 1 asked you here to ask you something.¡± Prince Anyang looked at Manager Liang.


    ¡°Yes, please ask, Your Highness.¡± Manager Liang said respectfully.


    Prince Anyang smiled. ¡°Did you go to Daishi Village in the morning?¡±


    Manager Liang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    His Highness also knew that he left his post?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Although he was afraid, he had to be honest.


    ¡°You went to see Mrs. Li?¡± Prince Anyang continued to ask.


    Manager Liang was stunned and was about to say no.


    However, he suddenly remembered that the general¡¯s alias was Li Xiao, and his surname was indeed Li.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I heard that you¡¯re going to be involved in some chain stores?¡± He asked with a smile.


    Manager Liang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    This prince actually knew about the chain stores?


    He only told Old Liu and Liang Yu about this.


    This matter was of great importance, and Old Liu would not tell anyone.


    The only possibility was that Liang Yu had told His Highness.


    Manager Liang¡¯s heart tightened.


    ICould His Highness be the First Prince?


    Manager Liang panicked and forgot to answer.


    Liang Yu cursed in his heart. Just as he was about to scold him, Prince Anyang interrupted him.


    ¡°Liang Yu mentioned that you sent him a message, saying that Mrs. Li is going to open some chain stores. Moreover, the offer is good.¡±


    ¡°I read the contents of the letter and found it very interesting. However, there were some areas that I didn¡¯t understand. Can you explain?¡±


    He truly found it interesting.


    Although he had never done any business himself, the First Prince¡¯s estate had many business dealings in the past, and he had made all the important decisions.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s idea was really novel.


    Hearing this, how could Manager Liang not know the identity of Prince Anyang?


    He didn¡¯t know how the First Prince became Prince Anyang and came to Qingshi Town.


    However, he knew that he had to properly answer His Highness.


    ¡°Your Highness, feel free to ask.¡±


    Liang Yu frowned.


    ¡°Start from the beginning. Tell me everything that happened to the Liu family after I left, no matter how big or small.¡±


    After he left, so many things had happened.


    Ms. Lin was a business genius and a great cook.


    He had never heard of a brand, chain stores and franchise before.


    She even said that she had suggestions for the Liang Corporation.


    She wanted to supply braised meat and other food in the restaurants under the Liang Corporation¡¯s name.


    Right, the braised pork.


    After he gave the order, Chef Liu brought some for him and the prince.


    However, there was only a small plate. It was not enough for them.


    He then found out this was given to Chef Liu by Manager Liang after he got it from the Liu family.


    Chef Liu was the only one who could not bear to eat it. He cut it bit by bit because he wanted to study the ingredients. Otherwise, he and His Highness would not be able to try it at the moment.


    Thinking of this, Liang Yu swallowed hard.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Manager Liang replied.


    He quickly told Prince Anyang and Liang Yu about what had happened in the past few days.


    In addition, he also repeated Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s explanation of brands, chain stores, franchises, and other terms, including the examples that Lin Xiaoyue gave.


    This time, Prince Anyang and Liang Yu understood it clearly.


    They were extremely amazed by Lin Xiaoyue.


    When they heard that Lin Xiaoyue used this method to earn more than 7,000 taels of silver this morning, Liang Yu and Prince Anyang were even more shocked..

 Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Unfortunately, Shes Not a Man (2)

    Chapter 408: Unfortunately, She¡¯s Not a Man (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The money was too easy to earn.


    However, those who had eaten the spicy skewers at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eatery knew that the joining fee for her chain store was only 200 taels. It was really not expensive.


    He only paid 200 taels of silver and didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else. He could just wait for the opening.


    Even after opening, the delivery of the ingredients and the cleaning of the utensils would be taken care of. There was very little trouble.


    Who wouldn¡¯t go for it if they knew about such a good thing?


    Even Manager Liang joined.


    And Third Master Zhou took 20 stores!


    ¡°Let me see the contract.¡± Liang Yu was the first to regain his senses and said to Manager Liang.


    A hint of hesitation flashed across Manager Liang¡¯s eyes, but he quickly took out the contract and handed it to Liang Yu respectfully.


    Seeing Prince Anyang looking at him, Liang Yu bowed and handed the contract to Prince Anyang.


    He stood beside Prince Anyang and read with him.


    Looking at the various clauses on the contract, the two of them were amazed.


    It was written in great detail.


    The rights and obligations of both parties in the contract were very clear.


    After reading the contents of the contract, Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly calculated the amount of money he had.


    The Liang family was his money bag. If he wanted money, his brother-in-law would give it to him.


    But it was not his money.


    Every time he asked his brother-in-law for money, he was actually a little embarrassed.


    He really wasn¡¯t rich.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s chain store was not a bad idea, and he had enough manpower.


    By taking 50 to 60 stores, he would be able to make a good profit every month.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to keep asking his brother-in-law for money.


    Liang Yu was also tempted.


    Opening a shop with 200 taels of silver, with the Liang family¡¯s experience in opening a shop over the years, he didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.


    If it was a restaurant like Ruyi Restaurant, the starting price would be 6,000 taels of silver.


    Of course, the money spent on the restaurant accounted for a large part of it.


    For the sake of long-term development, the Liang Corporation¡¯s restaurants were either bought, renovated, or self-built.


    After that, the renovation, hiring, and other opening expenses added up to 6,000 taels of silver.


    Opening a new eatery would cost a lot less.


    However, if he wanted to do a good job, he would have to spend 700 to 800 taels.


    For other industries, such as the jewelry store, the cost of opening was even higher.


    It was mainly the cost of purchasing goods.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine opening one for 200 taels of silver.


    The Liang family had a budget of at least 6,000 taels for a restaurant. When it opened, it might not necessarily be profitable.


    6,000 taels could be used to open 30 chain stores.


    With the delicious food Ms. Lin sold, it was almost impossible for them to lose money.


    Even if one store could only earn 100 taels of silver a month, the total profit would be 3,000 taels of silver a month.


    He would earn back his capital in 2 months.


    ¡°How do I join?¡± Suddenly, Prince Anyang asked.


    Liang Yu and Manager Liang were stunned.


    ¡°Your Highness may go to Ms. Lin¡­Mrs. Li directly,¡± Manager Liang said.


    They all addressed Lin Xiaoyue as Ms. Lin and never called her Mrs. Li.


    After all, the general married into her family.


    Moreover, she was very capable.


    Even His Highness was interested in her stores.


    Prince Anyang remembered that his brother-in-law called her Ms. Lin.


    ¡°Oh right, currently, Mrs. Li has only planned to open in Nan¡¯an County.


    Excluding the number of stores owned by her family, there are 64 spots. This morning, we¡¯ve already taken 36 of them.¡±


    Manager Liang carefully raised his head and glanced at Liang Yu and Prince Anyang.


    Seeing the two of them frown at the same time, he quickly lowered her head.


    ¡°You have to hurry up if you plan to join.¡±


    As expected, Lians Yu was also very interested.


    The moment he said that, Prince Anyang and Liang Yu were shocked.


    What? There were only 65 spots in total? And 36 were already taken?


    Only 28 were left!


    That was less than half!

 Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Unfortunately, Shes Not a Man (3)

    Chapter 409: Unfortunately, She¡¯s Not a Man (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Prince Anyang wanted to continue asking about the situation, but he pinched his knee and held back.


    He turned and glanced at Liang Yu.


    His brother-in-law¡¯s expression did not look too good.


    ¡°Cough, tell me more about the manors.¡± Prince Anyang changed the topic.


    He wanted to join the chain stores, but he was not in a hurry.


    He would go to the Liu family to meet General Shao the day after. At that time, he would talk to the couple.


    Although Mrs. Li only planned to open a chain store in Nan¡¯an County, it did not mean that she would not open a chain store in other counties.


    Now that the entire Anyang County was his turf, with him around, it would not be a problem for her to open chain stores throughout the entire Anyang County.


    Liang Yu also looked at Manager Liang.


    That¡¯s right, Manager Liang had written to him and told him about what happened in the three manors.


    That woman was really ambitious. Not only did she want to plant chili peppers and sweet potatoes in the manors, she also wanted to open a pig and chicken farm.


    She wanted to build a manure pit, and reclaim the mountain.


    Manager Liang had even drawn him a map of the terraced fields.


    Even though the explanation was not very clear, he had a general understanding of it.


    If Manager Liang really did what she said, it would be great.


    The area of cultivated land in Anyang County might increase by a lot.


    After all, the entire Anyang County was a hilly area.


    The lack of cultivated land was a huge problem in Anyang County.


    If there was insufficient cultivated land, there would be insufficient food production.


    Although he could go to other provinces to buy food, it would be too big of a move and would inevitably attract attention.


    If His Highness wanted to keep a low profile, it was necessary to station troops and feed the horses. At that time, the consumption of food would not be low.


    At the thought of this, Liang Yu went to fetch a brush and ink.


    ¡°You draw and explain to His Highness.¡± He then said to Manager Liang.


    Before this, he was only thinking about the chain store. However, the terraced fields were more important.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Manager Liang replied and stood up.


    Manager Liang was afraid that he would smell the alcohol on him, so he did not dare to get too close.


    After being urged by Liang Yu, he went up to the two of them.


    Prince Anyang of course smelled it, but he only frowned slightly and did not say anything.


    Manager Liang secretly watched their reactions. Seeing that they didn¡¯t reprimand him, he felt more at ease.


    He didn¡¯t think too much about it and quickly explained what he knew about the terraced fields to the two of them.


    In the past two days, the Zhou manor¡¯s head was preparing to hire workers, but Ms. Lin had sent someone to tell them to wait.


    He didn¡¯t know if she had other arrangements.


    However, according to the information reported by his subordinates, her ideas were very feasible. He felt that the manor would start construction sooner or later.


    After listening to Manager Liang¡¯s explanation, Prince Anyang and Liang Yu sighed.


    If the mountainous region could be reclaimed, it would greatly increase the usable land!


    Also, the idea of building a pond and manure pit in the field was also very good! It could greatly reduce the difficulty of farming in the mountains.


    ¡°Wonderful! Wonderful! Ms. Lin is amazing!¡± Prince Anyang exclaimed.


    This time, he addressed Lin Xiaoyue as ¡°Ms. Lin¡± instead of ¡°Mrs. Li¡±.


    At the same time, Prince Anyang sighed in his heart.


    Unfortunately, she was a woman.


    If she were a man, he would definitely ask her to work under him.


    Liang Yu exclaimed in his heart.


    Even though he had seen Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s talent, he still couldn¡¯t believe it when he first met her.


    Everyone said that Liang Yu was a proud son of heaven and a business genius. He had always thought highly of himself and rarely looked up to his peers.


    There were only two people that he admired.


    One of them was Nangong Xiao, a young general.


    The other was actually an ordinary-looking little girl.


    Oh no, she was Nangong Xiao¡¯s wife¡­


    Thinking back to a few months ago, when they first met, Liang Yu¡¯s heart palpitated, and he felt a trace of disappointment.


    He spent 250 taels of silver to buy that precious mirror. He bought it to give to his sister, but in the end, he had somehow kept it.


    Sometimes, he thought that if he had stayed in Qingshi Town for a few more days, perhaps the situation would have been different.


    Unfortunately, his imagination could not become reality.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet them.¡± Prince Anyang laughed heartily.


    Then, he stopped smiling and looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Pack up. Tonight, we will go to Daishi Village..¡±

 Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: The Owner of the Zhou Trading Company

    Chapter 410: The Owner of the Zhou Trading Company


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After leaving the capital, he was on a horse then a boat. He had barely rested along the way, just to save time.


    The journey was long, and he had planned to rest for a night before going to see the young general.


    But now, he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    He was Prince Anyang. The sooner he got into character, the sooner he could start governing his turf.


    After hearing about the terraced fields, he couldn¡¯t wait to implement it as soon as possible.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Liang Yu replied with cupped fists.


    His Highness and he had secretly left the group. It was not good to go to Daishi Village during the day.


    At night, they would go there in a light carriage. Since the couple happened to be at home, they could save a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Alright, all of you can leave! I am going to rest.¡± As he spoke, Prince Anyang stood up from his stool with a relaxed expression.


    After resting for two to four hours and washing up, he shouldn¡¯t look tired anymore.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liang Yu and Manager Liang replied.


    Then, the two of them left the room together.


    After leaving the room, Liang Yu walked in front while Manager Liang followed behind, not even daring to breathe loudly.


    Suddenly, Liang Yu stopped in his tracks.


    Manager Liang hurriedly stopped as well, his heart once again on tenterhooks.


    ¡°Get me a room where I can rest. In addition, go and make arrangements. After five o¡¯clock, follow me and His Highness to Daishi Village.¡±


    Manager Liang was stunned.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that he had no intention of reprimanding him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he quickly led the way.


    Manager Liang only left after he arranged for Liang Yu to stay in another room.


    Time passed quickly.


    Manager Liang followed Liang Yu¡¯s instructions to wake him up before 10:00 pm.


    After Liang Yu woke up, he washed up and went to get Prince Anyang.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s condition was not as good as Liang Yu¡¯s. He took a while to get up.


    At this moment, a bowl of ginger soup was brought in by the manager.


    Prince Anyang drank another bowl before leaving.


    Ruyi Restaurant was brightly lit. When they went outside, they realized that the sky had already begun to darken.


    Prince Anyang, Liang Yu, and Manager Liang boarded a carriage. Two guards became coachmen. Under Manager Liang¡¯s guidance, they headed towards the west gate.


    After leaving the western city gate, he followed the main road and went to Daishi Village.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue was in the kitchen with Chen Shi and the others.


    She had signed contracts with them, which could be considered as completing a big task.


    She didn¡¯t have anything to do for the time being.


    Hence, she came to the kitchen to help out, thinking of making something delicious.


    Of course there was braised meat. In addition, there were sausages, cured meat, and other dishes.


    Lin Xiaoyue was busy in the kitchen when Zhao Fu suddenly came in to report that Manager Liang and Young Master Liang Yu had come with a distinguished guest.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard this, she immediately handed the pot to Ma Shi.


    Then, she started to take off her apron.


    ¡°Have you informed Master?¡± She asked Zhao Fu as she took off her apron.


    Liang Yu came with a distinguished guest. Who else could it be?


    ¡°Master was in the courtyard just now. He went to greet them. He asked me to come get you.¡± Zhao Fu followed Lin Xiaoyue out.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s anxious expression, he was also nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go get the best tea leaves, brew some tea, and send it to the hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Fu quickly said.


    Just as he was about to turn around, he saw Lin Xiaoyue stop in her tracks.


    ¡°Inform the servants that they are not allowed to approach the hall later. Also, we will push dinner back. Wait for my instructions.¡± Lin Xiaoyue turned around and said to Zhao Fu.


    Zhao Fu felt even more nervous.


    Ever since he came to the Liu family, he had seen the young lady receive many distinguished guests.


    This was the first time he had seen her value a guest so much.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He quickly replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue turned around and quickly walked out.


    After Lin Xiaoyue walked some distance away, Zhao Fu got up and hurried back to the kitchen. He went to make arrangements.


    After Lin Xiaoyue entered the main courtyard, she quickly walked towards the main gate.


    As soon as she walked out of the door, she saw Li Xiao returning with five people.


    Under the dim light of the lanterns, Lin Xiaoyue only saw the three people in front of them clearly when the group of people got closer.


    Two of them were Liang Yu and Manager Liang. The other was a tall and thin man with an extraordinary aura. He should be the person.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is my wife.¡± Seeing Lin Xiaoyue appear at the entrance, a smile appeared on Li Xiao¡¯s expressionless face. Then, he pulled Lin Xiaoyue over and introduced her to Prince Anyang..

 Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: The Owner of the Zhou Trading Company (2)

    Chapter 411: The Owner of the Zhou Trading Company (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Prince Anyang followed Li Xiao¡¯s line of sight and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was actually looking straight at him, a trace of interest appeared in his eyes.


    As expected, she was not an ordinary woman. Not only was she intelligent, but she was also bold.


    Also, if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that a cold and arrogant person like Nangong Xiao would actually be so gentle to a woman.


    In front of him, she called her his wife.


    It was obvious how much Nangong Xiao loved his wife.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, meet the Young Master,¡± Then, Li Xiao introduced him to Lin Xiaoyue in a gentle voice.


    How could Lin Xiaoyue not understand?


    She curtsied and bowed to Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Master.¡± She said gently.


    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to be so polite Ms. Lin.¡± Prince Anyang smiled.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile, then she stood up with Li Xiao¡¯s help.


    ¡°You have had a tough journey. Please come in.¡± Then, she took two steps away with Li Xiao and made a ¡°please¡± gesture to Prince Anyang and the others.


    This person addressed her as Ms. Lin instead of Mrs. Li. She was very happy.


    She could freely express herself.


    Yes, she was actually a little worried before.


    After all, in the ancient society where men ruled, she probably didn¡¯t even have the right to speak.


    As for Li Xiao, he was strong and intelligent, but he could not speak as well as her.


    Therefore, it was more appropriate for her to negotiate.


    Anyway, wasn¡¯t he a live-in son-in-law? As the mistress of the household, it was also reasonable for her to do so.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Prince Anyang responded and entered the Liu residence.


    When they reached the hall, Liang Yu arranged for two guards to stand guard outside.


    The others entered.


    Zhao Fu came to deliver tea, but he was stopped at the door.


    Lin Xiaoyue explained to the guards and he was let in.


    Zhao Fu was nervous and didn¡¯t dare to raise his head.


    He poured tea for everyone and quickly left.


    Prince Anyang was invited to the main seat. After sitting down, he looked at the couple gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we last met in the capital, Nangong.¡±


    Li Xiao did not raise his head to look at Prince Anyang. He only raised his arms and cupped his fists.


    ¡°Your Highness, you flatter me. I am just a commoner now.¡±


    Nangong Xiao was already a dead man. The day he was resurrected would be the day of reckoning.


    As for now, he was only Li Xiao.


    Prince Anyang looked at Li Xiao and paused for a moment.


    Then, he smiled and patted his thigh.


    ¡°Yes, I misspoke¡­¡±


    Then, Liang Yu interjected and mentioned that Prince Anyang was now incharge of Anyang County.


    The couple was a little surprised, but more than that, they were happy.


    This way, it would be much easier to bring back the Nangong Army as well as opening the chain stores next year. Everything was related to business.


    As Li Xiao was not good with words and did not like to talk, he did not speak much.


    Under Liang Yu¡¯s guidance, Prince Anyang finally spoke to Li Xiao.


    ¡°The matter between the Great General and the Nangong family is the fault of the Murong family.¡± Prince Anyang stood up as he spoke.


    Then, he bowed to Li Xiao.


    ¡°On behalf of the Murong family, 1 apologize to you.¡±


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    He stood up and returned the bow to Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Your Highness is too serious. This is one person¡¯s fault and it has nothing to do with the Murong family.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    In other words, he only hated Emperor Yan and had nothing to do with the rest of the Murong family.


    Did he really not hate the others? How was this possible?


    However, he wouldn¡¯t attack the entire Murong clan out of hatred.


    Furthermore, Prince Anyang would not allow it.


    In addition, his Qing¡¯er¡¯s surname was still Murong after all¡­


    When Prince Anyang heard this, he felt a little relieved.


    He was really afraid that Li Xiao would hate the entire Murong family. In this case, how could he use him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. 1 have no intention of betraying the Great Yan and the Murong Clan. 1 only hope that I can help my father and the Nangong family clear their names.¡± Li Xiao suddenly said. Then, he knelt down on one knee at Prince Anyang.


    Prince Anyang was delighted. He quickly helped Li Xiao up.


    ¡°Please get up.¡±


    ¡°It was Father¡¯s fault¡­he listened to the slanderous words of a villain¡­¡±


    Prince Anyang quickly expressed his heartache, looking as if he was heartbroken by the Nangong family¡¯s incident.


    After a long while, he turned to Li Xiao and said, ¡°Li Xiao, don¡¯t worry¡­.¡±

 Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: The Owner of the Zhou Trading Company (3)

    Chapter 412: The Owner of the Zhou Trading Company (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°In the future, when 1 return to the capital, 1 will definitely clear the Nangong Clan¡¯s name and restore the glory of the Great General.¡±


    That was a promise.


    ingthe Nangong family clear their name and let Li Xiao inherit the Great General¡¯s Mansion and become the new Great General.


    However, Li Xiao was expressionless. He knelt down on one knee again.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I have no need for the Great General¡¯s Mansion. After this is done, I will petition for the Nangong Army to return to the imperial court. I would like to stay in Daishi Village and with my beloved wife.¡± As he spoke, Li Xiao actually looked at Lin Xiaoyue at the side, his eyes filled with affection.


    Lin Xiaoyue also had a faint smile in her eyes.


    This scene shocked everyone in the room.


    Especially Liang Yu.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s satisfied smile, the heaviness in his heart completely dissipated.


    ¡°Li Xiao, what are you saying? The Nangong family has been guarding the Great Yan for generations.¡±


    ¡°I hope Your Highness will grant my wish!¡± Before Prince Anyang could finish speaking, Li Xiao interrupted him and raised his voice.


    Prince Anyang frowned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this in the future.¡±


    However, he was relieved.


    His father was suspicious of the Great General King and was afraid of the Nangong Army, so he attacked the Nangong Clan. Although this move was too hasty, it was not without reason.


    The Great General was indeed too powerful.


    If they really had the intention to rebel, the Great Yan would have a new ruler.


    He had no choice but to use Li Xiao against his father.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to nurture another Great General.


    Li Xiao had taken the initiative to give up his military power and hand over the army after the matter was settled. What else could make him more relieved than this?


    Sigh, he didn¡¯t want to be charged with killing a meritorious minister in the future. This was the best outcome.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t agree to it now.


    When everything was settled in the future, they would talk about it then.


    The following topic was more urgent.


    ¡°The army is now trapped at the border. The soldiers are already killing their horses to fill their stomachs. Please help them escape.¡± Li Xiao quickly said.


    Prince Anyang frowned.


    ¡°I have also heard of this matter. However, Father has been keeping a close eye on the border. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to bring them in.¡±


    As he spoke, Prince Anyang looked at Li Xiao again.


    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± He asked.


    Li Xiao hurriedly cupped his fists at Prince Anyang.


    Then, he told Prince Anyang about the plan he had discussed with Lin Xiaoyue.


    When Prince Anyang heard this, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes when he looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°After splitting up, with the Liang Trading Company and the Zhou Trading Company as support, the soldiers should arrive at Anyang County. It¡¯s indeed a good idea.¡± Prince Anyang said.


    ¡°Yes. This matter requires Young Master Liang¡¯s approval.¡± Li Xiao cupped his fists at Liang Yu as he spoke.


    ¡°Of course I will help.¡± Liang Yu replied readily.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Li Xiao thanked him.


    ¡°Young General is too polite.¡±


    Li Xiao nodded at Liang Yu and then looked at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Also, the Zhou Trading Company¡­¡±


    As for the Zhou Trading Company, Prince Anyang had to step in.


    Before this, he was worried that Prince Anyang would not be able to deal with Third Master Zhou.


    After learning that Anyang County had become his turf, he was not worried at all.


    Third Master Zhou was based in Anyang County. If Prince Anyang wanted to rope them in, it was not a problem.


    Li Xiao originally thought that Prince Anyang would give him an affirmative answer very quickly. However, he hesitated.


    Li Xiao was puzzled and Liang Yu spoke.


    ¡°We just confirmed that there is someone behind the Zhou Trading Company.¡±


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue were both shocked.


    He looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Li Xiao asked.


    Liang Yu did not reply, but looked at Prince Anyang.


    Prince Anyang sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Father.¡± He gave a shocking answer.


    As soon as they heard this, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao were greatly shocked.


    They even felt a chill down their spine.


    So, they were actually doing business with Emperor Yan?


    They were already on the edge of the cliff, but they didn¡¯t know it?


    ¡°This news is extremely confidential. Even the Zhou members know very little about it. Even Zhou Ji (Third Master Zhou¡¯s father) does not know. Therefore, don¡¯t worry for the time being.¡± Liang Yu comforted them.


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue looked at each other and felt a little more relaxed.


    However, when they thought about how frequently they came in contact with Third Master Zhou and how they had even entrusted the matter of returning the army to him, the lingering fear was difficult to dispel.


    Lin Xiaoyue had also figured out some things at this time.


    It was no wonder that the Zhou Trading Company could control more than half of the Great Yan¡¯s slave market even though they did not have a backer..

 Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Ostracized (1)

    Chapter 413: Ostracized (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    It turned out that Emperor Yan was supporting him.


    Hehe, the ruler of a country was involved in the slave business.


    That was why it was a secret. How could they let others know about this?


    ¡°Then, Third Master Zhou¡­¡± Li Xiao quickly asked Prince Anyang.


    After learning the truth and bringing back the Nangong Army, he did not dare ask the Zhou Trading Company for help.


    What he was worried about now was the cooperation between his wife and Third Master Zhou.


    Third Master Zhou did not say anything about the chili business because he wanted to wait for the chili products to be ready before claiming credit.


    However, when the Nangong Army returned, Third Master Zhou would be right under their noses, and they would discover them sooner or later.


    Then, it would be a disaster.


    ¡°Young General, don¡¯t be anxious. We don¡¯t have to give up completely on this. ¡°Liang Yu said.


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    Liang Yu laughed and continued, ¡°we received news before we left the capital that the Zhou and Ji families were once again ostracized.¡± Before we left, Zhou Ji had already left the capital with his entire family.¡±


    ¡°Our destination is Anyang County.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    ¡°The Anyang County¡¯s slavery business has been managed by Zhou Ji¡¯s family for many years. It would be very difficult to take it away from them.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Zhou Ji is the Zhou family¡¯s patriarch, Zhou Xuan¡¯s, brother. Even if Zhou Xuan attacked Zhou Ji, he wouldn¡¯t go too far. Therefore, there was a high chance that the main faction would not remove Zhou Ji¡¯s power in Anyang County.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not impossible for us to rope in Zhou Ji.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    No wonder Third Master Zhou asked for so many chain stores.


    It seemed that their family had been banished from the capital and was coming to Anyang County.


    Since the Zhou family¡¯s slave business was Emperor Yan¡¯s, most of the money earned was not theirs.


    In addition, the main family did not like them, so the money taken away from them would be more. Hence, the Third Master Zhou¡¯s family was most likely an empty shell that looked glamorous.


    ¡°Moreover, with Zhou Ji around, we¡¯ll be safer.¡± Lin Xiaoyue added.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes were filled with interest. Liang Yu also smiled.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t feel embarrassed for speaking up.


    ¡°In Anyang County, Your Highness has the final say. Even if there was no estrangement from the main family, he would still consider You Highness¡¯ proposition.¡±


    ¡°If I were Zhou Ji, 1 would also hug Your Highness¡¯ thighs.¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone looked at Prince Anyang¡¯s thighs.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s face stiffened and he lowered his head.


    Seeing the change in Li Xiao¡¯s expression, Lin Xiaoyue smiled awkwardly and quickly explained.


    ¡°Uh, it was a metaphor.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Prince Anyang was amused.


    This smile instantly eased the awkwardness.


    ¡°You are right! If Zhou Ji is smart enough, he would know which side to choose.¡± He said with a hint of complacency.


    Lin Xiaoyue also smiled.


    ¡°In that case, I would like to thank Your Highness for the trouble.¡± She bowed to Prince Anyang.


    Prince Anyang smiled and glanced at Lin Xiaoyue, then looked at Liang Yu.


    Liang Yu then said to Lin Xiaoyue, ¡°it¡¯s not a big problem to rope in Zhou Ji, but Zhou Ji¡¯s strength is shrinking now. He could still control Anyang County, but there is a limit to what he could do in other places.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Being able to control Anyang County is already a great help to us.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°The most prosperous county in Anyang Prefecture is Nan¡¯an County. That¡¯s because Nan¡¯an County is located by the long river and is also the hub connecting the north and south of Anyang Prefecture.¡±


    ¡°According to the information 1 received, the Zhou Trading Company in Anyang and the surrounding counties will send the slaves that they couldn¡¯t sell in time to Nan¡¯an County.¡±


    ¡°Nan¡¯an County is located downstream of the river, and it¡¯s the best place to dump slaves from the towns above the river.¡±


    ¡°So, if the Nangong Army could sneak into the Zhou Trading Company as slaves, the probability of reaching Nan¡¯an County would be very high.¡±


    There were many ways to ensure that they were not sold halfway into the journey.


    Li Xiao should know this.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought as she looked at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao returned his wife¡¯s gaze and cupped his fists at Prince Anyang..

 Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Ostracized (2)

    Chapter 414: Ostracized (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, he told about how he and Xiao Qing pretended to be slaves under the Zhou Trading Company.


    When the Zhou Trading Company took slaves in, they would sign a contract with them, but they would not register them at the government office.


    If there was a buyer, the slave and the contract would be handed over to the buyer.


    After the buyer received the contract, he could go to the government office to register.


    Hence, the buyer would have the final say on whether the person would really become a slave.


    In other words, the Nangong Army could use this method to travel to to Nan¡¯an County without anyone knowing.


    Besides, they could use fake names.


    However, if the Nangong Army were to arrive in batches, it would take longer.


    Nan¡¯an County was a big hub, so it¡¯s easy for them to cross the border.


    After Li Xiao finished speaking, Lin Xiaoyue told him her thoughts.


    When everyone heard this, they were all extremely surprised.


    The way Prince Anyang looked at Lin Xiaoyue was filled with admiration.


    ¡°The plan is perfect!¡± Liang Yu exclaimed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not perfect.¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly said.


    Everyone looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue cupped her hands at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Since the Zhou Trading Company¡¯s slavery business belongs to the emperor, we can¡¯t save on the 6,000 redemption fee.¡±


    Zhou Ji could hand the soldiers to them as slaves. However, they had to pay for it.


    After all, most of the money would be going to Emperor Yan.


    Zhou Ji could not bear these losses, or rather he would not want to bear them.


    Prince Anyang immediately looked away.


    The price of slaves in their prime was not cheap. He couldn¡¯t imagine how much it would cost to pay for 6,000 of them.


    Liang Yu also frowned.


    ¡°The slaves in their prime are worth 20 to 30 taels of silver each. 6,000 of them¡­¡± Liang Yu didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    His Highness had just arrived at Anyang County, and he would have a lot of expenses.


    If they were to spend more than 100,000 taels of silver on this, they would probably be short of money.


    Moreover, they had to bear the soldiers¡¯ expenses, which would not be low.


    ¡°It won¡¯t cost that much.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liang Yu.


    Seeing Liang Yu¡¯s confusion, she explained, ¡°let those from the Liang Trading Company sell them. In this way, we can still recover some of our capital.¡±


    Liang Yu was amused.


    ¡°Yes, one person can be sold for 5 to 6 taels of silver.¡± He said.


    Prince Anyang, who had been filled with hope, looked a little dejected again.


    This arrangement could indeed save more than 20,000 taels of silver. However, the total cost was still more than a hundred thousand 10,000 taels.


    ¡°Is there any other way?¡± Prince Anyang asked with a troubled expression.


    Everyone was silent.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Suddenly, Lin Xiaoyue cupped her hands at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Tell me quickly!¡± Prince Anyang¡¯s face lit up as he hurriedly said.


    Li Xiao also looked at Lin Xiaoyue in surprise.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled bitterly.


    ¡°If you are unwilling to spend money, then we can only let the Nangong Army think of a way to bypass the checkpoints and return to Anyang County on their own.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Prince Anyang. ¡°But, in this way, it¡¯s very likely that their whereabouts will be exposed. If it¡¯s found out that their destination is Anyang County, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue did not finish her sentence.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s expression changed, and he looked upset.


    Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly lowered her head.


    Yes, she was trying to provoke him.


    He wanted to do something low-risk, but he didn¡¯t want to spend money. How could it be that easy?


    If he wanted the Nangong Army to work for him, he shouldn¡¯t be thinking about saving money.


    Would it work if he didn¡¯t pay for the shipping?


    Seeing this, Li Xiao took a step forward and blocked Lin Xiaoyue behind him.


    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive¡­¡±


    Just as he was about to speak up for Lin Xiaoyue, he saw Prince Anyang raise his hand and stop him from continuing.


    ¡°Ms. Lin is right. We can¡¯t save this money.¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°I thank Your Highness on behalf of the Nangong Army!¡± He knelt down on one knee.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly stood up to help him up.


    ¡°You are too polite. This is what 1 should do.¡±


    Only then did Li Xiao stand up.


    ¡°Your Highness, the Nangong Army will never forget your kindness.¡±


    Prince Anyang responded with a smile.


    Then, he looked at Liang Yu..

 Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Ostracized (3)

    Chapter 415: Ostracized (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Liang Yu.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liang Yu cupped his fists and bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Prince Anyang said in a deep voice.


    Liang Yu lowered his head, his expression bitter.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Whether it was for the big picture or His Highness, he had to give up more than 10,000 taels of silver.


    Li Xiao quickly thanked Liang Yu.


    Liang Yu felt bitter in his heart, but he smiled and told Li Xiao not to be polite.


    Lin Xiaoyue was also very happy.


    ¡°Then the Nangong Army will be able to return.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations, Your Highness, you are about to obtain a large number of elite soldiers!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and congratulated the Prince Anyang.


    Prince Anyang laughed loudly.


    Although it was painful to spend the money, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to be able to win the hearts of these 6,000 elite soldiers.


    Lin Xiaoyue carefully raised her head and glanced at the smiling Prince Anyang.


    Seeing that he was indeed no longer angry, she continued to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s another issue regarding their accommodation.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the smile on Prince Anyang¡¯s face instantly stiffened and then disappeared.


    Liang Yu also looked at Lin Xiaoyue nervously.


    He knew that she hadn¡¯t finished, she had something up her sleeve.


    As expected.


    Under Prince Anyang¡¯s displeased gaze, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face quickly turned bitter.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to accommodate them¡­¡±


    ¡°After the incident at the Great General¡¯s Mansion, the Nangong family¡¯s properties were all confiscated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little girl, looking for a husband. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a heavy burden¡­¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao with a resentful expression.


    ¡°Pfft¨C¡± Prince Anyang smirked.


    Liang Yu and Manager Liang tried to hold back their laughter.


    Someone was complaining about the young general¡­


    Seeing Li Xiao looking at him with a bitter face, Prince Anyang quickly decided to speak up for Li Xiao.


    ¡°Ahem, Li Xiao is a handsome and capable man¡­¡±


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he looked awkwardly at Li Xiao, who had a strange expression, especially with the hideous scar on his face.


    He coughed again.


    ¡°Cough, he is brave and good at fighting. You two are a good match.¡±


    ¡°As for the Nangong Army, they are not a burden.¡±


    He now seemed to understand why Li Xiao had suggested submitting the Nangong Army to the imperial court.


    The Nangong Army was actually a burden to this woman.


    At this moment, Prince Anyang did not mind Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s disrespect at all.


    He even liked her personality.


    He knew what she wanted and could remove burdens without hesitation, even if they were priceless in the eyes of others.


    This was not something that everyone could do.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t comfort me. If Your Highness likes them, please take them.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said awkwardly.


    The smile on Prince Anyang¡¯s face instantly vanished.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Are they objects? You think you can just give them away?¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Li Xiao.


    But anyone with discerning eyes could see that His Highness was not angry.


    He was scolding Ms. Lin, but he was actually very happy.


    He was only looking at Li Xiao to gauge his thoughts on the matter.


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a helpless expression, but he wasn¡¯t angry.


    Seeing this, Prince Anyang was even more satisfied.


    ¡°The point is, 1 can¡¯t afford to spend on their clothing, food and accommodation.¡± Lin Xiaoyue ignored Li Xiao.


    Everyone looked at Li Xiao with sympathy in their eyes.


    Prince Anyang was the first to retract his sympathetic gaze from Li Xiao. ¡°Li Xiao has pledged allegiance to me. In the future, the army will have to serve me.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed not appropriate for Ms. Lin to bear the expenses alone.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue immediately turned around and looked at Prince Anyang. Her eyes seemed to be emitting light.


    ¡°Cough, I will pay for their clothes and bedding. In addition, I will also allocate 20,000 taels of silver for military expenses.¡± Prince Anyang said.


    When Liang Yu heard this, his heart ached.


    Why was he suddenly so easily convinced?


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted.


    ¡°I thank Your Highness on behalf of the Nangong Army. But we need a place to accommodate so many people.¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask Your Highness for 20 manors. Well¡­ It would be best if they are located in Qingshi Town..¡±

 Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Delicacy (1)

    Chapter 416: Delicacy (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Then, we can arrange for the Nangong Army to be stationed in the manor. This way, it won¡¯t be far from us.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    There was no need for twelve manors. In fact, Qingshi Town did not have 12 manors.


    However, they had to increase the number to leave room for others to bargain.


    She really wanted to keep the entire Nangong Army in Qingshi Town.


    Previously, she was afraid that they would be too eye-catching, so she wanted to send some of them to Taohua Town and Daxi Town.


    But now, Qingshi Town had become Prince Anyang¡¯s fief, so they could act more boldly.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible to settle the entire Nangong Army in Qingshi Town.


    Liang Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The smile on Prince Anyang¡¯s face froze again.


    ¡°If one manor can accommodate 400 people, 15 manors can accommodate 6,000.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that 1 need people to work in my manors. The Nangong Army could also be of some help.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    Hearing this, Prince Anyang and Liang Yu were shocked.


    She already made plans for them?


    ¡°Since it¡¯s for you, it¡¯s not appropriate for His Highness to provide the manors, right.¡± Liang Yu said.


    His brother-in-law had already promised to give out a lot of money, so he should save as much as he could now. After all, he was the one who paid for it.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    She looked at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°His Highness only promised to give winter clothes, bedding, and other daily necessities, as well as 20,000 taels of silver for military expenses.¡±


    ¡°The Nangong Army consists of 6,000 soldiers. Even if each person only spends 1 tael of silver a month, the monthly military expenditure would be at least 6,000 taels.¡±


    ¡°20,000 taels of silver can only last at most 3 months.¡±


    ¡°We husband and wife are not that thick-skinned, so we can¡¯t keep asking High Highness for money.¡± More importantly, he wouldn¡¯t give it to them.


    ¡°In this way, won¡¯t the two of us have to bear the military expenses ourselves?¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression once again turned sorrowful.


    When Prince Anyang heard these words, he found it difficult to refute.


    He had already been tricked by Lin Xiaoyue. He almost forgot that the Nangong Army was the Nangong Clan¡¯s private army. He should not have paid them.


    Although Li Xiao suggested that he would hand over the Nangong Army to the Imperial Court in the future, that was in the future.


    ¡°Young Master Liang should know what kind of situation the Liu family is in.¡± As Lin Xiaoyue spoke, she looked at Liang Yu pitifully.


    ¡°How much can 2 eateries in Qingshi Town earn? It is already difficult to feed my family, let alone the 6,000 soldiers.¡±


    Liang Yu subconsciously wanted to retort.


    Before he could say anything, Lin Xiaoyue said, ¡°a chili workshop is not a bad business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Young Master Liang and Third Master Zhou that the workshop could be built.¡±


    ¡°But that will have to wait until next year, we have to wait for the first season of chilies in the manor to be ready before we can start work.¡±


    ¡°It will take at least four months. If we really waited for the workshop to start earning money to subsidize the military expenditure, they would probably starve to death.¡± At this point, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression became even more sorrowful.


    ¡°Besides, the profit isn¡¯t that high. It is hard to say how much we could earn by then.¡±


    Liang Yu wanted to speak again.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue would beat him to it.


    ¡°It is because I want to feed these soldiers that I racked my brains to figure out how to make money.¡±


    ¡°But after thinking about it, 1 realized I¡¯m depending on the chilis. The plan can only be executed next year¡­¡±


    That was true.


    Be it the chili workshop or the chain stores, they were temporarily unable to open for business.


    Of course, collecting franchise fees was an exception.


    When Prince Anyang heard this and saw Liang Yu¡¯s appearance, a sense of helplessness arose.


    Although Ms. Lin¡¯s performance was pushing it, most of it was true.


    Forget it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too few to have 400 in 1 manor? Add 100 more in each. Then, we only


    need 12 manors for 6,000 people..¡±

 Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Delicacy (2)

    Chapter 417: Delicacy (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You already have three. I will give you the remaining nine.¡± Prince Anyang said.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Prince Anyang raised his hand to stop Liang Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± He said to Liang Yu.


    Liang Yu wanted to cry.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly thanked Prince Anyang.


    Li Xiao also bowed to Prince Anyang.


    Looking at the couple chatting happily with her brother-in-law, Liang Yu felt a pain in his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, Your Highness must be hungry. Let¡¯s have a meal at my house.¡± Lin Xiaoyue finally said after a while.


    Originally, he wanted to ask Lin Xiaoyue about the terraced fields. When he heard about eating, Prince Anyang remembered the spicy skewers and braised pork he had eaten at noon and felt hungry.


    Liang Yu, who was depressed, instantly perked up when he heard this.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue then excused herself and went to the kitchen.


    Not long after, the dishes were served.


    Prince Anyang, Liang Yu, Lin Xiaoyue, and Li Xiao sat at the same table.


    Manager Liang brought two guards to sit at another table.


    The dishes were sumptuous. After everyone started eating, they couldn¡¯t stop.


    Manager Liang tasted the cured meat and found that it tasted surprisingly good.


    After that, he tasted the sausage and was immediately hooked.


    Seeing this, the two guards at the same table also ate the sausages.


    Then, very quickly, their eyes narrowed.


    This¡­what kind of delicacy was this!


    As His Highness¡¯ personal guards, they had tasted all kinds of delicacies. However, this meal was completely different.


    It was too delicious, especially the braised meat, cured meat, and the sausage! It was simply amazing!


    When Manager Liang saw that, he wanted to stop them from eating the sausages like starving ghosts.


    Thinking about their identities, he gave up.


    He then tried to have a few more sausages.


    Ms. Lin made a new dish again.


    He had to find an opportunity to ask her for more.


    It was really delicious. If it was sold in Ruyi Restaurant, it would definitely sell well!


    At the same time, at another table.


    Prince Anyang and Liang Yu were also eating happily.


    Initially, he wanted to talk to the couple, but facing the delicious food, the two of them had completely lost the mood to chat.


    Seeing that there were only a few pieces of sausage left on the plate, Prince Anyang reached out again.


    Liang Yu didn¡¯t dare to take it from him.


    Looking at the decreasing number of sausages, he couldn¡¯t help but say to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°This sausage tastes really good. I wonder if I can have more?¡±


    When Prince Anyang heard this, he also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I have tasted many delicacies, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen this sausage.¡± As he spoke, he put another sausage into his mouth.


    As he chewed carefully, he savored the sausage.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet with a hint of spiciness, and it leaves a lingering fragrance in the mouth. After eating one piece, one can¡¯t help but want to eat another immediately.¡±


    ¡°It tastes like pork.¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone turned to look at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Facing Prince Anyang¡¯s questioning gaze, the corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°Your Highness is indeed knowledgeable. There is indeed pork in the middle of the sausage.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    They looked at the few sausages left on the plate.


    This thing was in pieces and was round. They couldn¡¯t tell which part of the pig it came from.


    When Prince Anyang heard that he was correct, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that pork could be made into such a dish.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, which part of the pig is used to make this sausage? How is this dish made?¡± He smiled at Lin Xiaoyue.


    As soon as Prince Anyang said this, many people subconsciously pricked up their ears to listen.


    Manager Liang, who was sitting at the table next to him, was especially focused.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Be patient. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and get them to make more sausages. Later, 1 will tell His Highness how to make the sausages.¡± She said as she stood up.


    When Prince Anyang saw that there were only two slices of sausages left on the plate, he hummed in agreement.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue left..

 Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Delicacy (3)

    Chapter 418: Delicacy (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Soon, Lin Xiaoyue returned.


    Behind her were Zhao Shanshan and Ma Shi, each carrying two plates of sausages.


    Four plates of sausages, two on each table.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Liang Yu asked in disbelief when she saw two large plates of sausages on the table.


    Were they so easy to make?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and sat down at the table.


    ¡°Yes. I only need to slice it after cooking it.¡±


    ¡°We already have them ready, but because we didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s to everyone¡¯s liking, we didn¡¯t dare to cut too much.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the two plates of sausages on the table.


    ¡°When I made the sausages, 1 actually made two flavors, sweet and salty. Just now we only served the sweet ones. This time, I asked them to cut two plates of salty ones. Your Highness and Young Master Liang can have a taste.¡±


    When Prince Anyang heard this, his interest was piqued.


    He reached out to the plate of sausages that looked darker.


    Liang Yu also picked up a piece of salty sausage.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± After tasting it, Prince Anyang commented.


    It was good, but he still liked the sweet sausages better.


    After saying that, Prince Anyang reached out towards the plate of sweet sausages.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She knew Prince Anyang¡¯s taste.


    Liang Yu, on the other hand, felt that the savory sausage tasted better, so he went for the savory sausage for the second time.


    ¡°The meat inside should be lean pork, but 1 really can¡¯t tell what made the outer layer of skin.¡± Prince Anyang picked up the third piece. This time, he did not put it into his mouth. Instead, he observed it for a while.


    Everyone looked at the sausage skin on the table.


    All of them were curious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Tell us, how are these sausages made?¡± Liang Yu looked at Lin Xiaoyue curiously.


    Prince Anyang also looked over.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Alright, if you really want to know.¡± A sly smile appeared on her face.


    Liang Yu had a bad feeling, but he didn¡¯t stop Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°For the meat in the middle of the sausage, it is indeed as Your Highness said, lean pork.¡±


    Prince Anyang nodded, his eyes filled with pride.


    ¡°As for the skin¡­¡±


    Liang Yu immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue. For some reason, he was a little nervous.


    The same was true for the others.


    ¡°This skin¡­is actually pig intestines.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Then, Liang Yu¡¯s expression changed.


    Prince Anyang also quickly realized something. He looked at the sausage in his chopsticks and frowned.


    Then, he put the sausage into his bowl.


    Most of the spicy skewers he ate at noon were made from pig¡¯s offal.


    This sausage was made from pig intestines.


    Was it because pig¡¯s offal really tasted good, or did Ms. Lin have a special liking for it?


    Looking at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s delicate and pretty face, Prince Anyang felt that he should have thought wrongly.


    At the other table, the expressions of the two guards also changed.


    Manager Liang glanced at the two of them and said in a low voice with some contempt, ¡°don¡¯t look down on the pig¡¯s offal. You haven¡¯t tried the braised pork intestines made by Ms. Lin. It¡¯s a true delicacy.¡±


    It was a pity that Ms. Lin did not serve the braised intestines tonight.


    It was indeed intentional.


    Lin Xiaoyue was afraid that the Prince Anyang would not be able to accept it, so she did not serve the braised intestines.


    Prince Anyang had sharp ears and actually heard Manager Liang¡¯s words.


    ¡°What is braised pork intestines?¡± He immediately asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    A true delicacy? Better than the sausages?


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face stiffened.


    When she saw Liang Yu looking at her, she suddenly had a wicked feeling in her heart.


    Liang Yu felt a little nauseated and turned his head away.


    ¡°You would eat pig intestines?¡± On the other hand, Prince Anyang did not show any disgust and instead asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Of course. Not only could it be used to make braised meat, but it also tastes good when braised.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Are there any ingredients left in the kitchen?¡± Prince Anyang immediately asked. There was even a curious look in his eyes.


    Liang Yu quickly looked at Prince Anyang, trying to use his eyes to dissuade his brother-in-law.


    However, Prince Anyang did not care at all and continued to look at Lin Xiaoyue excitedly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Liang Yu heaved a sigh of relief when Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°however, we have the braised intestines.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled embarrassediy. ¡°We live in a rural village. The ingredients used are cheap, so I did not dare to serve them.¡±


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no such thing as expensive or cheap ingredients. Hurry up and send it over. 1 want to taste what kind of delicacy it is!¡± Hearing that there were braised pig intestines in the kitchen, Prince Anyang was very happy..

 Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Wasteland Reclamation Grant (1)

    Chapter 419: Wasteland Reclamation Grant (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and stole a glance at Liang Yu.


    Then, she got up from the stool.


    ¡°In that case, please wait a moment, Your Highness.¡± With that, she left the table.


    In less than ten minutes, Lin Xiaoyue brought Zhao Shanshan and Ma Shi back.


    Then, each table received a plate of braised intestines.


    At the table next to him, Manager Liang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the braised pork intestines on the table.


    He quickly took his chopsticks.


    At Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s table, after Prince Anyang saw the braised pork intestines, he was very satisfied with the color.


    However, he did not move his chopsticks immediately.


    On the other hand, Li Xiao picked up a piece with his chopsticks and put it into his mouth.


    He chewed in big mouthfuls, then picked up a second piece and a third piece, eating it with relish.


    Liang Yu frowned as he watched. He was looking forward to seeing Li Xiao vomit.


    Unfortunately, not only did Li Xiao not throw up, he had an excellent appetite.


    He kept eating as if it was some kind of delicacy.


    Prince Anyang watched from the side. When he saw Li Xiao eating so delightfully, he could not hold it in any longer and also moved his chopsticks.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression changed, and he instinctively wanted to stop him.


    But before he could say anything, Prince Anyang gave him a look that told him to shut up.


    Then, he could only watch as his brother-in-law picked up a piece of braised sausage and put it into his mouth.


    Prince Anyang didn¡¯t dare to chew the sausage immediately.


    After tasting it, he began to chew.


    In the beginning, he only chewed lightly.


    In less than a second, a hint of surprise flashed across his eyes, and he immediately sped up his chewing.


    After swallowing the intestine in his mouth, Prince Anyang did not say anything and went to pick up a second piece.


    Liang Yu was dumbfounded.


    Was it really that delicious?


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed the best in the world!¡± At this moment, Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes revealed admiration as he said with surprise.


    ¡°Quick, have a taste too!¡± Then, he said to Liang Yu who was surprised.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression froze.


    Facing Prince Anyang¡¯s invitation, he did not dare to refuse.


    He reached out and picked up the smallest piece.


    Then, he slowly put it into his mouth.


    He tasted it and found that there was no strange smell, so he was relieved.


    Then, he began to chew carefully.


    Soon, Liang Yu¡¯s eyes moved.


    Then, he quickly accelerated his chewing and swallowed the intestine in his mouth.


    When Prince Anyang saw this, the smile on his face became even wider.


    He looked at Liang Yu with a look that said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t trick you, did I?¡±


    Liang Yu felt a little awkward when she saw Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao smiling at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad!¡± He said.


    Then, without looking at the others, he continued eating.


    Then, at the request of Prince Anyang, Lin Xiaoyue continued telling them the method to make the sausages.


    Everyone was surprised.


    ¡°What a strange and rare method!¡± Prince Anyang said.


    Lin Xiaoyue blushed slightly.


    How could they have thought of this? It was clearly the crystallization of the wisdom of several generations. It just so happened that no one in this era knew how to do it.


    ¡°This braised meat and sausages are delicious!¡± Liang Yu suddenly said.


    ¡°Are these the dishes you¡¯re using to work with the Liang Corporation?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    If they could be sold at the restaurants, business would definitely be better.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°Not all of them. For now, only braised pork and cold cakes.¡±


    She had other plans for the sausages.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Why not?¡± He immediately asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Manager Liang, who was sitting at the table next to him, also looked over nervously.


    He thought she was going to sell the sausages at Ruyi Restaurant.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s more work. It¡¯s not convenient to make them in a snack workshop.¡±


    ¡°I thought about it. Anyway, these are easy to store and have a long shelf life. I might as well build a workshop that specializes in making braised intestines and sausages.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that the Nangong Army is about to return. Then, we won¡¯t have to worry about not having enough manpower.¡± Moreover, she would not have to make any other arrangements for the pigs in her pig farm.


    Everyone was stunned.


    That was indeed a good arrangement for the Nangong Army..

 Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Wasteland Reclamation Grant (2)

    Chapter 420: Wasteland Reclamation Grant (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    However, the workshop could really make money.


    The food, especially the sausages, was good and easy to make too.


    It would definitely sell well!


    ¡°How about you sell all the sausages and braised intestines to us? The price is negotiable.¡± Liang Yu said quickly.


    There were many restaurants and eateries under the Liang Corporation. Even if they only sold sausages and braised meat, they could sell a lot of them.


    Of course, that¡¯s if the Lin workshop could produce a large amount of braised intestines and sausages.


    The Liang Trading Company could buy all her goods.


    Lin Xiaoyue was tempted.


    ¡°Sure. Since Young Master Liang is interested, I will definitely consider working with you first.¡± She smiled at Liang Yu.


    Liang Yu was stunned.


    She only agreed to work with him first?


    Prince Anyang glanced at his brother-in-law with a smile and then looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°There are many restaurants and eateries under the Liang Trading Company. Liang Yu said that he can take all of your goods, so there must be no problem.¡±


    ¡°The price we give will definitely be fair.¡±


    He had made Liang Yu spend a lot of money on this trip today.


    As his brother-in-law, he had to help his brother-in-law get the business.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Since Your Highness has spoken, 1 will naturally obey.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Prince Anyang laughed when he heard that.


    After 15 minutes, he finally stopped eating.


    Only then did the others stop as well.


    Then, someone from the kitchen came and removed the dishes from the table.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought that Prince Anyang and Liang Yu wouldn¡¯t stay any longer, so she was prepared to send them off.


    However, Prince Anyang started asking about her plans to build terraced fields in the Zhou Manor.


    ¡°Anyang County is located in a hilly area. The area of cultivated land is much less compared to the plains. If the terraced fields can really solve the land shortage, then you have solved a big problem for me.¡± Prince Anyang said excitedly.


    ¡°Your Highness, you flatter me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue cupped her hands at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Reclaiming terraced fields can indeed increase the amount of cultivated land in Anyang County, but it requires manpower. In addition, the newly reclaimed land will not have a high harvest in the first two years.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but according to the current grain tax of the Great Yan, even if His Highness tells the people about the terraced fields, I¡¯m afraid that very few of them will do it.¡±


    There were actually many villages that had flat wasteland.


    However, clearing the land was not that simple.


    The grain tax was too high. Although it was stipulated that the grain tax would be halved in the first two years after land reclamation, even so, there was a high chance that the land would make a loss.


    Rather than that, the farmers would rather choose to rent. This way, at least the grain tax would be paid by the landlord, and they would be able to get some food.


    Prince Anyang paused.


    He thought of something and frowned.


    The grain tax was indeed high. The ministers of the imperial court had previously written to his father about it.


    They said that high grain taxes would lower the people¡¯s interest in farming.


    Unfortunately, this statement did not receive the approval of most of the ministers.


    It was because his father had always wanted to accumulate grain.


    The Great General King was dead.


    The interaction between the Great Yan and the Great Chu was getting more frequent by the day.


    Perhaps, very soon, the Great Yan and the Great Chu would join forces to attack the Great Liang.


    Unfortunately, there was a flood in Yunzhou, and victims were everywhere.


    This matter might disrupt his father¡¯s plans.


    Thinking about this, Prince Anyang felt drained.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Actually, it was a rhetorical question.


    What could a woman do to solve a problem that even the officials in the court could not solve?


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She carefully raised her head and glanced at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Please speak directly.¡± Prince Anyang smiled gently and actually felt some anticipation.


    Li Xiao, Liang Yu, and Manager Liang also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    No way, she really had a way?


    Lin Xiaoyue raised her head again and carefully glanced at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness cannot control the grain tax in other places of the Great Yan. However, Anyang County belongs to Your Highness now. Isn¡¯t it completely up to Your Highness to change the tax ratio in this county?¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s voice was much softer when she said the last sentence..

 Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Wasteland Reclamation Grant (3)

    Chapter 421: Wasteland Reclamation Grant (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Prince Anyang was stunned.


    He was actually not angry.


    ¡°Although Anyang County is my land, the local expenses and the annual tribute to the imperial court had to be paid.¡±


    ¡°If we rashly reduce taxes, I¡¯m afraid the imperial court won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the tax policy is issued by the imperial court.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°If it can¡¯t be changed, then don¡¯t change it. What if we implement a subsidy policy?¡±


    Previously, she was worried that Prince Anyang was not willing to reduce the grain tax for his own benefit.


    However, hearing his words, she knew that he was really considering it.


    ¡°A subsidy policy?¡± Prince Anyang was interested.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Issue a notice to encourage the people to reclaim wasteland. The reward for clearing the land is money.¡±


    Prince Anyang frowned.


    ¡°This¡­¡± He looked hesitant, but he was already thinking about it.


    A monetary reward was indeed a good idea.


    However, if the reward was too little, it would probably not be attractive. If the rewards were too much, they could not afford it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give the reward money. When it¡¯s time to pay the grain tax, you can just deduct it.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    In fact, it was the same as a reduction in grain taxes. It was just a change of phrase.


    Seeing that Prince Anyang did not speak, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°of course, there is a limit to the amount of subsidy each household can receive. Any wasteland that exceeded the quota would be considered as voluntary wasteland reclamation and would not be rewarded.¡±


    ¡°In this way, Your Highness can control the annual increase in the area of cultivated land in Anyang County.¡±


    As Lin Xiaoyue spoke, she stole another glance at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°In addition, we can set a higher quota for land reclamation subsidies for the big landowners to encourage them to reclaim land.¡±


    Prince Anyang glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and smiled lightly.


    Was she thinking for herself?


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and continued, ¡°after all, the land needs to be worked on. And when the villagers have their own land, there will be fewer people willing to rent.¡±


    ¡°In that case, the landowners have to think of a way to keep their land occupied.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Prince Anyang.


    Prince Anyang was surprised, and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Are you saying that Anyang County can attract more people?¡±


    They needed people to generate more money and be trained as soldiers.


    Even if they were slaves, the government would collect taxes. These were all income.


    In addition, the landowners had a lot of land, so it was not practical to use only slaves.


    At that time, the landowners would need to think of a way to encourage people to move to Anyang County.


    Hearing this, the others, especially Liang Yu, were also surprised.


    Liang Yu seemed to see Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s body glowing.


    ¡°Your Highness is wise.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and cupped her hands at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Haha! Ms. Lin is indeed smart!¡± Prince Anyang said excitedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She thought to herself, ¡°hehe, that¡¯s nothing.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Nangong Army was coming back and that she would have close to 6,000 more men on hand, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered saying so much.


    Then, the manor no longer needed the tenant farmers to help with the farming, so they had to think of ways to help those people.


    ¡°Your Highness is too kind. In addition, I hope Your Highness can arrange for the tenants and villagers near the twelve manors to move away. In this way, there will be better privacy.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This has to be arranged.¡± Prince Anyang nodded.


    Then, he looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liang Yu hurriedly cupped his hands at Prince Anyang.


    Although his heart ached, he did not say anything. After all, he really couldn¡¯t save the money.


    Prince Anyang then asked Lin Xiaoyue about some suggestions on land reclamation subsidies, but he didn¡¯t get any valuable input. Only then did he turn the topic to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s chain stores.


    ¡°I heard from Manager Liang that you are looking for partners?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought, ¡°you finally asked.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I want to quickly spread our brand name, but 1 don¡¯t have enough money. That is why 1 came up with such a method. 1 hope that through this win-win cooperation, I could recruit some partners,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said helplessly.


    ¡°After all, we have to feed 6,000 people.¡±


    Prince Anyang and Liang Yu wanted to roll their eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, in that case, I will join.io,ooo taels for 50 stores.¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression changed.


    So quickly?


    Wasn¡¯t His Highness poor, which was why he kept asking the Liang Corporation to pay?

 Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Xiao Yang (1)

    Chapter 422: Xiao Yang (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Prince Anyang looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a smile, thinking that she would surely agree. However, he saw her expression changed.


    ¡°We have only planned for the chain stores in Nan¡¯an County, there are currently only twenty-eight franchise opportunities available,¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    He gave 10,000 taels of silver so easily. The prince truly lived up to his title.


    Both Prince Anyang and Liang Yu¡¯s expressions changed simultaneously.


    On the way here, Manager Liang had already informed them of the situation.


    But they thought that there were 10 counties in Nan¡¯an, and each county could have quite a few chain stores. They came to give money, and there was no reason for Lin Xiaoyue to refuse.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect her to reject the offer.


    ¡°Nan¡¯an is a large place, and besides Nan¡¯an County, other counties are also prosperous. The remaining twenty-two stores, I am willing to open them in other counties,¡± Prince Anyang said.


    Liang Yu also nervously looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue seemed troubled.


    ¡°This¡­¡± she hesitated.


    ¡°Why? You are not planning to open chain stores in other counties?¡± Prince Anyang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and his tone grew more serious.


    ¡°Of course I am,¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly bowed to Prince Anyang.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that 1 don¡¯t plan to recruit too many franchisees at the moment. I am confident in Liu¡¯s Express, but we are limited by the capital in our hands. So, 1 released some to speed up the brand-building process.¡±


    ¡°But when the brand effect takes effect, opening more franchise stores¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced carefully at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°¡­at a low price will not be profitable.¡±


    ¡°After all, the profits of direct stores are much higher than franchise stores. If I have enough capital, I can slowly expand, and maybe earn even more money.¡± Prince Anyang understood and his face turned serious.


    So, she wanted to raise the prices?


    ¡°Cough, how do the dozens of franchise stores in Nan¡¯an County sustain the Nangong Army? You should open them at least two more counties!¡± Prince Anyang said firmly.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Prince Anyang and he continued, ¡°let¡¯s do that. I want the remaining stores in Nan¡¯an County and those in the other two counties.¡±


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue about to speak, Prince Anyang continued, ¡®Til give you 20,000 taels first. The rest will be given once the specific number of franchise stores is confirmed.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue:


    She made a distressed expression and then bowed to Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she pretended to accept it hesistantly.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s mood improved when he saw this.


    Liang Yu also felt a bit pleased at the moment.


    He didn¡¯t really think that Lin Xiaoyue was as distressed as she appeared, but seeing her like this made him feel happy.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue signed contracts with both Prince Anyang and Liang Yu.


    After the contracts were signed, things were almost settled.


    Liang Yu said that the matter would be handled within three days, and they would deliver the promissory notes and deeds, then left with Manage Liang and Prince Anyang.


    When leaving, Prince Anyang even had two guards follow Lin Xiaoyue to the kitchen, where they took a lot of braised meat and sausages.


    The couple stood on the side of the road and sent off the carriage. Then, they exchanged a smile.


    ¡°We had our eyes opened today. My wife¡¯s eloquence is admirable!¡± Li Yuan said, raising his fist and complimenting Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at him and said, ¡°of course!¡±


    After speaking, she turned her head arrogantly and walked towards the gate.


    Li Yuan smiled and quickly followed.


    Little did they know that at this moment, the smile on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face had disappeared, and she let out a deep sigh in her heart.


    Of course she was eloquent.


    She successfully convinced Prince Anyang to agree to provide money to rescue the Nangong Army, provide daily necessities, nine manors, and 20,000 taels of military expenses.


    In addition, she obtained an additional 20,000 taels in franchise fees.


    All this combined was worth over 200,000 taels of silver, a considerable sum even for the Liang Trading Company.


    However, for them, it was only barely enough.


    When she complained to Prince Anyang about having to support 6,000 people, it wasn¡¯t fake.


    After requesting so much from Prince Anyang this time, it would be difficult to ask for more in the future.


    From now on, they could only rely on themselves.


    Moreover, delaying for another day at the border would add more danger to the Nangong Army.


    Once Prince Anyang finalized things, they would have to hurry to the border.


    Yes, she would go with Li Xiao.


    The next day, early in the morning, Lin Xiaoyue went to Qingshi Town with Li Xiao.


    Entering the city from the West City Gate, the carriage passed through two streets before arriving at their destination.


    Li Yuan reached out and helped Lin Xiaoyue off the carriage..

 Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Xiao Yang (2)

    Chapter 423: Xiao Yang (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue saw a grand mansion in front of her, with the words ¡°Liu Mansion¡± written on the plaque.


    She recognized the handwriting. It was Li Xiao¡¯s.


    Just as she was feeling moved, three people came out.


    The one in front was a middle-aged man dressed like a housekeeper, and the other two were dressed like servants.


    ¡°Greetings, Miss and Master!¡± The middle-aged man stepped forward and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    Seeing him nod, she then looked at the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Head Fang, no need to be so polite. Let¡¯s go inside and talk,¡± she said.


    Indeed, it was Head Fang.


    In reality, he was the head of the Nangong Army and had been overseeing the Nangong family¡¯s properties.


    After making contact with Li Xiao, Head Fang came to Qingshi Town. Since then, he had been staying in this mansion, following Li Xiao¡¯s arrangements.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss! Miss, Young Master, please!¡± Head Fang made a gesture of invitation.


    The two of them then entered the Liu Mansion.


    Upon entering, Head Fang signaled two servants to keep watch at the door and followed Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue to the study.


    Inside the mansion, Lin Xiaoyue observed her surroundings.


    She noticed that the mansion was quite large and filled with many people.


    Indeed, there were many people.


    And they all looked imposing and formidable.


    Head Fang followed behind them and carefully observed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reaction.


    To his surprise, she didn¡¯t show any fear. This made him appreciate the mistress even more.


    The Great General Wang was dead, and the young master was now their new master.


    Now that the young master was married, his wife became their new mistress.


    When they arrived at Qingshi Town, upon learning the mistress¡¯ identity, he thought that she was not worthy of the young master.


    But later, after witnessing what happened to the mistress and knowing her intelligence, he thought that the young master had excellent judgment.


    They had longed to meet the mistress, and today they finally had the chance to do so.


    Upon arriving at the study, there were guards stationed outside.


    One of the handsome men there, upon seeing Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue, smiled with delight.


    ¡°1 greet the Master and the Mistress!¡± He and the two people behind him knelt before the couple.


    Lin Xiaoyue was startled.


    She looked at Li Xiao, who nodded at her.


    ¡°Please rise,¡± she said to the man and the others.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress!¡± The man immediately stood up.


    ¡°Mistress, we have been eagerly awaiting your arrival!¡± The man looked at Lin Xiaoyue with undisguised joy.


    Li Xiao frowned.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    He looked at Li Xiao, but he did not look afraid.


    ¡°Look at my cousin. He¡¯s already scowling at me the moment we meet,¡± he then turned to Lin Xiaoyue and said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    She looked at Li Xiao.


    Cousin?


    Li Xiao rolled his eyes at the man and nodded at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he walked into the study.


    ¡°Come in and talk.¡±


    The man smiled and walked to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I am Xiao Yang, Li Xiao¡¯s only cousin!¡±


    ¡°Oh, nice to meet you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled at him.


    She didn¡¯t know that he had a cousin.


    ¡°Hehe, you are really pretty! Why did cousin keep you hidden from me all this time?¡± Xiao Yang tried to flatter Lin Xiaoyue.


    When he mentioned the second half of his sentence, he even glared at Li Xiao.


    Before, his aunt and cousin were worried that Li Xiao wouldn¡¯t find a wife. Now, he had found such a capable and beautiful wife¡­


    Hey, why did he suddenly feel a bit sour in his heart? What was going on?


    ¡°Eh, you flatter me,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with some embarrassment.


    The more she looked at Xiao Yang, the more she felt that he resembled some kind of animal.


    ¡°Not at all! It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that you¡¯re one in a million. Do you have any sisters?¡± Xiao Yang¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    He heard that his cousin-in-law was very capable.


    Today, upon seeing her, he was genuinely amazed.


    If the mistress had any sisters, could he propose marriage?


    He was already eighteen, and he had been stationed at the border military camp all this time.


    He hadn¡¯t seen a woman in a long time.


    Now that he had returned, he couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to find a match, right?

 Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Xiao Yang (3)

    Chapter 424: Xiao Yang (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    If his scary cousin could marry a beautiful wife, he could too!


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Li Xiao, who was in front, couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted angrily.


    His aura shut Xiao Yang up for a moment.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Taking advantage of this moment, Li Xiao waved at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief and quickly went to Li Xiao¡¯s side.


    This cousin of his was too friendly, she couldn¡¯t take it.


    Xiao Yang came back to his senses and was about to express his dissatisfaction with Li Xiao.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± however, he then heard Li Xiao say in a commanding tone.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Then, as if it was a reflex, he obeyed.


    He frowned, hating himself for forming a habit.


    However, he still turned around and closed the door.


    When he closed the door and came back, Li Xiao had already brought Lin Xiaoyue to sit down.


    At this moment, Li Xiao¡¯s aura was fully unleashed, and Xiao Yang didn¡¯t dare to smile anymore.


    Xiao Yang and Head Fang looked at each other.


    Then, the two of them stepped forward and bowed to Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Master, Mistress!¡±


    ¡°No need for formalities.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Only then did the two of them stand up.


    ¡°I came here this time to discuss with you about bringing back the Nangong Army.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Xiao Yang and General Manager Fang were stunned when they heard this.


    Xiao Yang was especially surprised.


    ¡°Really? Master, have you made up your mind?¡± He looked at Li Xiao.


    Ever since the Nangong family met with trouble, the soldiers had long wanted to leave the border.


    However, due to various reasons and the fact that their master had not spoken, they did not dare to act rashly.


    He had returned from the border to ask about the situation on behalf of the soldiers.


    However, Head Fang had not even seen his master.


    Today, they finally came. Otherwise, he would have gone to look for them.


    The soldiers at the border really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    There wasn¡¯t enough cotton clothes to wear, and some of them were so cold that they didn¡¯t dare to come out of their tents.


    There was a lack of food, and almost all the horses were slaughtered.


    If this dragged on, they would collapse before Emperor Yan could attack them.


    Head Fang also looked at Li Xiao excitedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao responded.


    Then, he told the two of them the results of their negotiations with Prince Anyang.


    The two of them were surprised.


    Would that work?


    Sell themselves as slaves and use the slave transportation route of the Zhou Trading Company to return?


    It sounded unbelievable.


    But after thinking about it, it might work.


    The Zhou Trading Company belonged to Emperor Yan, and the checks were the most lenient. Using this route to escape had the lowest probability of being discovered.


    ¡°Zhou Ji will arrive in Nan¡¯an County three days later. At that time, Prince Anyang¡¯s men would go to him immediately.¡±


    ¡°We are only waiting for news from His Highness. When the news was confirmed, they could head to the border.¡± Li Xiao continued.


    Xiao Yang and Head Fang looked at each other. ¡°Yes!¡± They excitedly cupped their fists at Li Xiao.


    A moment later, a hint of worry appeared on Head Fang¡¯s face.


    ¡°Regarding the arrangements¡­¡±


    A smile actually appeared on Li Xiao¡¯s face. Then, he turned his head and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue then looked at Head Fang and Xiao Yang and told them about the plan.


    ¡°His Highness has already arranged for winter clothes and wool for the winter. Then, we would build some houses in the manors so that they could live there.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of things to do in the manors. Building houses, clearing up wasteland¡­¡±


    Head Fang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s good to have something to do.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    Then, she told them about her plans for the manor, the chili workshop, and the chain stores.


    Hearing this, Head Fang and Xiao Yang were shocked.


    Previously, the two of them had actually heard some things about Lin Xiaoyue from Li Xiaon. They admired Lin Xiaoyue even more at the moment.


    After hearing her plans, they felt that their mistress was not just talented. She was simply a genius!


    ¡°I heard from Li Xiao that other than the assets that were confiscated, you have already dealt with the rest.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Head Fang.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Head Fang replied with a heavy heart.


    The Nangong Clan had accumulated wealth for generations, but the Nangong Army¡¯s money had been taken away.


    ¡°In terms of manpower, 1 heard that we didn¡¯t lose much?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    ¡°Yes. Only 28 servants were lost. At present, we still have 378 servants.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought of something.


    ¡°Are you willing to listen to my orders and help me manage the snack workshop?¡±


    Head Fang was stunned for a moment, then his face lit up with joy.


    ¡°We will obey your orders!¡± He immediately knelt down on one knee.


    Head Fang knelt down sincerely.


    Previously, he had been worried about the retreat of the Nangong Army. After knowing that this problem could be solved, he was worried about their accommodation..

 Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Getting Ready to Move (1)

    Chapter 425: Getting Ready to Move (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After knowing that there was no need to worry about their accommodation, he started worrying about the future military expenses of the Nangong Army.


    This was great. The mistress wanted to arrange for them to work at Liu¡¯s Express. It was obvious that she wanted to use the profit to pay for the military expenses of the Nangong Army.


    In this way, the Nangong Army would be able to take root in Qingshi Town.


    ¡°No need to be so polite.¡± Lin Xiaoyue motioned for Head Fang to stand up.


    ¡°Just now, i saw that there were quite a few people in the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Most of them had previously helped manage the businesses in Anyang County. After receiving the news, they came to Qingshi Town.¡± Head Fang said. Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°With so many people living in the same house, it¡¯s too eye-catching. In addition, you don¡¯t go out much. If you interact with your neighbors, it will only arouse more suspicion.¡±


    Head Fang did not reply.


    He had actually thought about these problems, but he had not thought of a solution. Or perhaps, he didn¡¯t have the mood to think about these things at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the manor.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°You and Xiao Yang can stay here and wait for the news. The rest of you go to the Zhou manor first. When the rest of the people arrive, try to arrange for them to go to Zhou Manor first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Head Fang replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°After nightfall, let Fan Teng come and pick them up.¡± She said to Li Xiao.


    Fan Teng was Head Fan¡¯s son, so he was the best person to handle this matter. In addition, Li Xiao thought highly of Fan Teng.


    According to her observation, that kid seemed to have already known Li Xiao¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue asked Head Fang about the situation before leaving with Li Xiao.


    At the entrance of the Liu residence.


    After sending off Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue, Head Fang returned to the courtyard and saw Xiao Yang standing at the door with a look of pity. His eyes were still looking at the door.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡± He asked Xiao Yang.


    Xiao Yang immediately revealed an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t answered me yet. Does she have sisters or not?¡± He said pitifully.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He was immediately amused.


    He reached out and patted Xiao Yang¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°The Mistress only has a younger brother and no other sisters!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so young. Why are you in such a hurry? When our brothers return, we¡¯ll settle in Qingshi Town. At that time, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for Master and Mistress to help you find a wife?¡±


    Xiao Yang¡¯s originally dejected eyes instantly lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He donn¡¯t have to stay at the border anymore! Finding a wife will be easy!¡± He said in surprise.


    Head Fang was amused again.


    His big hand patted Xiao Yang¡¯s shoulder twice before he walked inside.


    Return to the fields, get married and have children¡­ who among the soldiers didn¡¯t want to?


    Two days later.


    The news that the First Prince was conferred the title of Prince Anyang and was in charge of Anyang County had reached Qingshi Town. It became the most discussed topic.


    On the same day, Liang Yu brought Manager Liang to visit Lin Xiaoyue personally. He brought 40,000 taels of silver, as well as the title deeds of the nine manors and the slave contracts, to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°The moving of the people around the manors is still being handled. Ten days later, it will be done.¡± Liang Yu said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Although there weren¡¯t many villagers near each of the twelve manors, the total number was not a small number.


    His Highness had instructed them to treat the villagers well, and the Liang Trading Company had paid a large sum of money to these people.


    He had only just arrived at Anyang County, and the money he had was starting to run out.


    If this continued, the Liang Trading Company would probably not be able to open a new restaurant this year.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Liang.¡± He thanked Liang Yu.


    She trusted that Liang Yu would definitely be able to complete it in ten days.


    ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility.¡± Liang Yu said.


    ¡°This time, apart from sending the money and the title deed, there is something else 1 would like to ask you about.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Xiaoyue was puzzled.


    ¡°I heard that you have some suggestions for the management of the Liang


    Trading Company. I came to ask for advice, hoping that you would not be stingy.¡± Liang Yu said humbly.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Then, a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just some superficial views.¡±


    Liang Yu looked excited.


    ¡°Please do.¡± Standing up, he cupped his hands and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Getting Ready to Move (2)

    Chapter 426: Getting Ready to Move (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly stood up.


    ¡°Young Master Liang is too polite.¡±


    ¡°We will be working for His Highness in the future. Moreover, Young Master Liang is a franchisee of Liu¡¯s Express, so there is no need to be so formal.¡±


    Hearing this, Liang Yu finally relaxed.


    He was really afraid that Lin Xiaoyue would ask him for money again. After deducting the money used to buy the Nangong Army and supplies, there was not much money left in the Liang Trading Company¡¯s account.


    It was still a loss. He had sold some unprofitable businesses. Otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have this money.


    ¡°Ms. Lin is right.¡±


    ¡°As you said, we will set up a stall in the Liang Corporation¡¯s restaurant to sell braised pork and other snacks.¡± Liang Yu said.


    Knowing that Lin Xiaoyue would not ask him for money, Liang Yu continued.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liang Yu.


    Seeing Liang Yu¡¯s sincere face, he smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Liang.¡±


    ¡°Also, about Liu¡¯s Express¡¯ chain stores in another county¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, if you need help, we will definitely help.¡± Liang Yu said hurriedly.


    As long as he didn¡¯t have to pay, it was fine.


    Moreover, some of the soldiers from the Nangong Army that had been managing the Nangong family¡¯s business had already arrived at Qingshi Town.


    With those people around, the Liang Corporation probably did not need to put in too much effort.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled with satisfaction.


    ¡°Young Master Liang, please take a seat.¡± He said to Liang Yu.


    Liang Yu cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue before returning to his seat.


    Lin Xiaoyue sat back down.


    ¡°Please listen to my humble views.¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue finally voiced out her thoughts.


    ¡°Previously, I mentioned the matter of creating a brand to Manager Liang. At that time, Manager Liang suggested that we can build Liang into a brand and put all the restaurants and eateries under the Liang¡¯s bran.¡±


    Manager Liang quickly nodded.


    Liang Yu glanced at Manager Liang and then at Lin Xiaoyue, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually possible to turn Liang into a brand.¡±


    ¡°However, the Liang Corporation has many restaurants and eateries under its name. The effect is not that obvious just because it has the name Liang.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just use Liang in a few restaurants and eateries? Then, we could focus on building a specific brand.¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.


    ¡°Can you tell me more?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and continued, ¡°for example, Ruyi Restaurant and the Xinghua Eatery.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, all the restaurants would be named Ruyi Restaurant, while all the eateries would be named Xinghua Eatery.¡±


    ¡°In this case, Ruyi Restaurant and Xinghua Eatery could develop their own brands.¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he felt enlightened.


    Yes, that was better!


    Liu¡¯s Express was a good example.


    By then, it would be difficult for others not to remember Liu¡¯s Express.


    ¡°You are a genius! 1 am impressed!¡± Liang Yu stood up excitedly and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°Young Master Liang, you flatter me.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I would like to mention something about the brand. A corporation is not limited to creating only one brand.¡±


    ¡°For example, I¡¯m in the snack business now and I¡¯m going to build a brand called Liu¡¯s Express. In the future, if I were to start another business, such as a clothing store¡­¡±


    ¡°I can also create a brand and name it¡­for example, Liu¡¯s Fashion.¡±


    ¡°After we improve the quality and reputation, we¡¯ll open branches and expand our business in the form of a chain. We will then seize the market faster.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if there¡¯s an intention to let others know that the two brands belong to the same owner, you could add a prefix or something. For example, Liu¡¯s Express, Liu¡¯s Fashion, and so on.¡±


    ¡°However, with so many merchants in the Great Yan, it¡¯s inevitable to have a competitor with the same surname. 1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s meaningful to have the surname in the brand. In addition, in order to avoid attracting too much attention, there is no need to do so.¡±


    Liang Yu pondered as Lin Xiaoyue spoke.


    The more he listened, the more impressed he was.


    ¡°Are you interested in opening a clothing store?¡± Then, he asked Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Getting Ready to Move (3)

    Chapter 427: Getting Ready to Move (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Liu¡¯s Fashion sounded pretty good.


    If they could hire a good designer to design fashionable and good-looking clothes, he could create a brand.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just giving an example.¡±


    Clothing store? She didn¡¯t know the fashion trends of this era. How could she open a clothing store?


    The eateries were enough to keep her busy.


    After all, she had to find something that she was good at and had an advantage in. Otherwise, the probability of losing money was far greater.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Liang Yu replied thoughtfully.


    Then, he discussed with Lin Xiaoyue about the business model of the chain store.


    When Liang Yu left, his face was full of smiles. He felt like he had really gained a lot from this trip.


    The next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao waited at the Liu residence for a day. It was only after nightfall that they finally received news from Prince Anyang.


    Li Xiao opened the letter sent by Prince Anyang. After reading it, he gave the letter to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly read it, and a glint flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°Go back and inform His Highness and Young Master Liang and act according to plan.¡± Li Xiao then rushed to the guard who delivered the letter.


    ¡°Yes! 1¡¯11 take my leave now!¡± The guard responded and quickly left the courtyard.


    After he had walked far away, Lin Xiaoyue stepped forward and placed her hand on Li Xiao¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ask Fan Teng to inform Head Fang and Xiao Yang.¡±


    Seeing Li Xiao lower his head to look at her, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°let¡¯s go see mother together later.¡±


    This trip would take up a lot of time. She had to find a reasonable reason to be able to do so¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao responded and patted the back of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    Then, he went to look for Fan Teng.


    After dinner, the couple went to Liu Shi¡¯s room.


    She told Liu Shi about the trip tomorrow.


    ¡°What? Why are you going for so long?¡± Liu Shi was very surprised.


    ¡°I received news from the Master in Jiangnan. It¡¯s rare to have such an opportunity to be introduced by Young Master Liang to meet with Boss Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Boss Cheng is very interested in Liu¡¯s Express. If we can negotiate with Boss Cheng smoothly this time, we¡¯ll be able to open the stores in Jiangnan.¡±


    ¡°Jiangnan is rich. At that time, we will be able to earn a lot of money every day!¡± At this point, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Liu Shi frowned. She still didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡± Following that, she said to his daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to Jiangnan for a holiday. The journey is very bumpy. How can your body endure it?¡± She frowned and said to Liu Shi.


    Seeing that Liu Shi did not speak, she said, ¡°you see, we have to be quick this time. I am not even bringing Shanshan, so you don¡¯t have to come.¡± Then, she tugged at Liu Shi¡¯s sleeve and asked in a coquettish tone.


    Liu Shi sighed.


    ¡°Then you have to come back before the new year.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted.


    She turned her head and looked at Li Xiao.


    Then, she looked at Liu Shi with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother! We¡¯ll definitely be back before the new year!¡±


    There was still one and a half months before the new year. It was enough!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother.¡± Seeing Liu Shi looking at him, Li Xiao assured her.


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression looked a little better.


    Then, she got up and said that she wanted to help the two of them pack.


    In order to prevent Liu Shi from getting suspicious, Lin Xiaoyue did not stop her.


    She returned to her room with Liu Shi.


    Together with Liu Shi, they started packing. Liu Shi rambled on and on about safety on the road.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask Shanshan to go to town to pick up Zhou Shi. I¡¯ll ask her and Hei Gang to stay with you for a while.¡±


    ¡°No need. With Uncle Fu and the others at home, it won¡¯t be chaotic even if you guys aren¡¯t around.¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°With Zhao Fu and the others taking care of you, I¡¯m naturally at ease.


    However, there has to be someone at home who could make decisions at a critical moment, right?¡±


    ¡°Let them come over.¡± Lin Xiaoyue insisted.


    Liu Shi glanced at her daughter and finally nodded.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Meanwhile, Fan Teng rode his horse to Qingshi Town overnight.


    He informed Head Fang and Xiao Yang about the news.


    Neither of them slept and were waiting for news worriedly.


    When he received the message, his eyes were filled with excitement.


    Xiao Yang was so excited that he almost gave Head Fang a hug.


    ¡°Get ready. Tomorrow morning, Master and Miss will come to Qingshi Town to meet with you.¡± Fan Teng said.


    The two of them were surprised.


    Xiao Yang quickly exchanged glances with Head Fang to confirm that he had not heard wrongly.


    ¡°You said who¡¯re coming?¡± Then, he asked Fan Teng..

 Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Taking a Boat (1)

    Chapter 428: Taking a Boat (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Master and Miss.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the situation is critical? When I received the news, Master asked me to send you a letter. If not for the fact that he had to hide it from Madam, they would have already come over.¡± Fan Teng said.


    Xiao Yang and Head Fang looked at each other again, confirming that they had not heard wrongly.


    ¡°Miss is going too?¡± When Xiao Yang asked this question, he could not help but feel anxious.


    Is this a joke? The journey was filled with danger. Why would he bring a woman along?


    Even if Lin Xioayue was very talented in business, what did bringing back the Nangong Army have to do with business?


    If they had to fight, not only would it scare her, their plan might be affected too.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fan Teng nodded, breaking Xiao Yang¡¯s hopes.


    Xiao Yang immediately frowned, his face turning bitter.


    Seeing this, Fan Teng was a little confused.


    Then, he quickly guessed the situation.


    Seeing that Head Fang was also looking at him hesitantly, he was amused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Miss is not much weaker than Master.¡± As he spoke, Fan Teng glanced at the depressed Xiao Yang.


    ¡°Who knows, she might even be better than you.¡± Then, he said mockingly.


    Previously, he thought that the Miss did not know martial arts. However, a few days ago, he was actually taught a lesson by her.


    It started when Shanshan went to complain to Miss. Then, Miss came to him personally and taught him a lesson in front of Shanshan.


    He thought that he had skills, and with Master¡¯s guidance, he felt even better.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would lose to the young miss so quickly.


    Although he had forgotten to react to the last move, it was a fair fight. The Miss was strong!


    Xiao Yang was shocked.


    ¡°Miss knows martial arts?¡± He didn¡¯t care about Fan Teng mocking him.


    Beautiful, capable, and even knows how to fight?


    That¡¯s his ideal woman.


    Did Li Xiao have to be so lucky? He married the woman of his dreams!


    Head Fang also looked at Fan Teng in surprise.


    Fan Teng nodded.


    ¡°Yes! 1 only managed to perform a few moves before she beat me.¡±


    He was actually a little proud, like he did not feel embarrassed at all that he had lost to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Xiao Yang sucked in his breath.


    Fan Teng had fought with him before. At that time, it took about twenty moves to take down this kid.


    If what this kid said was true, then she might really be more powerful than him!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yang no longer dared to underestimate Lin Xiaoyue.


    In fact, he was even looking forward to the trip with Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s our blessing to have her as our mistress,¡± Head Fang said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fan Teng said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Head Fang replied.


    After Fan Teng walked away, the smile on Head Fang¡¯s face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Pack up and sleep early tonight.¡± He said to Xiao Yang before leaving.


    Xiao Yang looked in the direction where Fan Teng had left, then glanced at Head Fang was walking away. He rubbed his nose and returned to his room.


    The next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao woke up early.


    After accompanying Liu Shi for breakfast, they each rode a horse and set off for Qingshi Town.


    Zhao Shanshan watched as her young miss rode off with a heroic bearing, her eyes filled with admiration.


    Miss was so valiant.


    Seeing this, Fan Teng could not help but feel sour in his heart.


    ¡°Miss¡¯ riding skills were taught by Master. If you want to learn, I can teach you someday.¡± He said to Zhao Shanshan.


    He realized that ever since Shanshan asked Miss to deal with him, Shanshan had admired Miss even more.


    That gaze didn¡¯t look like she was looking at her mistress at all. Instead, it looked like¡­


    Hmph, if she wasn¡¯t a woman and was married to Master, he would probably be jealous.


    Zhao Shanshan glanced at Fan Teng in annoyance.


    She turned around and left.


    ¡°Hey, Shanshan, don¡¯t go! My riding skills are really good! Let me teach you. In a few days, 1 guarantee that you will be able to gallop freely like Miss!¡± Fan Teng hurriedly chased after her.


    ¡°No need.¡± Zhao Shanshan frowned and walked even faster.


    ¡°Why not? Miss thinks so highly of you. In the future, when you expand the business, riding a horse will be much faster than riding a carriage!¡± Fan Teng continued to chase after her..

 Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Taking a Boat (2)

    Chapter 429: Taking a Boat (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s eyes flickered. Then, her footsteps actually slowed down a little.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Although Fan Teng was stupid and annoying, what he said made sense.


    Miss had high expectations of her. If she learned more skills, she would be able to serve her better in the future, right?


    Fan Teng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°The dock in town! Go to the town dock and look for me in the afternoon. I¡¯ll teach you!¡± He quickly said.


    He often went out with Master, and he was given a horse.


    At the moment, he was only helping his master keep an eye on the work. There was not much that he needed to do.


    In the afternoon, he had time to teach Shanshan how to ride a horse.


    Hehe, at that time, he could also let others see how beautiful his future wife was.


    At the thought of this, Fan Teng was smiling.


    Zhao Shanshan frowned.


    It was that silly smile again. What was he thinking about?


    Seeing that Zhao Shanshan was watching him curiously, Fan Teng quickly averted his gaze.


    ¡°Master asked me to keep an eye on the dock. I have some free time in the afternoon¡­¡± Fan Teng explained.


    Only then did Zhao Shanshan look away.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She responded and continued walking forward.


    Fan Teng¡¯s face lit up as he continued to chase after Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Shanshan, you agree?!¡± Like a pug, he chased after Zhao Shanshan.


    Not far away, Zhao Fu frowned.


    Zhao Qiang, who was beside him, also looked annoyed.


    ¡°That brat!¡± Zhao Qiang said angrily and prepared to go to Fan Teng.


    However, he was stopped by Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Come back.¡± Zhao Fu said in a deep voice.


    Zhao Qiang frowned and stopped in his tracks.


    He turned around and looked at Zhao Fu with displeasure.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you?¡± Zhao Fu said in a deep voice.


    Zhao Qiang clenched his fist and lowered his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! But that kid¡­he¡¯s too much!


    His sister already despised him so much, but he still clung on to her.


    Zhao Fu glanced at his second son.


    Then, he sighed.


    ¡°If Shanshan really hated that kid, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to learn how to ride a horse from him.¡± After saying that, Zhao Fu left.


    Zhao Qiang was stunned.


    Then, he realized that he and his brother also knew how to ride a horse!


    If Shanshan really didn¡¯t want to interact with that kid, why would she agree to learn from him?


    ¡°Father, wait for me!¡± Zhao Qiang¡¯s mind was in a mess. He quickly chased after his father.


    He seemed to know something¡­


    On the other side, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao rode to Qingshi Town.


    After that, they went to the Liu residence to meet up with Xiao Yang and Head Fang.


    Half an hour later, the four of them left the Liu residence.


    After changing, they headed to the dock of Qingshi Town.


    Yes, the four of them changed their outfits.


    Xiao Yang and Lin Xiaoyue became the young master and young miss.


    Head Fang was the butler while Li Xiao was the guard.


    Lin Xiaoyue also tried to conceal the scar on Li Xiao¡¯s face.


    If one didn¡¯t look closely, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see the scars.


    When Xiao Yang saw that his cousin had no scar on his face, he complimented him. Li Xiao gave him a cold look.


    When they arrived at the dock, the group boarded the Liang Trading Company¡¯s merchant ship according to plan.


    Manager Liang appeared and quickly invited them into a room on the second floor of the ship.


    Manager Liang bowed to the couple.


    Li Xiao glanced at Manager Liang and said nothing.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao, then smiled at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Manager Liang.¡±


    Previously, she had helped Liang Yu with the Liang Corporation¡¯s business, and Liang Yu was grateful.


    He arranged for Manager Liang to travel and work with them.


    With his help, the rest of the journey would be much easier.


    ¡°Ms. Lin is too polite.¡±


    ¡°It will take four days to go to Xiangshui Town.¡±


    ¡°Merchant ships will stop at some docks along the way to load and unload goods or replenish their supplies.¡±


    ¡°However, for safety reasons, it¡¯s best for you to stay on the ship. If you need something, let me know.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Manager Liang.¡±


    Manager Liang hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°You are welcome.¡±


    After that, Manager Liang informed Xiao Yang and Head Fang that their room was next door.


    After that, he left.


    After Manager Liang left, Xiao Yang leaned out.


    After making sure that he had gone downstairs, he retreated and closed the door..

 Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Taking a Boat (3)

    Chapter 430: Taking a Boat (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Master.¡± Xiao Yang came back and called out to Li Xiao with a questioning look in his eyes.


    Li Xiao glanced at Xiao Yang and nodded.


    Only then did Xiao Yang and Head Fang¡¯s expressions relax a little.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll do as Manager Liang says. We should be able to arrive at Xiangshui Town smoothly on the Liang Trading Company¡¯s merchant ship.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    After arriving at Xiangshui Town, they would have covered nearly 70% of the journey.


    There wasn¡¯t much distance left.


    Xiao Yang and Head Fang nodded.


    Because it was against the current, it took a longer time to go to Xiangshui Town by boat than by land.


    However, the advantage was that it was more convenient and more relaxing.


    After that, they would rest for five days. Only then would they have the energy to continue.


    ¡°Go back and rest. Be quiet for the next few days. Don¡¯t go out of the room unless necessary.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Only then did the two of them leave.


    After the door was closed, Li Xiao held Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± He said gently.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and leaned into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re husband and wife, and your responsibility is mine.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m still waiting for the Nangong Army to come back to work for me.¡±


    Li Xiao was amused and looked down at his wife.


    Then, he kissed Lin Xiaoyue on the forehead.


    The small room was filled with warmth.


    After a while, the sound of sailing came from outside.


    The merchant ship swayed a few times before slowly leaving the dock.


    Then, the noise on the dock slowly disappeared, and the room quickly quieted down.


    At first, Lin Xiaoyue was still in Li Xiao¡¯s arms and chatting with him.


    However, after two hours, she was a little bored.


    Feeling the urge to pee, Lin Xiaoyue finally decided to go out of the room to the toilet and get some fresh air.


    Li Xiao suggested that they go together.


    Hence, the couple left the room together.


    In the next room, Xiao Yang and Head Fang stared at each other.


    Hearing the commotion next door, they looked at each other and rushed to the door.


    Xiao Yang opened the door and met Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a little awkward as if she had been caught.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Then, she waved at the two of them.


    ¡°Ahem, we¡¯ve already left Qingshi Town¡¯s dock for quite some time. Now that the merchant ship is in the Chang River, it should be¡­ no one can see us.¡±


    ¡°So, if you feel bored, you can come out and get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep our voices down so that we don¡¯t attract the attention of the people on the first floor.¡±


    She was the one who told everyone not to leave the room.


    In such a small room, even half a day would be suffocating, let alone five days.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re right!¡±


    After saying that, he quickly rushed out of the room.


    Then, he stretched his body and limbs.


    He and Head Fang stayed in a room that was even smaller than theirs.


    After staying in there for so long, he felt as if his limbs were being imprisoned.


    Head Fang also followed Xiao Yang out of the room.


    Although he didn¡¯t stretch his limbs like Xiao Yang, he still moved his joints.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at the two of them in embarrassment again and asked Li Xiao to take her to the toilet.


    The toilet was on the first floor of the cabin. It was not sage for her to go there alone.


    When they reached the first floor, the door of the toilet was open, and there was no one inside.


    Li Xiao stood guard and let Lin Xiaoyue go first.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue enter and close the door.


    It was actually a hole that was dug and directly discharged into the river.


    Seeing the rapid flow of the river at the bottom, Lin Xiaoyue did not dare to look any longer and quickly solved her physiological needs.


    After leaving the toilet, Li Xiao sent Lin Xiaoyue to the second floor.


    Then, he went downstairs again to go to the toilet.


    At this moment, Xiao Yang and Head Fang were standing by the railing.


    The wind blew on their faces, and they looked relaxed.


    Lin Xiaoyue walked towards the two of them.


    ¡°The winter wind is too cold. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    It had snowed twice or thrice since winter arrived. The weather was getting colder and colder.


    The weather would get even colder as they headed towards the border.


    She thought of what Li Xiao had told her before. It was bitterly cold at the border, and it would usually snow before winter.


    In winter, it would snow heavily, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    The two of them turned around and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. 1 was at the border, and the wind was much colder than this.¡±


    ¡°Many people¡¯s faces were frozen and cracked..¡±

 Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Playing Poker (1)

    Chapter 431: Playing Poker (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°However, I have the ointment that my aunt gave me. In addition, wearing a helmet can also protect my face.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought of something.


    Before the apocalypse of the 21st century, she had seen some soldiers guarding the border.


    They were seventeen or eighteen years old, but their faces were covered in frost, and they looked like they had been through a lot.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Xiao Yang with a touch of heartache.


    This shocked Xiao Yang.


    Then, Xiao Yang scratched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s actually nothing. I grew up at the border, so I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue then withdrew her gaze from Xiao Yang¡¯s face.


    Just as she was about to comfort Xiao Yang, Li Xiao returned.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet!¡± Xiao Yang quickly said in Li Xiao¡¯s direction and then left in a hurry.


    Head Fang looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t take offense. He¡¯s just not used to people caring about him so much.¡± He explained to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s father was a deputy general under the Great General. His wife passed away after giving birth to Xiao Yang.


    After that, Deputy General Xiao brought Xiao Yang to the military camp.


    However, after three years, Deputy General Xiao died in battle.


    After that, Xiao Yang was raised by the Great General.


    To Xiao Yang, the Great General and the Great General Princess Consort were not only his uncle and aunt, but also his adoptive parents.


    After the Nangong Family was exterminated, he was sadder than anyone else.


    After receiving the news that his master was still alive, he escaped from the border and went all the way to Qingshi Town.


    When he saw his master, he cried his eyes out.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t dare to mention it.


    Otherwise, Xiao Yang would be angry.


    With Xiao Yang¡¯s personality, it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t moved by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze.


    Li Xiao walked over and pulled Lin Xiaoyue into his arms.


    He patted her arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s windy outside, let¡¯s go back.¡± He said gently.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the room and nodded.


    Then, she gave Head Fang a farewell look and left with Li Xiao.


    After entering the room, she immediately felt much warmer.


    Walking to the bedside, Lin Xiaoyue naturally snuggled into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    After resting for a while, she looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°When we return from the border, let Xiao Yang move into the Liu residence,¡± she said to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao had told her about Xiao Yang¡¯s background before.


    Actually, she had thought about it before, but she didn¡¯t mention it to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao lowered his head and looked at Lin Xiaoyue, a touch of gratitude flashing across his eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he responded.


    The corner of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth curled up, and she once again pressed her face against Li Xiao¡¯s chest.


    ¡°When the Nangong Army return to Qingshi Town. We should also slowly arrange for them to retire.¡± Then, she asked tentatively.


    Li Xiao was stunned and did not reply.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart quickly sank.


    Feeling that something was wrong, Li Xiao lowered his head and kissed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s forehead again.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He continued.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face immediately lit up.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid Prince Anyang won¡¯t allow it.¡± This was what he was worried about.


    Lin Xiaoyue raised her head and looked at Li Xiao with a light in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s arrange for the older and injured soldiers to leave first. His Highness won¡¯t stop that.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked up at Li Xiao. ¡°After that, we just stop recruiting new soldiers.¡±


    ¡°After a few years, if His Highness really wants to do something, he can take the remaining soldiers.¡±


    ¡°If the soldiers are old and disabled, we¡¯ll arrange work and a place for them to live.¡±


    ¡°If they want to get married, we¡¯ll also fork out money to help them.¡±


    ¡°However, that only includes those currently in the Nangong Army. After that, you can¡¯t increase the number of people in the army.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked straight at Li Xiao.


    She was not in Li Xiao¡¯s past and could not change it.


    She could only shoulder the responsibilities with him.


    However, in the future, he would no longer be surnamed Nangong. He would be Li Xiao, her husband.


    Everything in the Nangong Family should end and be buried.


    Only in this way could the couple enjoy peace for the rest of their lives.


    Li Xiao stretched out his hand and tucked Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hair away.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you,¡± he replied in a deep voice.


    Then, he pulled Lin Xiaoyue into his arms..

 Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Playing Poker (2)

    Chapter 432: Playing Poker (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He held her tightly, but it made Lin Xiaoyue relax instantly.


    Listening to the strong and steady heartbeat in his chest, a strong sense of happiness exploded in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart.


    At the same time, in the next room.


    Head Fang looked strangely at Xiao Yang, who had not said a word.


    People who practiced martial arts had keen hearing.


    Moreover, the two small rooms were separated by a wooden board, so the sound could be heard very clearly.


    Xiao Yang turned his body such that his back was facing Head Fang.


    Then, he raised his hand.


    Head Fang was shocked.


    No way! Was the Young Master crying?


    He wanted to laugh, but he held it in.


    Thinking of the discussion between Miss and Master, Head Fang¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts.


    Head Fang lay down.


    Then, he turned his back to Xiao Yang.


    They wanted to stop expanding the Nangong Army and let them disappear slowly.


    The Miss¡¯ actions went against the Nangong family¡¯s original intention of creating the Nangong Army. She had let down the ancestors of the Nangong Family.


    But¡­even he, who had been in the Nangong Army for as long as he could remember, was tempted by the idea.


    He was loyal to the Nangong family, killing enemies and protecting the country for them.


    They all did it.


    But what was waiting for them?


    The loyal and patriotic Great General King, who protected the people of Great Yan, had been convicted and nearly exterminated.


    What would happen to the Nangong Army who killed countless enemies and stopped so many invasions?


    There were still nearly 6,000 people who lacked food and clothing and were trapped at the border, facing the risk of freezing or starving to death at any time.


    Great General King, if you were still here, would you still persist?


    In the next room, Lin Xiaoyue had already come out of Li Xiao¡¯s arms and sat on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring. I have to find something to kill time.¡± Lin Xiaoyue muttered.


    As she spoke, she sent her consciousness into one of her interspatial rings.


    She remembered that she had found a deck of poker cards in one of the interspatial rings.


    They still had about five days before reaching Xiangshui Town.


    They could use the poker cards to pass the time.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up with joy.


    At the same time, a deck of poker cards appeared in her hand.


    Facing Li Xiao¡¯s puzzled gaze, Lin Xiaoyue quickly took out the cards from the box.


    ¡°Go, call Xiao Yang and Head Fang over. 1¡¯11 teach you how to play poker!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said excitedly.


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    ¡°Hurry up and go! Playing poker will make it easier to pass the time!¡± Seeing that Li Xiao didn¡¯t move, Lin Xiaoyue urged him.


    Hesitation flashed across Li Xiao¡¯s face, but he still got up and left the room.


    After a while, he called Xiao Yang and Head Fang over.


    The two of them were about to bow to Lin Xiaoyue, but Lin Xiaoyue waved her hand to stop them.


    ¡°No need for formalities. Come play cards with me.¡± Shuffling the cards, Lin Xiaoyue smiled at the two.


    Xiao Yang and Head Fang were stunned, and then their expressions turned very serious.


    Then, they all looked at Li Xiao.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue also looked at Li Xiao, her eyes filled with confusion.


    She just asked them to play cards together. Why did they have such an expression?


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the army now, so there aren¡¯t so many rules. Have a seat.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue remember that the Nangong Army had strict military discipline and gambling was not allowed.


    Xiao Yang and Head Fang looked at each other before sitting down.


    However, they looked reluctant.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°I asked you to come over to play cards to pass the time. I¡¯m not gambling with you.¡± As she spoke, she placed the shuffled cards in the middle of the table.


    Xiao Yang and Head Fang were surprised. Playing cards without gambling?


    They looked at the poker cards that Lin Xiaoyue had placed on the table, and there was some doubt in their eyes.


    Could it be that they were really overthinking things? They had indeed never seen such gambling equipment before.


    Seeing that the two of them were not so resistant anymore, Lin Xiaoyue took out a stack of cards and turned them over for the three of them to see.


    ¡°These are poker cards. The biggest card is the king, the queen, and¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue first introduced the composition of the poker cards to the three of them.


    Then, she began to explain the rules of the game.


    ¡°The game we are going to play is called Hats. Two people sitting opposite each other will form a team¡­¡±


    The three of them seemed to understand.


    Xiao Yang asked several questions, and Lin Xiaoyue answered them one by one.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s learn by playing. The losing team will be punished.¡± Lin Xiaoyue covered all the cards and prepared to reshuffle..

 Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Playing Poker (3)

    Chapter 433: Playing Poker (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Wha¡­ What punishment?¡± Xiao Yang asked nervously.


    He was on the same team as Head Fang. Neither of them knew how to play, so the probability of losing was very high.


    Head Fang also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­just do twenty push-ups.¡±


    Punishment could be a form of physical training, and both the body and mind can be happy.


    ¡°W-what are push-ups?¡± Xiao Yang asked again.


    This time, not only Head Fang, Li Xiao also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Have your hands and feet on the ground, bend your arms, and let your body fall close to the ground. The body should be straight. Do it 20 times.¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you and Head Fang lose, I will demonstrate it. You just have to follow me.¡± Seeing that the three of them were still puzzled, Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    Xiao Yang and Head Fang looked at each other, and their eyes relaxed.


    The Miss wanted to demonstrate it to them, so it seemed that it shouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    Thus, the four of them started playing cards.


    In the beginning, the three of them didn¡¯t quite understand and made some mistakes.


    However, with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s constant reminders and explanations, the three of them quickly grasped the idea.


    Then, they became addicted to playing cards.


    Time passed by quickly.


    After another round, Xiao Yang and Head Fang finally won.


    ¡°Haha, 10,15, 25, 35, 45! There are an extra 20 here!¡± Xiao Yang pointed at the scorecard and almost stood up in excitement.


    Opposite him, Head Fang was also smiling.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to catch up to us even so.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said scornfully.


    ¡°Take it. It¡¯s your turn to be the banker.¡± Then, she pushed the cards to Xiao Yang.


    Xiao Yang took it with a smile and started shuffling the cards like Lin Xiaoyue did.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Head Fang and I have just learned it, we will catch up with you very soon! Oh no, we have to surpass you!¡± He said as he shuffled the cards.


    ¡°Dream on¡­¡±


    Li Xiao looked at his wife bickering with Xiao Yang. When he saw the smiles on their faces, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    After an unknown period of time.


    When Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue lost, a sound suddenly came from outside the door.


    They suddenly stopped laughing.


    After exchanging glances, they all looked at the door.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, I¡¯ve brought you food.¡± It was Manager Liang.


    Everyone in the room heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lin Xiaoyue checked the time in her interspatial ring and realized that it was already past noon.


    At the same time, she realized that she was a little hungry.


    Xiao Yang quickly got up and went to open the door.


    Manager Liang was surprised to see the four of them and the scattered poker cards on the table.


    However, he didn¡¯t ask any further and entered.


    ¡°Young General, Ms. Lin.¡± He placed the two food boxes on the table and cupped his hands in salute to Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Sorry about the conditions of the ship.¡±


    ¡°Manager Liang, you are too kind.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and thanked him.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Manager Liang replied.


    ¡°Everyone, please enjoy your meal. Two hours later, 1 will come back to collect the food boxes.¡± As he spoke, he bid farewell.


    ¡°Thank you. Please send Manager Liang off,¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied and looked at Xiao Yang.


    ¡°No need for that.¡± Manager Liang stopped Xiao Yang after he left the room.


    Then, he bowed and cupped his hands towards Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao before leaving.


    Xiao Yang also did not chase after him.


    He waited until Manager Liang was far away before he retreated and closed the door.


    ¡°Keep the cards and let¡¯s eat first.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She started putting away the cards on the table.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue after dinner!¡± Xiao Yang replied and sat down at the table.


    The other three looked at each other and were amused.


    ¡°Sure! Anyway, we still need to win!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she looked at Xiao Yang.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not certain who will win or lose! Who knows, what about the other way around?¡± Xiao Yang said unwillingly.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    It was another round of bickering.


    After a while, the two of them only stopped when they started eating.


    There were a total of six dishes on the table, four meat dishes and two vegetarian dishes. It looked quite sumptuous.


    Unfortunately, for someone like Lin Xiaoyue, who liked everything spicy, it seemed a little bland.


    After Li Xiao came to the Liu family, he was also used to eating spicy food. When he saw the dishes on the table, he didn¡¯t have much appetite.


    On the other hand, Xiao Yang and Head Fang were quite satisfied with the dishes on the table.


    Xiao Yang, in particular, quickly picked up his chopsticks.


    Sigh, this kid had always been at the border and was used to living a hard life. He rarely ate such dishes.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Xiao Yang and silently sympathized with him.


    Then, she stood up.


    Everyone was puzzled..

 Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Arriving at Hanshan Town (1)

    Chapter 434: Arriving at Hanshan Town (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Yang asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Get something good.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    She went to the bed and started to search her bag.


    No one could see what she was doing, but Lin Xiaoyue had a can of chili sauce in her hand.


    Then, her face lit up with joy.


    She took the chili sauce and returned to the table.


    Xiao Yang and Head Fang were confused and very curious about the item in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    Li Xiao looked at it.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, give me some.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied and opened the jar.


    Then, she poured the chili sauce into Li Xiao¡¯s bowl.


    The bright red chili sauce stunned Xiao Yang and Head Fang.


    ¡°¡­is this the one used on the spicy skewers?¡±


    ¡°Chili?!¡± Xiao Yang quickly asked.


    Head Fang also looked at Lin Xiaoyue nervously.


    Spicy skewers. Fie had tried them.


    They were delicious.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t expose his whereabouts while staying in the Liu residence, he would have gone to Liu¡¯s Express every day.


    After Xiao Yang arrived, he took him there because he felt sorry for him.


    This kid kept pestering him, wanting to eat spicy skewers.


    It was only last night that they were informed that they were leaving today. Otherwise, this kid would have almost climbed over the wall and slipped out.


    Previously, Miss had mentioned to them about the chili business and the chain store.


    Of course, they all guessed what the red seasoning on the spicy skewers was.


    It was the mysterious chili!


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°This is chili sauce. It is the main product that we will produce next year.¡± It was this product that she was most optimistic about.


    ¡°Do you want to try?¡± After putting some into her bowl, Lin Xiaoyue looked at the two of them with a smile.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Yang hurriedly said.


    His eyes were filled with anticipation and excitement.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Head Fang also said.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue give some to each of them.


    Xiao Yang still felt that Lin Xiaoyue had given too little and kept asking for more.


    Lin Xiaoyue said that he could add more after eating, so he stopped being greedy.


    They mixed it with the dishes and rice.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao ate very comfortably.


    Xiao Yang and Head Fang were different.


    The two of them were not used to chili, so they had to slow down.


    Xiao Yang even fanned his mouth with his hand from time to time, trying to dispel the spiciness in his mouth.


    Even so, the two of them could not stop eating.


    ¡°This chili sauce is really delicious. The spicier, the better!¡± As Xiao Yang spoke, he took two more bites of the rice that was dyed red by the chili sauce.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that Xiao Yang¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat and said, ¡°eat slowly. Eat more food and vegetables, and add less chili sauce, so it won¡¯t be so spicy.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, hoo¡­more flavor is good!¡± Xiao Yang replied.


    ¡°This chili sauce is good! After eating it, my entire body heated up!¡±


    Head Fang nodded.


    Eating this in winter was indeed great!


    He was feeling a little cold before, but at the moment he was not cold at all. He even felt a little hot.


    ¡°Great that you like it! When we get back, 1¡¯11 make a hotpot!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She was the one who wanted to eat hotpot.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Hotpot? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Head Fang and Li Xiao also looked at Lin Xiaoyue, their eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Hotpot, hmm¡­ It is similar to the spicy skewers. However, the broth is a little different. The ingredients are also different.¡±


    In order to save costs, most of the ingredients used in the spicy skewers were pig offal.


    Since they were making hotpot for themselves, they could use better quality meat.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s eyes lit up again, and a lot of saliva was secreted from his burning mouth.


    He took a mouthful of rice and quickly swallowed it.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll return for the hotpot!¡± He said excitedly.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Head Fang put down his bowl and cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re welcome.¡±


    In the next few days, the four of them played cards to pass the time.


    When it was mealtime, they ate the food with chili sauce.


    Finally, on the fifth night, the merchant ship successfully arrived at the dock of Xiangshui Town.


    Xiangshui Town was a big town like Qingshi Town.


    Although the merchant ship had only docked after dark, the dock was still very lively..

 Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Arriving at Hanshan Town (2)

    Chapter 435: Arriving at Hanshan Town (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Manager Liang waited for the workers to finish unloading the goods before he went up to the second floor to get the four of them.


    The four of them carried their luggage and followed Manager Liang off the boat.


    Stepping on the ground, Lin Xiaoyue realized that her steps were a little unsteady.


    Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t a spoiled girl, so she quickly adapted.


    Manager Liang led the group of people. After walking for a while, they were arranged into two carriages.


    After that, they went to stay in an inn.


    ¡°Please rest for a day in Xiangshui Town. I¡¯ll make the arrangements here.


    Tomorrow night, we¡¯ll set off together and head to Qingyuan County.¡± Manager Liang bowed to the two of them.


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already been on the ship for a few days. Since we¡¯ve already reached Xiangshui Town, there¡¯s no reason to delay any longer.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Seeing Manager Liang looking at her, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°Manager Liang, make the arrangements. We can go on our own.¡±


    Even if they did not separate in Xiangshui Town. Later on, when they reached Qingyuan County, they had to separate.


    There was no reason to be together and waste one party¡¯s time.


    ¡°But¡­¡± A hint of panic flashed across Manager Liang¡¯s eyes.


    He understood what Ms. Lin meant, but this matter was of great importance.


    It was also his first time being responsible for such an important matter. He was afraid that something would go wrong.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Manager Liang.


    ¡°Head Fang.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Head Fang immediately stepped forward and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Follow Manager Liang and help arrange the rest. After you¡¯re done, meet us at Hanshan Town.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The importance of this matter could not be underestimated.


    With the assistance of the experienced Head Fang, Manager Liang should be able to get things done.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Head Fang also understood the seriousness of the matter and agreed.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Lin!¡± A smile appeared on Manager Liang¡¯s face as he hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°We should be the ones thanking you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Manager Liang again.


    ¡°1¡¯11 have to trouble Manager Liang to prepare the carriage. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    Xiangshui Town was only 20 miles away from Qingyuan County. Besides, they wouldn¡¯t be able to board even if they rushed over.


    It was better to stay here and rest for a night.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Manager Liang replied.


    After that, he said a few more words before leaving.


    After Manager Liang left, the few of them began to discuss the next steps.


    ¡°Head Fang, you stay behind to assist Manager Liang. After settling the matter, go to Fulai Inn in Hanshan Town to meet up with Yue¡¯er.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡¯re closer to Manager Liang. When you reach Hanshan Town, wait for them at Fulai Inn.¡±


    ¡°In addition, make sure that they have prepared everything properly.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°1¡¯11 arrange for someone from the Nangong Army to meet you. They will only retreat when you are ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded seriously.


    Then, he turned to look at Xiao Yang.


    ¡°Xiao Yang, follow me and sneak into the Nangong Army. Inform the soldiers to prepare for retreat.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Yang knelt down on one knee and said in a low voice.


    The next day.


    In the snow, the three of them took their rations and boarded the carriage early in the morning.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Xiao Yang were dressed like a rich young lady and a rich young master. Li Xiao became the guard who rode the carriage.


    A total of twenty miles actually took more than an hour to reach Qingyuan County.


    After entering Qingyuan County, Li Xiao rode the carriage and took the two of them straight to the dock.


    ¡°You two wait in the carriage, I¡¯ll go find the merchant ship.¡± Li Xiao pulled the carriage to the side of the road, pulled up the curtain, and said to the two of them.


    Xiao Yang smiled.


    ¡°Go quickly, I will take good care of Ms. Lin.¡± He said to Li Xiao.


    Hehe, this was the first time he realized that his looks had such an advantage.


    The feeling of being a young master was pretty good.


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue looked at Xiao Yang at the same time, and the smug expression on Xiao Yang¡¯s face quickly froze.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Lin Xiaoyue was the first to shift her gaze away and said to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiaocai averted his dangerous gaze from Xiao Yang.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He quickly left.


    Xiao Yang immediately felt relieved and almost leaned against the wall of the carriage..

 Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Arriving at Hanshan Town (3)

    Chapter 436: Arriving at Hanshan Town (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Xiao Yang and chuckled.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s face turned red.


    These two¡­


    Then, the carriage fell silent. Lin Xiaoyue and Xiao Yang didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Time passed by.


    After 25 minutes, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s expression slowly turned from boredom to seriousness.


    Why hasn¡¯t Li Xiao come back?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and take a look?¡± Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was about to speak, Xiao Yang spoke first.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    Her current attire was indeed a little too eye-catching.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± A hint of hesitation flashed in her eyes as she said to Xiao Yang.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t return in fifteen minutes, go find him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yang nodded seriously.


    After about ten minutes, the two of them finally heard the sound of someone boarding the carriage.


    Soon, the curtain of the carriage was pulled open. It was Li Xiao.


    They heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly asked.


    Xiao Yang also looked at Li Xiao expectantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about all the merchant ships docked at the port, but none of them are heading to Hanshan Town. The closest one is Liushui Town.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    ¡°Therefore, if we take the water route, I¡¯m afraid we can only go to Liushui Town first and think of a way later.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    Liushui Town was only two hours away from Hanshan Town.


    ¡°The road is blocked by the heavy snow. It¡¯s too slow to travel by land. So be it.¡±


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue thought of a problem.


    Hanshan Town only had a small dock.


    If a large number of ships stopped by, it would be difficult not to attract attention.


    Frowning, Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t think too much about it and got off the carriage with Li Xiao.


    After that, Li Xiao led the two of them onto a merchant ship.


    The steward of the merchant ship saw the three of them and took the money, but he did not ask much.


    The rest of the journey was not as peaceful as the previous ride.


    Without individual rooms, the three of them had to stay in the cabin with the workers.


    Fortunately, other than the merchant ship steward who came in twice, no one else dared to approach them.


    The three of them tried their best to minimize their presence along the way.


    They didn¡¯t ask for food and only ate the dry rations that Manager Liang had prepared for them.


    In the cold, the three of them finally arrived at the dock of Liushui Town.


    When they got off the ship, it was already snowing.


    At this moment, the dock of Liushui Town was covered in snow. At a glance, other than the workers of the ship they were on, there was no one else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Xiao said as he led the way.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied and followed the tracks left by Li Xiao in the snow.


    Li Xiao was very familiar with Liushui Town. After leaving the dock with Lin Xiaoyue and Xiao Yang, he quickly brought the two of them to an inn.


    After that, they checked into two rooms.


    After letting Xiao Yang go to his room, Lin Xiaoyue was immediately pulled into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    The warmth of his body instantly dispelled the chill on her body. Lin Xiaoyue subconsciously leaned closer to Li Xiao.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded from above.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    She looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°The brothers of the Nangong Army are the ones who are truly suffering.¡±


    ¡°The weather is so cold, and the soldiers lack food and clothing. I¡¯m afraid many people will freeze to death.¡± She said with a worried expression.


    Li Xiao looked sad.


    It was certain that they would freeze. Even in previous years, there were many soldiers in the army who were frozen to death. This year would probably be even worse.


    Lin Xiaoyue snuggled into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. They¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After dinner and washing up, the couple went to bed early.


    As they got closer to their destination, it became harder and harder to fall asleep.


    At night, Li Xiao could only try his best to stay still to prevent himself from disturbing his wife¡¯s sleep¡­


    In the latter half of the night, as the sound of the rustling snow outside the window gradually disappeared, Li Xiao finally fell asleep.


    The next day, the weather in Liushui Town finally cleared up.


    The three of them had breakfast at the inn before getting a carriage to go to Hanshan Town.


    The snow on the road was very thick, making it difficult to travel. It was almost noon when they arrived..


    Li Xiao brought the two of them to Fulai Inn and booked two rooms.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue found out that Fulai Inn was also a property of the Nangong Family.


    In the room.


    ¡°Greetings Master. It is my honor to meet you again!¡± The shopkeeper knelt down on one knee and said excitedly to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Greetings Mistress!¡± Cheng An cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Fulai Inn (1)

    Chapter 437: Fulai Inn (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Master was still alive and married.


    If the Great General was still around, he would definitely be happy to know that.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress!¡± Only then did Cheng An get up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Li Xiao quickly asked Cheng An.


    Cheng An¡¯s face dropped.


    After a while, he bowed to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Very bad.¡±


    ¡°Recently, there have been frequent blizzards at the border, and the soldiers in the army don¡¯t have enough cotton clothes. Deputy General Wang had no choice but to order the soldiers to gather their cotton clothes and distribute them.¡±


    ¡°Now, almost ten percent of the soldiers stay in the tent every day. They can¡¯t go out because they don¡¯t have cotton-padded clothes.¡±


    Li Xiao frowned.


    ¡°In addition, there was news from yesterday that there were less than fifty warhorses left in the army¡­¡±


    At this point, Cheng An carefully raised his head and glanced at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao frowned even more.


    ¡°How are the casualties?¡± He asked again.


    Cheng An¡¯s face was bitter.


    ¡°Almost 70% of the brothers had frostbite of varying degrees. Also¡­¡± At this point, Cheng An choked up.


    Li Xiao frowned.


    Cheng An quickly restrained his emotions and continued, ¡°eight soldiers died because of heavy injuries.¡±


    In an instant, the room was quiet.


    ¡°In addition, as of last night, a total of 4.2 had their legs or hands amputated because of frostbite.¡±


    Li Xiao felt another dull pain in his heart.


    Lin Xiaoyue also frowned.


    Their previous plan did not take into account the injured.


    It was not easy to bring these seriously injured people back to Qingshi Town.


    She turned and saw that Li Xiao¡¯s eyes were red, and he was trying hard to suppress his emotions.


    Lin Xiaoyue reached out and patted the back of his hand.


    Only then did Li Xiao calm down a little.


    ¡°We came this time to prepare some medicine. It should be able to relieve the pressure on the military doctors.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Cheng An¡¯s face immediately lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great! Mr. Xu has been asking for medicine from us, but Hanshan Town is small, so it¡¯s very difficult to get them¡­¡±


    They did not dare to expose themselves. At the same time, he did not have enough money to purchase a large number of herbs.


    When Xiao Yang heard this, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    He didn¡¯t see them bring any medicine.


    Those two bags probably couldn¡¯t hold much medicine.


    However, he didn¡¯t ask further and continued to listen.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you guys.¡± Lin Xiaoyue comforted him.


    Hearing this, Cheng An, an old man who was nearly 50 years old, almost burst into tears.


    ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s all worth it!¡± Cheng An said emotionally.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart was filled with emotions.


    Looking at Li Xiao¡¯s resolute face, her heart started to heat up.


    Previously, she only saw the Nangong Army as a burden, but now, she had a different feeling.


    These people depended on Li Xiao.


    As for Li Xiao, although they were not his biological family, he considered them as family for a long time.


    ¡°Head Fang will be here soon, arranging the support after we retreat. They might only arrive in two days. Before that, wait for him here.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Cheng An.


    ¡°Yes, please tell me if you have any other instructions!¡± Cheng An said quickly.


    Knowing that Head Fang was also here, he felt more at ease.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    She looked at Li Xiao


    Only then did Li Xiao speak again.


    ¡°Tonight, Xiao Yang and 1 will sneak into the Nangong Army camp.¡±


    Cheng An¡¯s expression tightened. He looked up at Li Xiao and was about to dissuade him, but Li Xiao reached out to stop him.


    ¡°After 1 leave, I¡¯ll leave the matters at Fulai Inn to Yue¡¯er. You will assist her.¡± Li Xiao said to Cheng An.


    Cheng An hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Since Master trusted Mistress so much and felt that she was competent, then he should trust her.


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°When Head Fang returns, you will make the necessary arrangements. Xiao Yang and I will immediately arrange for the soldiers to evacuate!¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Both Cheng An and Xiao Yang nodded.


    After that, Li Xiao asked Cheng An about the situation in the army before letting him leave.


    From then on, until night fell, Li Xiao did not separate from Lin Xiaoyue.


    It was not until after dinner that Li Xiao hugged Lin Xiaoyue, bid farewell to his beloved wife, and left the room.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t send him off. She only listened to Li Xiao and Xiao Yang¡¯s footsteps in the room as they disappeared into the corridor..

 Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Fulai Inn (2)

    Chapter 438: Fulai Inn (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Xiao Yang and Li Xiao left Fulai Inn and walked towards the Nangong Army¡¯s encampment with Li Xiao.


    Along the way, Xiao Yang kept sizing up Li Xiao.


    After walking for a while, he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask the question that was on his mind.


    ¡°Um, why didn¡¯t you bring a bag? Didn¡¯t Xiaoyue say that she had prepared medicine for Mr. Xu?


    The couple¡¯s bag was empty. He still did not quite believe that there was any medicine inside.


    However, his cousin did not even have a bag. Could it be that Lin Xiaoyue was lying?


    So what if he wasn¡¯t prepared? Was there any point in lying about such a thing?


    Li Xiao turned around and glanced at Xiao Yang.


    Seeing the expression on Xiao Yang¡¯s face, he could roughly guess what Xiao Yang was thinking.


    ¡°She did prepare medicine.¡± He said.


    Medicinal herbs were precious. In order to prepare those medicines, Yue¡¯er had spent a lot of money. How could he suspect her?


    Xiao Yang was shocked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?!¡± He quickly asked Li Xiao.


    Since the beginning of winter, many soldiers had suffered frostbite.


    In the military camp, other than the lack of food and clothing, what they lacked the most was medicine.


    Previously, if Mr. Xu had enough medicine, many of them wouldn¡¯t have lost a limb or even their life.


    Li Xiao glanced at Xiao Yang and thought for a moment. Then, he tore off a jade ring from his hand and threw it to Xiao Yang.


    Xiao Yang was puzzled, but he caught it.


    ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡± He asked Li Xiao as he chased after him.


    ¡°Focus on this jade ring and feel what is inside.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Yang didn¡¯t understand, but he still did as Li Xiao said.


    Then¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s medicine and cotton-padded clothes inside! And food! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with this ring?!¡± Xiao Yang quickly caught up to Li Xiao, circling around him like a fly. He was eager and excited.


    Li Xiao was a little annoyed.


    ¡°The things inside were all bought by your cousin-in-law. She also gave me this ring.¡± Li Xiao extended his hand towards Xiao Yang.


    Xiao Yang held the jade ring, his eyes full of reluctance.


    However, he returned it to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao took the ring and put it back on his finger.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t doubt your cousin-in-law again.¡± Li Xiao threw a cold glance at Xiao Yang.


    He continued to stride forward.


    Xiao Yang felt ashamed for a moment before he quickly chased after him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! 1 shouldn¡¯t have doubted her!


    ¡°Hehe, can you show me your ring again?¡±


    ¡°What is this? How do we take the things from inside?¡±


    ¡°How could she have such a treasure? Does she have more?¡±


    Li Xiao heard a buzzing sound in his ears.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Yang shut his mouth.


    However, it was only a moment before Xiao Yang came up again.


    ¡°Just tell me. Then 1 won¡¯t bother anymore¡­¡± As he spoke, he pulled Li Xiao¡¯s arm.


    Li Xiao quickly avoided him.


    Looking at Xiao Yang¡¯s smiling face and shamelessly wanting to approach him again, he quickly spoke.


    ¡°Stand further away.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Hehe, okay! If you tell me the secret of this ring, I¡¯ll stand further away!¡± He said shamelessly.


    Li Xiao glared at Xiao Yang, turned around, and continued walking.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± After saying that, he relaxed.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s face was filled with joy as he quickened his pace.


    ¡°This is an interspatial ring. There is a compressed space inside. By controlling it with your mind, you can store and withdraw items.¡±


    As Li Xiao spoke, a fruit appeared in his hand.


    ¡°When you want to take something out, you just need to think about it and it will appear in your hand.¡±


    After Li Xiao finished speaking, he prepared to put the fruit back into the space.


    However, it was quickly snatched away by Xiao Yang.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. Let me try it!¡±


    As he spoke, Xiao Yang immediately put the fruit into his mouth.


    Seeing this, Li Xiao frowned but did not stop him.


    The fruit in the interspatial ring was specially prepared for his wife.


    Anyway, there was still one more inside.


    The fruit had already been touched by this little brat. He did not want his wife to eat that.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so sweet!¡± Xiao Yang took a bite and found that the fruit was full of juice and tasted really good.


    After taking a bite, he quickly finished it..

 Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Fulai Inn (3)

    Chapter 439: Fulai Inn (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He had confirmed that the fruit was real.


    Li Xiao frowned as he glanced at Xiao Yang.


    How could it not be sweet? He had carefully chosen it for his wife.


    ¡°What about storage? How did you put things inside?¡± Xiao Yang threw away the fruit core and asked Li Xiao excitedly.


    He stared at the jade ring on Li Xiao¡¯s hand with envy.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t mind and looked at the dagger at Xiao Yang¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± He said.


    Xiao Yang clutched his dagger, a hint of hesitation flashing in his eyes.


    Then, he took off the dagger and handed it to Li Xiao.


    The corner of Li Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Storing things is the same as retrieving things. You only need to touch the item with your hand and then think about moving the item into the ring, and the item will go in.¡±


    As he spoke, the exquisite dagger disappeared from Li Xiao¡¯s hand under Xiao Yang¡¯s gaze.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s eyes widened.


    She reached out to touch Li Xiao¡¯s hand and realized that his dagger had really disappeared.


    ¡°This is amazing!¡± He exclaimed.


    ¡°Take out the dagger and return it to me.¡±


    The dagger was called Scarlet Blood, and it was a gift from his uncle for his 16th birthday.


    It was extremely sharp. In the past two years, he always had him with him at the battlefield.


    The corner of Li Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up, but he slapped Xiao Yang¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this in exchange for the fruit.¡±


    Xiao Yang¡¯s expression changed as he quickly chased after Li Xiao.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s just a fruit. Wait until we get back, I¡¯ll get you ten, oh no, a hundred!¡±

 Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Sneaking Into the Military Camp (1)

    Chapter 440: Sneaking Into the Military Camp (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    This time, Xiao Yang was even more determined to help his cousin and cousin-in-law keep the secret.


    F * ck! An immortal! No wonder she¡¯s so smart and capable!


    With her here, wouldn¡¯t the soldiers be able to escape safely?


    Suddenly, Xiao Yang looked at Li Xiao, who was walking in front of him again, and he looked a little jealous.


    He¡¯s too lucky!


    He actually met an immortal who took a fancy to him¡­


    It was so unfair. He was much better looking than his cousin!


    Alright then¡­perhaps when he returned, he could ask his immortal cousin-in-law if she could introduce him to a beautiful immortal.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yang¡¯s face instantly lit up.


    He gave a silly smile and chased after Li Xiao.


    In the snow-covered ground, the snow was falling like goose feathers.


    The two of them moved quickly in the snow. At first, Xiao Yang was still chattering with Li Xiao, but soon he shut his mouth and his expression became serious.


    Because the two of them were already slowly approaching the encampment of the border guards.


    Hiding behind a snowy hill, the two of them exchanged hand signs.


    Then, after the patrolling soldiers left, they quickly moved and sneaked into the camp.


    After moving stealthily and bypassing several groups of patrolling soldiers, the two of them finally entered the Nangong Army¡¯s encampment.


    In the end, Xiao Yang was discovered just after passing by three groups of patrolling soldiers.


    Seeing that the person who discovered him and surrounded him with his soldiers was actually his most capable subordinate, Xiao Yang was a little angry.


    Before his subordinate could shout, he quickly took off his face cloth.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, stop shouting?!¡± Then, he walked over and kicked the subordinate.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t use much strength. It was just the usual greeting method that everyone was used to.


    The subordinate was shocked, and then his face lit up with joy.


    Then, he dodged a little and avoided some of Xiao Yang¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Boss! Boss, you¡¯re back!¡± He immediately rushed up and gave Xiao Yang a big bear hug.


    Although Xiao Yang looked disgusted, he didn¡¯t avoid him.


    ¡°Old Liu from the nearby station spread rumors that you abandoned your brothers and ran away. 1 never believed it! W00¡­I really didn¡¯t follow the wrong leader!¡± He was actually on the verge of tears at this moment.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he pushed the crying man away with a look of disgust.


    ¡°Look at you, crying like a girl.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Old Liu¡¯s bullshit! 1 am a member of the Nangong Army in life and death! Even if he, Old Liu, was chopped up and buried in the ground, 1 would not abandon my brothers!¡± Xiao Yang said firmly.


    Old Liu, the new Great General of the Imperial Court¡¯s army, was Liu Renyi¡¯s nickname.


    Liu Renyi was previously a subordinate of the Great General. He rarely led troops to battle, but he was good at defending.


    After the death of the Great General, the Imperial Court allowed Liu Renyi to take over the position of the Great General.


    As the Nangong Army was dissatisfied with him, they all called him Old Liu.


    After Xiao Yang left the Nangong Army¡¯s encampment, Liu Renyi soon received the news.


    In order to shake the morale of the Nangong Army, Liu Renyi had spread the news that Xiao Yang had defected, hoping that the Nangong Army would take the initiative to surrender to the Imperial Court.


    Only then would he be able to complete Emperor Yan¡¯s mission and subdue the Nangong Army as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, although the news of Xiao Yang¡¯s departure had caused some unrest, not a single one of them had truly joined the Imperial Court¡¯s army.


    This iron-blooded army left behind by the Great General King still firmly defended the encampment despite the harsh conditions,


    ¡°Yes! Boss is right! We¡¯re like you, we¡¯re the Nangong Army¡¯s soldiers in life and death!¡±


    ¡°We are the people of the Nangong Army in life and death!¡± Immediately, a few soldiers at the side followed suit.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s gaze swept across the soldiers¡¯ faces.


    These people all had different degrees of frostbite on their faces.


    The clothes under their armor looked very thin, but their eyes were determined.


    Just as his uncle had once said, the eyes of the men of the Nangong Army were sharp like swords. Once the swords were unsheathed, they could cut one¡¯s throat.


    Xiao Yang stretched out his hand and patted his subordinate¡¯s arm.


    He lowered his voice and said, ¡°go inform Deputy General Wang, Mr. Xu, and the chiliarchs of the various battalions to come to the main tent. Tell them that 1 have something to tell them..¡±

 Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Sneaking Into the Military Camp (2)

    Chapter 441: Sneaking Into the Military Camp (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The subordinate¡¯s face instantly lit up.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± He looked at Xiao Yang excitedly.


    Some people didn¡¯t know, but as his boss¡¯ most capable subordinate, he knew.


    He left because he had heard news of the young general.


    Since the boss was back, had he already met the young general?!


    Xiao Yang gave him a warning look, and he stopped talking.


    ¡°Send a secret message. Be careful not to alarm others.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The subordinate hurriedly cupped his fists and replied.


    Then, he called a soldier to escort Xiao Yang, who had put on his mask again, to the main tent before leaving quickly.


    As for Li Xiao, he secretly followed them not far away.


    Not long after they entered, Deputy General Wang and the others arrived.


    ¡°Xiao Yang, you brat, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Seeing Xiao Yang, Deputy General Wang quickened his pace.


    The others also entered the tent.


    ¡°Uncle Wang, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and you look stronger!¡± Xiao Yang replied mischievously.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, you¡¯re becoming more and more like a sage!¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡±


    Xiao Yang kept flattering everyone, instantly livening up the atmosphere, and at the same time, breaking the imposing manner of the few people who had come to denounce him.


    ¡°You brat!¡± Deputy General Wang said, but a smile had already appeared on his face.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and tell me quickly. Did you see Old Fang? Also, is the young general really in Qingshi Town?¡± Deputy General Wang asked.


    The rest of the people also kept their smiles and looked at Xiao Yang nervously.


    The young general was the Nangong family¡¯s last hope, and also their last hope.


    They had been defending this place for his sake.


    ¡°Yes. I did.¡± Xiao Yang replied.


    ¡°Tell me quickly! How is Young Master now?¡± Mr. Xu asked anxiously.


    The Nangong Army had previously found out that Emperor Yan was going after the Young Master and the Ninth Prince, and both of them had already died.


    They could not believe this.


    After that, Head Fang suddenly sent a message saying that the Young Master was fine and was in Qingshi Town.


    They didn¡¯t know if it was true or not.


    Although Xiao Yang¡¯s hasty departure had brought some trouble to the Nangong Army, it was also to confirm the Young Master¡¯s condition.


    Now, they finally got the news.


    The others also looked at Xiao Yang.


    Tears appeared in Xiao Yang¡¯s eyes.


    Then, he smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, Master has passed away. It¡¯s not appropriate to call him Young Master anymore.¡±


    Mr. Xu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he cupped his hands at Xiao Yang.


    ¡°Yes, I misspoke. Master¡­¡± He looked at Xiao Yang nervously again.


    Xiao Yang shifted his gaze to the screen not far away.


    ¡°Master himself will tell you.¡±He said.


    Everyone was shocked, and several gazes immediately turned towards the screen.


    A figure finally walked out from behind the screen.


    He was tall, muscular, and had strong facial features.


    Who else could it be but Li Xiao?


    Everyone¡¯s hearts instantly sank.


    ¡°Master!¡± Mr. Xu was the first to recover from his shock. He knelt down on one knee in front of Li Xiao.


    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± The rest of the people hurriedly said and knelt down on one knee.


    Li Xiao quickly stepped forward and helped Mr. Xu up.


    ¡°Everyone, please get up. I came late.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Emperor Yan was overbearing. You are able to escape from the demonic claws of the Yan Emperor because the Great General was blessed by the heavens.¡±


    ¡°As servants of the Nangong Clan, we led the Nangong Army to defend this place and wait for you. You are finally back!¡± Mr. Xu said excitedly.


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, you are too kind. You are the backbone of the Nangong Army, not servants! It was the Nangong Clan¡¯s fault that all of you were implicated.¡±


    ¡°I, Nangong Xiao, on behalf of the Nangong Clan, apologize to everyone and the soldiers of the Nanogong Army.¡± After he finished speaking, Li Xiao bowed to everyone.


    The expressions of Mr. Xu and the others changed drastically.


    ¡°Master, you must not!¡± He quickly helped Li Xiao up.


    ¡°We are from the Nangong Army and have received the favor of the Nangong Clan. Without the Nangong family, there would be no us.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you escaped safely, and the Nangong Army still has a master. Now, the entire army is at your command!¡±


    With that, Mr. Xu knelt down on one knee again.


    ¡°At your service, General!¡± The rest also knelt down on one knee.


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Good!¡± He said in a deep voice..

 Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Sneaking Into the Military Camp (3)

    Chapter 442: Sneaking Into the Military Camp (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, he turned around and walked to the main seat.


    After that, he learned about the situation at camp.


    Li Xiao told them about his experience, as well as the plan.


    When everyone heard that the Nangong Army would be able to retreat very quickly and that there were people who could help them, they were all very excited.


    ¡°In these two days, use the medicine and herbs 1 brought to treat the injured soldiers. Within two days, we have to make them recover as much as possible.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Mr. Xu replied quickly, his tone a little excited.


    Master actually brought medicine?!


    As Li Xiao spoke, he glanced at Xiao Yang and then gestured behind the screen.


    Xiao Yang understood.


    He walked towards the screen.


    Sure enough, behind the screen, they saw three large boxes and some medicinal herbs wrapped in paper placed on the three boxes.


    With a smile on his face, Xiao Yang waved at the people outside.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Help me move the herbs!¡± He said.


    Everyone rushed over, especially Mr. Xu, who ran the fastest.


    Xiao Yang looked at everyone and opened two of the boxes.


    In one of them, there were neatly placed sliced medicinal herbs.


    The other box was filled with medicine in a porcelain bottle.


    Mr. Xu¡¯s face lit up. He rushed forward and squatted down to check.


    ¡°Yes, these are the herbs and medicines that I¡¯m looking for!¡± He said excitedly. ¡°So many! How did you bring them in?¡± He asked Xiao Yang again.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy as they looked at Xiao Yang.


    Xiao Yang paused.


    ¡°We have our ways. Since they are her, just take them and use them. Why ask so much?!¡± As he spoke, he frowned at Mr. Xu.


    Mr. Xu quickly stopped asking.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Thank you on behalf of the soldiers.¡± He stood up and bowed to Xiao Yang.


    Xiao Yang scratched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? If he wanted to thank someone, you should thank Mistress! She bought all of them with her own money.¡± He continued.


    Everyone was shocked.


    That¡¯s right, Master had also mentioned her just now.


    He even said that she was here as well, helping them plan their retreat.


    ¡°It¡¯s our honor to have a virtuous mistress!¡± Mr. Xu said first.


    The others quickly followed suit and praised Lin Xiaoyue.


    Although they hadn¡¯t met Lin Xiaoyue, they were all curious about the new mistress of the Nangong Family.


    Although she was born in a peasant family, she was no ordinary.


    They could not wait to pay their respects to their mistress¡­


    Not far away, when Li Xiao heard this, he smiled.


    Then, he arranged for everyone to do what they needed to do next before letting everyone leave.


    After he left, the tent fell silent.


    Xiao Yang quickly came up to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Deputy General Wang to distribute the 600 sets of cotton-padded clothes?¡± He asked Li Xiao.


    There were more than 500 people in the army who could not leave the tent. If the cotton coats were distributed, there would be no need for anyone to be trapped in the tent.


    Li Xiao glanced at Xiao Yang.


    ¡°No rush,¡± he replied.


    As he spoke, he frowned.


    Of course he wanted to distribute them.


    In order to prevent information from being leaked, he had to wait until the last minute to distribute them.


    ¡°In a few more days, we will evacuate. For now, we can¡¯t expose our whereabouts.¡± Thinking of Xiao Yang¡¯s impulsive behavior, Li Xiao added.


    Xiao Yang clenched his fist and slammed it on the table. Because he controlled his strength at the last moment, he didn¡¯t make much noise.


    Li Xiao was right, the Nangong Army lived right under the eyes of the Imperial Court army.


    If they were discovered, not only would the Nangong Army have no hope of retreating, but they would also be in great danger.


    Li Xiao raised his head again and glanced at Xiao Yang.


    ¡°Now, behave yourself. Before Yue¡¯er¡¯s news comes, you and 1 can¡¯t leave this tent.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Yang replied in a low voice.


    The next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue woke up in a cold bed.


    Her body was cold and she was afraid of the cold. Since she left Daishi Village, she did not feel uncomfortable at night because of Li Xiao.


    But last night, Li Xiao was not in the room, and the temperature in Hanshan Town was extremely low. Even though there was a charcoal heater in the room and a footwarmer, she did not sleep well.


    She didn¡¯t stay in bed. Lin Xiaoyue freshened up and had breakfast.


    After that, she asked the receptionist to call Cheng An over.


    An hour later, the innkeeper of Fulai Inn brought a manservant to the port of Hanshan Town.


    After that, the two of them went to check out the routes that the Nangong Army was preparing to retreat through..

 Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: The Mistress is a Man? (1)

    Chapter 443: The Mistress is a Man? (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After traveling for almost a day, they were more familiar with Hanshan Town.


    At night, because of exhaustion, Lin Xiaoyue finally slept better.


    The next day, at night.


    After dinner, Lin Xiaoyue placed the two footwarmers on the bed.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, there was a knock on the door.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Mistress, Cheng An requests an audience.¡± Cheng An¡¯s whispering voice immediately came from outside the door.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly went to open the door.


    Sure enough, she saw Cheng An and two people behind him.


    ¡°Please come in!¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up with joy as she hurriedly welcomed the three of them into the room.


    Yes, the two people behind Cheng An were Head Fang and Manager Liang, whom she had been waiting for.


    The two of them were not there by dinnertime. She thought that they would arrive tomorrow. She didn¡¯t expect them to arrive at night.


    The few of them bowed to Lin Xiaoyue and then told her about the situation.


    They said that the matter had basically been settled.


    ¡°There are people in the towns mentioned earlier to receive the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°And even if the contact fails, they can go to the local restaurant owned by the Liang family.¡±


    ¡°Go straight to the kitchen and find the person in charge. The chefs and managers of each restaurant had received orders and would act accordingly.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    ¡°There can¡¯t be any accidents. The contact must be successful.¡± She said in a deep voice.


    Manager Liang hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lin. I¡¯ve already warned them that they must not be careless.¡±


    He looked at Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°The soldiers will not have to go to them.¡± As he spoke, beads of sweat appeared on Manager Liang¡¯s forehead.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Head Fang.


    Seeing him nod, she did not say more.


    ¡°Please sit down. Please don¡¯t take offense. This is a very important matter. If they are not careful, not only the Nangong Army, but the Liang Trading Company and the Prince might also be in danger.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Manager Liang wiped the sweat off his forehead and sat back down.


    When Manager Liang calmed down, Lin Xiaoyue asked again.


    ¡°How¡¯s the arrangement for the ships going?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t really worried about the people on land. What worried her the most were the 3,000 people who were taking the water route.


    Manager Liang bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I rushed here in a hurry just to tell you about this.¡±


    ¡°As Hanshan Town¡¯s dock is too small, if there are too many fishing boats coming at once, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be too eye-catching. Therefore, I have instructed them to only dock at Hanshan Town after midnight tomorrow night.¡±


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue did not speak, he continued, ¡°there are a total of 6 fishing boats, all big. It¡¯s not a problem to arrange 500 people in each!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Head Fang again.


    Seeing him nod, she relaxed a little.


    After asking a few more questions, she asked them to go rest.


    Then, when they returned Lin Xiaoyue discussed the next arrangements with Cheng An and Head Fang.


    After that, she wrote a letter to Li Xiao and asked Cheng An to pass it on.


    In the middle of the night, in the tent of the central army.


    Li Xiao finally received a letter from Lin Xiaoyue.


    After reading the contents of the letter, a hint of emotion flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°What did she say? When can we retreat?¡± Xiao Yang couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Li Xiao kept the letter.


    Suppressing the emotions in his heart, he glanced at Xiao Yang indifferently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s not time yet.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    The fishing boat would only arrive after midnight tomorrow, and there was still a whole day before the evacuation.


    The more critical the situation was, the more they needed to remain calm.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s face fell.


    He glared at Li Xiao and walked away.


    Li Xiao could not help but smile.


    Then, he sighed and began to think about the next arrangements.


    They would start making arrangements after nightfall tomorrow night to avoid attracting the attention of the Imperial Court army nearby.


    Then, he would make his move at midnight. After rushing back to Hanshan Town, he would take the fishing boat and leave¡­


    After thinking for a while, Li Xiao took a pen and paper and replied to Lin Xiaoyue.


    After handing it over to the messenger, Li Xiao returned to the bed and lay down.


    Time passed.


    The next night finally arrived amidst the nervousness of some people.


    At this moment, in the camp of the Nangong Army..

 Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: The Mistress is a Man? (2)

    Chapter 444: The Mistress is a Man? (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The soldiers had just finished dinner when Mr. Xu, Deputy General Wang, and the six chiliarchs finally received the news.


    The eight of them quickly made their way to the main tent.


    In the tent.


    Li Xiao sat in front of the desk with a serious expression.


    Xiao Yang stood on the ground, his face filled with joy.


    He really did not expect the surprise to come so suddenly.


    Li Xiao had just told him that tonight was the time for them to evacuate.


    He was finally going to leave, to escape from this icy and snowy border.


    After a while, the important figures in the army arrived one after another.


    When everyone had arrived, Li Xiao did not say anything else and immediately told them the situation.


    ¡°There are a total of 600 sets of cotton-padded clothes.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll move after midnight. After we reach Hanshan Town, we¡¯ll retreat in three groups.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yang, lead 1,500 people to the northwest¡­¡±


    ¡°Deputy General Wang, lead 1,500 men and retreat to the southeast¡­¡±


    Li Xiao explained the plan in each city.


    ¡°The rest of you, follow me to board the ship and leave by water.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone quickly cupped their fists.


    ¡°In addition, the injured¡­¡± Li Xiao frowned.


    He intended to let the wounded take the water route and go with him.


    However, the waterway was more dangerous, and it would be even more difficult to evacuate with the injured.


    ¡°Uncle Wang and I will take half each!¡± Xiao Yang took a step forward and cupped his fists at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t think that Old Liu will dare to chase after us. It should be easier to evacuate by land!¡± Deputy General Wang said.


    ¡°We have to separate the injured and group the more heavily injured together. When the time comes, I¡¯ll follow the injured team and take care of them.¡± Mr. Xu said.


    Li Xiao was silent.


    A moment later, he looked at the crowd.


    ¡°The wounded don¡¯t need to separate. They can all go with Deputy General Wang. Mr. Xu, please go with them.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Deputy General Wang and Mr. Xu immediately cupped their fists in response.


    Xiao Yang looked unwilling, but he did not say anything.


    ¡°In addition, those in the frontline will join Xiao Yang¡¯s 1,500 men. Select soldiers with good skills to fill the remaining numbers.¡± Li Xiao continued.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°No need! Just give me 1,500 ordinary soldiers!¡± He immediately said.


    The frontliners were the elites of the Nangong army. If he gave it all to him, what about the others?


    Also, it would be unfair if let him choose the ones with good skills¡­


    Li Xiao frowned.


    ¡°The 1,500 men you lead will be the last. After arriving at Eagle Cliff, they had to hold off the enemies for two hours before retreating.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Are you sure you only want ordinary soldiers?¡± He asked Xiao Yang.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s expression changed.


    Facing everyone¡¯s teasing gazes, he hurriedly cupped his fists at Li Xiao.


    ¡°I want the frontliners and those with good skills!¡±


    ¡°I accept the order!¡± He quickly said.


    Li Xiao glanced at Xiao Yang and didn¡¯t waste any more time on this matter.


    Then, he talked to everyone about the things to take note of when retreating and the subsequent arrangements.


    ¡°There is no need for the entire army to know. We only need to inform the commanders. After they split up, they would go into hiding with their soldiers and with the help of the Liang Trading Company, proceed to Qingshi Town.¡± ¡°In addition, you must inform the commanders to follow the arrangements when they arrive at the Liang Trading Company.¡±


    ¡°In order to avoid attracting the attention of the Zhou family, we will send them off at different times. It might even be delayed until March next year. You have to be patient.¡± Li Xiao continued.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone hurriedly replied.


    Li Xiao told them more about the situation before letting everyone leave.


    After a while, Mr. Xu brought his men into the tent and moved the mountain of cotton clothes away.


    He didn¡¯t ask much about the sudden appearance of these cotton-padded clothes.


    Anyway, as long as it was useful, it was good.


    Outside the tent, the snow was falling even harder.


    On the Nangong Army¡¯s campsite, the soldiers in the various tents were whispering amongst themselves.


    Although the soldiers were still patrolling the encampment in an orderly manner, everyone had a knowing look on their faces.


    Finally, when it was almost midnight, the generals gathered in the main tent.


    At this moment, Li Xiao had already changed into battle armor. Although it was only the kind worn by ordinary soldiers, due to his height and physique, coupled with the long sword at his waist, he actually looked like a god.


    Very soon, Li Xiao pulled out the sword from his waist and led the few of them out of the tent..

 Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: The Mistress is a Man? (3)

    Chapter 445: The Mistress is a Man? (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At this moment, he realized that the soldiers of the Nangong Army were all outside.


    When the soldiers saw Li Xiao, they all knelt down on one knee, silently expressing their respect.


    Their general had returned! He came back to evacuate them!


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression was serious. He raised the long sword in his hand and quickly headed towards the camp.


    The soldiers quickly followed.


    The group of five to six thousand people quietly left the camp.


    It wasn¡¯t until they passed by the camp of the Imperial Court army that they were discovered.


    Li Xiao took the lead and cut the throats of the two soldiers who shouted.


    Soon after, the Nangong Army swarmed forward and quickly killed the patrolling soldiers.


    Li Xiao did not stop for long when he heard the sound coming from behind. ¡°Full speed ahead to Hanshan Town!¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Then, the Nangong Army no longer tried to stealth and rushed forward.


    After walking for a while, they finally arrived at Eagle Cliff.


    Eagle Cliff was located between the border station and Hanshan Town.


    A moat was easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    It was also the ideal ambush spot that Li Xiao had chosen to stop the Imperial Court¡¯s army from pursuing them.


    After arriving at Eagle Cliff, Xiao Yang and his 1,500 men stayed behind.


    It was to buy time for the people who were retreating in front.


    Soon, Xiao Yang, who stayed at Eagle Cliff, was engaged in a battle with the Imperial Court¡¯s army.


    Because Xiao Yang¡¯s men were highly skilled and many of them were good at ranged weapons, the Imperial Court¡¯s army quickly lost many soldiers.


    At this time, Lin Xiaoyue and the others were anxiously waiting at the ferry crossing of Hanshan Town.


    Even though she was wearing a cotton coat, Lin Xiaoyue still felt cold.


    She checked the time in her interspatial ring from time to time. As time passed, she gradually became anxious.


    Finally, she heard the ground shake.


    Then, she saw Cheng An running over from the intersection ahead.


    ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s Master!¡± Cheng An panted as he ran back to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She looked in the direction of the intersection and soon saw the tall man holding a sword.


    Other than Li Xiao, who else could it be?


    Li Xiao was urging the soldiers to speed up.


    After turning around, he saw Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he ran towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    She was only wearing a cotton coat on such a cold day. She really didn¡¯t know how to take care of herself!


    Li Xiao embraced Lin Xiaoyue, who was dressed like a manservant.


    When the soldiers saw this, many of them were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped.


    What was going on? Their general was hugging a man?


    The three captains were puzzled. They knew that their general had married a woman..


    Moreover, the mistress was very nice. She prepared medicine and cotton clothes for them and even arranged for them to evacuate.


    Seeing this situation, the three captains frowned slightly, and they looked at Lin Xiaoyue in a bad light.


    However, the matter was urgent. They could only follow the general¡¯s instructions and arrange for the soldiers to board the ship first.


    After a while, Li Xiao released Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± As he spoke, he pulled Lin Xiaoyue towards the three captains who were instructing the soldiers to take off their armor and board the ship.


    ¡°General!¡± One of the captains quickly noticed Li Xiao¡¯s arrival and turned to greet him.


    The other two quickly turned around as well.


    ¡°Greetings, General!¡± He bowed to Li Xiao.


    ¡°No need for formalities.¡±


    The three captains stood up.


    He accidentally saw Lin Xiaoyue standing beside Li Xiao, who was being held in Li Xiao¡¯s hand.


    They were shocked.


    No wonder he could charm their general. This pretty boy was indeed handsome.


    However, even though they were amazed, the three of them did not have a good impression of Lin Xiaoyue.


    The Mistress was so good to them, so of course they had to side with her.


    No, they had to find a chance to persuade the general.


    The mistress was such a good woman. The general didn¡¯t cherish her and instead cheated on her with a gigolo?


    No matter how good-looking he was, he was still a gigolo.


    ¡°Cough, this is my wife.¡± Li Xiao coughed lightly, his tone of voice actually carried a hint of pride.


    The three captains were shocked.


    What? Wife?


    So, they misunderstood?


    The general¡¯s wife was actually this pretty boy?


    ¡°Greetings, Mistress!¡± Although they were still struggling to accept it, they bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Greetings, Mistress!¡± The other two captains also bowed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the three of you to be so polite,¡± she said.


    The crisp and pleasant voice caused the hearts of the three people to tremble.


    A woman?


    Then, the three of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank you, Mistress!¡± The three of them responded and quickly got up.


    Then, they stole a glance at Lin Xiaoyue again..

 Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Receiving the Army (1)

    Chapter 446: Receiving the Army (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, they understood everything.


    Fortunately, they were overthinking things.


    The mistress was undoubtedly a woman, but she was dressed in men¡¯s clothing for convenience.


    After heaving a sigh of relieve, the three of them couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.


    Their general was too lucky. His face was disfigured, but he could still marry such a capable and beautiful woman.


    Li Xiao gave the three captains some instructions before leaving with Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the two groups of soldiers who came by land?¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly asked Li Xiao.


    ¡°Deputy General Wang and the others have already retreated.¡±


    ¡°As for Xiao Yang¡­¡± Li Xiao frowned.


    ¡°I asked Xiao Yang to take 1,500 men and stay at Eagle Cliff to stop the Imperial Court¡¯s army that was chasing after us.¡±


    ¡°They should still be there at this time.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue estimated the distance from Eagle Cliff to Hanshan Town and quickly frowned.


    ¡°Xiao Yang only has 1,500 people. Can they hold them off?¡±


    The previous plan did not mention anything about stopping the Imperial Court¡¯s army.


    However,this could ensure the 1,500 people led by Deputy General Wang be able to evacuate safely.


    The chances of the 3,000 soldiers at the ferry escaping would also greatly increase.


    However, Xiao Yang and the 1,500 people were in danger.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Li Xiao¡¯s eyes flashed with determination.


    ¡°The people assigned to Xiao Yang are the elites of the Nangong Army. In addition, Eagle Cliff is easy to defend and difficult to attack. It would not be easy for the Imperial Court¡¯s army to break through the pass.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s brows were still furrowed.


    ¡°But there are only 1,500 soldiers. No matter how strong the Nangong Army is, they had limited manpower and energy. If the Imperial Court continued to send more troops, Xiao Yang would be in danger.¡±


    ¡°How long do you want Xiao Yang to hold them off for?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked again.


    ¡°Two hours.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    He had considered the time.


    If it was too short, it was not enough for them to retreat.


    If the time was too long, just like what Lin Xiaoyue was worried about, he was also worried that Xiao Yang and the others would not be able to hold on.


    After the Nangong Army escaped, Emperor Yan would definitely be furious.


    Liu Renyi could only give Emperor Yan an explanation if he captured Xiao Yang, the culprit who led the Nangong Army away.


    Therefore, the old turtle would not give up on chasing after Xiao Yang.


    Defending Eagle Cliff for two hours was just within Xiao Yang¡¯s ability.


    However, it was almost reaching his limit.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Arrange for the soldiers to evacuate as soon as possible. Then, we¡¯ll go to the town entrance to receive Xiao Yang.¡±


    After Xiao Yang led his soldiers away from Eagle Cliff, the Imperial Court¡¯s army would definitely pursue them.


    At that time, the rest of the Nangong Army had already fled. Xiao Yang¡¯s men replaced the 3,000 men who had taken the water route and became the only target.


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression changed.


    He didn¡¯t want Lin Xiaoyue to go with him, but seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s determined face, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    According to his original plan, after arranging for the soldiers to leave, he was also prepared to go back to meet Xiao Yang.


    Now that his wife was going, he would go with her.


    Fortunately, she wanted to meet at the town entrance. They didn¡¯t have to travel long distances, and he would be less worried about her.


    In less than 15 minutes, all the officers and men had finally boarded the ship.


    The three captains came over and said goodbye to Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao. They took Cheng An and boarded the ship.


    After today, the Fulai Inn wasn¡¯t safe anymore. Cheng An also needed to retreat.


    As for Head Fang and Manager Liang, they should have left with Deputy General Wang.


    The ship disappeared into the distance.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at each other and then began to store the armor and halberds left behind by the Nangong Army in their interspatial rings.


    Most of these items were made of iron and were very valuable. It would be a pity to throw them away.


    After packing up, the two of them went to the town entrance.


    At the designated location, they also collected the armor and halberds left behind by the deputy general¡¯s team.


    ¡°Give me your interspatial ring.¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly said to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao took off the ring and gave it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue did something and return the ring to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao took the ring and checked it, only to find that there were many guns and grenades inside.


    His face lit up with joy as he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°When Xiao Yang and the others arrive, let them leave first. We¡¯ll stay behind to fight.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said in a deep voice.


    With that, two bulletproof vests appeared in her hands.


    ¡°Put it on.¡± She threw one of them to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao had heard from Lin Xiaoyue about the power of the bulletproof vest, so he immediately put it on..

 Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Receiving the Army (2)

    Chapter 447: Receiving the Army (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Soon, the two of them were fully armed.


    The next step was to wait.


    In less than 15 minutes, the two of them heard movements from afar.


    Then, they saw the fleeing Nangong Army.


    Then, the voices grew louder and louder, and the Nangong Army soon arrived before them.


    The leader of the thousand-man squad recognized Li Xiao and quickly came forward to salute him.


    After learning that Xiao Yang had led a hundred men to support them, Li Xiao ordered the captain to retreat with the soldiers first. He and Lin Xiaoyue went against the current and prepared to receive Xiao Yang.


    The captain wanted to stay, but due to Li Xiao¡¯s orders, he retreated with his soldiers.


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue walked for a while and looked at each other. Then, they took out a mask and put it on.


    Then, he sped up.


    Not long after, the two of them heard the sound of fighting, mixed with the neighing of horses.


    Their expressions changed, and the two of them continued forward.


    Soon, they saw the battlefield.


    They saw Xiao Yang leading a group of soldiers and fighting with the Imperial Court¡¯s cavalry.


    The pure white snow was dyed red, and there were dead bodies everywhere. There were even horses that had been killed.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    The captain said that Xiao Yang had brought a hundred men to stop the army.


    But now, there were less than 40 soldiers of the Nangong Army by his side, and they were almost surrounded.


    What was worse, except for the people surrounding them. Not far away from Xiao Yang and the others, the Imperial Court¡¯s army arrived majestically. A large army surrounded the border.


    ¡°Xiao Yang, the Emperor has shown great kindness. He didn¡¯t implicate you because of the Nangong family. You didn¡¯t appreciate the Emperor¡¯s kindness and even instigated the Nangong Army to defect!¡± An old man in front of the Imperial Court army shouted.


    ¡°Traitorous general, quickly give up and surrender. Since you treated me well in the past, 1 will plead with the Emperor on your behalf.¡±


    That¡¯s right, this old man was Liu Renyi that the Nangong Army spoke of.


    At this moment, Xiao Yang¡¯s expression was fierce, like a hungry wolf.


    He found an opportunity to suddenly take a few steps forward and stab the Scarlet Blood into the neck of a court soldier.


    Warm blood spurted out and splashed on Xiao Yang¡¯s face, but it only made him laugh ferociously.


    The rest of the Nangong Army laughed as well, causing the Imperial Court soldiers around them to shudder in fear.


    Commander Xiao was using his actions to tell Old Liu that the Nangong Army would never surrender.


    ¡°Haha, what crime did the Nangong Family commit?¡±


    ¡°Emperor Yan is heartless. He colluded with the Great Chuand slaughtered loyal officials! He doesn¡¯t deserve the loyalty of the Nangong Army!¡±


    ¡°We, the Nangong Army, will fight to the death and kneel to live!¡± As he spoke, Xiao Yang threw the Scarlet Blood in his hand.


    One of the Imperial Court soldiers surrounding the Nangong Army fell to the ground.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± A soldier of the Nangong Army not far from Xiao Yang shouted.


    Then, dozens of soldiers charged at the Imperial Court soldiers surrounding them.


    Liu Renyi frowned.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t appreciate it, then don¡¯t blame me.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Then, he raised his hand.


    Just as his hand was about to land, suddenly¡­


    ¡°All!¡± A blood-red line had already appeared on Liu Renyi¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°General!¡± The people around Liu Renyi immediately became restless.


    A soldier quickly shielded Liu Renyi.


    Seeing that Liu Renyi wanted to hide, Lin Xiaoyue could not hide anymore.


    With the sniper rifle in hand, she headed straight for the battlefield.


    Damn it, it was too dark, and she didn¡¯t know how to use a sniper rifle, so she missed.


    If she missed, it would not be so easy to succeed the second time.


    Lin Xiaoyue ran quickly and continued to aim at Liu Renyi with her sniper rifle, then waited for an opportunity to shoot.


    ¡°Hidden weapons!¡±


    ¡°Hidden weapons! Protect the general!¡±


    The people around Liu Renyi exclaimed.


    There were people who were shot and fell, and there were people who came up to block them.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there! Those two people were using hidden weapons! Quick, kill them!¡± Someone gave an order on behalf of Liu Renyi.


    Immediately, Imperial Court soldiers charged at Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    Lin Xiaoyue was not afraid at all. She put away her sniper rifle and switched to two pistols. She continued to shoot at Liu Renyi.


    As long as there was no shield, she could hit the target with almost 100% accuracy.


    Li Xiao also held two guns and helped Lin Xiaoyue deal with the soldiers that surrounded her.


    On the side of the Imperial Court army, everyone was shocked.


    Liu Renyi had already retreated to the back.


    ¡°Kill them! Kill them all!¡± He let out an angry roar.


    He heard that the source of the sound was already very far away from him..

 Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Receiving the Army (3)

    Chapter 448: Receiving the Army (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Moreover, with a glance, she could no longer see Liu Renyi¡¯s position. Lin Xiaoyue was furious.


    She aimed it at the approaching Imperial Court soldiers.


    The two guns fired at the same time, killing both of them in one shot.


    Seeing another large group of soldiers approaching, Lin Xiaoyue smiled and took out two grenades.


    She pulled it and threw it at them.


    Before the Imperial Court soldiers could figure out what was going on, the grenade exploded.


    Shrapnel flew everywhere. Within the range of the grenade, more than 20 people fell.


    Some of them were directly killed by the explosion, some were knocked unconscious, and some were sent flying with their limbs broken.


    The scene was extremely terrifying.


    At this moment, not only were the Imperial Court army shocked, even the soldiers of the Nangong Army were shocked.


    What was that? Its lethality was so terrifying!


    Who could stop them with these weapons?


    The appearance of the grenade finally intimidated the Imperial Court army, and no one dared to advance.


    Who dared to step forward? If someone threw another over, they would explode into pieces.


    Li Xiao looked at Xiao Yang.


    ¡°Take them away first.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Yang naturally knew the identities of Li Xiao and Lin Xiao Yue, and a hint of struggle flashed across his eyes.


    After that, he quickly made a decision.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± He said sternly.


    Then, he led the rest of the Nangong Army and fled.


    He really believed that his cousin-in-law was an immortal.


    Otherwise, how did these weapons come about? How could a mortal create such a weapon?


    Liu Renyi almost stomped his feet in anger when he saw this from afar.


    ¡°Archers! Archers, attack!


    Immediately, two rows of archers appeared.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said in a deep voice.


    After throwing out two grenades, they began to retreat quickly.


    Li Xiao quickly followed.


    As they retreated, they shot and dropped bombs at the Imperial Court soldiers who caught up to them.


    Arrows were fired very quickly. They were densely packed and had a long range.


    Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was shot in the chest.


    Just as the captain of the archery team flte delighted, he saw that Lin Xiaoyue was not affected at all. She continued to move forward and quickly escaped the range of the arrows.


    After that, she pulled off the arrows on her body.


    The captain was shocked when he saw Lin Xiaoyue raise her gun at him.


    Then, before he could dodge, a bullet had already hit his forehead.


    Before he could even make a sound, he collapsed.


    Then, two more grenades exploded, and the soldiers no longer dared to pursue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up as she looked provocatively at Liu Renyi.


    Then, she turned around, exchanged a glance with Li Xiao, and left quickly.


    ¡°Go after them!¡± Soon, someone beside Liu Renyi shouted.


    However, just as he said that, Liu Renyi smacked him in the head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that there aren¡¯t enough deaths?¡±


    Then, he heard a small sound of skin ripping.


    A bloody hole appeared on the forehead of the person beside him.


    Liu Renyi was shocked and quickly covered his head again.


    If anyone in the Imperial Court¡¯s army dared to look forward, they would see a short man putting down his sniper rifle.


    ¡°What a pity. That old turtle is lucky.¡± After saying that, Lin Xiaoyue turned around and left.


    Li Xiao smiled and followed.


    One person scared off thousands of soldiers.


    Haha, his wife was the only one in the world who could do that.


    The two of them retreated back to Hanshan Town. When they realized that Xiao Yang and the others were no longer there, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, they exchanged glances and changed their clothes to return to Hanshan Town.


    An hour later, the sky gradually brightened.


    A pretty young lady from a rich family had already brought her guards and moved into a small house in Hanshan Town.


    It wasn¡¯t until almost noon that the Imperial Court¡¯s soldiers came to search.


    Seeing that there was a man and a woman living there, they quickly left.


    In the next two days, there were many officers and soldiers in the town, and they were investigating everywhere.


    The rich young lady and the guards did not leave the house.


    There was plenty of food in the small courtyard. The rich young lady made a lot of delicious food.


    The two of them tasted the delicacies and enjoyed the snowy scenery. They looked content.


    After another two days, the soldiers of Hanshan Town finally withdrew.


    The streets of Hanshan Town finally became lively again.


    Everyone was whispering among themselves, saying that a few days ago, someone seemed to have heard or seen soldiers escaping from the border to Hanshan Town.


    There were also people who said that there seemed to be a battle and an explosion outside Hanshan Town, and there were many deaths.


    The rich young lady and the guard only smiled at each other.


    Another three days passed.


    The two of them went to the streets as usual and then went to the ferry.


    Soon after, a merchant ship docked.


    The person waiting on the boat smiled.


    It was Manager Liang of Qingshi Town¡¯s Ruyi Restaurant..

 Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Returning to Qingshi Town (1)

    Chapter 449: Returning to Qingshi Town (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Please go upstairs.¡± Manager Liang stepped forward and said enthusiastically.


    ¡°We just arrived. Thank you, Manager Liang.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and went into the cabin.


    Under Manager Liang¡¯s lead, they followed him to the second floor.


    They were put in a room


    ¡°Young General, Ms. Lin, please rest here. We will reach Qingyuan County at noon.¡± Manager Liang bowed to them.


    ¡°Thank you, Manager Liang.¡± Lin Xiaoyue thanked him again.


    ¡°I wonder how the others are doing now?¡±


    Manager Liang had a smile on his face. ¡°Thanks to you, everything went smoothly.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression instantly turned joyful.


    After exchanging a glance with Li Xiao, she looked at Manager Liang again.


    ¡°Good! We would have to trouble you for the rest of the journey.¡±


    ¡°You are too polite.¡± Manager Liang cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°The two of you will rest here. When we reach Qingyuan County, I will come and get you.¡±


    Manager Liang quickly left.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at each other and she quickly snuggled into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    The return trip was downstream. Just after noon, the merchant ship docked at Qingyuan County.


    The two of them followed Manager Liang off the ship and went to the Ruyi Restaurant in Qingyuan County for a meal.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue found out that all the restaurants under the Liang Corporation¡¯s name had been renamed Ruyi Restaurant.


    Manager Liang was highly regarded by Liang Yu, so he had a lot of power in his hands now.


    After lunch, they rested for a while before they set off for Xiangshui Town.


    As they had decided to spend the night in Xiangshui Town, Lin Xiaoyue took Li Xiao to the town for a walk and bought some things to bring back to her family. When she came, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about other things.


    Now that the matter was settled, the two of them felt more relaxed.


    Finally, another three days passed.


    The two of them had been away for more than half a month before they finally returned to Qingshi Town.


    Today, it was snowing in Qingshi Town. Compared to the blizzard at the border, the snow here was much gentler.


    The two of them went to the Liu residence first. After taking the carriage from the Liu residence, they drove home.


    At this moment, in the Liu residence of Qingshi Village.


    Liu Shi was sitting on the hot pit doing needlework when Chen Shi suddenly rushed in.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s Master and Miss¡­!¡± Chen Shi panted heavily.


    Liu Shi, who had been thinking about her daughter and her son-in-law just now, was suddenly pricked by a needle.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± After calling out, she did not care that her hand was pricked. She put away the tools and prepared to get off the bed and put on her shoes.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er and Xiao¡¯er are back?!¡± She was still mumbling in surprise and eagerness.


    This scared Zhou Shi.


    She quickly got up and went to help Liu Shi.


    ¡°Aiya, slow down! It¡¯s not like they are running away!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look! Hurry up, come with me!¡± Not only did Liu Shi not slow down, she hurried up.


    The two finally put on their shoes.


    Zhou Shi also put on a fur coat for both of them before rushing out of the door.


    The courtyard outside was already bustling with activity.


    Many servants were there, surrounding Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er!¡± At the corner, Liu Shi¡¯s excited voice rang out.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt as if her heart was being pulled. She followed her line of sight and saw Liu Shi.


    Seeing Liu Shi running towards her in a panic, Lin Xiaoyquickly went up to her and helped her mother up.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing so heavily. Why didn¡¯t you stay in your room?¡± Lin Xiaoyue reprimanded her.


    After not seeing her for more than half a month, her mother had lost weight.


    ¡°What else? It¡¯s all because I want to see you sooner!¡±


    ¡°When she heard from Aunt Chen that you are back, she almost ran out without wearing her shoes.¡± Zhou Shi complained.


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s disapproving gaze, Liu Shi looked aggrieved.


    ¡°She is exaggerating.¡± After saying that, she glared at Zhou Shi.


    Zhou Shi felt guilty and laughed dryly at the side.


    ¡°Just stay in the room. I¡¯ll go and see you later.¡± Lin Xiaoyue patted Liu Shi¡¯s arm.


    As she spoke, she brought Liu Shi to the corridor.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s heart was warm.


    ¡°Before I left, I told you to take care. You¡¯ve lost weight. Did the servant neglect you?¡± At this point, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were filled with displeasure as she looked at Chen Shi and the others.


    The servants present quickly lowered their heads..

 Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Returning to Qingshi Town (2)

    Chapter 450: Returning to Qingshi Town (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Liu Shi quickly took her daughter¡¯s hand and patted it.


    ¡°No, they took good care of me. It¡¯s just that 1 don¡¯t have a good appetite.¡± She quickly said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this all because she misses you and Li Xiao! You¡¯ve been gone for more than half a month, but you didn¡¯t send a letter back.¡± Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiao Yue in reproach.


    ¡°Also, you went without saying anything. You only asked Shanshan to pick me up from home.¡± At this point, there was a hint of sadness in Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, I left in a hurry.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled shamelessly.


    ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t have any other relatives. If I¡¯m not here, who else can 1 go to if I don¡¯t go to you or Hei Gang?¡±


    These words hit the bottom of Zhou Shi¡¯s heart. She decided not to argue with her sister.


    ¡°Hehe, but I didn¡¯t ask you to help for nothing. We brought gifts for you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s way of fawning


    Zhou Shi was delighted.


    ¡°What gift?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and turned to look at Li Xiao.


    Only then did Li Xiao come forward.


    ¡°Mother, sister-in-law.¡± He bowed and cupped his hands at Liu Shi and Zhou Shi.


    Only then did Liu Shi notice her son-in-law.


    Seeing that her son-in-law seemed to have lost some weight, a touch of heartache flashed across her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you this time. I¡¯ll get the cook to make some good food for you.¡±


    Li Xiao felt warmth in his heart.


    ¡°Thank you, mother!¡± A smile appeared on his face.


    Zhou Shi felt a little jealous.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s heart aches for her son-in-law!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, Li Xiao, where¡¯s my present?¡± Before Li Xiao could reply, she asked again.


    Li Xiao¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°They are outside. Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang will bring them in. Yue¡¯er bought a big box. Among them, the ones for you two were the most carefully selected.¡±


    When Zhou Shi heard this, her eyes lit up.


    Then, Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang carried a big box into the courtyard.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao and gave him an appreciative look.


    She really didn¡¯t know that he was quite good at talking.


    As for Zhou Shi, after seeing the box, her eyes lit up again.


    ¡°At least you have a conscience!¡± She said to Lin Xiaoyue and looked around, waiting for the box to come over.


    Liu Shi smiled as she watched.


    She even took the time to warn Zhou Shi not to bully her son-in-law.


    Zhou Shi almost clutched her chest when she saw this.


    Fine, what they did was not as good as what their biological children did.


    They couldn¡¯t compare to her daughter¡¯s live-in husband¡­


    Of course, it was just to make her laugh. She was not so petty.


    She and Hei Gang could be considered half of the Liu family.


    Liu Shi treated her like her own daughter. If her mother was still around, she would probably only dote on her the same way.


    At that time, Hei Gang was almost schemed against by the vixen. It was all thanks to her godmother and sister who helped her.


    After a while, the box was finally delivered to everyone.


    Li Xiao opened the box, and Lin Xiaoyue was in charge of distributing it.


    Only then did everyone realize that it wasn¡¯t just Liu Shi, Zhou Shi, and Hei Gang who had gifts.


    The servants each received a gift too.


    Zhao Shanshan received a set of hair jewelry. It was obvious that it was expensive.


    The servants of the Liu residence, who were still in awe of Lin Xiaoyue just now, quickly felt grateful.


    Both Madam and the Young Miss were actually very good to the servants.


    After distributing the gifts, Liu Shi instructed the kitchen to prepare lunch earlier.


    Then, she pulled her daughter back to the backyard.


    After being separated for more than half a month, she had a lot of things to say to her daughter.


    The Liu residence, which had been quiet for many days, became lively again with the return of Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    Meanwhile, at Lin Yuanshan¡¯s house in the same village.


    The Lin family was also very happy today.


    Because their daughter, Lin Lanhua, had returned with many gifts and food.


    Ever since Lin Lanhua was married off by Lin Yuanshan to Old Master Liu in town, she had not returned until now.


    The two elders of the Lin family had the intention of selling their daughter at that time.


    He never thought that he would be able to see his daughter again, let alone bask in her glory.


    But today, she actually came back with many precious things.


    There were high-quality cloth, high-quality rice, white sugar, and some pastries that they had never tried before.


    ¡°Aiyo, Lanhua! I knew you have a promising future! None of your brothers are as capable as you!¡± Old Madam Lin looked at the pile of gifts on the small table, her eyes filled with excitement..

 Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Returning to Qingshi Town (3)

    Chapter 451: Returning to Qingshi Town (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    God knew that ever since they split up, the old couple had been living a much worse life with Lin Yuanshan.


    He had to spend a lot of money to go to the academy. He had to pay 3 taels of silver every month. Occasionally, when he came back from his vacation, he would ask them for extra money.


    She and her husband had no other income, so they had to control their expenditure.


    It was not just a matter of money. Now, the two of them had to do all the chores at home and in the fields themselves.


    She was no longer a hands-off mother-in-law, just like how she used to order her sons or daughters-in-law around.


    A while ago, her husband caught a cold.


    She went to their children.


    None of the three ingrates were willing to help out with the work and serve the old man.


    Not only that, her three daughters-in-law scolded her.


    The shrew that their fourth son married, who was three years older than him, was a widow with two children. She never liked her.


    This time, not only did she scold her, she even splashed water on her.


    If she hadn¡¯t escaped quickly, the water would have almost splashed on her.


    Sigh, fortunately, Lin Yuanshan took a long vacation the next day.


    Otherwise, she really did not know what she could do on her own.


    Humph! She shouldn¡¯t have given birth to them.


    Next year, when Lin Yuanshan passed the examination, none of them was allowed to get close to him!


    ¡°Hehe, what are you saying, mother? Brother will naturally be the most promising in the future!¡±


    ¡°He almost passed last time, so he¡¯ll definitely pass next year.¡±


    ¡°In the future, if he becomes a scholar, you will be able to have some face even if you meet the officials.¡± Lin Lanhua replied with a smile. She deliberately said what her mother liked to hear.


    In fact, she despised Old Madam Lin and Lin Yuanshan very much.


    When she was married, she was angry and unwilling.


    She was a delicate little girl, but she was actually going to marry an old man and be his concubine.


    However, when she arrived and experienced the life of a wealthy family, she did not feel wronged at all. Instead, she felt lucky.


    The food and facilities of a wealthy family were simply worlds apart from a peasant family like the Lin family.


    How should she put it? Even the maids here ate better than she used to.


    So what if she was a concubine? The wife had died a long time ago, and none of the four concubines in the Liu family were as young and beautiful as her.


    Her husband said that as long as she could give birth to a son and a daughter for him, he would upgrade her status to his wife.


    At that time, she would have the final say in all matters.


    Thinking of something, a flash of splendor flashed across Lin Lanhua¡¯s eyes.


    Moreover¡­


    Haha, actually, it wasn¡¯t that important whether she was the wife or not.


    After all, with the Old Master¡¯s body, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to last long.


    However, the eldest young master was young and strong, and he was very fierce¡­


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s face flushed red as she thought of something.


    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before she got pregnant.


    When Old Madam Lin heard Lin Lanhua¡¯s words, she felt very pleased.


    Just as she was about to say something, she saw Lin Lanhua rubbing her stomach.


    At first, she was stunned, but soon, her face lit up with joy.


    ¡°Aiyo, Lanhua, are you pregnant?¡± She looked at Lin Lanhua¡¯s stomach in surprise.


    Her son-in-law was already in his sixties. If Lanhua was really pregnant, she would be treated like a treasure.


    If Lanhua could really give birth to a son and a daughter for her son-in-law, she might really be able to become the mistress of the Liu residence!


    As the mother of the Liu family¡¯s mistress, would she still be worried about her life?


    Not only she and her husband, even her son would be able to enjoy a good life.


    With the support of Lanhua¡¯s husband, it was only a matter of time before he became a scholar.


    ¡°Lanhua, are you really pregnant?¡± Lin Dachui also looked at Lin Lanhua¡¯s stomach with a burning gaze. His thoughts were obviously similar to Old Madam Lin.


    The old couple¡¯s words interrupted Lin Lanhua¡¯s thoughts.


    Seeing the greed in the old couple¡¯s eyes, Lin Lanhua felt disgusted, but she was still smiling.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± she smiled.


    Then, she removed her hand from her abdomen.


    The old couple immediately looked disappointed.


    Lin Lanhua felt even more disgusted, but she held it in.


    ¡°However, 1 might be soon.¡± As she spoke, she said shyly.


    The old couple was delighted again when they heard that. They looked at Lin Lanhua¡¯s stomach again.


    It was as if there were gold ingots there that could make them rich.


    ¡°After 1 got married, Old Master¡¯s body slowly became better.¡±


    ¡°He said I¡¯m his lucky star and loves me very much.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he also said that as long as I can give birth to a son and a daughter for him, he will make me his wife.¡± Lin Lanhua said with a smile..

 Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Lin Lanhuas Purpose (1)

    Chapter 452: Lin Lanhua¡¯s Purpose (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As soon as these words were said, the Lin family¡¯s old couple¡¯s expressions immediately became ecstatic.


    It was true! As long as she could give birth to a child, and regardless of gender, she would be the wife!


    At this moment, they had completely forgotten that Old Master Liu would let Lin Lanhua be his wife if his health improved.


    After Lin Lanhua married him, her luck was not bad. Old Master Liu¡¯s health was indeed getting better day by day.


    However, he had no intention of making Lin Lanhua his wife.


    As for asking Lin Lanhua to be his wife after giving birth to a child, it was just a man¡¯s love words in bed.


    For a moment of enjoyment, and to appease the lucky star.


    Yes, Old Master Liu had never thought of making Lin Lanhua his official wife.


    A country woman who couldn¡¯t read a single word, other than being a little promiscuous in bed, how could she be the mistress of the Liu residence?


    ¡°Father, mother¡­¡± Lin Lanhua looked at the old couple with a shy expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter, daughter?¡±


    Lin Dachui also looked at Lin Lanhua anxiously.


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s face turned even redder.


    She looked at Dachui Lin awkwardly before looking at Old Madam Lin shyly again.


    She immediately understood.


    ¡°You go out first. I want to talk to our daughter!¡±


    Lin Dachui glanced at Old Madam Lin and then at Lin Lanhua. He did not really want to leave.


    His daughter had become successful, and he was her father. Why couldn¡¯t he be there?


    He wanted to bond with his daughter¡­


    Seeing that Lin Dachui did not move, Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression quickly darkened.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about women¡¯s matters. Why would you stay?¡±


    Lin Dachui was instantly embarrassed.


    Only then did he get up.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out.¡± Then, he left.


    After he left, Old Madam Lin looked at Lin Lanhua excitedly again.


    ¡°Lanhua, come and sit with me,¡± she waved at Lin Lan.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Lanhua replied before sitting down beside her mother.


    She grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand and smiled amiably.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me, and I will definitely help you!¡±


    Only then did Lin Lanhua tell her the purpose for coming.


    So it was because she wanted her to help her give birth to a son.


    ¡°The Liu family has complicated relationships, and there is no one around me that I can trust. The only people I can trust are you, father and brother.¡±


    ¡°If you can help me complete this matter, in the future when I give birth to a son and become the mistress of the Liu residence, you will definitely not suffer.¡±


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave this matter to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a Liuyun Temple in the north of Qingshi Town. The Daoist Liuyun in the temple is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°As long as a woman goes to pray for a child and obtains the spirit medicine, she can conceive.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will help you beg the Master. He will definitely be able to help you!¡±


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s eyes flashed when she heard that.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She said excitedly.


    Then, she took out her purse and prepared to give Old Madam Lin some money.


    In fact, her monthly allowance in the Liu residence was not much, only 6 taels of silver a month.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Old Master and Eldest Young Master each subsidizing her a little, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to come back and show off.


    It was because she did not have much money in her hands that she could not win over the servants of the Liu residence.


    Usually, Old Master didn¡¯t allow her to leave the residence, so she could only take this opportunity to ask her parents for help.


    After struggling for a while, Lin Lanhua finally took out a silver ingot worth 10 taels.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t feel the heartache, but she had to be generous.


    Otherwise, if she acted too petty, her mother would definitely suspect that she wasn¡¯t as favored as she said she was in the Liu family.


    ¡°This io taels of silver is for you.¡± Putting on a generous look, Lin Lanhua gave her mother the money.


    ¡°Aiyo, there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t need so much¡­¡± Old Madam Lin stared at the money greedily and rejected it, pretending to be polite.


    Lin Lanhua rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Why not? When a woman got married, she could not come back often to take care of her parents. The extra money would be considered as filial piety money for her parents!¡± As she said that, Lin Lanhua forcefully stuffed the silver into Old Madam Lin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Then I will be thick-skinned and accept it¡­¡± Only then did Old Madam Lin accept the silver. She could not hide the smile on her face..

 Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Lin Lanhuas Purpose (2)

    Chapter 453: Lin Lanhua¡¯s Purpose (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When Old Madam Lin happily put the silver into her pocket, Lin Lanhua sighed.


    ¡°I should have given you more. What a pity¡­¡± She looked helpless.


    Old Madam Lin was stunned.


    ¡°Why?¡± She hurriedly asked his daughter, her tone a little anxious.


    Of course, she wanted her daughter to give her more money!


    Lin Lanhua looked at Old Madam Lin dejectedly.


    ¡°Although Old Master dotes on me and takes care of me, I¡¯m still a child. There are many servants in the Liu residence, and they are all snobbish.¡±


    ¡°To secure my position, I need to please the Old Master. To win over the servants, I need to spend a lot of money every month.¡±


    Old Madam Lin instantly frowned. ¡°How dare a servant ask the master for money?¡± She said angrily.


    In Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes, the servants of wealthy families were there to serve their masters. They had to do whatever they were told to do.


    She didn¡¯t know that the master had to give money to the servants.


    Lin Lanhua felt disdain in her heart.


    What an ignorant country bumpkin.


    ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t need to give money to every servant, but to some important servants. For example, the people around Old Master or First Young Master.¡±


    ¡°If these people are taken care of, I will be able to receive the news about the


    Old Master and the Young Master immediately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on them just because they are servants. Sometimes their words carry more power than the mistress.¡± Lin Lanhua said.


    Calling herself a mistress was, of course, her way of putting on a front.


    She was a concubine who sold herself. How could she be considered a proper mistress?


    When she first entered the Liu residence, the servants with higher status and even the servant maids who were assigned to serve her looked down on her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Old Master doting on her, she wouldn¡¯t be here today.


    ¡°Also, the servant girls of the other concubines must also be won over.¡±


    ¡°This is the only way to win the hearts of the people. To ensure that the maids take good care of me, the most important thing is to prevent the servant girl from being bribed by others and using any underhanded methods against me.¡±


    She had learned a lot by living there.


    Old Madam Lin was shocked when she heard that. When she heard her reasoning, she felt a little proud.


    That¡¯s her daughter.


    Her behavior was no different from that of a mistress.


    Lin Lanhua glanced at Old Madam Lin worshipful gaze and felt even more pleased with herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, mother. It¡¯s not easy to be the wife in a rich family¡­¡± Lin Lanhua pretended to be worried.


    Old Madam Lin still looked envious.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound easy.¡±


    ¡°However, this is only temporary. When you become the wife in the future, it will be those snobs who will try to please you.¡± Old Madam Lin patted the back of her hand and comforted her.


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, before 1 succeed, 1 can¡¯t be a good daughter.¡± Lin Lanhua pretended to be sad.


    Then, she immediately looked at Old Madam Lin as if to express her loyalty. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, mother. Once I become the wife, 1 will definitely not forget your kindness!¡±


    Old Madam Lin was touched.


    ¡°Yes, I believe you!¡± She patted the back of Lin Lanhua¡¯s hand again.


    Then, she started to talk to Lin Lanhua about what goes on in the bedroom.


    She taught Lin Lanhua the techniques she knew to get pregnant quickly.


    Lin Lanhua didn¡¯t feel shy. Instead, she listened with great interest.


    She thought to herself, ¡°no wonder you gave birth to so many sons.¡±


    It was the right decision for her to come back this time.


    Finally, after listening to Old Madam Lin¡¯s experience, Lin Lanhua asked about the Liu family.


    She really missed that b * tch Lin Xiaoyue.


    Back then, she was sold to be humiliated. After that, her secret was exposed by that slut and she became the sinner.


    Thanks to that b * tch, she had suffered for a long time.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Yuanshan and her parents marrying her off, her life would have been ruined.


    Now that she had become the sixth concubine, she could eat delicacies every day and wear silk. She definitely lived a thousand times better than that slut.


    Lin Lanhua was looking forward to hearing about Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s misfortune from her mother..

 Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Lin Lanhuas Purpose (3)

    Chapter 454: Lin Lanhua¡¯s Purpose (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Unfortunately, it was not what she expected.


    ¡°What did you say? That wretched girl not only bought a shop but also opened a branch? She even expanded the Liu residence and built a workshop that was not smaller than the Liu residence?¡± Lin Lanhua asked in shock.


    Her sharp fingernails left deep marks on her palm.


    When Old Madam Lin saw her daughter¡¯s expression, she was also very angry at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Not only that, I heard that she is working with Ruyi Restaurant and the Zhou family¡¯s dental clinic.¡±


    ¡°For this reason, the village chief even asked the entire village to help her plant cabbages.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, it seems like it¡¯s not just Daishi Village. Shangyang Village too.¡± ¡°When the village chief made the announcement, many people registered.¡± ¡°You brothers actually went to register too.¡± At this point, Old Madam Lin became even angrier.


    The ingrates actually believed that the wretched girl would accept their cabbages like the others in the village.


    Just wait for her to reject them and let all the cabbages rot!


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t left Daishi Village for long, and that b * tch had actually done so many things?


    Only then did Old Madam Lin tell her about Lin Xiaoyue entrusting the village chief to gather the villagers to help plant the cabbages.


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that the purchase price of the cabbage was 1 wen per 500 grams.


    Although she rarely farmed, she grew up in a farming family and knew about cabbages.


    It was not difficult to grow cabbages. It was normal for a mature cabbage to weigh 3 to 4 catties. Some could grow up to 5 to 6 catties.


    Even if one cabbage was only 3 to 4 cat ties, that was already 3 to 4 wen.


    How many cabbages could be grown on 1 mu of land¡­


    If this was true, it was no wonder that her brothers wanted to help that slut plant cabbages.


    Soon, Lin Lanhua remembered something even more serious.


    Just now, her mother said that her workshop was run in partnership with Ruyi Restaurant and Zhou¡¯s Trading Company.


    Ruyi Restaurant was the largest restaurant in Qingshi Town.


    Moreover, she had once heard from the Old Master that the owner of Ruyi


    Restaurant had a powerful background.


    The Zhou Trading Company was even more amazing.


    They had a lot of men working under them.


    They might have done a lot of illegal work too.


    Thinking of this, Lin Lanhua shuddered.


    Lin Xiaoyue, that b * tch was actually working with these two families? ¡°Lanhua?¡± Suddenly, Old Madam tin¡¯s anxious cry woke Lin Lanhua up.


    ¡°Um¡­ah, yes mother?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Old Madam Lin glanced at Lin Lanhua.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. 1 just thought of something and was distracted.¡± Lin Lanhua said.


    She was still shocked by what she heard about Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Old Madam Lin asked, looking concerned.


    Lin Lanhua looked at Old Madam Lin.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Eldest Young Master.¡±


    Seeing that her mother¡¯s expression was relaxed, she continued, ¡°the Eldest


    Young Master is highly regarded by the Old Master. His position in the Liu family is second only to the Old Master.¡±


    Lin Lanhua said as she grabbed Old Madam Lin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If the Old Master makes me his wife, or if Eldest Young Master can speak up for me, things will go much smoother.¡±


    Only then did Old Madam Lin become more serious.


    ¡°Is this young master really that powerful?¡± As a son, how could he interfere in this matter? Old Madam Lin did not believe it.


    However, she also knew that she was not from a rich family. Perhaps a rich family was different from a country bumpkin like them?


    ¡°Of course! When the eldest young master was fourteen years old, he learned how to do business and listened to his father¡¯s orders. Now, he was in charge of more than half of his father¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°Also, the eldest young master¡¯s mother was the old master¡¯s deceased wife, Wen Shi. She was the eldest daughter of the wealthy Wen family in Nan¡¯an County.¡±


    ¡°The reason why Old Master¡¯s business became so big was because of the Wen family¡¯s help. Wen Shi only gave him one son, so the old master valued him. In addition, the eldest young master is his only son.¡±


    As for whether he would still be his only son in the future, it was hard to say¡­


    Of course, when she was pregnant, she would tell the Young Master.


    No matter whose child she was carrying, she would tell him that it was his.


    This way, no matter what, she would have a share of the Liu family¡¯s assets in the future.


    Old Madam Lin was shocked.


    ¡°Then when you have a son in the future¡­¡± She looked at Lin Lanhua¡¯s stomach.


    Lin Lanhua smiled.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. The Young Master is open-minded. In addition, 1 don¡¯t have the intention to compete with him for the Liu family¡¯s assets. He won¡¯t be against me..¡±

 Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Persuading Old Madam Lin (1)

    Chapter 455: Persuading Old Madam Lin (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    On the contrary, they would be on the same boat.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Old Madam Lin was a little dissatisfied with her daughter¡¯s unambitious attitude.


    If she could give birth to a son and then be made the official wife, wouldn¡¯t she be able to inherit the Liu family¡¯s estate like the eldest young master?


    Why did she take the initiative to back down?


    Lin Lanhua glanced at Old Madam Lin. She had been with Old Madam Lin for many years, so how could she not know what her mother was thinking?


    ¡°Mother, without the protection of the eldest young master, even if I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep it.¡± Lin Lanhua said to Old Madam Lin with a deep gaze.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s body trembled when she heard that.


    Lin Lanhua smiled bitterly.


    ¡°If not, why do you think Old Master has taken in so many concubines, but not a single child is born?¡±


    She had heard that the second, fourth and fifth Concubine had been pregnant, but all of them had miscarried in the end.


    There was really too much filth in a wealthy family.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they couldn¡¯t get pregnant, but that none of them have been able to successfully give birth to a child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a peasant girl. Compared to the other concubines in the residence, I¡¯m inferior.¡± Lin Lanhua said as hatred surged in her heart.


    She was good-looking and smart, but why was she born into a poor family like the Lin family?


    If her family background was slightly better and her maiden family was more capable, her situation in the Liu residence would be very different.


    Although there was no matriarch in the Liu residence, the second concubine was the head of the household.


    It was just because her family was rich.


    The servants supported her, and the old master respected her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Yuanshan doesn¡¯t have any achievements. Otherwise, I could have some support and live a better life in the Liu residence.¡± Lin Lanhua said.


    At this moment, she really hoped that Lin Yuanshan would be able to pass the exam.


    Of course, that was not enough. He had to be at least a middle-ranked scholar to help her maintain her reputation in the Liu residence.


    Old Madam Lin thought about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s our fault.¡±


    ¡°However, Yuanshan studies hard and is talented. Next year, he will definitely pass.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you will be a junior scholar¡¯s sister. Let¡¯s see who dares to look down on you!¡±


    At that time, she would also become a junior scholar¡¯s mother.


    At the thought of this, Old Madam Lin¡¯s face lit up with pride.


    Lin Lanhua looked at her with disdain.


    So what if he passed?


    In the past, she didn¡¯t know about the imperial examination. Just like her family, she thought that it was a big deal to pass the examination.


    However, after entering the Liu residence,she had interacted with Old Master and First Young Master and learned a lot.


    It turned out that a junior scholar was nothing. Only when he passed the scholar examination could he be considered to have a reputation.


    Not only would they be exempted from tax, but they also did not have to kneel when they saw the officials.


    Therefore, she did not have much hope for her fifth brother to achieve fame.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t say anything about this.


    Firstly, it was to avoid angering her parents. Secondly, what if he was really lucky in the future and actually became a scholar?


    Although her maternal family was weak, she still had to count on them.


    ¡°Yes, he will definitely succeed. Not only as a junior scholar, but also as a senior scholar!¡± Lin Lanhua said fawningly.


    Old Madam Lin beamed when she heard that.


    ¡°However, Yuanshan has to take the imperial examination step by step.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Old Madam Lin with a smile.


    ¡°However, the Old Master won¡¯t last long,¡± Lin Lanhua said.


    Old Madam Lin was shocked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡±


    Lin Lanhua looked worried. Then, she whispered the situation to Old Madam Lin.


    It turned out that Old Master Liu had survived the illness, but it was very difficult to make up for the deficit in his body.


    All the concubines in the Liu residence did not have any children yet, so they were thinking of ways to do so.


    Of course, she did too.


    She had seen it with her own eyes. Before they performed their marital duties, he had to take medicine. And the dosage was increasing.


    If he took too much, his body would only deteriorate faster.


    ¡°In that case, you have to hurry up!¡± Old Madam Lin said.


    No matter how good her daughter¡¯s relationship with the eldest young master was, Old Master Liu was the one she could rely on.


    If Old Master Liu passed away, her daughter would not be able to leave him a son and a daughter. It would be hard to say what would become of her life in the Liu residence.


    In particular, Old Madam Lin knew very well that when she married Lin Lanhua off, she had sold her to the Liu family..

 Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Persuading Old Madam Lin (2)

    Chapter 456: Persuading Old Madam Lin (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At the thought of this, Old Madam Lin understood why her daughter wanted to curry favor with the young master of the Liu family.


    If Old Master Liu died, her daughter¡¯s future would fall into the hands of this young master.


    At this moment, she no longer had the intention to urge her daughter to fight for the Liu family¡¯s assets.


    Her daughter was right. Her brother had not yet passed the examination. With the situation at home, he could not help her much.


    Even if she was pregnant, the child couldn¡¯t be born without someone protecting it.


    Instead of ending up empty-handed, it would be better to rely on the First Young Master as soon as possible.


    The Liu family had abundant wealth. If they gave some to her daughter, it would be enough to benefit them as well.


    With her daughter¡¯s care, would they still have to worry about their future and Yuanshan¡¯s studies?


    At the thought of this, Old Madam Lin felt at ease again.


    ¡°Lanhua, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the medicine for you as soon as possible!¡± Old Madam Lin said in a deep voice.


    It would be safer to have a child.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Lanhua replied gratefully.


    Old Madam Lin patted Lin Lanhua¡¯s hand again.


    ¡°By the way, what did you say about the young master just now?¡± Old Madam Lin asked Lin Lanhua as she recalled something.


    Knowing the importance of Young Master Liu, Old Madam Lin did not dare to underestimate him anymore.


    Only then did Lin Lanhua remember what she was about to say.


    She was annoyed that she had to explain more to this old lady.


    However, she did not show it on her face.


    ¡°First Young Master has taken a fancy to Xiaoyue¡¯s eateries.¡±


    ¡°He knew that 1 am her aunt. He came to me and asked me to help him ask about it.¡±


    Seeing Old Madam Lin¡¯s troubled expression, Lin Lanhua continued, ¡°First Young Master said that if Xiaoyue is willing to give him the recipe, he is willing to pay 1,000 taels of silver.¡±


    Old Madam Lin was instantly shocked, and her eyes widened.


    ¡°How much?¡± She asked Lin Lanhua.


    ¡°1,000 taels.¡± Lin Lanhua smiled.


    ¡°This is only the transfer fee for the shop and the recipe. I didn¡¯t know that she bought the shop at the dock. The money for the shop will be calculated separately.¡±


    Greed flashed across Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Such a good thing fell on that wretched girl?!¡± Her eyes were filled with jealousy.


    She could buy a house in town with 1,000 taels!


    Lin Lanhua nodded.


    She was also jealous, but she had much more on her mind than Old Madam Lin.


    The shops at the docks were not cheap. That b * tch was able to earn money to buy a shop in such a short time.


    The eatery named ¡°Liu¡¯s Express¡± was probably not ordinary.


    Although 1,000 taels of silver was a lot, if he could buy out the girl¡¯s business, it would definitely be a profit for the First Young Master.


    If he profited, then the b*tch would make a loss.


    She only wanted to see that b * tch in trouble.


    ¡°Xiaoyue is still a member of the Lin family. I think we should tell her. That¡¯s why I agreed to First Young Master¡¯s request.¡± Lin Lanhua said hypocritically.


    ¡°Humph! What kind of Lin family member is that b * tch! She¡¯s caused us so much trouble!¡± Old Madam Lin cursed.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Lin Lanhua dragged out the last syllable.


    ¡°The past is in the past. Now everyone¡¯s situation has changed.¡±


    ¡°No matter how wrong she was, it can¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s my brother¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s your biological granddaughter after all.¡±


    ¡°If we can help First Young Master buy the shop, our family will benefit, right?¡±


    ¡°If Xiaoyue has a conscience, she should also think of you. She¡¯ll be filial to you in the future.¡±


    Lin Lanhua continued, ¡°besides, other than 1,000 taels of silver, she also built a workshop.¡±


    ¡°When the workshop opens, many people in our village will go to work there. Also, with such a big workshop, who knows how much money they could earn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re her biological grandmother. If she remembers your kindness, who else in Daishi Village will dare to disrespect you?¡±


    Lin Lanhua knew that this old woman was greedy and proud.


    Coincidentally, Lin Xiaoyue could satisfy both of her needs.


    Therefore, she was not worried about not being able to convince the old lady.


    As expected, Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression changed when she heard Lin Lanhua¡¯s words.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help her with this for nothing.¡±


    Unless that wretched girl would really be filial to her and bring her back to the Liu residence to provide for her.


    The smile on Lin Lanhua¡¯s face slowly disappeared..

 Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Persuading Old Madam Lin (3)

    Chapter 457: Persuading Old Madam Lin (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Then mother, what do you want to do?¡± she asked Old Madam Lin. She was already cursing in her heart.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to let me and your father move to the Liu residence.¡± Old Madam Lin said in a deep voice. She said as if her request was very reasonable.


    The house they were living in was dilapidated and not as good as the Liu residence.


    Moreover, there were servants in the Liu residence.


    Lin Lanhua almost rolled her eyes in anger.


    ¡°Mother, you¡­¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t offend this old woman now, she would have slapped her.


    What was she thinking? Lin Xiaoyue wasn¡¯t that stupid.


    ¡°Do you think this request is too much?¡± No matter how stupid Old Madam Lin was, she could read Lin Lanhua¡¯s expression.


    Lin Lanhua:¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother, although the Liu residence is better than home. But it¡¯s not home after all.¡±


    ¡°Also, the servants are all snobbish. Even if you live there, if they neglect you, you will not be comfortable staying there.¡± As she spoke, Lin Lanhua grabbed Old Madam Lin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we be more practical?¡±


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    She recalled what her daughter told her just now. She had to spend money to win over the servants of wealthy families.


    She didn¡¯t want to go to the Liu residence anymore.


    She was still short of money, so she had no money to give to others.


    ¡°Like what?¡± She asked Lin Lanhua.


    Only then did Lin Lanhua heave a sigh of relief. At the same time, she despised Old Madam Lin even more.


    She was too easy to fool¡­


    ¡°Ask for money, of course!¡± Lin Lanhua said.


    The moment she heard the word ¡°money¡±, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°If this matter succeeds, First Young Master will give Xioayue 1,000 taels. Then, just ask her to give some to you as a thank-you fee.¡±


    ¡°This way, you will be able to help the First Young Master and earn some money.¡±


    A hint of excitement flashed across Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Then how much should I ask for?¡± She asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Well¡­at least 100 taels.¡±


    She was a little worried that if she said too little, Old Madam Lin would be unhappy.


    But if she said too much, Lin Xiaoyue would not agree. Hence, she said 100 taels.


    Unexpectedly, Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡®Too taels?!¡± She said excitedly.


    It¡¯s not surprising that she was excited. She had been in charge of the Lin family for many years. Although she had handled a lot of money, 100 taels was really a very large amount to her.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to do this. She just needed to talk to that wretched girl.


    At that time, not only would she be able to get money, she could also take the opportunity to mend her relationship with that wretched girl.


    She could choose not to go to the Liu residence this time, but she would have the chance to do so in the future.


    ¡°As for the exact amount, it doesn¡¯t matter. I have to talk to Xiaoyue first.¡± Lin Lanhua said.


    Seeing Old Madam Lin like this, she heaved a sigh of relief again.


    She was really afraid that this stupid old woman would ask for a few hundred taels of silver.


    ¡°Humph! If she doesn¡¯t give me 100 taels, I won¡¯t help her!¡±


    Lin Lanhua wanted to curse again.


    Then, Lin Lanhua talked to Old Madam Lin for a while before she finally stopped.


    ¡°Then mother, there¡¯s no time like the present. Let¡¯s go to the Liu family now.¡± Lin Lanhua quickly said.


    A hint of hesitation flashed across Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes.


    She looked at Lin Lanhua and finally nodded.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Take the carriage you brought.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Lanhua¡¯s heart was pumping.


    It¡¯s not like the b * tch didn¡¯t know where you live. You lived in the same village and you still wanted to take a carriage there¡­


    They went out and Lin Lanhua asked the coachman to hitch up the carriage.


    Then, she helped Old Madam Lin into the carriage.


    The carriage set off and soon arrived at the Liu residence.


    Seeing that the Liu residence had indeed been expanded and that the workshop next door was also very large, Lin Lanhua was shocked and jealous.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Kang asked when he saw a carriage approaching. He didn¡¯t know the man riding the horse.


    The coachman was about to answer when the carriage curtain was pulled open.


    A woman with heavy makeup stuck her head out.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m your young miss¡¯ aunt.¡± Then, he looked at the old woman beside him.


    ¡°This is your young miss¡¯s grandmother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to inform her. Tell her that we have something important to discuss with her.¡± Lin Lanhua was very polite.


    Her tone made Old Madam Lin annoyed.


    Seriously, why did she have to be so humble in front of a servant? She had lowered her status for no reason.


    Zhao Kang frowned when he heard that.


    ¡°Our young miss doesn¡¯t have any relatives, let alone aunt or grandmother. Please leave.¡± He said coldly.


    As servants of the Liu family, they naturally knew what had happened between the Liu family and the Lin family.


    Since he knew, he could guess their identities.


    How could he let these two go and bother the young miss?

 Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Finding Trouble (1)

    Chapter 458: Finding Trouble (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Bullshit! You cheap slave, what do you know?¡± Before Lin Lanhua could reply, Old Madam Lin had already started to curse.


    ¡°Lin Xiaoyue, that b * tch, how dare she not acknowledge me as her grandmother? Isn¡¯t she afraid of being struck by lightning?¡±


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s expression was gloomy. She had never wanted to smear Old Madam Lin¡¯s face with sh * t as much as now.


    ¡°Mother, please calm down.¡± She could only endure it and go forward to comfort Old Madam Lin.


    Only then did the heaving of Old Madam Lin¡¯s chest lessen a little, but she still looked at Zhao Kang with a venomous expression.


    Lin Lanhua turned her head and was about to speak to Zhao Kang again when she saw that Zhao Kang was also furious.


    At the same time, she saw two more servants behind Zhao Kang.


    The two of them also had anger on their faces. It was obvious that Zhao Kang had called them over. They did not look like people who should be provoked.


    ¡°How dare you cause trouble in the Liu family? Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to treat you like mad dogs.¡± Zhao Kang said gloomily.


    As expected, there was a reason why Miss did not like the Lin family.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    Zhao Kang shouted, ¡°get lost!¡±


    His voice was so loud that the three people in the carriage trembled.


    The driver almost fell off the carriage.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± At that moment, the two servants behind the two of them laughed loudly.


    Looking at the two people who were laughing with their arms crossed, Lin Lanhua was both afraid and angry.


    However, she quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense. I¡­I¡¯m here to look for your Miss. It¡¯s really important.¡±


    Seeing Zhao Kang¡¯s impatient look, Lin Lanhua quickly said, ¡°it¡¯s about business. I have a big business deal here. I want to discuss it with your young miss!¡±


    At this moment, Lin Lanhua was extremely regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have brought her mother here.


    Now that her mother had made things like this, she was really worried that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to see Lin Xiaoyue.


    She had promised the young master that she could do this.


    Lin Lanhua thought that Zhao Kang would relent after hearing her words.


    However, he had a look of contempt on his face.


    ¡°Do you think anyone can come and do business with the Miss?¡±


    ¡°Get lost. If you disturb Young Miss and Madam, you might be punished!¡± Zhao Kang said in annoyance.


    The old woman was disgusting and annoying, while the young one pretended to be innocent. None of them were good¡­


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s face turned pale.


    The gentleness on her face could no longer be maintained.


    Then, she tugged at Old Madam Lin and gave her a look.


    The mother and daughter had chemistry. How could Old Madam Lin not understand what her daughter meant?


    However, facing the three menacing servants outside the carriage, she was terrified.


    Lin Lanhua cursed in her heart.


    Now you¡¯ve become a coward?


    She thought about it.


    ¡®Too silver taels.¡± Then, she said in a low voice.


    Old Madam Lin was stunned.


    ¡°Aiyo, Lin Xiaoyue, you have no conscience!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even care about your grandmother and aunt anymore¡±


    ¡°We arae already in front of your house, but you¡¯re not letting us in!¡±


    ¡°Liu Shi! Liu Shi, come out! Is this how you teach your daughter?¡±


    ¡°My poor son, you left so quickly. Why didn¡¯t you take an old woman like me with you? You left me here to be resented by your wife and daughter!¡±


    Old Madam Lin raised her voice and cried loudly.


    Because of the presence of the three servants, they did not dare to curse Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi.


    She understood what her daughter meant.


    They had to meet that brat no matter what.


    Therefore, she had to speak louder to lure the wretched girl out first.


    Zhao Kang felt his eardrums hurting.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He shouted.


    Old Madam Lin paused.


    ¡°Aiyo, Lin Xiaoyue, you unfilial granddaughter! You let your servants bully an old woman like me!¡±


    ¡°Look at me¡­¡±


    Zhao Kang covered his ears and was about to say something.


    Someone behind him suddenly pulled him away.


    Then, a stick fell from the sky and smashed into the carriage.


    It was not aimed at anyone, but it crashed into the carriage.


    The huge force caused the carriage to sink.


    The horse gave out a whinny.


    If not for the coachman controlling it, it would have been shocked.


    Old Madam Lin shook and stopped yelling..

 Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Finding Trouble (2)

    Chapter 459: Finding Trouble (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Looking at the cracked rod, her body trembled.


    ¡°Stop howling! Otherwise, i¡¯ll smash it on your head!¡± Fan Teng looked at Old Madam Lin in the carriage and said with a ferocious expression.


    Old Madam Lin quickly hid behind Lin Lanhua, not even daring to look at Fan Teng¡¯s face.


    That wretched girl actually had such a vicious subordinate. If she really provoked him, he would hit her with a stick and break her bones.


    Seeing that Old Madam Lin was terrified, a look of disdain flashed across Fan Teng¡¯s face.


    Then, he looked at the pale Lin Lanhua.


    ¡°Our young miss does big business. Her business partners are Ruyi Restaurant and the Zhou Trading Company.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fan Teng looked at Lin Lanhua with disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯re just wasting her time.¡±


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s face turned from white to red.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the final say. I¡¯m representing the Liu family. 1 want to discuss business with your Miss.¡± Then, she straightened her back.


    Fan Teng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Instead, he dug his ears crudely.


    ¡°Which Liu family? Never heard of it.¡±


    Actually, he did know about it.


    After all, his father was the head of the Zhou manor. He had many opportunities to go out of the manor.


    In Qingshi Town, the Liu family was indeed a big shot which could be compared to the Miss.


    Forget it, they couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Liu Qingshan, Old Master Liu, don¡¯t you know them?!¡± Lin Lanhua¡¯s voice was almost sharp.


    ¡°Humph.¡± She only received a light sneer from Fan Teng.


    He looked at Lin Lanhua as if she was a fool.


    ¡°Why should I know?¡±


    ¡°Go back and ask Old Master Liu of yours if he knows who the new mistress of the Liu family is.¡± After saying that, Fan Teng turned his back.


    ¡°Miss is eating with her family. What if these two mad dogs continue to bark and affect their appetite?¡±


    As he spoke, Fan Teng threw the stick in his hand to Zhao Kang.


    ¡°Just beat them up.¡±


    Zhao Kang took the stick and his eyes lit up.


    Just as he was about to step forward, the coachman whipped the horse.


    Then, he quickly turned his horse around and rode the carriage away with Lin Lanhua and Old Madam Lin.


    Zhao Kang was impressed by Fan Teng.


    Fan Teng turned around and returned.


    He even stepped forward and patted Zhao Kang on the shoulder.


    ¡°Master and Miss are not ordinary people. As servants, we don¡¯t have to be too apprehensive. Otherwise, outsiders will only look down on them.¡±


    Zhao Kang and Zhao Qiang felt that they had learnt a lesson, and they cupped their hands at Fan Teng to thank him.


    Fan Teng waved his hand proudly.


    ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side, so there¡¯s no need to be polite with me.¡±


    Both of them would be his brothers-in-law.


    Soon, the three of them left.


    The family had already started eating, so it was time for the servants to prepare their food.


    At this moment, in the hall of the Liu residence.


    Hearing that there was no more noise outside, Liu Shi finally calmed down.


    As for Lin Xiaoyue, after comforting her mother, she did not mention this matter again.


    She looked at Li Xiao.


    It had been a while since the Lin family had come to cause trouble.


    She had almost forgotten about them. She did not expect them to come again.


    It seemed that she had been too lenient previously¡­


    At night.


    In Lin Lanhua¡¯s room in the Liu Residence.


    A tall and thin man was sitting on the edge of the bed, putting on his clothes with a sullen face.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s already so late. Don¡¯t go back.¡± Then, a woman¡¯s coquettish voice sounded.


    Yes, the man was the eldest young master of the Liu family, Liu Bowen.


    The woman was Liu Bowen¡¯s father¡¯s sixth concubine, Lin Lanhua.


    At noon, Lin Lanhua fled the Liu residence in a panic.


    After she calmed down, she sent Old Madam Lin home and returned to the Liu residence.


    Lin Lanhua remembered that she didn¡¯t even see Lin Xiaoyue, but instead she was humiliated by the Liu family. She couldn¡¯t swallow her anger.


    In addition, when she sent her mother off, she found that there was a pool of urine in the car. She felt even more embarrassed.


    After that, she sent a message to Liu Bowen.


    When Liu Bowen came over at night, he thought that Lin Lanhua had done what he had asked her to do. He was looking forward to it.


    However, she told him that she hadn¡¯t settled the matter.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t forget your current status. What if someone sees me here? Do you not want to live anymore?¡± Liu Bowen didn¡¯t show any mercy to the fairer sex and pried Lin Lanhua¡¯s arm away..

 Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Finding Trouble (3)

    Chapter 460: Finding Trouble (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Lanhua refused to let go.


    ¡°For you, I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡±


    Liu Bowen was not touched at all. A hint of disgust flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid, but I am!¡± After saying that, he stood up.


    Lin Lanhua lost her support and almost fell off the bed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you used to treat me.¡±


    ¡°I have only left the Liu residence for a day. Have you fallen for another woman?¡±


    Liu Bowen glanced at Lin Lanhua.


    ¡°Are you interrogating me?¡± There was no pity in his eyes, but instead, he looked at her with even more disdain.


    He only slept with her twice because he thought she was fresh and energetic in bed.


    He also thought that she would be of some use and help him get in touch with the boss of Liu¡¯s Express.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to be a good-for-nothing.


    Fear flashed in Lin Lanhua¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m just afraid that you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    ¡°My heart is sincere. If you abandone me¡­wuwu¡­¡± As Lin Lanhua spoke, she started crying.


    At this moment, she really was afraid.


    She really liked Liu Bowen and even wanted to be with him after Old Master Liu died.


    However, she sensed that Liu Bowen¡¯s attitude towards her was not right.


    When Liu Bowen heard this, he thought of something and the disgust on his face disappeared.


    He sighed and sat back on the bed.


    Lin Lanhua immediately leaned into Liu Bowen¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Since we¡¯ve been together, 1 will not abandon you.¡± Liu Bowen said.


    He was satisfied with Lin Lanhua¡¯s obedience.


    Of course, these words were not true.


    He was just coaxing her.


    His father thought that this woman was his lucky star and valued her very much.


    If he kept her around, she could help him gather some information.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Lin Lanhua called out to him.


    15 minutes later.


    Lin Lanhua leaned on Liu Bowen¡¯s arm and looked at Liu Bowen fawningly.


    ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t we manage to see the person-in-charge of Liu¡¯s Express?¡± Liu Bowen asked.


    Lin Lanhua was stunned.


    When she thought of the humiliation she had suffered, a wave of hatred instantly surged in her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of my niece.¡± She said angrily.


    Liu Bowen turned his head and looked at Lin Lanhua in annoyance.


    Lin Lanhua noticed that she had revealed her true nature and quickly smiled at Liu Bowen.


    ¡°I¡¯m just angry. A mere servant of the Liu family dared to humiliate you.¡± She explained.


    Liu Bowen frowned.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s face was filled with fear as she hurriedly said, ¡°I followed your instructions and went to see my niece, but 1 was stopped outside by the servants. I didn¡¯t even get to see my niece.¡±


    ¡°The servant humiliated my mother and me in every possible way. He even threatened us, saying that even if he killed us, there will be people who back him up.¡± As Lin Lanhua spoke, she took a handkerchief from the side and wiped her tears.


    As she wiped her tears, she looked at Liu Bowen¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Liu Bowen said in a deep voice.


    Then, he looked at Lin Lanhua. ¡°Did you mention my name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1 did! Not only you, but the Old Master¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°But the servant said¡­¡± Lin Lanhua looked at Liu Bowen fearfully.


    ¡°What?¡± Liu Bowen¡¯s voice was already tinged with anger.


    ¡°¡­that their Miss would not want to work with someone insignificant.¡± Lin Lanhua said carefully.


    Liu Bowen was furious.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a peasant girl, yet she dares to provoke the Liu family?¡±


    When he said this, Liu Bowen¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Those who knew him would know that Liu Bowen was really angry.


    Moreover, based on his experience, those who angered him would definitely pay the price.


    Lin Lanhua quickly comforted him.


    She even pretended to be a good person and pleaded for Lin Xiaoyue, hoping that Liu Bowen would let her niece go.


    ¡°Humph! Like master, like servant!¡±


    ¡°If the woman didn¡¯t insult us in front of the servants, would they dare to treat you like this?¡±


    ¡°How dare she look down on our family¡­¡± Liu Bowen¡¯s eyes flashed with viciousness.


    The next day.


    Something happened in the two shops in town. Some customers complained that the food was not clean.


    Coincidentally, the guests were all boorish men with fierce faces. It was obvious that they were not to be trifled with.


    Aunt Wang and Li Juanzi had been store managers for some time, and they were keenly aware that something was wrong.


    While dealing with the troublemakers, they secretly arranged for the shop assistant to get help..

 Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Ruthless to the Enemies (1)

    Chapter 461: Ruthless to the Enemies (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The person who was looking for trouble did not stop the shop assistant when he saw him leave.


    They had come to cause trouble because they wanted to see the boss. They wanted him to inform the owner.


    Aunt Wang and Li Juanzi comforted the person who was looking for trouble, saying that the boss would be here soon.


    Of course, this was not true.


    Ever since Lin Xiaoyue handed over the eateries in Qingshi Town to Zhao Shanshan to manage, she was not involved anymore.


    As for Zhao Shanshan, Lin Xiaoyue had previously taught her how to deal with such a situation.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble.


    She went to the dock to get reinforcements.


    Li Juanzi¡¯s shop at the pier reacted the fastest.


    Soon, Fan Teng arrived with seven or eight people.


    Without a word, they attacked as soon as they entered.


    They immediately beat up the few people who came to find trouble until they begged them for mercy.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Fan Teng held down the leader, Zhou Ermazi, and spat on his face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask around? How dare you come to Master Li¡¯s territory to cause trouble? Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Wuuu¡­spare me, spare me! 1 was just following orders. I didn¡¯t know that it was opened by Master Li.¡± Zhou Ermazi quickly begged for mercy.


    ¡°If I did, even if you give me ten guts, I would not dare to come here to cause trouble!¡± Zhou Ermazi¡¯s face was full of phlegm, and he didn¡¯t even dare to wipe it. It was extremely disgusting.


    Fan Teng, on the other hand, felt disgusted.


    He kicked Zhou Ermazi¡¯s neck, sending him to the ground.


    ¡°Acting on orders? Whose orders?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± The man stuttered and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Fan Teng was immediately annoyed. He stepped forward again and kicked the man.


    ¡°Speak!¡± As he spoke, he kicked him a second time.


    The man felt pain and quickly begged for mercy.


    ¡°Aiyo! Please spare my life! Please spare my life! 1¡¯11 tell you!¡± He said anxiously.


    Fan Teng didn¡¯t stop. He kicked twice more before stopping.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    He dared to cause trouble in Shanshan¡¯s shop. He deserved to be taught a lesson!


    ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Liu! Young Master Liu asked us to come!¡± Zhou Ermazi said immediately when he saw Fan Teng¡¯s dangerous gaze.


    Fan Teng frowned. ¡°Which Young Master Liu?¡± A dangerous glint flashed across his eyes.


    Which idiot dared to cause trouble for their Miss?


    ¡°Young Master Liu of the Liu Residence, the Liu Residence in the east of Qinghi Town!¡± He quickly said.


    Fan Teng tried to recall. Who was it?


    Then, he addedkicked Zhou Ermazi out of the shop.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± He said in disgust.


    Zhou Ermazi and his subordinates quickly ran out of the shop.


    They picked up their boss, who was screaming on the ground, and fled.


    On the other side, Hei Gang led some men to Liu¡¯s Express outside Qingyun Academy.


    The trouble was quickly dealt with.


    Then, he said a few words to Aunt Wang before leaving.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue found out who was behind this.


    She thought that the name sounded familiar.


    As soon as Li Xiao explained it to her, Lin Xiaoyue remembered that it was actually the family that Lin Lanhua married into.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned when she recalled the day when Lin Lanhua and Old Madam Lin came to cause trouble.


    She hadn¡¯t had the time to deal with her yet.


    She actually came out to cause trouble again?


    ¡°Miss, how about¡­¡± Head Fang stepped forward and made a ¡°slashing¡± gesture at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Head Fang had returned.


    Moreover, he returned to the Liu residence earlier than Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    After he returned, he did not stay idle.


    He had been making arrangements for the manor and the Nangong Army.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Head Fang.


    ¡°No.¡± She said indifferently.


    ¡°Although Prince Anyang trusts us, he is still wary of us.¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to commit murder and arson right under their noses.¡±


    It would only attract suspicion.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Head Fang cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue. He agreed with her.


    ¡°However, someone else can do it for us.¡± As Lin Xiaoyue spoke, a cold glint flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression, Head Fang tensed up.


    The more he interacted with her, the more he realized how extraordinary she was.


    Lin Xiaoyue chuckled.


    ¡°Young Master Liu is clearly not smart. This must not be the only foolish thing he has done..¡±

 Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Ruthless (2)

    Chapter 462: Ruthless (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Send a few men to investigate. When you have the results, report back to me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought of something and said, ¡°oh, right, also check on Lin Lanhua.¡±


    Lin Lanhua was married to Old Master Liu.


    However, she actually instigated Young Master Liu to come and find trouble with her.


    This matter was a little strange.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Head Fang replied.


    At noon, in the teahouse.


    Liu Bowen had been here for the whole morning. There was no sign of Lin Xiaoyue


    Even the ruffians did not come.


    He could not sit still anymore.


    Thus, he arranged for a servant to find out.


    After nearly two hours, the servant boy returned, panting.


    He told Liu Bowen about what he heard.


    ¡°What? Wang San and Zhou Ermazi were both seriously injured? They were even sent to the clinic?¡± Liu Bowen was shocked.


    ¡°Not only that, the rest of the people they brought were also injured.¡±


    ¡°Wang San asked for 20 taels for medical fees. Zhou Ermazi was even more ruthless. He demanded 25 e taels!¡± The servant frowned and said to Liu Bowen.


    ¡°Preposterous! They had the audacity to ask me for money when they haven¡¯t done their job well?!¡± Liu Bowen slammed the table with his palm.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t do if we don¡¯t give them the money.¡±


    Liu Bowen immediately looked at the servant.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked in a deep voice.


    No matter how stupid he was, he had already realized that something was wrong.


    The servant hurriedly bowed to Liu Bowen again.


    ¡°Wang San and Zhou Ermazi said that not long after they caused trouble at Liu¡¯s Express, someone brought people over.¡±


    ¡°One group is under Master Li, and the other group is led by Master Hei.¡±


    The servant carefully looked up at Liu Bowen.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they were beaten up so badly.¡±


    ¡°What they mean is that we should be blamed for not investigating the situation clearly in advance.¡±


    ¡°If they knew that they¡¯re going against Master Hei and Master Li, they won¡¯t take the job no matter how much money you give them.¡±


    Liu Bowen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Of course, he knew about Master Hei and Master Li.


    One was the local tyrant of Qingshi Town, the son-in-law of the Zhou family.


    The other was Master Hei¡¯s godbrother. He was also quite well-known in the area around Qingshi Town¡¯s pier.


    ¡°What does Liu¡¯s Express have to do with those two?¡± When he asked this question, Liu Bowen¡¯s voice was a little unsteady.


    The two of them had the final say at the dock of Qingshi Town. If they were to offend them, how could they sell the goods they sent to the dock in the future?


    Furthermore, if they were targeted, perhaps the merchant ships of the Liu family would not even be able to reach the shore.


    Thinking of this, Liu Bowen¡¯s heart was filled with fear.


    ¡°They said¡­¡± The servant looked at Liu Bowen.


    Before Liu Bowen could speak, he finally said, ¡°they said that the Lin family is Master Li¡¯s wife. Also, Master Hei had acknowledged her as his godsister.¡±


    Liu Bowen¡¯s body trembled and he almost fell off his chair.


    Master Hei¡¯s sister?


    How could this be?


    Didn¡¯t they say that she was just a peasant girl from Daishi Village?


    After the shock and fear, Liu Bowen thought of Lin Lanhua.


    ¡°Damn it, that bitch!¡± He immediately cursed.


    ¡°Go and investigate now. Find out the relationship between Ms. Lin and¡­¡± Liu Bowen¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°¡­Lin Lanhua?¡±


    At this point, how could Liu Bowen not guess that there was something wrong with what Lin Lanhua said to him? Moreover, the problem was not small.


    Thinking of this, Liu Bowen wished he could kill Lin Lanhua.


    After tasting the spicy skewers from Liu¡¯s Express recommended by a friend, he had fallen in love with them.


    Later on, when he came to visit, he found that their business was unexpectedly good, that¡¯s why he was tempted.


    He bought the spicy skewers to please his father. He did not expect that b * tch to try them too.


    She came to him, saying she knew the owner of Liu¡¯s Express.


    Because of this, he did not investigate Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s background at ail and let Lin Lanhua contact her.


    Last night, he was instigated by the slut and asked some men to go cause trouble.


    He wanted to take the opportunity to force Lin Xiaoyue to give Liu¡¯s Express to him.


    Who knew that it would end up like this?

 Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Ruthless (3)

    Chapter 463: Ruthless (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The servant replied and left.


    Then, Liu Bowen sat for a long time, thinking about the consequences of today¡¯s incident.


    It took a lot of effort for him to calm down and return to the Liu residence.


    After returning to the Liu Residence.


    He stopped himself from going to Lin Lanhua to settle the score.


    When night fell, the servant boy came back with information.


    When he found out that Lin Xiaoyue was not only Li Xiao¡¯s wife, but also Hei Gang¡¯s godsister, and that she was also working with Ruyi Restaurant and The Zhou Trading Company, Liu Bowen was completely flustered.


    Even his grandfather¡¯s family would not dare to go against the Ruyi Restaurant and the Zhou family.


    ¡°Damn bitch!¡± Liu Bowen cursed angrily.


    The servant carefully looked at the First Young Master.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ms. Lin already knows about this.¡±


    ¡°What if she joins forces with Ruyi Restaurant and the Zhou Trading Company to target us? At that time, even if Old Master stepped up, this matter would probably be difficult to handle.¡± The servant said worriedly.


    He had been by the Eldest Young Master¡¯s side for many years. Nominally, he was the Eldest Young Master¡¯s personal servant, but in reality, he was the Eldest Young Master¡¯s right-hand man and advisor.


    He also knew about him and the sixth concubine.


    He didn¡¯t care about his promiscuity. He had previously advised him not to mess with the sixth concubine.


    But the young master still did.


    Not only did he sleep with her, he had also been instigated to provoke someone he shouldn¡¯t.


    If this matter was not handled well, the first person Old Master would come at would not be First oung Master, but him.


    At the thought of this, the servant¡¯s resentment towards Lin Lanhua deepened.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Liu Bowen looked at the servant.


    The servant bowed to Liu Bowen.


    ¡°The only solution now is to abandon the sixth concubine.¡± As he spoke, a cold light shone from the servant¡¯s eyes.


    Liu Bowen¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°I know that you are in a difficult position. But we must resolve this matter before Old Master finds out.¡±


    ¡°In order to give Ms. Lin and Master Li an explanation, we have to get someone to take the blame.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t hand over the sixth concubine, then¡­¡± As he spoke, he looked at Liu Bowen.


    Liu Bowen shook.


    ¡°I¡¯m not troubled. This happened because of that woman, so she should be responsible!¡±


    He hesitated just now because he was worried about his father. After all, Lin Lanhua was his father¡¯s concubine, and she was one of the more important ones.


    When the servant heard this, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly do we do?¡± Liu Bowen calmed himself down and asked the servant.


    The servant looked at Liu Bowen, and his eyes darkened.


    Then, he made a cutting motion.


    A woman like Lin Lanhua would be a scourge if she stayed in the Liu residence.


    Why not take this opportunity to get rid of her?


    In this way, he did not have to worry that the First Young Master would continue to mess around with her and anger the Old Master.


    Liu Bowen¡¯s expression changed slightly, and a hint of hesitation flashed across his face.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t bear to see Lin Lanhua die, but that killing someone was too scary.


    ¡°If Young Master can¡¯t do it¡­¡± The servant looked at Liu Bowen again.


    But before he could finish, he was interrupted by Liu Bowen.


    ¡°I will do it!¡± As he spoke, his eyes were filled with malice.


    That slut deserved to die!


    She knew how difficult it was to deal with the boss of Liu¡¯s Express, but she still asked him to do it.


    Stupid and vicious!


    Even if he didn¡¯t do it himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve the hatred in his heart.


    He could use this opportunity to train his courage.


    If he was not ruthless enough, how could he replace his father and take over the Liu residence?


    The servant thought of something.


    ¡°This is a wise move. 1 admire you!¡± He quickly bowed to Liu Bowen.


    Liu Bowen¡¯s face was filled with pride.


    ¡°You may leave.¡± Then, he waved at the servant.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did the servant leave.


    After the servant left, Liu Bowen sat down and hesitated for a while.


    After a while, he finally made up his mind and got up to leave.


    After avoiding the servants in the manor, he went to Lin Lanhua¡¯s room.


    In the room, Lin Lanhua was about to ask the servant girl to help her retire for the night.


    Suddenly, she heard the meowing of a cat coming from the courtyard.


    The three consecutive meowing was the secret signal she had agreed upon with Liu Bowen.


    Her sleepy face instantly became energetic. She quickly asked the servant girl to leave.


    The servant girl had been by Lin Lanhua ever since she entered the Liu residence. How could she not know that there was something odd about this?


    However, she pretended not to know and left obediently.


    Shortly after the servant girl left, Lin Lanhua went to open the door with a smile.


    She welcomed her adulterer into the room..

 Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Lin Lanhuas Death (1)

    Chapter 464: Lin Lanhua¡¯s Death (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Young Master, why are you here?¡± Pulling Liu Bowen into the room, Lin Lanhua couldn¡¯t wait any longer and threw herself into Liu Bowen¡¯s arms.


    Liu Bowen¡¯s expression was cold.


    ¡°I came to ask you something.¡± He said.


    Feeling Liu Bowen¡¯s indifference, Lin Lanhua¡¯s face was pale.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Then, she smiled again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Then, she brought Liu Bowen into the room.


    Liu Bowen didn¡¯t reject it either. He followed Lin Lanhua all the way to the inner room.


    Then, he sat on Lin Lanhua¡¯s bed.


    Lin Lanhua looked at Liu Bowen coquettishly.


    Then, as if she had no bones on her body, she fell on Liu Bowen.


    Seeing that Liu Bowen didn¡¯t stop her, she was going to grab him.


    At this moment, Liu Bowen frowned.


    He held her hand.


    He pinched her so hard that Lin Lanhua frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood tonight.¡±


    Then, Liu Bowen looked at her coldly and threw her hand away.


    Lin Lanhua looked aggrieved.


    Unfortunately, her pitiful appearance did not attract Liu Bowen¡¯s pity.


    ¡°I came here to ask you, what is the background of boss Liu¡¯s Express?¡± Liu Bowen asked in a deep voice.


    The information the servant found was too limited.


    However, this limited information was already shocking enough.


    After the servant returned, he mentioned that Ms. Lin¡¯s background might be more complicated than expected.


    If they continued to investigate, it would be bad if they were discovered.


    Hence, he had to ask Lin Lanhua to provide him with some information before she died.


    Lin Lanhua was shocked and her face turned pale.


    Why did the young master ask this? Could it be that he had already found out something?


    Liu Bowen looked at Lin Lanhua¡¯s expression and guessed that she was guilty.


    When he thought about how he had been used by this woman, the anger in his heart rose.


    Then, he suddenly pushed her onto the bed.


    Then, he gripped Lin Lanhua¡¯s neck with his big hand.


    Lin Lanhua struggled and slapped Liu Bowen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Bitch! Go to hell!¡± Liu Bowen gritted his teeth as he exerted force.


    The ferocious expression on his face even carried a bit of perverted pleasure.


    Lin Lanhua struggled as she coughed and shed tears, trying to break free from Liu Bowen¡¯s shackles.


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t break free at all.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? If you don¡¯t tell me, die!¡± Liu Bowen gritted his teeth and increased his strength.


    At this moment, he even had some perverted thoughts.


    He thought that he might as well just strangle Lin Lanhua to death like this.


    Lin Lanhua quickly nodded.


    Tll¡­cough¡­tell you¡­¡± She said desperately.


    At this moment, Lin Lanhua was extremely terrified.


    Liu Bowen really wanted to kill her!


    Why? She was so sincere to him that she did not hesitate to betray Old Master, but he wanted her life!


    Liu Bowen strangled Lin Lanhua for a while more. When Lin Lanhua almost rolled her eyes, he finally released her.


    ¡°Cough¡­cough¡­¡± Lin Lanhua immediately covered her throat and started coughing violently.


    After a long while, she finally calmed down a little.


    Then, she thought of something.


    Suddenly, she pushed Liu Bowen away from her.


    Then, she quickly got out of bed and escaped from Liu Bowen.


    Liu Bowen was furious. He got up from the bed and prepared to catch Lin Lanhua.


    At this moment, Lin Lanhua had already taken out a pair of scissors and aimed it at Liu Bowen warily.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    Liu Bowen¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Put the scissors down.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Damn it, he should have strangled her to death just now and saved himself the trouble.


    ¡°No! How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you do this to me?¡±


    Lin Lanhua looked at Liu Bowen miserably. She was extremely sad.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Suddenly, seeing Liu Bowen take another step forward, Lin Lanhua raised her voice.


    At the same time, she tightened her grip on the scissors.


    Only then did Liu Bowen stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Why? Please tell me why? You actually want to kill me!¡± Tears streamed down Lin Lanhua¡¯s face, and she seemed to have gone mad.


    Liu Bowen¡¯s eyes flashed with disgust.


    ¡°You want to know why? I treated you well, but this is how you repay me?¡±

 Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Lin Lanhuas Death (2)

    Chapter 465: Lin Lanhua¡¯s Death (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I¡­¡± Lin Lanhua shook her head and wanted to explain.


    But before she could say anything, Liu Bowen interrupted her.


    ¡°You clearly know that Ms. Lin has Master Li and Master Hei as her backers. She also has a close relationship with the Ruyi Restaurant and the Zhou Trading Company. Yet, you still convinced me to find trouble with her!¡± At this point, Liu Bowen looked at Lin Lanhua as if he was poisoned.


    ¡°I¡­sob, sob, it¡¯s not like that. I¡­ I didn¡¯t know.¡± Lin Lanhua cried in panic.


    No, she knew everything.


    However, she did not expect the consequences to be so serious.


    In her eyes, the Liu family was rich and powerful. They were much better than the Liu family who lived in the countryside.


    She thought that as long as First Young Master made a move, he would be able to avenge her.


    She really didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.


    He was actually afraid of Li Xiao and Hei Gang.


    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t know?¡± Liu Bowen looked at Lin Lanhua coldly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ms Lin¡¯s aunt? How could you not know?¡±


    As he spoke, Liu Bowen continued forward.


    Lin Lanhua was so scared that all the hair on her body stood up.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t come over!¡± She clenched the scissors in her hand again.


    She subconsciously retreated.


    ¡°If you come any closer, I¡¯ll call for help!¡± Seeing that Liu Bowen had no intention of stopping, Lin Lanhua warned him.


    As expected, her words had some effect.


    Liu Bowen didn¡¯t continue to walk forward, but his eyes were filled with danger.


    Lin Lanhua couldn¡¯t care less. She bit the bullet and negotiate with Liu Bowen.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want Old Master to know about us, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I die. You are the heir of the Liu family. If Old Master finds out that you have defiled his most beloved concubine, you will be punished. Do you think he will let you off?¡±


    First Young Master was indeed Old Master¡¯s only son, but Old Master still had several nephews.


    Moreover, after she married into the family, two of them were even brought into the Liu residence.


    The meaning behind this was self-evident.


    All these years, the Liu family had received a lot of care from the First Young Master¡¯s maternal family.


    But at the same time, the Liu family¡¯s businesses were also affected by them.


    Old Master had told her before that he was worried that if First Young Master took charge of the family in the future, the Liu family would end up in someone else¡¯s hands.


    Therefore, right now, she had a trump card in her hand.


    She bet that the cowardly First Young Master would not be willing to die with her.


    As expected, Liu Bowen didn¡¯t dare to step forward. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Lin Lanhua dangerously.


    ¡°Defile?¡± His thin lips twitched.


    This promiscuous b * tch. She was the one who seduced him first, but now she was blaming him.


    Lin Lanhua didn¡¯t dare to look at Liu Bowen¡¯s malicious eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing this for self-preservation.¡±


    ¡°I like you, but if you want my life, I must retaliate. You will never forget me.¡± Lin Lanhua pretended to be emotional


    Liu Bowen felt disgusted.


    Lin Lanhua noticed the look in his eyes and felt hurt.


    However, she didn¡¯t have the mood to think too much and continued to say to Liu Bowen, ¡°this is indeed my fault.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have involved you in my personal grudges.¡±


    ¡°But my love for you is sincere.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I am now Old Master¡¯s most beloved concubine, so my words carry some weight.¡±


    ¡°You wanted me dead, then kill me now!¡±


    ¡°But if you let me live, I will be your spy. I¡¯ll keep you informed of Old Master¡¯s actions.¡±


    ¡°Also, I can speak up for you.¡±


    Liu Bowen¡¯s expression changed slightly, and the ruthlessness in his eyes finally faded a little.


    Seeing this, Lin Lanhua quickly continued.


    ¡°I swear that as long as you are willing to let me go this time, I will definitely repay you with my life! I¡¯ll help you gain control of the Liu residence.¡±


    Liu Bowen was almost convinced.


    After a while, there was no more hostility.


    ¡°I¡¯m too impulsive. Come here.¡± Then, he waved at Lin Lanhua.


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s expression changed, and a hint of weakness flashed across her eyes.


    The hand that was holding the scissors relaxed a little and her arms slowly lowered.


    However, just as Liu Bowen was about to step forward, she quickly raised the scissors again.


    Liu Bowen frowned.


    Lin Lanhua¡¯s eyes flashed with panic as she continued, ¡°it¡¯s late. Please go back first. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Lin Lans Death (3)

    Chapter 466: Lin Lan¡¯s Death (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Iler neck was still hurting.


    She was afraid, afraid that he said that just to lower her guard.


    If that was the case, she would be like a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den.


    Liu Bowen glanced at Lin Lanhua and sighed.


    ¡°Fine. Then I will come again tomorrow night.¡± With that, Liu Bowen left.


    Seeing Liu Bowen like this, Lin Lanhua felt guilty.


    At this moment, Liu Bowen suddenly rushed over.


    Then, he quickly snatched the scissors from Lin Lanhua¡¯s hand.


    Then, he pushed Lin Lanhua against the wall and grabbed her neck again.


    Lin Lanhua only let out a small cry before her mouth was covered by Liu Bowen.


    She wanted to ask for help, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    This time, Liu Bowen was ruthless. No matter how Lin Lanhua patted his hand, he did not let go.


    Not only did he not let go, he exerted more force, wishing he could break Lin Lanhua¡¯s neck.


    Not long after, Lin Lanhua tilted her head and finally stopped breathing.


    Liu Bowen waited for a while before he felt afraid.


    He quickly withdrew his hand.


    Panicking, he quickly ran towards the door.


    Just as he opened the door, he saw his servant standing at the door with a bag on his back.


    There was hope on his pale face. Liu Bowen stepped forward and grabbed the servant¡¯s arms.


    Before he could speak, he was pulled back into the room by the servant.


    Liu Bowen looked fearfully in the direction of Lin Lanhua¡¯s corpse and grabbed the servant nervously.


    ¡°1-1 killed her!¡± His voice filled with panic.


    The servant looked at Lin Lanhua.


    Then, he gave Liu Bowen an appreciative look.


    ¡°Young Master did a good job.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I have already prepared the items. We will handle this together.


    This matter can be done without anyone knowing.¡±


    ¡°No one will suspect you.¡± The servant said in a deep voice.


    It was a stark contrast to Liu Bowen¡¯s panic.


    Liu Bowen quickly calmed down when he saw the servant boy¡¯s confident appearance.


    ¡°Alright. Tell me, what should we do?¡±


    The servant¡¯s eyes moved as he put down the black bag on his back.


    After opening it, he realized that there was actually a white silk inside.


    ¡°After the sixth concubine returned to her maiden family, she took her own life. It has nothing to do with others.¡± the attendant said.


    Liu Bowen¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement.


    ¡°Yes! She committed suicide by hanging herself.¡±He said.


    Then, he went with the servant and made it look like Lin Lanhua had hung herself.


    After setting up the scene, Liu Bowen and the servant boy sneaked away.


    After midnight, Liu Bowen was no longer sleepy.


    They sat in the room for half a night.


    It was not until the next morning that the screams of a servant girl came from Lin Lanhua¡¯s room.


    All the masters in the Liu residence were alarmed.


    Liu Bowen also brought his servant and quickly went there.


    When the two of them arrived, they saw that Old Master Liu was already there. He was also instructing the servants to take Lin Lanhua¡¯s body down from the beam.


    Liu Bowen felt guilty and did not dare to look at Lin Lanhua¡¯s body.


    After meeting the servant¡¯s gaze, he forced himself to calm down.


    ¡°Father!¡± Then, he bowed to Old Master Liu.


    At this moment, Old Master Liu was obviously in a bad mood.


    When he saw his son coming over, he only glanced at him before looking away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Holding his walking stick, Old Master Liu said angrily. He really liked this new concubine, mainly because she was his lucky star.


    She was clearly living well. Why did she suddenly hang herself?


    Soon, the servant girl who served Lin Lanhua was brought over.


    ¡°Master!¡± The servant girl panicked and scrambled to kneel in front of Old Master Liu.


    When she saw Liu Bowen beside Master Liu, his eyes flashed with fear.


    Then, after receiving the warning gaze from the servant beside Liu Bowen, the servant girl¡¯s body trembled and she quickly looked away.


    Others might not know, but she knew that it was impossible for the sixth concubine to hang herself.


    The sixth concubine treated her well and often confided in her.


    She was very satisfied with her life in the Liu residence. Why would she commit suicide?


    Last night, First Young Master¡­


    Thinking of this, the servant girl quickly stopped herself.


    She was owned by the Liu family. Her life was not in her hands.


    In the past, with the sixth concubine around, she could still count on her..

 Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Apologize (1)

    Chapter 467: Apologize (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Since the sixth concubine was dead, would she still be alive if she offended


    First Young Master?


    ¡°Tell me, what happened? Why would she want to die?¡± Old Master Liu stomped his walking stick and said angrily.


    The servant girl trembled in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± When the servant girl raised her head and looked at Old Master Liu, she once again received a warning gaze from Liu Bowen¡¯s servant.


    ¡°It happened after she returned to her family¡¯s house¡­¡± The servant girl hurriedly lowered her head and said loudly.


    ¡°Yesterday, the sixth concubine came back and cried for a long time in her room.¡±


    ¡°She said that her mother didn¡¯t care about her at all and only reached out her


    hand to ask for money. Moreover¡­she even asked for 50 taels.¡±


    ¡°She also said that she was going to give the money to her brother for his studies.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not just 50. The sixth concubine¡¯s mother has asked her to send money to her family regularly in the future to support them.¡±


    The servant girl had heard Lin Lanhua talk about the Lin family in the past, so her lies sounded convincing.


    ¡°Wuuu¡­after the sixth concubine confided in me, she said that she did not want to let down her family nor the Old Master. It would be better to¡­die.¡± ¡°Wuuu¡­I didn¡¯t expect that she would really¡­¡± As she spoke, the servant girl wiped her tears.


    Hearing this, Old Master Liu frowned.


    He had not specially gone to inquire about the sixth concubine¡¯s family, but he knew some things.


    Back then, he had asked the housekeeper to bring back her contract to avoid any subsequent trouble.


    It had been so long, and he hadn¡¯t heard her mention her family before, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    This time, she brought it up and his heart softened, so he let her go back.


    He did not expect such a thing to happen.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have let her go back.


    At the same time, Old Master Liu¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    When the Lin family had sold her to him, it meant that she no longer had anything to do with the Lin family.


    How could they be so thick-skinned to ask his woman for money?


    And he even dared to force her to death!


    ¡°Master, should we go to the court?¡± At this moment, the housekeeper came forward and asked Old Master Liu.


    Liu Bowen¡¯s heart tightened, and his face turned pale.


    Old Master Liu just waved his hand tiredly.


    ¡°Forget it. Prepare a coffin and bury her.¡± He said.


    Then, without even looking at Lin Lanhua, he turned around and left.


    If she was alive, she would be his lucky star. She¡¯s worthless now.


    Liu Bowen heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just as he was about to leave, he saw the housekeeper looking at him.


    His heart tightened again.


    He quickly suppressed the fear in his heart and avoided the butler¡¯s gaze.


    Then, Liu Bowen left with the servant.


    He returned to his courtyard.


    Liu Bowen closed the door after he entered the room.


    ¡°You were too nervous just now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the housekeeper seemed to have noticed something strange about me just now!¡± Liu Bowen said nervously.


    He looked at the servant boy with a pleading gaze.


    The servant glanced at Liu Bowen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Housekeeper Chen is a smart person. Without solid evidence, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you for a dead person.¡±


    When Liu Bowen heard this, he was indeed relieved.


    After a while, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°The matter has been resolved. What should we do next?¡± He asked the servant.


    The servant¡¯s expression was calm.


    ¡°1 have already arranged for people to stand guard outside the residence. Then, they will follow the coffin and find the place where she will be buried.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, 1 will accompany you to the pier and explain the situation to Master Hei and Master Li. Presumably, the two of them won¡¯t hold it against us.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if we¡¯re lucky, you might be able to take this opportunity to befriend the two of them.¡±


    ¡°This will only benefit you in the future.¡± The servant boy explained.


    When Liu Bowen heard that the servant boy wanted him to see Li Xiao and Hei


    Gang, he was originally very afraid.


    However, when he heard that he might be able to befriend the two of them if


    he went to see them, he had an idea.


    ¡°Alright, then tomorrow, come with me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Lin Xiaoyue had just arrived at the Liu residence when she received the news.


    When she found out that Lin Lanhua had been killed by her adulterer, she was shocked..

 Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Apologize (2)

    Chapter 468: Apologize (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s very detailed.¡± Lin Xiaoyue praised Head Fang.


    Head Fang smiled and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Those of us who are not at the border, besides doing business to earn money, we also have to often inquire about information.¡±


    ¡°The Liu family is just an ordinary merchant family. It¡¯s not difficult to investigate them.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave this matter at that.¡±


    How did the arrangements go for the ten soldiers who came back yesterday?¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°According to your instructions, we have already arranged for them to go to the Zhou Manor to work.¡± Head Fang immediately said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the blacksmith?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked again.


    Although she had a manor and more manpower, farming tools were a big problem.


    The management of ironware in this era was strict. It was easy to be targeted if they purchased ironware in large quantities.


    Prince Anyang had no way to resolve this, so she had to think of a way herself.


    Of course, it was not that Prince Anyang could not help, but that he was unwilling to take the risk.


    Moreover, if he could really get his hands on iron, Prince Anyang would definitely use it to forge his own weapons. It was unlikely that he would give the iron to her.


    As a result, she could only buy a small number of farm tools and forge them herself.


    Fortunately, when the Nangong Army retreated to Hanshan Town, she took all the armor and weapons.


    She could melt and forge them into farming tools.


    As for weapons of the Nangong Army, Prince Anyang would help with that.


    ¡°Among the soldiers who have returned so far, only two of them know how to smith. However, there are quite a few in the army who have such skills. If we wait for a few more days, we will have enough people.¡± Head Fang said.


    ¡°Alright. Then, arrange for those two to start work in the Zhou Manor first. Tomorrow, I will arrange for someone to send the iron to Zhou Manor.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue told Head Fang some things, and then asked him to take her to see the manors she received.


    With Head Fang and the elite team of the Nangong Army following her, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s trip was very grand.


    When the heads of the manor saw Lin Xiaoyue, they were in awe and afraid.


    Lin Xiaoyue followed the previous practice and let the heads bring her around the manor. Then, she gave her suggestions for improvements.


    As the sweet potatoes and potatoes in her interspatial ring were limited, it was infeasible for her to plant sweet potatoes and potatoes in every manor.


    Therefore, some manors were to grow chili peppers and cabbages. At the same time, they temporarily did not engage in farming.


    In short, Lin Xiaoyue got busy again.


    Meanwhile, Li Xiao, who was talking to Hei Gang at the dock, suddenly received a notice that someone had come to ask for an audience.


    When he found out that the person who came was the eldest young master of the Liu family, Li Xiao frowned.


    He hadn¡¯t had the time to settle the score with him, but he actually came to him.


    ¡°Let them in.¡± Hei Gang glanced at Li Xiao and said with a smile.


    Li Xiao glanced at Hei Gang and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a while, Liu Bowen came with a servant.


    When he saw the two burly men sitting at the table, his already nervous heart became even more nervous, and he looked terrified.


    After the servant gave him a warning look, Liu Bowen gathered his courage and bowed to Li Xiao and Hei Gang.


    ¡°Greetings, Chief Hei, Chief Li.¡± His voice was unsteady.


    ¡°Greetings, Chief Hei, Chief Li.¡± The servant followed behind Liu Bowen and said. Although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was much steadier than Liu Bowen¡¯s.


    It attracted the attention of Li Xiao and Hei Gang.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hei Gang replied casually.


    He picked up a spicy skewer and put it in his mouth.


    Li Xiao glanced at Hei Gang and frowned.


    He was the one who bought it, but he didn¡¯t say he was treating him, right?


    Hei Gang gave Li Xiao a look.


    They were brothers, so it didn¡¯t matter who bought it.


    He would treat him next time!


    Li Xiao:¡±¡­¡±


    Liu Bowen didn¡¯t notice their interaction. When he saw Li Xiao, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.


    When the servant saw this, he could not help but sigh in his heart.


    He took a step forward and once again cupped his fists at Hei Gang and Li Xiao.


    ¡°Chief Hei, Chief Li, the First Young Master is here to apologize for what happened the day before yesterday.¡±


    As soon as he said this, he finally attracted Li Xiao and Hei Gang¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hehe, apologize?¡± Hei Gang smiled at the two of them.


    ¡°Since it happened the day before yesterday, why didn¡¯t you come the day before yesterday or yesterday?¡± When he said this, Hei Gang¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, causing people to tremble in fear..

 Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Apologize (3)

    Chapter 469: Apologize (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Liu Bowen was trembling.


    Cold sweat broke out on the servant¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Chief Hei, please accept our apology.¡± However, his voice was still calm as he bowed to Hei Gang.


    ¡°First Young Master originally wanted to apologize to the two of you the day before yesterday. It was only because he had to deal with the culprit that he got delayed.¡±


    ¡°Today, the culprit, Lin Lanhua, has been dealt with. Please accept his apology.¡±


    Hei Gang was stunned.


    He looked at Liu Bowen in surprise.


    He didn¡¯t seem to believe that this coward could actually kill people.


    As for the fact that the main culprit was Lin Lanhua, he was a little surprised, but he believed it.


    With such a coward, it would be strange for him to dare to cause trouble at Liu¡¯s Express if he knew the stop was under their protection.


    After being deceived, it was possible to act rashly.


    He had seen Lin Lanhua before.


    At that time, he had even personally brought her to the Liu residence. That woman was not a good person.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t look surprised at all.


    The servant¡¯s face tensed up.


    ¡°Did you really kill him?¡± Hei Gang suddenly became interested and asked Liu Bowen.


    Liu Bowen¡¯s expression changed, and he did not dare to admit it.


    At this moment, he felt resentful.


    Murder was a serious crime. Although his family owned Lin Lanhua, what if the news was leaked and his father found out?


    But at the moment, he had to admit it.


    If he didn¡¯t admit it, then how would he explain why he came late?


    ¡°Y-yes, I did it.¡± Liu Bowen stammered.


    ¡°T-that bitch tricked me into doing something stupid. She should die.¡±


    Hei Gang frowned when he heard this, and the way he looked at Liu Bowen became rather annoyed.


    With this kind of courage, he still came to apologize to them?


    Or was this person a stutterer?


    Li Xiao also frowned.


    ¡°You did that to your woman?¡± Then, he asked.


    The moment he said that, the surrounding people were stunned.


    Firstly, how did he know that they were involved?


    Secondly, Liu Bowen killed his lover as an act of apology. Was his priority right?


    When Liu Bowen and the servant heard this, their scalps went numb.


    Because they never thought that Li Xiao would know such a secret.


    Moreover, judging from Master Li¡¯s reaction just now, he probably already knew that Lin Lanhua was killed by Liu Bowen.


    That was terrifying.


    In such a short period of time, he had actually found out such a big secret¡­


    The sweat beads on the servant¡¯s forehead became even bigger.


    As expected, his previous guess was right.


    The background of Master Li was probably even more terrifying than that of Master Hei.


    ¡°Pfft-¡± Before Liu Bowen could reply, Hei Gang burst out laughing.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t Lin Lanhua your old man¡¯s concubine?¡± So, both father and son had had this woman?


    He happened to know about Lin Lanhua marrying Old Master Liu.


    That was because Lin Xiaoyue had asked him for help when dealing with Lin Lanhua.


    In the end, he chose the old man from the Liu family who was beyond cure.


    Liu Bowen¡¯s face turned pale. He was afraid and a little embarrassed.


    He never expected that the scandal would be exposed.


    Li Xiao glanced at Hei Gang, unable to understand his evil intentions.


    ¡°Give me 1,000 of silver as compensation and I¡¯ll let this matter go.¡±


    The Nangong Army slowly returned, and they needed a lot of money.


    If he relied on his wife to earn money, his wife would be under a lot of pressure. He had to think of a way to share the burden.


    Before Liu Bowen could reply, Hei Gang¡¯s eyes widened.


    1,000 taels? How bold.


    Li Xiao ignored Hei Gang and continued to look at Liu Bowen.


    ¡°In addition, in the future, let us handle your goods,¡± Li Xiao added.


    The servant¡¯s face lit up and he quickly reached out to touch Liu Bowen.


    Master Li was giving them a chance to be on good terms with him.


    Only then did Liu Bowen come back to his senses.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Master Li! Tomorrow, I will arrange for someone to send them over.¡± He cupped his hands and thanked Li Xiao.


    1,000 taels of silver was indeed not a small amount. However, it was worth it to resolve this matter and build a relationship with Master Li and Master Hei. It was not a big deal.


    Seeing Liu Bowen¡¯s reaction, Li Xiao frowned again.


    Then, he stopped looking at Liu Bowen and turned to look at Liu Bowen¡¯s servant.


    ¡°Lin Lanhua is dead. Her brother in the Qingyun Academy might not let this matter rest. Do you know how to handle this matter?¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Lin Yuanshan and Lin Lanhua were not good people..

 Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Lin Yuanshan was Unconscious (1)

    Chapter 470: Lin Yuanshan was Unconscious (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He might as well take this opportunity to settle this matter.


    He didn¡¯t want this to happen again and affect his wife¡¯s mood.


    The servant was stunned.


    ¡°Master Li, don¡¯t worry. I will handle it properly.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Bowen instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    He bowed to the two of them and quickly left with the servant.


    When he was far away, Hei Gang looked at Li Xiao cheerfully.


    ¡°You are so good at making money! In such a short period of time, you¡¯ve earned 1,000 taels.¡± While eating the spicy skewers, he said to Li Xiao enviously.


    Seeing this, Li Xiao quickly reached out and snatched the plate with the spicy skewers on the table.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy them yourself if you want to eat them?¡±


    As he spoke, he also took a spicy skewer and started eating.


    Hei Gang glared at Li Xiao with a ¡°resentful¡± look.


    ¡°Stingy!¡±


    Then, he thought of something, and a sly look flashed across his face. He then looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Hey, I brought people to help the day before yesterday. Shouldn¡¯t they have a share of the money?¡±


    1,000 taels¡­this kid is ruthless. Hehe, but he liked it¡­


    Li Xiao glanced at Hei Gang in annoyance.


    ¡°Your family has received so many benefits, so shouldn¡¯t you help us?¡±


    ¡°I have to use this money to support my family.¡± He said indifferently.


    Hei Gang:¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, 1 knew you were a miser!¡± After saying that, he stood up and left.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to argue, but he really couldn¡¯t refute him.


    The girl had indeed taken care of their family a lot. Now that she had more farms, the workshop would be able to produce more goods in the future.


    If these goods earned money, he might get a lot of it.


    In addition, regarding Li Xiao¡¯s ¡°support for the family¡±¡­.


    He already knew about it.


    His wife had told him about it after she got Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s permission.


    Who would have thought that his godbrother-in-law was actually the son of the Great General?


    Not long ago, he had even gone to the border to plan the retreat of the Nangong Army and bring all of them back to Qingshi Town.


    There were so many soldiers. It was not easy for him to support all of them.


    So, forget it. As his brother-in-law, he should not argue with him.


    The next day.


    The students of Qingyun Academy were on holiday.


    In the afternoon, Zhao Kang brought the last batch of dirty bowls back to Daishi Village.


    He saw a man dressed as a scholar sleeping in a ditch by the roadside.


    The person¡¯s cotton coat was stained with blood and mud. It was obvious that he was badly injured.


    Zhao Kang wanted to go up and help, but he realized that the person was Lin Yuanshan.


    Thinking of the grudge between the Liu and the Lin family, as well as the unreasonable elders of the Lin family, Zhao Kang quickly returned to the ox-cart and left.


    On the way back, Zhao Kang thought about it.


    Lin Yuanshan must have offended someone, so he was beaten up and thrown by the roadside.


    He looked like a dead dog, but he didn¡¯t know if he was really dead.


    After returning, Zhao Kang reported this matter to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°The road isn¡¯t safe. Don¡¯t let Shanshan go out alone in the future. You and Zhao Qiang will take turns accompanying Shanshan to town.¡±


    ¡°Then Lin Yuanshan¡­¡± It was freezing cold, and the longer a person lay there, the greater the danger.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhao Kang.


    ¡°Just pretend you didn¡¯t see him. If the two elders of the Lin family will go and look for him.¡±


    Zhao Kang saw that Lin Xiaoyue was unhappy, so he quickly bowed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, after Lin Xiaoyue waved her hand, he left.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t take this matter to heart and returned to her room.


    The winter night came very early.


    When the sky was about to darken, there was finally some movement in the village.


    Some villagers who were working in town came back and found Lin Yuanshan lying on the roadside.


    Three of them carried Lin Yuanshan back.


    At this moment, Old Madam Lin was crying and cursing non-stop.


    She cursed the person who harmed his son.


    The people who brought Lin Yuanshan back had a fierce look on their face.


    She even suspected that Lin Yuanshan was harmed by the three people.


    This infuriated the three of them.


    ¡°When we met Yuanshan, he was already like this! At that time, if it wasn¡¯t for my sharp eyes, he would have been covered in snow.¡±


    ¡°We were kind enough to send him back to you.. How could you say that?¡±

 Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Lin Yuanshan was Unconscious (2)

    Chapter 471: Lin Yuanshan was Unconscious (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Alright! I don¡¯t want to get involved in your family¡¯s matters.Do whatever you want!¡± One of the middle-aged men who was leading the group said unhappily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After saying that, the middle-aged man walked towards the door.


    The other two quickly followed.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that good intentions don¡¯t get rewarded. If i had known earlier, I would have pretended not to see him!¡± One of them shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    When Old Madam Lin heard this, how could she take it? She immediately chased after him and continued scolding him.


    However, Old Master Lin grabbed her.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Old Madam Lin finally calmed down.


    ¡°Yuanshan¡­¡± Then, she quickly ran to the bed and cried by Lin Yuanshan¡¯s side.


    What should she do?


    Lin Yuanshan was the hope of their family. In the future, she would be counting on him.


    Wuuuu¡­if he was gone, how was she going to live?


    When Old Master Lin saw Old Madam like this, he felt a headache coming on.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of crying?!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but say something harsh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t cry when I¡¯m sad?¡±


    ¡°Lin Dachui, do you have a conscience? You¡¯re just going to stand there and watch? And I¡¯m not allowed to cry?¡±


    Old Madam Lin was furious. She then struck Lin Dachui.


    Lin Dachui was getting more and more furious. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He slapped Old Madam Long.


    She fell to the ground.


    ¡°Aiyo! Damn you! How dare you hit me!¡± Then, there was a howl like a pig being slaughtered.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s eardrums were about to burst.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your son to die, then shut up!¡± He finally shouted.


    When she heard Dachui Lin mention Lin Yuanshan, she remembered that her son was still lying in bed and finally stopped cursing.


    However, she was still sobbing softly, expressing her grievances.


    Seeing this, Lin Dachui finally felt a little better.


    ¡°He has to see a doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see our other children now. Then, I¡¯ll go to the village chief¡¯s house to borrow an ox-cart to send Yuanshan to town.¡± Lin Dachui said in a deep voice.


    Ever since they had split up, his sons had almost ignored him.


    However, they were his sons after all, and Yuanshan¡¯s brothers. Blood was thicker than water, and even if the bones were broken, the tendons were still connected.


    Now that Yuanshan was in trouble, he could only ask them for help.


    ¡°Come back quickly.¡± Old Madam Lin said in fear.


    It was already dark, and there was only an oil lamp at home. She was a little afraid to stay at home.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Dachui replied.


    He went outside to get a raincoat and put it on before leaving.


    At this moment, it was snowing outside again. It looked like goose feathers and it was falling very quickly.


    Lin Dachui walked in the snow, feeling a chill run down his spine.


    After the Lin family split up, the families did not move and still lived in the Lin family courtyard.


    However, there seemed to be a tacit understanding.


    After that, they built walls around the houses they were assigned to.


    Lin Dachui went to First Uncle Lin¡¯s house first.


    When he reached the door, he heard them eating.


    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Dachui went to knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± First Uncle Lin¡¯s voice soon came from inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Lin Dachui replied.


    Then, Lin Dachui heard the noise in the room and it quieted down.


    After standing at the door for a while, Lin Dachui was about to knock again when the door opened.


    The person who opened the door was not First Uncle Lin, but his wife, Jiang Shi.


    ¡°Father, why are you here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Shi asked Lin Dachui.


    She sounded impatient and didn¡¯t step aside. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want Lin Dachui to enter.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my son. Where¡¯s he?¡± Lin Dachui said as he looked into the room.


    Jiang Shi moved to block Lin Dachui¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°He went out to do some work and hasn¡¯t returned yet. Why don¡¯t you come back tomorrow?¡± As Jiang Shi spoke, she was about to close the door.


    Lin Dachui was annoyed.


    He wanted to say that he had clearly heard his eldest son¡¯s voice just now. However, he was too embarrassed to get angry at his eldest daughter-in-law.


    In the end, he could only watch as his eldest daughter-in-law closed the door and rejected him.


    Lin Dachui was angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to vent..

 Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Lin Yuanshan was Unconscious (3)

    Chapter 472: Lin Yuanshan was Unconscious (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He took a deep breath and left, heading to Second Master Lin¡¯s house.


    The result was the same.


    Helpless, Lin Dachui finally went to Fourth Master Lin¡¯s house.


    This time, it was not his wife who opened the door, but Fourth Uncle Lin himself.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s heart finally calmed down.


    Before he could ask, Lin Dachui sobbed.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, father? It¡¯s late.¡±


    ¡°Please help! Yuanshan was harmed by someone. He was covered in injuries!¡±


    ¡°Quick, come with me. We have to send him to the town clinic to see a doctor!¡± Lin Dachui said as he grabbed his hand and led him out.


    ¡°It¡¯s so late. Where are you going?¡± At this moment, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife walked out.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s face turned pale.


    His wife didn¡¯t give her father-in-law any face even when she saw that Lin


    Dachui was about to cry.


    She looked upset.


    ¡°Father said that Yuanshan is injured and has to go to town to see a doctor.¡±


    He looked at Lin Dachui, who was already in tears, and he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with him. You put the children to sleep first.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin looked at his wife.


    Although the two children were not his, they were close.


    His wife wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she nodded.


    ¡°Go ahead. Put on your straw raincoat and be careful not to catch a cold¡±


    When Lin Dachui heard this, he immediately looked at his fourth daughter-in-law gratefully.


    Then, they left in a hurry.


    On the way, Fourth Uncle Lin asked about First Uncle Lin and Second Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Your eldest brother and second brother don¡¯t even want to see me.¡±


    ¡°Those two have no conscience. I raised them for nothing.¡±


    When he heard that, Fourth Uncle Lin felt some sympathy for Lin Dachui.


    However, when he heard the last sentence, his sympathy instantly disappeared.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you and mother, who favorited Yuanshan back then, they wouldn¡¯t have treated you like this.¡±


    When Lin Dachui heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.


    However, when he thought about how only Fourth Uncle Lin was willing to accompany him to the town, he suppressed his anger.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I doing this for our own good? If he succeeds, our lives will be better.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin pursed his lips. He knew that his father could not be persuaded, so he did not continue talking about this matter.


    Their houses were so close to each other. He, who lived the furthest away, had heard the commotion. Who didn¡¯t know that something had happened to Yuanshan?


    If it wasn¡¯t for his parents being biased and hurting his brothers¡­


    Why was he the only one willing to help now?


    Even he didn¡¯t want to.


    Forget it, he would just treat it as a favor.


    In the future, he wouldn¡¯t bother about it anymore.


    As they spoke, the father and son returned to the house.


    Seeing Old Madam Lin standing at the door, he turned around and left without even saying goodbye.


    ¡°1¡¯11 go to the village chief¡¯s house to borrow an ox-cart.¡±


    When Old Madam Lin saw her fourth son¡¯s attitude, she felt angry again.


    Just as she was about to curse, she was stopped by Lin Dachui.


    Pulling her into the house, Lin Dachui hurriedly said, ¡°stop it. He was the only one willing to help me out. Do you want Yuanshan to wait for death at home?!¡± Old Madam Lin froze.


    Only then did she realize that Lin Dachui had only brought one of them back with him.


    ¡°What happened? Where are the others?¡± She immediately asked Lin Dachui.


    Only then did Lin Dachui tell her about his visit.


    Old Madam Lin was furious when she heard that and was about to rush out.


    ¡°Those two b * tches. I¡¯ll skin them alive!¡± She cursed as he charged.


    Lin Dachui quickly pulled her back. His face was wrinkled, and he wished he could cover her mouth. It would be best if he could just suffocate her.


    Old Master Lin, who had not gone far, heard her curses.


    A hint of frustration flashed across his face, but he could not help but shake his head and continue walking forward.


    After a while, the others came out.


    Then, the sound of Jiang Shi and Deng Shi scolding Old Madam Lin came from the Lin family¡¯s courtyard.


    The quiet Daishi Village became lively.


    The three women quarreled more and more fiercely. If they were not pulled by the men of each family, they would probably fight..

 Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Seeking Medical Treatment (1)

    Chapter 473: Seeking Medical Treatment (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Old Madam Lin was old and could not win against her two daughters-in-law.


    In the end, she simply sat on the snow and wailed.


    ¡°Aiyo, you two damn jinxes, you b * tches! Disobedient and unfilial children!¡±


    ¡°My sons don¡¯t even care about me anymore. They don¡¯t care when they see me being bullied! Aiyo, there¡¯s no justice!¡±


    ¡°God help me! Strike these unfilial children to death¡­¡±


    ¡°If the heavens have eyes, it would strike you to death first!¡± Jiang Shi raised her voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You can¡¯t tell right from wrong and torment us all day long!¡± Deng Shi ignored Second Uncle Lin¡¯s obstruction and continued.


    Hearing this, Old Madam Lin almost fainted from anger.


    Just as she was about to speak again, Fourth Uncle Lin came back with the ox-cart.


    ¡°Cough-¡±


    Old Madam Lin turned around and saw Fourth Uncle Lin. Her eyes immediately filled with hope.


    ¡°Speak up for me! Your brothers are good-for-nothings. They couldn¡¯t control their wives and even allowed them to bully me!¡± Old Madam Lin complained as she looked at Fourth Uncle Lin with eyes full of grievance.


    Although she was upset that Fourth Uncle Lin didn¡¯t greet her, her other sons were worse.


    Fourth Uncle Lin frowned again.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t scold them first, they wouldn¡¯t have scolded you.¡±


    ¡°The ox-cart is ready. Quickly pack up and get on the ox-cart.¡± Without waiting for Old Madam Lin to speak, he continued.


    When he came to the house and heard his mother start cursing, he regretted it.


    He could have just stayed at home and slept on the heated bed with his wife in his arms. Why would he find trouble for himself?


    He thought that his parents were pitiful.


    At the moment, one of them was standing at the side and watching with vigor.


    The other one was scolding his two sisters-in-law. How pitiful was that?


    As for Yuanshan, hmph, when he schemed against them, he didn¡¯t hold back.


    If he did not save him, he could not blame him.


    After all, his brothers also did not care.


    When Old Madam Lin heard his words, she was about to scold him.


    However, he was pulled up from the ground by Lin Dachui.


    ¡°Yuanshan is more important! Go and pack the things!¡± Lin Dachui said anxiously.


    At the same time, he pulled Old Madam Lin into the house.


    Old Madam Lin suppressed the anger in her heart.


    She glared at Fourth Uncle Lin and followed Lin Dachui into the house.


    First and Second Uncle Lin gave him a grateful look.


    Then, they brought their wives home.


    As Jiang Shi and Deng Shi were leaving, they were still cursing.


    When Fourth Uncle Lin heard this, he didn¡¯t feel angry. Instead, he wanted to laugh.


    Back then, before the Lin family split up, what was their status? To put it bluntly, they were not much better than the servants.


    At that time, his brothers were in charge.


    With one sentence, the two women had to do as they were told.


    However, the situation was different at the moment.


    His sisters-in-law were even more powerful than his mother. And his brothers became like his father.


    Although his eldest sister-in-law and second sister-in-law were fierce, they were much more reasonable than his mother.


    The two of them were forced into this state by their mother-in-law and husband.


    At the thought of this, Fourth Uncle Lin couldn¡¯t help but think of his wife.


    Although his wife was a widow who remarried, she had a very good personality and respected him very much.


    Although she was upset to see him leave with his father tonight, she didn¡¯t stop him.


    In the future, he had to treat his wife better.


    She could not let her become like his sisters-in-law.


    Fourth Uncle Lin did not stay outside for long before Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin came out.


    Old Madam Lin held the bag in her hand while Lin Dachui carried Lin Yuanshan on his back.


    Seeing this, Fourth Uncle Lin wanted to help Lin Dachui.


    However, after thinking about it, he held back.


    Coming over to help was already his limit. He could not be too good to his parents, or else there would be endless trouble in the future.


    Just like that, Fourth Uncle Lin waited for Lin Dachui to carry Lin Yuanshan over before he went forward to help and sent him onto the ox-cart.


    After that, he waited for Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin to get on before they rode toward the entrance of Daishi Village.


    At this time, the sky was dark. He could only see the road out of the village with the light reflected by the white snow.


    The cold wind was biting. Fourth Uncle Lin, who was sitting outside, regretted coming out..

 Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Medical Treatment (2)

    Chapter 474: Medical Treatment (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    In the bullock-cart, Old Madam Lin kept crying.


    What would she do if something happened to Lin Yuanshan?


    From time to time, she would even curse her heartless eldest and second sons.


    After some time, they finally arrived at Qingshi Town.


    After entering the city, Fourth Uncle Lin rode the ox-cart to the clinic.


    He knocked on the door of the clinic for a long time before someone opened it.


    Knowing that they were here to see a doctor and that it was an emergency, the assitant let them in despite his bad mood.


    Then, he called the doctor out.


    The doctor examined Lin Yuanshan¡¯s condition and frowned.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send him here earlier?¡± He asked Lin Dachui and the others.


    Lin Dachui wiped his tears.


    ¡°Is there still hope?¡±


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression changed when she heard what Dachui Lin said.


    ¡°He will definitely be fine! Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    The sharp voice made the doctor frown.


    ¡°I can save him.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to see the old couple worry too much.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that his legs¡­¡± The doctor looked at Lin Yuanshan¡¯s injured leg and sighed.


    The wound on this person¡¯s leg was extremely deep, and the bones were dislocated. It seemed to be caused by the trampling of a horse¡¯s hoof.


    Such injuries were destined to be incurable.


    After treatment, he would be considered lucky if he could walk.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his leg?¡± Before Lin Dachui could say anything, Old Madam Lin had asked sharply.


    Although she did not know much about the imperial examination, she knew that disabled people were not qualified to take it.


    If something really happened to his leg, it would be over.


    Lin Dachui also nervously looked at the doctor.


    The doctor frowned again.


    ¡°His leg was trampled by the horse¡¯s hoof, and his bones were broken and deformed. Even if 1 can help him put it back into place, 1 can¡¯t fully heal him.¡±


    ¡°Best case scenario is that he could walk with a limp.¡±


    ¡°What? You said my son will become a cripple?!¡± Old Madam Lin was so angry that she looked at the doctor angrily.


    ¡°You quack! Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t have the skills! My son is a scholar. In the future, he will take the examination. How could he become a cripple?!¡± As she spoke, she looked like she was going to fight the doctor to the death.


    The doctor was so frightened that he took a few steps back.


    It was only when Fourth Uncle Lin and Lin Dachui came forward and pulled Old Madam Lin back that her expression calmed down a little.


    ¡°Crazy woman!¡± He said to Old Madam Lin.


    Before Old Madam Lin could continue, the doctor said, ¡°I can¡¯t treat him. Hurry up and leave!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t because they were so anxious, he wouldn¡¯t have woken up so late at night to help them.


    His kindness was not rewarded and he was even scolded.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s expression changed and he was about to speak.


    However, Old Madam Lin interrupted him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Yuanshan doesn¡¯t need a quack like you to treat him!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find someone who can help!¡± Old Madam Lin said to Lin Dachui.


    Although Lin Dachui did not like Old Madam Lin¡¯s attitude, after hearing the doctor¡¯s words, he also wanted to find another doctor.


    Yuanshan cannot be crippled. Otherwise, his future would be gone, and so would theirs.


    ¡°Doctor Mo, I¡¯m really embarrassed.¡± With a red face, Lin Dachui apologized to the doctor.


    Doctor Mo was the only doctor in Qingshi Town. He charged the most reasonable fees, and his medical skills were very good.


    Although Doctor Mo¡¯s words were inappropriate, he did not want to offend him.


    After all, there was still a long way to go¡­


    The doctor glanced at Lin Dachui with disdain.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Old Madam Lin was furious when she saw that.


    Just as she was about to curse, she was stopped by Lin Dachui. He even gave her a warning look.


    Old Madam Lin finally stopped.


    ¡°Carry your brother on your back. Let¡¯s go to Huichun Hall in the east of the city!¡± Lin Dachui said.


    Huichun Hall was the largest clinic in Qingshi Town. The doctors there charged a high fee for consultation, so their medical skills must be good.


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked at Old Madam Lin questioningly.


    Her mother was willing to pay a hefty price for the consultation and medicine fees in Huichun Hall?


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to Huichun Hall!¡± To his surprise, Old Madam Lin answered readily.


    Seeing that his parents, who had always been stingy, were actually so willing to give money to his brother, his heart once again surged with injustice.


    However, he still carried Lin Yuanshan on his back and left the clinic..

 Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Seeking Medical Treatment (3)

    Chapter 475: Seeking Medical Treatment (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°After sending Yuanshan to Huichun Hall, send me to the Liu Residence.¡± Old


    Madam Lin said to Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was stunned and looked back at Old Madam Lin.


    A smug look flashed across Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°We have to find someone to help. Your sister is in the Liu residence. If she can come, the doctors at Huichun Hall will definitely do their best.¡±


    ¡°Besides, your sister is rich. With her stepping forward, Yuanshan¡¯s injury could be treated!¡±


    A strange look flashed across Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes as he looked at Lin


    Dachui.


    He knew that his little sister had been sent to Liu Residence to be a concubine.


    It was said that the concubines of wealthy families were not much better than maids.


    Although his little sister had returned to Daishi Village and brought a lot of good things to his parents (his parents had bragged about it to the public), how could she continue to provide for his family?


    Yuanshan¡¯s injury did not look light.


    ¡°Send your mother! Yuanshan is her brother. She has a good life now because of him. She should also help.¡± Lin Dachui said.


    A smug look appeared on his face.


    Fourth Uncle Lin didn¡¯t agree with him, but he nodded.


    Soon, they arrived at Huichun Hall.


    This time, Fourth Uncle Lin knocked on the door for a longer time before someone came to open the door.


    Before he could explain his intentions, someone was sent to chase him away.


    When they heard that Fourth Uncle Lin had brought someone to seek treatment, they still did not relent and only asked him to come back tomorrow morning.


    Fourth Uncle Lin and Lin Dachui tried to persuade him, and Lin Dachui mentioned that he was related to the Liu family and was willing to pay more to treat his injuries. Only then did the man let them in.


    After waiting for a while, a doctor finally arrived.


    The doctor only took Lin Yuanshan¡¯s pulse casually and looked at his pupils before stopping.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my brother?¡± Lin Dachui asked nervously.


    Old Madam Lin followed suit, but was stopped by Lin Dachui.


    He wanted to prevent her from speaking again and offending the doctor.


    Perhaps it was because Huichun Hall was decorated grandly and the doctors were dressed more luxuriously, but Old Madam Lin was afraid and did not go forward.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not serious. I¡¯ll give a few prescriptions. He would be fine after the fever subsided.¡±


    Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin were delighted.


    ¡°1 told you that the doctors of Huichun Hall have better medical skills! Doctor


    Mo is a quack! He even said that Yuanshan will become a cripple in the future!¡± Old Madam Lin immediately said.


    Other than venting her dissatisfaction, she also wanted to take the opportunity to flatter the doctor.


    Lin Dachui didn¡¯t reply, but nodded with a smile.


    It was rare for him to agree with his wife.


    The doctor was shocked.


    ¡°He has an injury on his leg?¡± He actually asked.


    Then, he scooped up Lin Yuanshan¡¯s robe.


    Then, he saw the wound on Lin Yuanshan¡¯s leg under the robe.


    The doctor¡¯s actions shocked the three members of the Lin family.


    It seemed that he wasn¡¯t referring to his legs.


    When Old Madam Lin saw this, her face darkened.


    However, she restrained herself and did not dare to get angry.


    Lin Dachui also frowned.


    He hoped that the doctor would say that Lin Yuanshan¡¯s leg could be completely cured.


    The doctor looked at Lin Yuanshan¡¯s wound. He didn¡¯t even touch Lin


    Yuanshan¡¯s body because he was not clean.


    ¡°How is it, doctor?¡± After a while, Lin Dachui couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and asked the doctor nervously.


    The doctor looked troubled.


    ¡°It is indeed quite serious. I am not confident that I can completely cure him¡­¡±


    He said.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t confident. It was that there was no cure.


    At his level, the most he could do was to amputate the man¡¯s leg to prevent the wound from worsening.


    The operation was extremely risky.


    If the bleeding wasn¡¯t stopped in time, it might kill him.


    However, he was well versed in Huichun Hall¡¯s principles, so he could not tell these country bumpkins the truth.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Lin Dachui¡¯s expression became anxious.


    He was even more convinced of the doctor.


    Although this doctor also said that his injury was difficult to treat and that he was ¡°not confident¡±, he still seemed much more confident than Doctor Mo.


    Old Madam Lin also looked at the doctor nervously.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± The doctor looked at Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin.


    ¡°Your son¡¯s condition might be cured with good herbs.¡±


    Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin looked at each other and immediately smiled hopefully.


    ¡°However, good medicinal ingredients are expensive¡­moreover, there is only a 40% chance of success.¡± The doctor looked at the two of them hesitantly.


    Although the country bumpkins did not have money, they had some connections with the Liu family.


    It wasn¡¯t a proper relationship, but with Old Master Liu¡¯s sixth concubine.


    Hmph, and Old Master Liu didn¡¯t get along with his boss¡­

 Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Going to the Liu Residence to Collect the Medical Fee (1)

    Chapter 476: Going to the Liu Residence to Collect the Medical Fee (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°No matter how much it costs, well treat it! Doctor, please do your best! We can only count on him!¡± Lin Dachui said, almost kneeling down in front of the doctor.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was shocked when he heard this.


    He had always known that his parents cared about his fifth brother the most.


    But today, he actually said that he could only count on Yuanshan.


    What about him and his brothers?


    Had he never placed any hopes on them?


    Fourth Uncle Lin suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    He knew that he should have given up long ago¡­


    In the future, he would learn from his brothers to avoid being disappointed again.


    ¡°I will do my best as a doctor. However, the money for the medicine¡­¡±


    ¡°How much do you need?¡± This time, before Lin Dachui could speak, Old Madam Lin had already asked anxiously.


    Lin Dachui also nervously looked at the doctor.


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll charge you 1 tael of silver for the night consultation fee. The fever medicine is cheaper. I¡¯ll charge you 3 taels for 3 doses.¡±


    Before the doctor could finish speaking, the old couple¡¯s eyes almost widened.


    The consultation fee was 1 tael? And the price for the medicine was considered cheap?


    Seeing the old couple¡¯s expressions, the doctor did not continue.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± He asked the two of them.


    ¡°N-no,¡± Lin Dachui hurriedly said.


    He was afraid that the doctor would find out that he had no money and refuse to treat his son¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°How much does it cost to treat his leg?¡± Swallowing his saliva, Lin Dachui asked the doctor.


    Old Madam Lin was also nervous. Her slightly cloudy eyes stared at the doctor.


    ¡°Yes¡­he needs ginseng for this leg. Even if he used a less aged one, it would probably cost more than 200 taels.¡± As the doctor spoke, he looked at Lin Yuanshan¡¯s leg.


    ¡°What?!¡± Old Madam Lin exclaimed.


    200 taels? Why didn¡¯t he just rob them?


    Although she was angry, Old Madam Lin did not dare to curse like before.


    Because Lin Dachui looked at her warningly again. At the same time, she was very respectful of the doctor in front of her.


    ¡°The medicine is a little expensive, but ginseng is hard to come by. This medicine¡­¡± The doctor glanced at Old Madam Lin and did not get angry. Instead, he explained patiently.


    However, before he could finish explaining, he was interrupted by Lin Dachui.


    ¡°We know that ginseng is indeed not cheap. Don¡¯t worry about the money. We¡¯ll definitely send it over as soon as possible. But my son¡¯s situation is urgent. Can you¡­¡±


    Back then, that wretched girl Lin Xiaoyue sold ginseng to build the Liu residence. They heard that it cost no less than 300 taels.


    How could it not be expensive?


    The doctor only charged them 200 taels, so they probably didn¡¯t earn much.


    Fourth Uncle Lin, who was standing at the side, felt like his brain was about to go blank.


    His father actually agreed so readily.


    It was 200, not 20!


    Did the old couple have so much money hidden away?


    Now, with so much silver, were his parents going to give it all to Yuanshan?


    Only Yuanshan was their biological child. They must all be adopted.


    The doctor was also surprised by Lin Dachui¡¯s words.


    However, it was only for a moment before he retracted his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. This is the rule. Moreover, it¡¯s such a precious medicinal herb. What if you¡­¡± The doctor did not continue.


    Lin Dachui blushed.


    ¡°Yes, my request was too much. But, but doctor, with his condition, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be delayed!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the medical fees. Later, my wife will go to the Liu residence to look for our daughter. She is the sixth concubine of the Liu Residence and is very doted on by Old Master Liu. She would definitely send the medical fees over in time.¡± Lin Dachui quickly brought up Lin Lanhua.


    Previously, he and his fourth son could not even enter Huichun Hall. They were only able to enter by mentioning the Liu family.


    Now, he wanted to use his daughter¡¯s name to get things done.


    When Fourth Uncle Lin heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    So it wasn¡¯t that his parents had so much money, but that they wanted his little sister to pay for it.


    Although he was a little doubtful that his little sister had that money, he still felt a little better.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t his parents ¡®money¡­


    Unfortunately, the doctor¡¯s expression did not change.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is the rule.¡±


    Just as Lin Dachui was feeling disappointed, the doctor continued, ¡°fortunately, your son¡¯s leg injury is not that serious..¡±

 Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Going to the Liu Residence to Collect the

    Chapter 477: Going to the Liu Residence to Collect the


    Medical Fee (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°If the two of you can deliver the money before noon tomorrow, we will be able to make it.¡±


    ¡°You can let him stay in Huichun Hall. After a while, I¡¯ll let the medicine boy boil the medicine to reduce your son¡¯s fever first.¡±


    Lin Dachui was delighted.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, doctor!¡± He quickly thanked her.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression also improved a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty. Please pay the consultation fee and medicine here.¡± The doctor generously made a ¡°please¡± gesture to Lin Dachui.


    Lin Dachui immediately looked at Old Madam Lin.


    Old Madam Lin gripped the bag in her hand tightly. After hesitating for a moment, he opened the bag and took out 4 taels of silver.


    ¡°If he stays in Huichun Hall and needs medicine, you have to add an extra tael of silver.¡± The doctor reminded them with a smile.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s face turned pale.


    Then, she looked at Lin Dachui.


    After receiving the warning glare from Lin Dachui, she steeled her heart and took out another tael of silver.


    ¡°Please.¡± The doctor said to Lin Dachui once again, then walked forward.


    Lin Dachui quickly followed.


    He paid the money and got the medicine.


    He gave the medicine boy another dose of medicine before returning to Lin Yuanshan¡¯s side.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be here, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Take your mother to the Liu Residence.¡±


    ¡°When you see your sister, explain the situation to her and ask her to bring the money for the medicine.¡± Lin Dachui said to Fourth Uncle Lin.


    At this moment, he looked like the head of the family.


    Old Fourth Lin hesitated.


    200 taels? Would his little sister give it to them?


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go!¡± Seeing this, Lin Dachui was annoyed.


    He was currently enjoying the feeling of being the head of the family and was very dissatisfied with his fourth son¡¯s lack of cooperation.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin finally responded.


    He turned to look at Old Madam Lin, only to see that she had already walked forward.


    Her back was straight, and her expression was actually very confident and calm.


    He quickly followed.


    When they got on the ox-cart, Old Madam Lin began to show off and told Fourth Uncle Lin about Lin Lanhua¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Your little sister¡¯s status is different from ours now.¡±


    ¡°When you see her later, don¡¯t say anything. Let me talk to her.¡± Old Madam Lin said smugly.


    This time, she had brought the medicine her daughter wanted.


    With the medicine given by the Taoist priest, Lanhua could become the mistress of the Liu family in the future.


    In the future, wouldn¡¯t she have the final say in the Liu residence?


    Fourth Uncle Lin was a little suspicious when he heard Old Madam Lin¡¯s words.


    However, looking at his mother¡¯s smug expression, he was a little uncertain.


    He rode the ox-cart and brought Old Madam Lin to the Liu residence.


    The gate of the Liu Residence was tall and wide, giving off an imposing aura.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was a little lacking in confidence and did not dare to help Old Madam Lin knock on the door.


    ¡°Look at you.¡± However, Old Madam Lin glared at him.


    ¡°Help me to the gate!¡± Then, Old Madam Lin said arrogantly.


    Only then did Fourth Uncle Lin support his mother and walk to the front of the gate.


    Then, under the urging of his mother, he knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door opened.


    The gatekeeper¡¯s expression darkened when he saw an old woman from the countryside and a farmer standing at the door.


    ¡°Go away, beggars!¡± He said impatiently and prepared to close the door.


    Fourth Uncle Lin didn¡¯t even dare to explain himself.


    On the other hand, Old Madam Lin quickly reached out to stop the door from closing.


    ¡°You condescending man, who are you calling a beggar?!¡± She said in a sharp voice.


    He was shocked by Old Madam Lin¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± He asked the two of them.


    When Old Madam Lin saw that the gatekeeper¡¯s attitude had improved a lot, a hint of arrogance appeared on her face again.


    ¡°Go, inform Concubine Liu that her mother is looking for her.¡± She said arrogantly to the gatekeeper.


    The gatekeeper¡¯s expression changed.


    Who did you say you were looking for?¡± He asked Old Madam Lin again.


    Although he was only a gatekeeper, he still knew some things in the residence, let alone such a big matter.


    Sixth Concubine? Wasn¡¯t Sixth Concubine already dead? Furthermore, she was sent out of the mansion for burial.


    But these two obviously didn¡¯t know about this.


    Did Old Master not arrange for anyone to inform her family?


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Lin Lanhua, my daughter! The Sixth Concubine!¡± Old Madam Lin said again. She thought that the gatekeeper was scared by her identity, so she became even more smug.


    Who knew that with a bang, the gatekeeper closed the door..


    Wanna gift the story? Try one.

 Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Going to the Liu Residence to Collect the

    Chapter 478: Going to the Liu Residence to Collect the


    Medical Fee (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡± Go to the back door and ask!¡± Then, the voice of the gatekeeper came from inside.


    Old Madam Lin was so angry that she stomped her feet. She opened her mouth and was about to curse, but she was pulled back by Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s so late at night. Stop messing around.¡±


    ¡°If we disturb Old Master Liu, it will have a bad for Lanhua.¡± Old Fourth Lin said.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Old Madam Lin glared at him angrily before giving up.


    Then, she walked towards the ox-cart.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go to the back door!¡± When she arrived at the ox-cart, she said to Fourth Uncle Lin in annoyance.


    I low dare he treat her, the mother of the future mistress of the Liu residence, like this? When she sees her daughter later, she¡¯ll let her daughter deal with him!


    Fourth Uncle Lin frowned and walked towards the ox-cart.


    Then, he got on the carriage and rode to the back door of the Liu residence.


    Then, he helped his mother knock on the door again.


    This time, it took a long time before someone opened the door.


    When he found out that Old Madam Lin was looking for Lin Lanhua, the gatekeeper¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Please go and inform them. We¡¯re looking for the Sixth Concubine. It¡¯s really urgent!¡± Seeing this, Fourth Uncle Lin ignored his mother and said to the gatekeeper nicely. There was a pleading tone in his voice.


    It was freezing outside.


    At the gate, the gatekeeper was not willing to help them report.


    If the back door was still like that, what else could they do tonight?


    If they were to stand guard outside the Liu Residence for an entire night in such terrible weather, they would probably freeze to death.


    Not only them, but even the ox couldn¡¯t stand it.


    He had borrowed the ox from the village chief.


    If there was a problem, he would not be able to explain it to the village chief.


    When Old Madam Lin saw Fourth Uncle¡¯s Lin expression, she looked displeased.


    She glared at her son but did not say anything.


    In this situation, they really had to see their daughter first.


    When she saw her daughter, everything would be easy to handle.


    A complicated expression flashed across the gatekeeper¡¯s face.


    He looked at the mother and son who were not wearing thick clothes, as well as the ox-cart in the snow outside.


    ¡°Eh, I¡­¡± A struggle flashed across his face again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Please tell us.¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡°does this person want money?¡±


    Just as he was hesitating whether he should tell his mother, the gatekeeper sighed again.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day. You guys should go back quickly. You won¡¯t be able to see the Sixth Concubine.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Go and inform her that her mother is here. How can she not see me?!¡± Old Madam Lin was instantly annoyed.


    Fourth Uncle Lin frowned as if he had guessed something.


    ¡°Did something happen to Lanhua? What¡¯s going on?¡± He immediately asked the gatekeeper.


    When Old Madam Lin heard this, she threw a punch at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Are you cursing your sister?¡±


    He frowned and did not dodge Old Madam Lin¡¯s attack.


    His gaze was still fixed on the gatekeeper, his expression extremely anxious.


    Actually, worrying about Lin Lanhua was secondary. He was more worried that he would not be able to see Lin Lanhua and would have to spend the night in Qingshi Town.


    The gatekeeper¡¯s expression was complicated, but he still did not say anything.


    As for Fourth Uncle Lin, he was finally annoyed after being hit by Old Madam Lin several times.


    ¡°Mother, stop it!¡± He grabbed Old Madam Lin¡¯s hand and spoke in a heavier tone.


    ¡°Waah! You hit me? You disobedient and unfilial thing¡­¡± A series of vulgarities quickly came out of Old Madam Lin¡¯s mouth.


    Hearing this, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s head was about to swell.


    The gatekeeper watched from the side. While he was annoyed with Old Madam Lin, he also felt some sympathy for Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Enough! The Liu Residence is an important place, and no one is allowed to harass the master!¡± The gatekeeper said in a deep voice.


    Old Madam Lin had yet to finish venting her anger. Now that she was interrupted, she immediately turned her attention to the gatekeeper.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?! You condescending thing, why won¡¯t you report it?!¡±


    ¡°When I see the Sixth Concubine, I will definitely make her kill you!¡±


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s words were extremely vicious, and the gatekeeper¡¯s face darkened.


    The hesitation on his face was gone, leaving only anger.


    ¡°Then you will be disappointed. Sixth Concubine had been dead for three days. Old Master had already ordered her to be sent out for burial. If you want to find her, go underground!¡±


    With that, the door was slammed shut again.


    The gatekeeper calmed down after quickly locking the door.


    He regretted telling the news of Sixth Concubine¡¯s death to her family.


    However, after thinking about it, he knew that this matter would be revealed sooner or later. They were just two country bumpkins. They might not dare to make a fuss at all, so she felt a little relieved.


    Outside the door, Old Madam Lin was stunned.


    After a long while, she turned to look at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Son¡­¡± Her voice was trembling as she spoke.


    He was also shocked and even a little afraid..

 Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Informed of Her Death (1)

    Chapter 479: Informed of Her Death (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He said that his little sister was already dead, and she had been dead for three days¡­


    ¡°Just now, that person said¡­¡±


    Old Madam Lin looked at Fourth Uncle Lin with hope, hoping that her son would tell her that she heard wrong.


    ¡°Mother, Lanhua might be gone.¡±


    He was a little flustered. At the same time, he unexpectedly felt a sense of comfort.


    ¡°All?¡± Old Madam Lin felt her head go blank. In an instant, she seemed to have lost all sense of her surroundings.


    After a while,she finally regained her senses.


    ¡°Nonsense! The Old Master dotes on Lanhua! She said that as long as she could get pregnant, she could become the mistress of the Liu residence!¡±


    ¡°That damned man actually dared to curse Lanhua!¡±


    ¡°Open the door! Open the door for me!¡± As she spoke, Old Madam Lin seemed to have transformed into a beast as she slammed hard on the door.


    ¡°Open the door! 1 want to see the Sixth Concubine! 1 want to see Lanhua!¡±


    ¡°Lanhua! Wu! Lin Lanhua, come out!¡±


    Old Madam Lin seemed to have gone crazy. She howled loudly and smashed the back door of the Liu residence with all her might.


    The ear-piercing howl traveled far away, and almost all the servants in the backyard of the Liu residence heard it.


    Even those in the main courtyard heard some movements.


    The gatekeeper at the back door was frustrated and worried. He was hesitating whether he should go out and chase Old Madam Lin and Fourth Uncle Lin away.


    Someone suddenly came from the main courtyard.


    The leader was actually the housekeeper of the Liu residence.


    After asking about the situation, Housekeeper Chen frowned.


    However, he knew that this matter would have to be dealt with sooner or later, so he did not reprimand the gatekeeper.


    ¡°Open the door.¡± Housekeeper Chen said to the gatekeeper.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The gatekeeper hurriedly replied and led the group to the back door.


    Then, he quickly opened the door.


    Old Madam Lin, who was wailing on the door, did not have time to restrain herself.


    She staggered and fell to the ground, eating a mouthful of snow.


    When Fourth Uncle Lin saw a group of people appear, he was a little afraid.


    He wanted to run away, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t outrun these people.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t lose the ox-cart. He could only force himself to face them.


    Then, after hesitating for a moment, he went forward and helped Old Madam Lin up.


    Old Madam Lin grimaced in pain. She wanted to scold the person who had caused her to fall.


    However, when she saw the housekeeper and the others, she could not curse anymore.


    These people all looked extremely unfriendly.


    Four of them were holding sticks in their hands, looking extremely fierce.


    ¡°You were the ones making a ruckus outside the Liu residence?¡± The housekeeper noticed Old Madam Lin and Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expressions and looked at them contemptuously.


    As expected, those from the countryside were not presentable.


    The originally arrogant Old Madam Lin was so frightened that she lowered her head. She no longer had the shrewdness from before and wished she could bury her head in the snow.


    When Fourth Uncle saw Old Madam Lin¡¯s current state, he felt a little resentful, but he could only step forward and reply to Housekeeper Chen.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. W-we are the Sixth Concubine¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°We come here in the middle of the night because we have an urgent matter and need to see the Sixth Concubine.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±He looked in the direction of the gatehouse.


    ¡°But 1 heard that the Sixth Concubine¡­¡± He did not finish his sentence.


    ¡°My mother also lost her composure for a moment.¡±


    ¡°The Sixth¡­Sixth Concubine, she¡­¡±


    Housekeeper Chen glanced at Fourth Uncle Lin. Although he was stuttering because of nervousness, he was still polite. His expression improved a little.


    ¡°The Sixth Concubine is indeed gone.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Old Madam Lin staggered.


    Fourth Uncle quickly supported her.


    Housekeeper Chen¡¯s expression was complicated.


    ¡°The Old Master has already given the order to bury the Sixth Concubine. If you want to take a look, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to bring you there later.¡± He said.


    In any case, the cemetery was not far from the east gate.


    ¡°Lanhua! Wuuuu¡­what is going on? Wuuuu¡­who killed Lanhua?¡±


    In the end, Old Madam Lin could not control herself. She burst into tears and looked up at Housekeeper Chen.


    Although she didn¡¯t dare to scold him anymore, she was still very loud.


    How could that be? How could her daughter be gone?


    If her daughter was gone, she would also lose her wealth!


    Housekeeper Chen frowned.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Then, he sneered.


    ¡°What kind of place do you think the Liu residence is? Who would commit murder?¡±


    ¡°The Sixth Concubine committed suicide. As for the reason for her suicide, you should know why.¡±


    Before Old Madam Lin could reply, Housekeeper Chen took out io taels of silver from his pocket..


    Wanna gift the story? Try one.

 Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Informed of Her Death (2)

    Chapter 480: Informed of Her Death (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The Sixth Concubine sold herself to the Liu Residence. She has nothing to do with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°On account of the fact that you raised the Sixth Concubine, take these 10 taels of silver and leave quickly!¡± After saying that, Housekeeper Chen threw the silver in front of Fourth Uncle Lin.


    She even waved at Fourth Uncle Lin and Old Madam Lin impatiently.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Meanwhile, Old Madam Lin had already picked up the silver.


    ¡°No! You took my daughter¡¯s life, and you want me to let it go just because you gave me 10 taels of silver?¡± Old Madam Lin shouted at the housekeeper as she stuffed the silver into her pocket.


    At that moment, although she was still afraid of him, she had just received 10 taels of silver, so Old Madam Lin would not let it go.


    She finally understood.


    Her daughter was already dead. It was impossible for her to rely on her daughter to enjoy life in the future.


    She did not need to care about how her daughter died.


    But now, since the Liu family was willing to give money to solve this matter, she had to ask for more.


    The housekeeper¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°What nonsense? Lanhua was brought into the Liu residence, but she died inexplicably! If it wasn¡¯t you guys who killed her, who else could it be?¡± Old Madam Lin said at the top of her lungs.


    Hearing this, the disgust on his face became more and more intense.


    ¡°Crazy woman! It seems like you haven¡¯t learned your lesson.¡±


    ¡°Bring some men over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The four servants immediately responded.


    His loud and clear voice instantly shut Old Madam Lin up.


    ¡°Hit her.¡±


    Then, a club was swung toward Old Madam Lin and Fourth Uncle Long.


    Old Madam Lin wailed and was kicked to the ground.


    Fourth Uncle Lin simply knelt down and begged for mercy.


    After the servants subdued the two of them, the housekeeper walked up to them.


    ¡°The Sixth Concubine went back to your Lin family and hung herself after she came back! It¡¯s already a great kindness that the Old Master did not hold the Lin family accountable. You guys actually dare to come and cause trouble?¡±


    Old Madam Lin and Fourth Uncle Lin trembled when they heard that.


    ¡°On account of your first offense and the fact that you just lost your loved one, I¡¯ll let you off.¡±


    ¡°In the future, if you dare to come and pester us again, you will ay a greater price.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin hurriedly kowtowed.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. There won¡¯t be a next time. We definitely won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Old Madam Lin, on the other hand, wiped her tears.


    The housekeeper glanced at Old Madam Lin in annoyance.


    ¡°Take them to see the Sixth Concubine¡¯s grave.¡± He said to the servant beside him.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Immediately, two of the servants pulled Old Madam Lin and Fourth Uncle Lin up.


    ¡°The housekeeper is kind. He asked us to bring you to the Sixth Concubine¡¯s grave. Let¡¯s go.¡± One of them said.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s legs went weak, and she was only able to stand up after being supported by Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Then, with the help of Fourth Uncle Lin, they left with the two servants.


    She was a little reluctant to go, but she also wanted to confirm the situation. What if¡­he was lying to her? Her daughter might still be alive¡­


    After exiting the Liu Residence¡¯s back door, two servants brought a carriage over.


    Then, one of them got into the carriage and the other got into the ox-cart that Fourth Uncle Lin came with. They rode the carriage and brought the two of them to the east gate.


    After that, they took them to a mass grave.


    ¡°There it is. In the future, if you want to pay your respects to the Sixth Concubine, you can come here directly!¡± A servant pointed at a newly dug grave.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s face was filled with terror after seeing the other tombs around. She did not dare to go over at all.


    ¡°You¡­you go take a look.¡± Thus, she said to Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin felt a little guilty.


    Just as he was hesitating, the two servants turned around and left.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°The housekeeper of the Liu family won¡¯t lie to us. Lanhua is really gone.¡±


    When Old Madam Lin saw the two servants leave, she felt even colder.


    ¡°Then¡­shall we come back tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin quickly agreed.


    Then, he pulled Old Madam Lin and chased after the two servants.


    The two servants walked in front and noticed them. They looked at each other and smiled.


    What was the point of coming?

 Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Informed of Her Death (3)

    Chapter 481: Informed of Her Death (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    They probably would not come after tonight.


    When they reached the side of the road, the two servants got into the carriage.


    Then, they rode away.


    Seeing this, Fourth Uncle Lin pulled Old Madam Lin and walked even faster, as if there was a ghost chasing after them.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Suddenly, Old Madam Lin accidentally stepped into a snow pit.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression turned anxious as he turned to look at Old Madam Lin.


    ¡°Hurry up and pull your legs out!¡± He said anxiously to Old Madam Lin.


    Old Madam Lin was also anxious and quickly pulled her leg up.


    However, she could not pull it out at all. Moreover, she felt that something was stuck to her foot.


    She tried a few more times, but she did not succeed.


    At that moment, when she saw that the two servants¡¯ carriage had already left her sight, Old Madam Lin was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    ¡°There¡¯s something stuck to my leg. Quickly squat down and help me take a look!¡± Old Madam Lin said hurriedly.


    A hint of annoyance flashed across Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face, but he still squatted down.


    A moment later.


    ¡°All!¡± After seeing the situation under the snow, Fourth Uncle Lin suddenly let out a terrified scream.


    Then, he fell on the snow behind him.


    After he fell, his butt even moved back quite a bit.


    Old Madam Lin was also frightened. A wet mark appeared on her cotton pants.


    ¡°Come and help me!¡± She quickly shouted at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin wanted to get up and run, but when he saw Old Madam Lin¡¯s pale face and how she looked like she was about to faint, he did not run.


    He mustered up his courage and got up from the ground.


    Then, he swallowed and tentatively approached Old Madam Lin.


    He grabbed Old Madam Lin¡¯s trembling hand.


    She glanced at the situation on the ground in fear and asked Old Madam Lin to raise her foot in a direction.


    After failing twice in a row, Fourth Uncle Lin finally made his move.


    This time, he was no longer afraid of hurting Old Madam Lin. Fourth Uncle Lin increased his strength and forcefully pulled Old Madam Lin¡¯s foot out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, mother!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin, who had helped Old Madam Lin successfully lift her leg, said anxiously.


    Without letting Old Madam Lin rest, he pulled Old Madam Lin along and walked forward quickly.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s leg was actually injured, but she was so afraid and anxious that the pain in her leg seemed to have lessened a little.


    She could barely keep up with Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s speed.


    Finally, the mother and son reached the main road.


    Fourth Uncle Lin quickly helped Old Madam Lin onto the ox-cart and climbed up herself.


    After whipping the ox¡¯ rear, they hurriedly drove the ox-cart away.


    It was not until they returned to Qingshi Town that Old Madam Lin felt a little shaken.


    She also felt the pain coming from her ankle.


    ¡°Damn it, Lanhua is gone just like that¡­wuuu¡­¡± Old Madam Lin suddenly said before she started crying.


    Feeling the pain in her ankle, she cried even more sadly.


    Just now, she had stepped into a barren grave and stepped on a dead person¡¯s bone.


    At the thought of this, she did not even dare to look at her own legs.


    ¡°Sob, sob. My feet hurt!¡± Old Madam Lin quickly added.


    She did not dare to check the wound on her leg herself. It was best to let the doctor see it.


    In addition, Yuanshan and her husband were still waiting in Huichun Hall.


    No matter what, she had to meet them first.


    Thinking of Lin Yuanshan, Old Madam Lin¡¯s heart ached again.


    With her daughter gone, no one would be able to fork out the 200 taels of silver for the medicine. What should she do?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin responded and rode the ox-cart toward Huichun Hall.


    Soon, they arrived at Huichun Hall.


    After helping Old Madam Lin into the clinic, the two of them realized that the doctor and the medicine boy were not there.


    Only Lin Dachui stood by the bed, taking care of Lin Yuanshan.


    Lin Yuanshan was already awake. His face was no longer as pale as before.


    Instead, it was very red. It was obvious that he had a fever.


    Seeing that Old Madam Lin and Fourth Uncle Lin had returned, Lin Yuanshan, who had his eyes closed, opened his eyes. A glimmer of hope welled up in his eyes.


    After he woke up, he listened to his father¡¯s explanation of the situation.


    Right now, he was counting on his mother and fourth brother to bring the money.


    ¡°You guys are finally back. Where is Lanhua?¡± Lin Dachui quickly asked Old Madam Lin.


    Old Madam Lin immediately cried, ¡°sob¡­quwuwu¡­¡± She could not speak.


    Lin Dachui realized that something was wrong and panicked.


    Then, he looked at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked hurriedly.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression did not look good.


    He looked at his mother and sighed.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    Lin Dachui was confused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Fourth Uncle Lin glanced at Old Madam Lin again.


    ¡°Lanhua died three days ago in the Liu Residence.¡± He continued.


    Lin Dachui staggered.


    After taking two steps back, he leaned against Lin Yuanshan¡¯s bed and fortunately did not fall..

 Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: 50 Taels of Silver (1)

    Chapter 482: 50 Taels of Silver (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Soon after, Lin Dachui came to his senses.


    He quickly rushed up and attacked Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°How can you curse your little sister like this? ¡°Son of a b * tch!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin frowned and dodged.


    Lin Dachui fell forward and almost fell to the ground.


    He was annoyed that Fourth Brother Lin dared to hide. Old Madam Lin stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s true¡­Lanhua is really gone! Wuuu¡­¡± She wiped her tears.


    Lin Dachui was shocked and still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± He asked Fourth Uncle Lin angrily.


    Lin Yuanshan, who was lying on the bed, looked at Fourth Uncle Lin while holding his breath.


    Fourth Uncle Lin then told them what happened.


    He also told them about their trip to the mass grave in the east of the city.


    ¡°Father, Lanhua is really gone.¡±


    ¡°The housekeeper of the Liu family also said that he didn¡¯t hurt us because we just lost a loved one and lost control of our emotions. If there¡¯s a next time, we will have to pay an even greater price.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Fourth Uncle Lin realized that something was wrong.


    Then, he looked at Lin Yuanshan on the bed.


    At this moment, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s expression had changed drastically, and he looked extremely frightened.


    ¡°Did Housekeeper Chen say how she died?¡± Lin Yuanshan stared at Fourth Uncle Lin and asked.


    ¡°She said that after returning from home, she was agitated and hanged herself.¡±


    Then, he looked at Old Madam Lin.


    ¡°Mother, what exactly did you say to Lanhua to agitate her?¡± He asked.


    Old Madam Lin sobbed.


    ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t say anything. Wuuuu¡­ When Lanhua came back, she bought a lot of things for your father and me. And¡­she even asked me to help her find medicine that can help her get pregnant. She said that as long as she could get pregnant, Liu¡­ Old Master Liu will make her his wife.¡±


    ¡°Wuuu¡­Lanhua, why would she do that? I even got medicine for her!¡± As Old Madam Lin spoke, she started crying again.


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s pupils constricted and he retracted his gaze.


    He recalled the words of the men before his leg was broken.


    They said that it was their fault for offending someone they shouldn¡¯t have.


    He was a scholar. Although he was arrogant in the academy, he had never had any big grudges with others.


    As for the rest of the Lin family, his parents, brothers, and sisters-in-law were all in Daishi Village. They rarely even came to town, so how could they offend any big shots?


    He had always suspected that it was Lin Xiaoyue.


    However, after thinking about it, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    If Lin Xiaoyue really wanted to harm him, she would have done it long ago.


    Ever since the Lin family split up, the Lin family and the Liu family had minded their own business. That girl had never taken the initiative to find trouble with them.


    That girl even agreed to let his brothers help her grow cabbages.


    It didn¡¯t make sense she targeted only him. Moreover, she was so ruthless that she wanted to destroy him.


    Now that he thought about it, the greatest possibility was that his little sister was the one who caused the trouble.


    Yes, it must have been after his little sister returned home that she hanged herself.


    Old Master Liu blamed the Lin family for his little sister¡¯s death.


    That was why he was attacked.


    No, maybe his sister didn¡¯t commit suicide.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yuanshan felt a chill run down his spine.


    Her little sister wanted to have a child and become the mistress of the Liu family, so why would she commit suicide?


    There were many schemes in a rich family.


    His sister¡¯s thoughts must have threatened some people.


    Then, she died and even implicated him¡­


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s train of thought became clearer and clearer, and he became more and more afraid.


    If it was really the Liu family who did this to him, even if his legs could be cured, would he still dare to go to Qingshi Town alone in the future?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yuanshan even started to tremble.


    Lin Dachui was worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell again?¡± Lin Dachui quickly ran to the bedside and nervously touched Lin Yuanshan.


    When Old Madam Lin saw this, she stopped crying and quickly went to the bed.


    Seeing this, Fourth Uncle Lin frowned.


    She beat and scolded him at every turn, but she would protect Yuanshan like a precious treasure.


    Unfortunately, his little sister was dead, and no one was willing to fork out money.. If Yuanshan¡¯s leg couldn¡¯t be cured, would they be able to take care of him for the rest of his life?

 Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: 50 Taels of Silver (2)

    Chapter 483: 50 Taels of Silver (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Under the care of Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin, Lin Yuanshan finally settled down on the bed.


    ¡°Father, mother, the plan now is to cure my leg as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°After the New Year, there will be a major exam. If I can¡¯t walk by then, even if 1 pass the exam, the academy won¡¯t give me the right to continue.¡± Lin Yuanshan grabbed Old Madam Lin¡¯s hand and said anxiously.


    For the time being, he did not consider whether it was safe to travel to and from town alone in the future.


    Right now, he had to ask his parents to treat his leg.


    Old Madam Lin looked anxious.


    ¡°But, son¡­we don¡¯t have so much money!¡±


    Lin Dachui also looked troubled.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was watching the show from the side.


    ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t it just 200 taels? Think of a way. We can make it!¡± Lin Yuanshan said hurriedly.


    Seeing that Old Madam Lin did not say anything, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Mother, do you want to see your son become a cripple? Next year, 1¡¯11 be able to become a junior scholar! In the future, I can take the imperial examination! Mother, don¡¯t you want to be the mother of a high scholar?!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s eyes also flashed with emotion.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­¡± Then, he looked at Old Madam Lin.


    Old Madam Lin glared at Lin Dachui and stopped him from continuing.


    ¡°Mother, trust me! Now that Lanhua is gone, other than me, no one in the Lin family can let you live a good life!¡±


    Seeing Old Madam Lin¡¯s attitude, Lin Yuanshan was relieved.


    This was because Old Madam Lin¡¯s attitude clearly showed that she had the ability to fork out so much silver.


    Since there was money, the following matters would be easy to handle.


    Fourth Uncle Lin, who was not far away, was furious and shocked when he heard this.


    He was furious that Lin Yuanshan actually said in front of him that the Lin family could only rely on him.


    He was shocked at his mother¡¯s reaction.


    The brothers knew that their mother had money, but they never thought that she would have so much.


    Where did she get it from?


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Seeing the hesitation in Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes, Lin Yuanshan tugged at her sleeve.


    Old Madam Lin sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s the last bit of our family¡¯s wealth.¡± In the end, he agreed.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes widened.


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I can earn more in the future. I definitely won¡¯t let my parents suffer.¡± He quickly said.


    When Old Madam Lin and Lin Dachui heard this, their faces were warm.


    ¡°Yuanshan¡¯s injury can¡¯t be delayed. We have to send the money to the doctor before noon tomorrow. Hurry up and go back with our son to get it.¡± Lin Dachui quickly said to Old Madam Lin.


    Although he mentioned Fourth Uncle Lin, he didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Old Madam Lin glanced at Lin Yuanshan and nodded at Lin Dachui.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She responded.


    Then,she turned around.


    When she saw the stunned Fourth Uncle Lin, Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming over to help me?¡± She said with a straight face.


    Didn¡¯t he know that her leg was injured?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Yuanshan was in urgent need of money, she really didn¡¯t want to rush back to Daishi Village in the middle of the night.


    Forget it, she would just have to bear with her injuries.


    After she sent the jewelry to the pawnshop to exchange for money, she would ask the doctor to take a look at her foot.


    Fourth Uncle Lin glanced at Lin Yuanshan and Lin Dachui.


    ¡°Oh.¡± He nodded and helped Old Madam Lin out.


    There was no hurry. He would have the opportunity to ask his mother where she got the 200 taels of silver later.


    Soon, Fourth Uncle Lin helped Old Madam Lin out of Huichun Hall.


    After that, he sent her onto the ox-cart.


    Then, he rode the cart towards the west of the city.


    Not long after, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Mother, do you really have 200 taels of silver?¡± He asked Old Madam Lin tentatively.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Our family has already split up. The money is mine.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Mother, 200 taels of silver is not a small amount.¡±


    ¡°If you use this money to support yourselves in your old age, none of us dare to have any objections.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin turned around.


    ¡°This time, you¡¯re spending all the money on Yuanshan. We are all your sons. Aren¡¯t you being too biased?¡± He said with a dark face.


    When she saw Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression, not only did Old Madam Lin not feel guilty, she also felt angry..

 Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: 50 taels of Silver (3)

    Chapter 484: 50 taels of Silver (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You¡¯re just thinking about money!¡±


    ¡°Yuanshan is your biological brother. How can you say such things?¡±


    ¡°Also, we will be counting on Yuanshan in the future. Even if it was 2,000 taels of silver, 1 would get it to save him!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin frowned.


    ¡°What do you mean by the Lin family will be counting on Yuanshan in the future? Aren¡¯t we also your sons?!¡±


    Old Madam Lin rolled her eyes at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°None of you is literate! How can you compare yourselves with Yuanshan?¡±


    Hearing this, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s heart exploded.


    ¡°Yes, only he is your precious son. The rest of us are useless!¡±


    ¡°Since this is the case, in the future, if you have any problems, don¡¯t come to me.¡± He said coldly.


    When Old Madam Lin heard this, her anger immediately flared up.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a heartless ingrate like your brothers!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    Then, the ox-cart stopped.


    Only then did Old Madam Lin panic.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m your mother!¡± She looked at her son warily.


    A look of disgust flashed across Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m an ingrate? 1 don¡¯t have a mother.¡±


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s heart trembled, and fear rose in her heart.


    ¡°Father went to the others and none of them agreed to help.¡±


    ¡°Only I did. I had to endure such a heavy snowstorm to send you and Yuanshan to the medical center.¡±


    ¡°After that, I even accompanied you to the Liu Residence and was beaten up.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, mother, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk out of that mass grave.¡±


    Old Madam Lin looked at Fourth Uncle Lin warily.


    When she heard this, she didn¡¯t feel touched at all. She was only afraid.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± He asked Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°50 taels!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed as he spoke.


    Before Old Madam Lin could speak, he added, ¡°give me 50 taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much money you have, I will assume that you only have 200 taels. Third brother is gone, leaving only us. I¡¯ll take 50 taels of silver!¡±


    ¡°If you give me the silver, I won¡¯t tell the others about this.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Otherwise what?!¡± Old Madam Lin said angrily. Her voice was not as imposing as usual.


    ¡°Otherwise, get off the ox-cart and walk back to Daishi Village.¡±


    ¡°Also, 1 won¡¯t care about your business anymore.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said.


    Was she treating him as a free slave?


    Even if he was a stranger, he should still receive a word of gratitude.


    However, his parents and brothers took him for granted.


    Oh no, she even thought that he wasn¡¯t good enough?


    Since that was the case, why was he still acting cheap?


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Before she could finish, Fourth Uncle Lin reached out and grabbed her cotton coat.


    ¡°Since you refuse, then please get out of the cart.¡± He said coldly.


    Of course, Old Madam Lin was unwilling to get out.


    She didn¡¯t want Fourth Uncle Lin to drag her out down.


    She was wailing and crying. She scolded Fourth Uncle Lin for being heartless.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was annoyed and he dragged Old Madam Lin off the ox-cart and even threw her into the snow.


    Then, he got on the ox-cart.


    He ignored Old Madam Lin and rode away.


    Old Madam Lin sat on the snow and wailed for a while.


    When she saw the ox-cart go far away and that her son really did not have the intention to turn around. She quickly shouted.


    ¡°I agree! Don¡¯t go! Wooo!¡± Old Madam Lin waved her hand and shouted in the direction where the ox-cart had left.


    However, the ox-cart did not stop.


    ¡°I promise. Come back quickly!¡± Old Madam Lin panicked and shouted with all her strength.


    She had no choice but to agree. Without the ox-cart, and with her injured leg, she could not return to Daishi Village at all.


    Not only could she not return home, it would also be difficult for her to return to Huichun Hall.


    If her son really abandoned her, she would probably freeze to death in the snow tonight.


    Finally, the ox-cart stopped.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s face lit up.


    When she saw the ox-cart return, she started crying again.


    He actually dared to treat his own mother like this¡­


    Even though she hated him, Old Madam Lin was truly afraid of him this time.


    After that, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything to Fourth Uncle Lin anymore.


    After a while, Fourth Uncle Lin turned back..

 Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Amputation (1)

    Chapter 485: Amputation (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He did not get off the ox-cart. Instead, he looked down at Old Madam Lin.


    ¡°So you¡¯re willing to give me 50 taels of silver?¡± He asked coldly.


    Hatred flashed across Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes, but she quickly hid it.


    Then, she nodded.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression became a little better.


    ¡°Alright. Then, get on the ox-cart.¡± He said indifferently.


    Old Madam Lin looked at Fourth Uncle Lin in disbelief.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pull me up?¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin frowned.


    ¡°Please hurry up.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    With this land of attitude again, why should he help?


    A hint of fear flashed across Old Madam Lin¡¯s face. When she thought of what her fourth son had done to her just now, she did not dare to say anything else.


    She propped herself up and crawled out of the snow.


    Then, she limped to the ox-cart.


    After that, she climbed onto the ox-cart alone.


    Fourth Uncle Lin just watched coldly and did not help at all.


    After Old Madam Lin entered the carriage, Fourth Brother Lin rode away.


    On the way, Fourth Uncle Lin figured out the source of Old Madam Lin¡¯s money.


    It turned out that Old Madam Lin had an expensive jade pendant.


    The jade pendant was not Old Madam Lin¡¯s. It was something that Liu Shi had brought with her when she came to the Lin family.


    Fourth Uncle Lin remembered this.


    Liu Shi was not from Nan¡¯an County or even Anyang County.


    When she came to the Lin family, although she did not bring anything, she had an exquisite jade pendant.


    However, the jade pendant went missing a few days later.


    At that time, because of this matter, his brother had caused a huge ruckus at home. In the end, their mother shut him up.


    Mother said that it didn¡¯t even worth that much and that it was not a big deal.


    She even blamed Liu Shi, saying that she was deliberately stirring up trouble at home.


    In order to appease her mother-in-law, Liu Shi persuaded her husband not to pursue this matter.


    It had been more than ten years since the incident. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the jade pendant was too beautiful and left a deep impression on him, he would have forgotten about it.


    He did not expect that the jade pendant was actually stolen by his mother.


    Moreover, she had hidden it away for more than ten years.


    ¡°A piece of jade is worth 200 taels?¡±


    Old Madam Lin immediately looked at Fourth Brother Lin warily.


    Fourth Uncle Lin curled his lips and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in the jade pendant. 1 only want 50 taels.¡±


    ¡°Mother, tell me the truth. Tomorrow, I can help you sell the jade pendant for a good price.¡±


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth more than 200 taels!¡±


    ¡°Back then, after I picked up the jade pendant, 1 went to the shop in town with your father to ask about it.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the shopkeeper offered 250 taels.¡± Old Madam Lin said proudly.


    ¡°Your father and I decided that we can pawn it for 300 taels.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    300 taels?


    His parents had been hiding such a treasure at home.


    This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Yuanshan needed money, she probably wouldn¡¯t have taken it out.


    ¡°We¡¯ll ask for 500 taels of silver. The minimum is 300 taels of silver.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Okay! Once the matter is settled, you¡¯ll get 50 taels of silver.¡±


    Old Madam Lin wanted to appease Fourth Uncle Lin.


    She hoped that Fourth Uncle Lin would do his best during the negotiation.


    Now, she didn¡¯t dare to treat her son as a slave.


    Fourth Uncle Lin glanced at Old Madam Lin and continued riding.


    Of course, she had to give him what he deserved.


    These words were meaningless to him.


    The ox-cart finally arrived at the Lin family¡¯s house in the Daishi Village.


    Fourth Uncle Lin did not enter the house and waited for Old Madam Lin in the courtyard.


    Not long after, Old Madam Lin came out with a wooden box.


    Then, as if her body had become more agile, she quickly climbed onto the ox cart.


    Since the houses were close to each other, Fourth Uncle Lin did not ask further. He got on the ox-cart and took Old Madam Lin toward the village entrance. Fourth Uncle Lin only asked to see the jade pendant after they left the village. Old Madam Lin did not agree at first, but she did not dare to disobey Fourth UncleLin, so she gave him the box.


    Fourth Uncle Lin opened the wooden box and removed the handkerchief that covered the jade pendant. Only then did he see the jade pendant clearly.


    It was still as beautiful as he remembered. One look and he knew that it was expensive..

 Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Amputation (2)

    Chapter 486: Amputation (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He couldn¡¯t help but touch it. It felt great¡­


    ¡°Alright, put it away quickly. Be careful not to drop it.¡± Old Madam Lin quickly urged.


    Fourth Uncle Lin glanced at Old Madam Lin.


    Only then did he put the jade pendant away. Then, he closed the box and returned it to Old Madam Lin.


    The two of them arrived at Qingshi Town and then went to Huichun Hall.


    When Lin Dachui found out that Fourth Uncle Lin actually asked for 50 taels of silver, he almost attacked Fourth Uncle Lin.


    It was Lin Yuanshan who stopped him and spoke up for his brother. In the end, Lin Dachui agreed to give the money to Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Even so, Fourth Uncle Lin was not grateful to Lin Yuanshan at all.


    He also showed respect to Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin.


    The night passed just like that.


    The next day.


    At dawn, Fourth Uncle Lin took Old Madam Lin to the largest pawnshop in Qingshi Town.


    The two of them even wore hats and covered their bodies, not wanting to be recognized.


    When the shopkeeper saw them, he came out.


    After seeing the jade pendant, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± He asked Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes flickered as he stretched out his hand.


    ¡°500 taels!¡± He said what he had thought before.


    Old Madam Lin looked at her son and the shopkeeper and nodded.


    When the shopkeeper heard this, he frowned.


    Then, he placed the jade pendant in his hand on the table.


    ¡°I can only give you 200 taels at most.¡± He looked at the two of them.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed, and he reached out to take the jade pendant.


    The shopkeeper hurriedly pressed down on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°At most 250 taels!¡±


    Seeing that Fourth Uncle Lin was unfazed, the shopkeeper said, ¡°the jade pendant is made of excellent material and is indeed not an ordinary item.¡±


    ¡°But the origin is unknown. We have to bear the risk. This isn¡¯t yours, right?¡± He looked at the two of them.


    Fourth Uncle Lin subconsciously lowered his head.


    The jade pendant belonged to Liu Shi.


    If Lin Xiaoyue and her husband knew about this, they would definitely come to them.


    ¡°Why do you say that? This is the ancestral jade pendant of the Lin family!¡± Old Madam Lin said.


    Fourth Uncle felt a headache when he heard that.


    He covered his face because he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity.


    His mother had just exposed them.


    The shopkeeper smiled.


    ¡°The name Liu was written on it.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Old Madam Lin and Fourth Uncle Lin with a hint of jealousy.


    ¡°250 taels is too little, offer us 300 taels! If not, we¡¯ll go to another pawnshop.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said quickly.


    He didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    The shop assistant had sharp eyes.


    His mother was also someone who coudln¡¯t keep her mouth shut. The longer they stayed here, the more exposed they would be.


    The shopkeeper stopped smiling.


    ¡°260 taels.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°300 taels, not a single wen less and this jade pendant is yours. If not, then we are just wasting each other¡¯s time.¡± With that, Fourth Uncle Lin reached out to the jade pendant again.


    The shopkeeper quickly covered the jade pendant again.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 take the risk. I¡¯ll take it for 300 taels!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin heaved a sigh of relief.


    Old Madam Lin glanced at her fourth son. For the first time, she felt that he was quite capable.


    After that, the shopkeeper asked someone to prepare the contract.


    After that, Fourth Uncle Lin and Old Madam Lin signed the contract.


    Then, he asked the assistant to go get the money.


    ¡°Please give us 50 taels worth of silver ingots and the remaining silver notes.¡± Seeing that the waiter was about to leave, Fourth Uncle Lin hurriedly said.


    The assistant looked at the shopkeeper.


    Seeing the shopkeeper nod, he nodded and left.


    Soon after, the man came out with a plate of silver.


    It was 50 taels of silver and 250 taels of silver.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face lit up and he quickly put it into his bag.


    Then, he went to count the 250 silver notes.


    Although he could not read, he could still recognize numbers.


    Seeing that the face value was correct, he handed the notes to Old Madam Lin, who was standing at the side impatiently.


    ¡°I will send both of you out.¡± When the shopkeeper saw the two of them take the money, he stood up and said to the two of them.


    Then, he sent the two of them out..

 Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Amputation (3)

    Chapter 487: Amputation (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After leaving the pawnshop, Fourth Uncle Lin helped Old Madam Lin onto the ox-cart.


    Then, he sent Old Madam Lin to Huichun Hall.


    After Old Madam Lin got off the ox-cart, she realized that her son did not follow her and was about to ask.


    Fourth Uncle Lin changed the direction of the ox-cart.


    Her expression changed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ignoring the pain in her leg, she rushed over and stopped the ox-cart.


    Fourth Uncle Lin frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Daishi Village.¡± He said.


    Seeing that Old Madam Lin was about to speak, Fourth Uncle Lin said, ¡°you have money now. Take it to the doctor and treat Yuanshan. I won¡¯t get involved anymore.¡±


    He just received 50 taels of silver, and his pockets were heavy. He only wanted to go home as soon as possible.


    He thought about it.


    He thought of how happy his wife would be after seeing so much money.


    With this money, the family could have a good new year.


    ¡°W-what are you talking about? Yuanshan is still¡­¡± She was angry that his son burnt bridges after crossing the river and did not do anything after taking the money.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have you to look after him? Even if 1 stay, 1 won¡¯t be of much help.¡± ¡°I borrowed the ox-cart from the village chief. It¡¯s been a night, so 1 have to return it.¡±


    ¡°If Yuanshan is cured, I need to go back.¡±


    ¡°You can ask father to go to the west city gate and rent an ox-cart under the crooked tree. It doesn¡¯t cost much.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said.


    He remembered that his mother still had 250 taels of silver.


    Even if they spent it on Yuanshan¡¯s leg, there would still be some left.


    Old Madam Lin hesitated.


    Fourth Uncle Lin took the opportunity to ride away.


    Old Madam Lin wanted to chase after him, but her feet hurt.


    In addition, she remembered that Lin Dachui and Lin Yuanshan were still waiting for her in Huichun Hall.


    After sorting out her emotions, she dragged herself to Huichun Hall.


    Lin Dachui and Lin Yuanshan soon learned of the situation.


    Then, Lin Yuanshan excitedly asked Lin Dachui to find a doctor.


    The doctor saw that the three of them really had money and agreed happily.


    Soon, they were ready to treat Lin Yuanshan¡¯s injuries.


    First, he cleaned the wound, then he set the bones.


    In the end, Yuanshan lost a lot of blood.


    The doctor quickly asked the medicine boy to fetch the ginseng and put it on Lin Yuanshan.


    He tried for a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding.


    After that, he had no choice but to inform the three of them that the treatment had failed.


    Moreover, he told the three of them that the best solution now was to amputate Lin Yuanshan¡¯s crippled leg.


    Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Old Madam Lin rolled her eyes and fainted. Lin Dachui supported Old Madam Lin, trembling and almost unable to stand. Lin Yuanshan was not unconscious yet, but his face was as pale as a sheet. ¡°Hurry up and make a decision. If it¡¯s too late, he might even lose his life!¡± The doctor urged.


    ¡°How¡­how could this be? No, he can¡¯t amputate his leg. He wouldn¡¯t be able to take the exam!¡± Lin Dachui¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    ¡°Is it more important to take the exam, or is it more important to stay alive?!¡± The doctor said in a deep voice.


    At the same time, he looked at Lin Yuanshan, whose face was covered in cold sweat from the pain.


    ¡°In your current situation, you won¡¯t be able to keep your leg no matter what.


    Do you want to live or not?¡± He asked Lin Yuanshan.


    He wanted to extort money from these country bumpkins, but he didn¡¯t want to kill them.


    In this situation, if he didn¡¯t cut off the leg, he might really die.


    Lin Yuanshan almost fainted. The immense pain made him feel like death is approaching.


    ¡°I want to live!¡± Lin Yuanshan spoke with his last breath.


    The doctor heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Get ready,¡± he said to the assistant doctor and the medicine boy beside him.


    The two of them quickly brought the tools over.


    Just as the doctor was about to operate on Lin Yuanshan with his tools, Lin Dachui suddenly moved.


    ¡°No! He can¡¯t be crippled!¡± He even shouted and pounced on him.


    The doctor¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly ordered the medicine boy to block Lin Dachui.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it can be cured?! You even charged us 200 taels of silver!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t cut off his leg! 1 won¡¯t allow it!¡± Although Lin Dachui was blocked, he still wanted to charge forward and shouted.


    The doctor frowned, his expression extremely ugly.


    ¡°I never promised that 1 could definitely cure your son. His injuries are so bad that even the imperial physicians won¡¯t be confident, let alone me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to save your son or not!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to cut off his leg, everyone here can testify that your son died because you interfered. It has nothing to do with me or Huichun Hall.¡± After saying that, the doctor¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Lin Dachui instantly panicked.


    Tears streamed down the old man¡¯s face, and he did not dare to say anything else..

 Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Xiao Yangs Return (1)

    Chapter 488: Xiao Yang¡¯s Return (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°S-save me.¡± At this moment, Lin Yuanshan muttered.


    His father actually wanted to watch him die. Right now, only he could save himself.


    Lin Dachui also heard Lin Yuanshan¡¯s voice, but his eyes were still filled with hesitation.


    ¡°Do you want to save him or not?¡± The doctor looked at Dachui Lin again.


    Lin Dachui looked pained.


    Just as the doctor was about to put down the tools in his hand, he finally nodded.


    ¡°Save him.¡±


    ¡°Save him!¡±


    Only then did the doctor heave a sigh of relief.


    He arranged for the medicine boy to bring Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin away before continuing to treat Lin Yuanshan¡¯s injuries.


    After more than two hours of hard work, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s injuries were finally treated.


    Because of the ginseng, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s bleeding stopped.


    In the room next door, after Old madam Lin woke up and found out about the situation, she did not stop making a scene.


    If not for Lin Dachui stopping her, she would have fought the doctor.


    The doctor treated Lin Yuanshan¡¯s wound and instructed the medicine boy to boil the medicine. Then, he came back to see the Lin couple.


    However, as soon as he entered, he was scolded by Old Madam Lin.


    The doctor had never been so angry before. He immediately looked at the two assistants


    They understood and rolled up their sleeves as they looked at Old Madam Lin.


    Old Madam Lin immediately calmed down.


    ¡°W-what do you want to do? Do you want to silence us?¡± The first half of the sentence was filled with fear.


    ¡°Humph.¡± The doctor chuckled and looked at Old Madam Lin.


    ¡°Huichun Hall has saved countless people of Qingshi Town. How dare a country bumpkin like you slander us?¡±


    Seeing that Old Madam Lin was about to curse again, the doctor continued, ¡°why don¡¯t you go and ask around? Who exactly owns Huichun Hall?¡±


    Old Madam Lin was instantly afraid.


    She held back what she wanted to say.


    Beside the doctor, one of the waiters said smugly.


    ¡°The owner of Huichun Hall is the county magistrate¡¯s in-law. If you dare to cause trouble in Huichun Hall, do you believe that I will arrest you and put you in jail?¡±


    When Old Madam Lin and Lin Dachui heard this, they shrank back in fear.


    They should not fight with the government. If they were really thrown into prison, what would they do?


    Seeing that the old couple was afraid, the doctor¡¯s expression improved a little.


    ¡°When I first saw your son¡¯s injury, I said that I wasn¡¯t completely confident. You were the ones who begged me to treat him.¡±


    ¡°Although his leg was not saved, at least he managed to survive.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in letting him stay in Huichun Hall. Bring him back after noon.¡±


    The old couple refused, but they were afraid.


    ¡°Then refund us some money!¡± Lin Dachui was bolder and said to the doctor.


    It was unrealistic to want to get all the money back.


    But now that his son was in such a state, and the money was gone, he should at least give them a partial refund.


    Old Madam Lin glanced at Lin Dachui and then at the doctor.


    The moment she found out that Lin Yuanshan¡¯s leg had been amputated, Old Madam Lin regretted it.


    If she had known that Yuanshan wouldn¡¯t be able to recover, why would she have agreed to treat his leg?!


    Now that Yuanshan was crippled, their retirement money was gone.


    How were they going to live in the future¡­


    The doctor sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given your son the ginseng. The amount used is even more than what 1 said before. It¡¯s good that 1 didn¡¯t ask you for more money, but you want a refund?¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then before you leave, pay another 20 taels.¡± With that, the doctor flicked his sleeves and left.


    Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    He quickly chased after the door.


    However, he was stopped by two assistants and pushed to the ground.


    ¡°Give us 20 taels. Otherwise¡­¡± One of them looked threateningly at them.


    The old couple was so scared that they trembled.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally gave the money.


    Only then was Lin Dachui allowed to leave Huichun Hall.


    After leaving Huichun Hall, Lin Dachui went to the west of the city and rented an ox-cart.


    After a series of events, he did not dare to stay in Huichun Hall for long..

 Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Xiao Yangs Return (2)

    Chapter 489: Xiao Yang¡¯s Return (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He just wanted to bring his son and wife home as soon as possible.


    As for the future, he could only talk about it in the future.


    Lin Dachui spent 70 wen to rent an ox-cart.


    Then, he rode it to Huichun Hall.


    After picking up Old Madam Lin and Lin Yuanshan, they returned to Daishi Village.


    The old couple returned to the Lin family with worried faces.


    At this moment, the fourth branch of the Lin family was immersed in joy.


    After Fourth Uncle Lin received 50 taels of silver, he returned home and called his wife over to hand over the money.


    Seeing the money, the anger that his wife had been holding in for the entire night was instantly gone. Her impression of her parents-in-law had also improved a lot.


    However, after hearing what her husband said about what happened after he left, his wife no longer thought so.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. In the future, well live our own lives. Let¡¯s not get involved in their matters.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin nodded.


    ¡°Yes! 1 only wish you and the children well now. Now that we have some savings, next year, you can give me a son. Our family will be even livelier in the future.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Seeing this, Fourth Uncle Lin went forward and hugged his wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Even if 1 have my own children, I won¡¯t mistreat the Dacheng and Xiaocheng. They will be treated like my own.¡±


    The two children were very respectful to him. Moreover, in the future, when his biological child is born, they will be his brother. They were all family.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman was relieved.


    Fourth Uncle Lin said that he wouldn¡¯t care about his parents anymore, so he didn¡¯t go and visit them.


    As for his brothers, they did not get along with the parents, so they didn¡¯t go either.


    Hence, Old Madam Lin and Lin Dachui took Lin Yuanshan into the house themselves.


    It was not that the coachman was unwilling to help, but that the old couple was unwilling to give him more money.


    After placing Lin Yuanshan down, Old Madam Lin could not hold it in anymore and started crying loudly.


    Lin Dachui dragged her to the outer room.


    ¡°Alright! He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Don¡¯t disturb him!¡±


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s cries quickly turned into sobs.


    ¡°So what if he wakes up? Yuanshan¡¯s leg¡­woo, his leg is gone. In the future¡­ what should we do in the future?¡±


    Lin Dachui also looked irritated.


    ¡°Without his leg, you can¡¯t take the exam, but Yuanshan is so talented, what can¡¯t he do?¡±


    Old Madam Lin paused.


    That¡¯s right, he was the best student in Qingyun Academy.


    If he couldn¡¯t become an official, he could just become a teacher!


    The headmaster of the academy was respected. He could also earn a lot of money from the students.


    ¡°When he wakes up, let¡¯s hear his idea. Go and cook first.¡± Lin Dachui said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Madam Lin replied.


    Knowing that her son could still have a future, she felt much more at ease.


    After that, she dragged her injured leg to the kitchen.


    Three days later.


    The news about the Lin family¡¯s youngest sister and fifth brother finally spread.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard the gossip in the workshop, she was stunned.


    Li Xiao had told her about Lin Lanhua¡¯s death. This was not new news.


    At that time, Li Xiao also told her that Young Master Liu of the Liu residence had not only killed Lin Lanhua, but also promised to deal with the Lin family.


    From the looks of it, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s legs were probably his masterpiece.


    Lin Xiaoyue was very satisfied with this.


    Although the two elders of the Lin family were not clear-headed, they were certain that Lin Yuanshan was the most promising person in the Lin family. This was actually true.


    In ancient times, the imperial examination was the most effective way for the lower class to change their social class.


    Although she didn¡¯t think highly of Lin Yuanshan¡¯s half-baked plan, there were still many things that she couldn¡¯t say for sure.


    Now, he had destroyed Lin Yuanshan¡¯s legs, cut off the Lin family¡¯s future, and made it impossible for the Lin family to turn over a new leaf. This was indeed a good move.


    After knowing this, Lin Xiaoyue did not express anything.


    At this point, she had completely forgotten about the Lin family.


    During this period of time, Lin Xiaoyue was not idle either. Every day, she asked Head Fang to bring her to inspect the manor.


    She was busy with the planning of the manor.


    Finally, it was the 28th of December.


    On this day, Xiao Yang, whom Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao had been worried about, finally returned.


    The next day, Xiao Yang moved into the Liu residence and became a new member.


    Xiao Qing was very cordial when he saw his uncle.


    He and Lin Xiaozhi became his lackeys..

 Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Xiao Yang’s Return (3)

    Chapter 490: Xiao Yang¡¯s Return (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    In the afternoon.


    Xiao Yang, who couldn¡¯t stay idle, finally got rid of the two followers and suggested that he wanted to go hunting in the mountains.


    He even called Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue to go with him.


    Liu Shi didn¡¯t agree at first, but she couldn¡¯t resist Xiao Yang and finally nodded.


    Thus, the three of them got ready and soon entered the mountain.


    The three of them hunted together, and they were brave. However, they did not stay at the back of the mountain.


    After climbing over the back mountain, the three of them entered the deep mountains.


    Deep in the mountains, the snow was thicker and the road was harder to walk, but the three of them had an easy journey.


    Xiao Yang even chatted with the couple.


    ¡°This is the weapon both of you used to deal with the Imperial Court¡¯s army in Hanshan Town?¡± Xiao Yang¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked at the gun in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand and the interspatial ring on her finger.


    Lin Xiaoyue already knew that Li Xiao had already told Xiao Yang the secret of the spatial ring.


    He even fabricated her identity.


    She was almost dumbfounded when she heard that.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    After some thought, a pistol suddenly appeared in his hand.


    Then, he threw the pistol to Xiao Yang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it.¡±


    Xiao Yang was overjoyed. After receiving it, he almost couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue explained to Xiao Yang the structure of the pistol and the method of aiming and firing.


    Moreover, after finding a prey, she instructed Xiao Yang to shoot.


    This was the first time Xiao Yang had used a pistol, and he missed.


    He felt disappointed, but Li Xiao suddenly shot through the neck of the prey.


    Seeing his prey fall to the ground and die, Xiao Yang was extremely shocked.


    The weapon¡¯s lethality was truly astonishing.


    Without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao to speak, Xiao Yang quickly ran towards his prey.


    When he saw his prey¡¯s neck pierced through, he was even more shocked.


    He felt as if the gun in his hand was heating up.


    ¡°Too powerful! Strange to say, Xioayue alone at that time actually scared off thousands of imperial court troops.¡±


    It had been a long time since the incident, and he had already heard a lot of news about the battle in Hanshan Town.


    Compared to what others had heard, he had seen it with his own eyes.


    He saw his cousin-in-law and cousin shooting and throwing grenades to cover their retreat.


    At that time, Old Liu had brought so many people to chase after them, but in the end, he was beaten.


    His cousin¡¯s wife was truly a god!


    Oh no, an immortal!


    Thinking of Li Xiao, Xiao Yang couldn¡¯t help but look at his cousin with jealousy.


    His luck was too good!


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°How can two people fight against thousands of people? Old Liu was afraid of the Nangong Army and didn¡¯t dare to continue pursuing us.¡±


    Although the outside world did not know that she and Li Xiao had used firearms to stop the imperial court¡¯s army, Emperor Yan must have already received the news.


    At the same time, Prince Anyang should have received some news.


    He had already placed his suspicion on Li Xiao.


    He thought that one of the two people who had covered the retreat was Li Xiao, and the other was a secret master.


    For this reason, Prince Anyang even sent Liang Yu to go to Li Xiao to check on the situation.


    Li Xiao was smart and said he didn¡¯t know.


    He even said that he did not believe in the existence of such a powerful weapon.


    Prince Anyang and Liang Yu had never seen a gun or grenade before.


    They also had some doubts about the lethality of the two weapons, so they did not continue to investigate.


    However, it was best that this matter ended here.


    If Prince Anyang knew that they had that, the consequences would be bad.


    Xiao Yang was stunned.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes shift, he nodded.


    ¡°Yes. 1 did remember wrongly.¡± He smiled.


    Thinking of something, Xiao Yang looked at the couple again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 have already informed the men about this matter. They would not reveal what they had seen that day.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at each other again and nodded with a smile.


    Then, she threw a jade ring at Xiao Yang.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen the prey first, keep it for yourself.¡±


    Xiao Yang caught the jade ring, his expression wild with joy.


    ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re like a mother to me!¡± He shouted.


    Hearing this, Li Xiao frowned.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Then, he looked at his wife.


    It was as if he was asking her why she was giving such a precious thing to someone else.


    ¡°What?! What I mean is, in the future, 1 will treat Xiaoyue like my own mother!¡±


    ¡°I will do anything she says! No objections!¡± Xiao Yang said with joy.


    As he spoke, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a fawning expression.


    Lin Xiaoyue was the real boss.


    Li Xiao was furious.


    How could he let others flatter his wife like that?


    ¡°Then you would eat poop if she asked you to?¡± Seeing that his wife was amused, he became even angrier..

 Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Hunting (1)

    Chapter 491: Hunting (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Lin Xiaoyue burst out laughing.


    He glanced at Xiao Yang¡¯s awkward expression and then burst out laughing.


    ¡°Why are you like this¡­¡± Xiao Yang glared at Li Xiao, feeling wronged. He didn¡¯t argue with Li Xiao.


    He wanted to play the role of a little iamb in front of his cousin-in-law.


    The weaker one is, the more care one gets.


    Looking at his cousin¡¯s sour face, he realized that he was indeed smart.


    After a long while, Lin Xiaoyue held back her laughter.


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. We have not hunted much. We should bring more than a few rabbits back.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°The number of bullets is limited. Forget about Xiao Yang, let him practice. You should use a bow and arrow.¡±


    She still had a lot of guns and ammunition left in her space, but the more she used, the less she would have.


    They still had decades to live. Who knew when they would need these things?


    Therefore, they should save as much as they could.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    Then, the gun in his hand disappeared.


    In its place was a bow and arrow.


    In the past, he actually liked using bows and arrows, but after using a gun, he realized that bows and arrows were not as good¡­


    Seeing this, a smug smile appeared on Xiao Yang¡¯s face.


    Hehe, he was the only one who could use a gun now.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue quickly spoke.


    ¡°I gave you a total of five grenades, two pistols, and ten magazines. There were ten bullets in each magazine, so there were only a hundred bullets in total.


    Take it easy.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Xiao Yang¡¯s interspatial ring.


    When Xiao Yang heard this, he was shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone after using it? Can¡¯t you give me more?¡± He quickly looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Li Xiao looked disgusted and frowned again.


    Fortunately, his wife shook her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring many of these things when I came to your world. We can¡¯t make more here, so you have to use less of it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell your cousin to use it sparingly just now? We need to save it for emergencies in the future.¡±


    Xiao Yang¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Come to their world?¡±


    Oh my god, so, so she really came from the sky? An immortal?


    ¡°Also, these things don¡¯t belong to this world. It¡¯s best not to reveal them in front of others.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Prince Anyang is still watching us.¡±


    Xiao Yang¡¯s expression instantly turned serious.


    ¡°Yes! I will definitely save my bullets and not use it in front of others.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    Everyone continued to move forward.


    After walking for a long while, they finally saw a big tiger.


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to shoot it but was stopped by Li Xiao and Xiao Yang.


    The two of them actually proposed to use bows and arrows and daggers to deal with the ferocious tiger.


    Without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to reply, the two of them instructed Lin


    Xiaoyue to stay where she was and then ran towards the tiger.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    After the two of them shot an arrow at the tiger, they fought it.


    Close combat was soul-stirring.


    The two of them stabbed their daggers into the tiger¡¯s body, but at the same time, they were also scratched by the tiger¡¯s sharp claws.


    Seeing that Xiao Yang was about to be bitten by the ferocious tiger, Lin Xiaoyue quickly went forward and used her spiritual power.


    The fierce tiger was disrupted and its movements froze for a moment.


    However, a moment was enough.


    Xiao Yang successfully dodged the tiger¡¯s attack and stabbed the Scarlet Blood dagger into the tiger¡¯s neck. Then, he pulled hard.


    At the same time, Li Xiao also seized the opportunity and stabbed his dagger into the tiger¡¯s neck.


    The two fierce men almost cut off the tiger¡¯s head when they joined forces.


    They then confirmed that the tiger was on the verge of death.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Xiao Yang laughed out loud and leaned against the tiger.


    After being repressed for so long, he finally vented.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Li Xiao also laughed loudly and leaned on the other side of the tiger.


    ¡°Back then, 1 watched you and uncle fight the tiger together. I¡¯m so envious.¡± ¡°Today, 1 can also fight a tiger!¡± Xiao Yang looked at Li Xiao, his eyes filled with excitement.


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he extended his hand towards Xiao Yang.


    Xiao Yang smiled and extended his hand, shaking Li Xiao¡¯s hand..

 Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Hunting (2)

    Chapter 492: Hunting (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue walked over.


    She was relieved to find that both of them only suffered some superficial injuries.


    She took out some alcohol and gauze from the space and asked the two of them to come over so that she could treat the wound.


    The two of them cooperated.


    She was smiling on the surface, but she was angry.


    She deliberately used a bit more force on the two of them.


    Li Xiao endured the pain and didn¡¯t cry out.


    Xiao Yang called out in a particularly loud voice, and even kept saying nice things, asking his cousin-in-law to be gentler.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just laughing just now? This pain is nothing.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said in a bad mood and hit him even harder.


    Xiao Yang didn¡¯t dare to call out anymore. Me just looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a pitiful expression.


    However, it was effective. Lin Xiaoyue was gentler.


    After a while, she finally finished bandaging the two of them.


    Lin Xiaoyue glared at the two of them.


    ¡°When we go back later, the two of you will think of a way to cover up the injuries on your bodies.¡±


    ¡°If mother sees this, the three of us can forget about coming into the mountains to hunt again.¡±


    Their expressions changed. Only then did they think about it.


    Before they left, they had indeed promised Liu Shi that they would not get hurt.


    Li Xiao looked at the bandage on his arm and frowned.


    ¡°I put some clothes in the interspatial ring before. 1¡¯11 change into this one later.¡±


    For the sake of hunting, he wore coarse clothes this time.


    And this type of clothes happened to be in his interspatial ring.


    When Xiao Yang heard this, he immediately looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Then, he spoke anxiously.


    Hunting was fun.


    Daishi Village was such a good place. It would be such a waste if he could not enter the mountain to hunt in the future!


    ¡°You can¡¯t wear my clothes.¡± Li Xiao glanced at Xiao Yang in annoyance.


    This kid had more injuries than him, so it was more difficult to hide them.


    ¡°Xiaoyue¡­¡± Xiao Yang was anxious and looked at Lin Xiaoyue as if he was asking for help.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± It made Lin Xiaoyue laugh.


    She stopped smiling and glared at Xiao Yang.


    ¡°Alright, 1 do have clothes that you can wear. You can change into it later.¡±


    ¡°However, the style is slightly different. When you go back, you should be careful not to loiter around in front of my mother.¡±


    Xiao Yang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Deal! Don¡¯t worry!¡± He immediately said.


    Then, the three of them continued their hunting journey.


    When they reached the foot of the third mountain, the three of them encountered five wild boars that had come out in groups to hunt for food.


    Seeing that Li Xiao and Xiao Yang were about to use bows and arrows, Lin Xiaoyue stopped them and took out her gun. At the same time, she gestured for them to use their guns.


    Wild boars were unusually fierce.


    In addition, there were five adult wild boars this time. If they did not deal with them well, they would probably suffer a loss.


    She did not forget that when she first transmigrated, she faced a wild boar. It took almost a magazine of bullets to kill it.


    Therefore, for safety reasons, it was best to use guns to end the battle.


    With these five wild boars, there was no need for them to continue wandering in the mountains.


    Li Xiao and Xiao Yang looked at each other.


    Then, they took out their guns.


    Then, the three of them exchanged glances and opened fire.


    Three of the five wild boars quickly fell to the ground.


    The remaining two were injured and fled.


    In the end, after a few gunshots, they fell too.


    ¡°Haha, this is indeed a weapon from the heavens! This gun is so useful!¡± Xiao


    Yang looked at the gun in his hand with excitement.


    They had easily killed five wild boars.


    Wild boars were sometimes fiercer than large beasts! Moreover, this time, they were dealing with a herd!


    ¡°Alright. Go and clean up the prey.¡±


    ¡°Remove the bullets and make them look like arrow wounds.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Yang replied excitedly and quickly followed Li Xiao to collect the prey.


    Lin Xiaoyue was giving pointers at the side.


    After the two of them put away the wild boar, they proposed to go home.


    Xiao Yang and Li Xiao were reluctant.


    They said that it was still early and they wanted to continue hunting.


    ¡°We definitely won¡¯t be able to finish them. However, there are so many men in the manor that these won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow is the eve of the new year. Why don¡¯t we hunt more prey and send them to the Zhou manor? We can let the soldiers celebrate a good new year!¡± Xiao Yang said.


    It was true that he wanted his men to enjoy good food.. In addition, he also wanted to take the opportunity to brag about how good he was!

 Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Hunting (3)

    Chapter 493: Hunting (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it and felt that what Xiao Yang said made sense.


    Ever since the retreat, nearly four hundred soldiers of the Nangong Army had returned to Qingshi Town.


    For the sake of management, other than a small number of soldiers who stayed by Head Fang¡¯s side, the rest of the Nangong Army was now in the Zhou Manor.


    This was the first time the army had come back for the new year. Her original plan was to let everyone have a good feast.


    However, there were four hundred people. There was a lot of meat that needed to be prepared.


    Now that he thought about it, instead of spending money on meat, it would be better for them to work hard for half a day today and hunt more to send them to the Zhou manor.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue agreed.


    Thus, the three of them continued to travel through the mountains.


    As she wanted to hunt more prey, Lin Xiaoyue could not bear to part with the bullets.


    Therefore, the three almost all switched to bows and arrows. They only used guns when they had no other choice.


    Lin Xiaoyue was responsible for long-range archery while Li Xiao and Xiao Yang were responsible for close combat.


    The two men were both ruthless people. When they fought with wild beasts, they were even more ruthless than them.


    Finally, after crossing two more mountains, Lin Xiaoyue noticed that it was getting late and suggested returning.


    At this time, Li Xiao and Xiao Yang had almost exhausted their energy and agreed to return.


    Thus, the three of them crossed the mountains and returned.


    Before the sky turned dark, the group finally returned to the familiar stream at the back of the mountain of Daishi Village.


    Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief and asked everyone to clean the blood and mess on their bodies.


    Then, she asked the two of them to change their clothes and cover up their injuries.


    Xiao Yang and Li Xiao smiled as they looked at the woman who kept reminding them to tidy up their clothes.


    Xiao Yang, in particular, felt that it was interesting.


    His cousin-in-law wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, but there was actually a time when she was so nervous and concerned.


    It seemed that his aunt was the boss. Sister-in-law¡¯s nemesis.


    After ensuring that there were no traces on Xiao Yang and Li Xiao, Lin Xiaoyue was relieved.


    She brought the two of them back.


    When they reached the front mountain, he asked the two of them to bring some prey back to the Liu residence.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s original intention was to only take out the deers and hares.


    However, Xiao Yang insisted on taking out a wild boar.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it. Considering the wild boar¡¯s reputation, it was not as bad as the tiger.


    Moreover, she had managed to hunt a wild boar before, so her mother wouldn¡¯t be scared. That was why she agreed.


    Thus, the three of them returned to the Liu residence in a hurry.


    As soon as they returned home, they learned that Prince Anyang and Liang Yu had actually come.


    The three of them looked at each other, threw the prey into the courtyard, and handed it to the butler.


    Prince Anyang and Liang Yu, who were in the central room, heard the commotion in the courtyard and walked out curiously.


    From afar, he saw the wild animals that the three of them had brought back. They looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Li Xiao, this trip¡¯s harvest is quite plentiful!¡± Prince Anyang smiled and walked towards them with Liang Yu.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Li Xiao hurriedly bowed.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Xiao Yang stood behind Li Xiao and also bowed to Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for such formalities between us.¡± Prince Anyang came over and held Li Xiao¡¯s hand.


    Li Xiao did not get up.


    ¡°There is a distinction between monarch and subject. Your Highness, you can call me by my name in the future.¡±


    Now that he had joined Prince Anyang, and the Nangong Army would have to live in Anyang County in the future, it was better to abide by etiquette now.


    This was important for the Liu family and the Nangong Army.


    A ripple flashed across Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Flaha, 1 forgot that you have no official title.¡±


    ¡°Then 1 will confer you the title of commander of the guards. How about that?¡± Prince Anyang said.


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue were both stunned.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned and was about to speak when she heard Li Xiao say, ¡°thank you, Your Highness. However, I have no intention of becoming an official. I only wish to stay in Daishi Village with my family.¡±


    ¡°I hope Your Highness will grant my wish.¡±


    The smile on Prince Anyang¡¯s face disappeared.


    Then, a moment later, he suddenly laughed out loud.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­since that¡¯s the case, I respect your decision.¡±


    ¡°However, if you change your mind, you can come and see me at any time.¡± As he spoke, Prince Anyang took a jade pendant from his waist and gave it to Li Xiao.


    ¡°This is the jade pendant of the Imperial Residence, representing my identity. With this jade pendant, you can freely enter and leave the mansion.¡±


    Li Xiao glanced at Prince Anyang. His eyes revealed a touched expression as he took the jade pendant.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    Then, Prince Anyang said something to Xiao Yang before bringing the group of people to the central room.


    ¡°Time sure passes quickly. Tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± Prince Anyang suddenly said..

 Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Prince Anyang Visits (1)

    Chapter 494: Prince Anyang Visits (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue looked at each other and didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m here, and the Imperial Residence has yet to be completed.¡±


    ¡°Ninth brother is also in the Liu residence, so 1 thought¡­¡± Prince Anyang did not finish his sentence.


    He looked at Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue, feeling a little annoyed.


    Did these two people really not understand or were they pretending not to understand?


    Since he had already said so much, couldn¡¯t he stay in Daishi Village for the New Year?


    Could these two people not tell that he, as a prince, was giving them a chance to befriend him?


    ¡°Oh, then why don¡¯t Your Highness stay for a few days and celebrate the new year with us?¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao and said to Prince Anyang.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to. Instead, if she didn¡¯t agree, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in any longer.


    Moreover, they really needed to be on good terms with Prince Anyang. After all, in the future, they would have to rely on him to survive.


    Upon hearing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, a smile indeed appeared on Prince Anyang¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He continued.


    ¡°Cough, i just moved to Nan¡¯an County and hasn¡¯t settled down yet. Can you¡­¡± Liang Yu saw this and quickly looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    He actually didn¡¯t want to come, but since His Highness was here, how could he not come?


    After all, he had spent the New Year with his sister and brother-in-law in the past. There was no reason for this year to be an exception.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Then, she smiled. ¡°Since Young Master Liang is willing to give us face, we will of course welcome you.¡±


    Li Xiao couldn¡¯t help but look at his wife.


    He received a comforting look from Lin Xiaoyue.


    Since he had already accepted one, one more was nothing.


    Besides, they would have to set up a chain store next year. At that time, they might have to ask Ruyi Restaurant for help.


    Liang Yu was a little embarrassed.


    However, he had to pretend that he did not see it.


    As Prince Anyang continued to chat, Lin Xiaoyue learned that before he left, he had instructed the Princess Consort of Anyang to set off for Daishi Village tomorrow.


    Therefore, he had already made up his mind to come to their house for the new year.


    ¡°When I saw ninth brother just now, he¡¯s changed a lot.¡± Suddenly, Prince Anyang mentioned Xiao Qing again.


    ¡°His body seems to be better than before, and he¡¯s much calmer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­he;s much more reserved towards me than before¡­¡± Speaking up to this point, Prince Anyang even smiled a little desolately.


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes moved slightly.


    ¡°His identity is different now. Qing ¡®er is a commoner now, so how could he dare to be impudent in front of His Highness?¡± He cupped his hands at Prince Anyang.


    Prince Anyang glanced at Li Xiao.


    ¡°If you want to be an official, you can tell me at any time. As for the ninth brother, he has a high status. When the time is right, 1 will help him regain his status as a prince.¡± He said solemnly.


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but Xiao Qing and I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Your thoughts cannot represent his.¡±


    As he spoke, Prince Anyang looked at the door.


    ¡°Go and invite the ninth royal brother over. His big brother is here, but that brat is still hiding.¡± As he spoke, he smiled.


    ¡°Yes!¡± A guard at the door immediately replied.


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue looked at each other, their expressions somewhat solemn.


    However, it was only for a moment before they relaxed.


    After a while, the guard brought Xiao Qing in.


    ¡°Xiao Qing greets Your Highness!¡± After entering, Xiao Qing immediately bowed to Prince Anyang.


    Prince Anyang frowned.


    ¡°In front of me, you may use your original surname.¡± He said.


    He knew that his brother had concealed his identity and changed his surname.


    He did not expect him to be so calm and call himself that in front of him.


    Xiao Qing looked up at Prince Anyang and quickly lowered his head.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too kind. Ever since the day the Great General¡¯s Mansion was massacred, the Murong Qing is gone. Now, there is only Xiao Qing in this world.¡±


    Prince Anyang frowned again.


    Just as he was about to say something, Xiao Qing looked up at him again.


    ¡°If Your Highness really cares about me, then let Murong Qing disappear completely.¡± He said with a pleading tone.


    That shocked Prince Anyang.


    He was the First Prince of Great Yan, and he had many brothers and sisters.


    However, the older princes had always been fighting with him for the position of Crown Prince.


    He rarely came into contact with the younger ones.


    Therefore, he did not have much affection for his royal brothers and sisters..

 Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Prince Anyang Visits (2)

    Chapter 495: Prince Anyang Visits (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    On the other hand, because of the friendship between his mother and Consort Shu, he had more opportunities to see his ninth brother than his other siblings. When Xiao Qing was young, he pestered him to play with him.


    This child had never schemed against him. At that time, he treated him as his own brother.


    Thinking of the past, Prince Anyang almost fell into a daze.


    When he came back to his senses, he saw Xiao Qing still looking at him pleadingly. A hint of love flashed across his face.


    ¡°Have you really thought it through?¡±


    He was actually afraid of his brother.


    If he wanted to use Nangong Xiao, the Nangong Family would rise again.


    After the Nangong Clan rose, they might not be loyal to him.


    After all, compared to him, his brother had the blood of the Nangong Family flowing in his veins.


    ¡°1 have thought it through. Your Highness, please grant my wish!¡± Xiao Qing said without hesitation, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Prince Anyang was a little surprised.


    However, Prince Anyang¡¯s expression immediately turned into hesitation.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Your Highness, please grant Qing¡¯er¡¯s wish. This child doesn¡¯t have any great ambitions. He just wants to become a scholar and support our family.¡±


    Prince Anyang and Liang Yu were both shocked.


    Seeing Xiao Qing¡¯s face turn red, his expression became even more strange. ¡°Cough, Qing¡¯er, you want to take the imperial examination?¡± Prince Anyang asked Xiao Qing awkwardly.


    They were born as princes and had a high status. They did not need to take the imperial examination at all.


    When he first learned that Xiao Qing was in Qingyun Academy and that there was a high chance that he would take the imperial examination next year, he was a little surprised.


    His ninth brother was really going to take the imperial examination? And his goal was to become a scholar?


    Becoming a scholar was indeed not bad for someone living in a rural place like this.


    But for a prince, a scholar who wasn¡¯t even guaranteed to become an official, wouldn¡¯t that be too lowly?


    ¡°Yes. The Academy would hold a major examination in the spring of next year, and the list of participants would be decided.¡±


    ¡°If I pass, I can participate in the county examination.¡± Xiao Qing replied.


    Prince Anyang had a complicated expression.


    ¡°Why go through so much trouble? I can directly confer you an official position.¡± He said.


    He didn¡¯t know much about the imperial examinations, but he knew the general process.


    It was very troublesome to take the test one level at a time.


    Moreover, the environment during the examination was very harsh. Even healthy examinees would not be able to endure it.


    Moreover, his ninth brother¡¯s body was not in good condition.


    Xiao Qing hurriedly cupped his hands at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, but I want to rely on myself.¡±


    ¡°Since I have decided to assume a new identity, 1 must do it fully.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Prince Anyang was shocked again.


    Then, a hint of admiration flashed across his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Your Highness. Just treat me like your brother like before.¡± His heart softened and he smiled.


    Xiao Qing was stunned.


    Then, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Please grant my wish, brother!¡± He smiled and cupped his hands at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Haha, sure! I¡¯ll do as you wish!¡± Prince Anyang finally agreed.


    After saying that, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was good that his brother did not have those thoughts. Otherwise, it would be troublesome for him.


    ¡°Thank you, brother!¡± Xiao Qing¡¯s face lit up.


    A moment later, he thought of something and bowed to Prince Anyang.


    ¡°There is one more thing.¡± He said respectfully.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s smile quickly disappeared.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.


    Xiao Qing looked at Prince Anyang, a hint of hesitation flashing across his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s about my mother,¡± he said, embarrassed.


    Prince Anyang was stunned.


    At the same time, the tension that had just risen in his heart instantly eased.


    ¡°Oh, on Consort Shu¡¯s side, everything is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Previously, according to the Imperial Consort¡¯s plan, we were prepared to take action in these two days to arrange for Consort Shu to leave the palace.


    However, there was the matter of the Nangong Army escaping.¡±


    As Prince Anyang spoke, he looked at Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Now the emperor suspects that Li Xiao is still alive and might contact Consort


    Shu, so he has strengthened the surveillance.¡±


    ¡°Thus, I have discussed with the Imperial Consort and arranged for Consort


    Shu to leave the palace.¡±


    Li Xiao frowned and sighed in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his arrangements would actually implicate his sister.


    Lin Xiaoyue reached out and held Li Xiao¡¯s hand.


    Li Xiao grabbed his.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Your Highness and the Imperial Consort about my sister-in-law¡¯s matter.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Ms. Lin is too polite. Since 1 have agreed to this matter, 1 won¡¯t go back on my word..¡±

 Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Prince Anyang Visits (3)

    Chapter 496: Prince Anyang Visits (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, Prince Anyang asked Xiao Qing about the situation.


    After putting on a show of brotherhood with Xiao Qing, he finally gave up.


    At night, the kitchen prepared a lot of braised meat, bacon, and sausages according to Prince Anyang¡¯s instructions.


    During the banquet, Prince Anyang and Liang Yu complimented the delicacies again.


    After learning that Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao were going to the Zhou Manor tomorrow to celebrate the New Year with the Nangong Army, Prince Anyang immediately suggested that they go with them.


    ¡°It is their honor to have Your Highness there.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    She was worried that she would not be able to retrieve the prey she had hunted and cook them for the Nangong Army.


    Now that someone wanted to reward the soldiers, she could save the money.


    She did not care if Prince Anyang was trying to buy people¡¯s hearts.


    So what if they were bribed? They had no agenda anyway.


    When Prince Anyang heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, he became even happier.


    ¡°Men!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± A guard quickly entered the room.


    ¡°Get 2,000 catties of meat, 4,000 catties of rice, 400 catties of wine, and other vegetables to be sent to the Zhou Manor tomorrow morning.¡± Prince Anyang said immediately.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guard quickly left.


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted.


    ¡°We thank Your Highness on behalf of the Nangong Army!¡± She hurriedly raised her glass at Prince Anyang.


    How generous.


    If these supplies were sent to the Zhou Manor, it would be enough to last them for more than ten days.


    ¡°You are too polite! The Nangong Army had fought on the battlefield and made great contributions to Great Yan. So what if I reward them a little?!¡±


    As he spoke, Prince Anyang also raised his wine glass.


    He drank with Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    Liang Yu ate quietly at the side and did not say a word.


    For some reason, he felt that his brother-in-law had been schemed against by the couple.


    However, he could not find any evidence.


    Also, even if he was, his brother-in-law was happy to do it.


    Forget it. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t his money.


    The dishes were sumptuous and everyone was full.


    Especially Xiao Yang, he almost ate to the point of bursting.


    In ancient times, there weren¡¯t many entertainment activities. It was a little uncomfortable to eat so much and sleep.


    Xiao Yang suggested that Lin Xiaoyue take out the poker cards and they play together.


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes were also filled with interest as he expressed his agreement.


    When Prince Anyang and Liang Yu saw this, they were curious.


    Therefore, under everyone¡¯s request, Lin Xiaoyue went to get the poker cards.


    Then, he taught Prince Anyang and Liang Yu how to play cards.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in playing like this. Let¡¯s increase the stakes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly said.


    Liang Yu¡¯s gaze immediately became alert.


    Xiao Yang was nervous. He did not have much money.


    ¡°What stakes?¡± Prince Anyang smiled.


    He was very curious about the poker cards.


    They looked special. He did not know where she got it.


    ¡°The loser gives the winner 1,000 taels of silver.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Liang Yu¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Do we give 1,000 taels each, or together?¡±


    Liang Yu couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes.


    His brother-in-law had not even started playing, and he was already thinking about giving money if he lost.


    This meant that he was obviously going to agree.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°2,000 taels is too much. We are just playing cards for fun. 500 taels per person will do.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we haven¡¯t even started playing yet. It¡¯s hard to say who will win or lose in the end. It might not be necessary for His Highness and Young Master Liang to pay.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that makes sense! Then let¡¯s play!¡± Prince Anyang smiled.


    Liang Yu glanced at his brother-in-law and sighed helplessly.


    Forget it, it¡¯s only about 500 taels of silver.


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue and Xiao Yang formed a team, while Prince Anyang and Liang Yu formed a team. They started playing cards.


    Li Xiao had nothing to do, so he went to give Xiao Yang some pointers.


    After the game started, since Prince Anyang and Liang Yu didn¡¯t know the trick, they made a few low-level mistakes and let Lin Xiaoyue and Xiao Yang win several times.


    But soon, the two of them grasped the trick and began to catch up.


    Especially Liang Yu, he was very good at memorizing cards.


    After he became the banker, he actually led Prince Anyang to win three rounds in a row.


    It forced Lin Xiaoyue to be serious in her playing.


    She had to be serious. Otherwise, she and Xiao Yang might lose in the end.


    Xiao Yang, that brat, didn¡¯t have 500 taels. Wouldn¡¯t she have to fork out the money?


    1,000 taels of silver, how much food could she buy with that?


    Thus, both sides quickly entered a tug-of-war.


    After an hour, both of them were in a draw..

 Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: New Year at the Zhou Manor (1)

    Chapter 497: New Year at the Zhou Manor (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    In the last round, Lin Xiaoyue was the banker and they won.


    Counting the thirty-five points he had obtained, Prince Anyang looked depressed.


    Liang Yu was in a bad mood.


    Losing 500 taels of silver was a small matter. After persisting for so long and losing the last round, the sense of defeat brought about was a big deal.


    ¡°Hehe, Young Master Liang, thank you!¡± Xiao Yang looked at Liang Yu smugly, almost reaching out to ask him for money.


    When playing cards, it was normal to taunt each other.


    He didn¡¯t dare to taunt Prince Anyang, but he had taunted Liang Yu many times.


    Liang Yu was still calm at first, as if he did not want to stoop to his level.


    In the end, not long after, they started arguing with each other.


    Now, he was quite close with Liang Yu.


    When Prince Anyang saw him arguing with Liang Yu, he interjected from time to time.


    In fact, Xiao Yang was not even that afraid of Prince Anyang now.


    ¡°Humph! Count yourself lucky!¡± Liang Yu looked at Xiao Yang angrily.


    Then, he took out a banknote from his pocket.


    ¡°I admit defeat!¡± Then, he slapped it in front of Xiao Yang.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly picked up the silver notes.


    He cupped his hands and had an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am


    I?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Prince Anyang sighed and took out 500 taels of silver and gave it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t we play another round?¡± He said.


    Liang Yu, who was about to get up, immediately sat up straight and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    This feeling of being one step away from victory was too unbearable. He also wanted to turn the tables.


    Xiao Yang also looked at Lin Xiaoyue, then looked at the silver notes in his hand reluctantly.


    He wanted to play but he was also afraid of losing.


    500 taels of silver? Although they were banknotes, they still felt heavy in his hands.


    He was prepared to save this money for his future wife.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Xiao Yang¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°There¡¯s no point in just playing this. Why don¡¯t we play a new game?¡± She continued.


    ¡°There is another game?¡± Prince Anyang was very interested.


    Liang Yu also looked at Lin Xiaoyue in surprise.


    ¡°Of course. There are many games we can play.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Then, she told everyone how to play games like Fight the Landlord and Run


    Fast, Golden Flowers, Bullfighting, and so on, completely opening everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Considering that there were many people, Lin Xiaoyue suggested playing Golden Flowers for the sake of excitement.


    After Prince Anyang and Liang Yu agreed, Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°the more people there are, the more fun it is. How about this, we¡¯ll go and call some more people over.¡±


    ¡°If Your Highness¡¯ guards are interested, you can let them participate as well.¡±


    Prince Anyang was stunned.


    He looked at the guards outside the door and hesitated.


    Then, he looked at the poker cards on the table and agreed.


    Then, he called two of the guards in.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Your Highness, please wait a moment. We¡¯ll go and call some more people over. I¡¯ll also get some copper and silver coins.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue left with Li Xiao.


    Not long after, Lin Xiaoyue returned.


    When he came back, he was carrying a money box in his hand, and it was obvious that it was not light.


    Then, Li Xiao returned.


    There were also three people behind him. They were Liu Shi, Zhao Shanshan, and Fan Teng.


    After the three of them bowed to Prince Anyang and sat down.


    Seeing that Liu Shi also wanted to participate in the game of cards, the smile on Prince Anyang¡¯s face widened.


    He chatted with Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi was a little shy, but with her daughter by her side, she felt at ease and gradually became less afraid.


    Soon, Lin Xiaoyue moved the money box over and exchanged it for silver and copper coins.


    Then, she explained to everyone how to play Golden Flower.


    It was simple. The person who won the card might not necessarily have the biggest card, but it could also be the one who was bravest.


    Most of the time, it was a gamble of courage and winning by deceiving.


    After playing a few rounds, some people had mastered the trick.


    Prince Anyang was the one who lied the most. It could be said that people with more money were bold.


    Liang Yu and Lin Xiaoyue lied a lot too, but they didn¡¯t have his poker face.


    Prince Anyang had become the most wealthy person at the table.


    The rest of the people, including Li Xiao, were playing their cards honestly.


    He would throw the small cards and play the big cards.


    In the beginning, everyone was rather reserved..

 Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: New Year at the Zhou Manor (2)

    Chapter 498: New Year at the Zhou Manor (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    But as time passed, be it the guards or the servants, they gradually became less apprehensive. When it was time to make money, they would no longer be polite.


    The two guards had won several rounds against their master.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t good. Very quickly, he lost until his face turned sour.


    Another round, Prince Anyang was still holding his cards.


    This time, he got a good card and looked at Liang Yu and one of the guards who was playing.


    The two of them played a few rounds, but they did not have the intention to raise their cards.


    Prince Anyang knew that their cards were big, so he bet 50 taels of silver. (Maximum of 100 taels.)


    However, Liang Yu actually followed, and the guard chose to look at Liang Yu¡¯s card.


    Then, the guard put the card back into the pile with a pained expression.


    When Prince Anyang saw this, he did not even look at his cards and immediately bet 100 taels of silver.


    Liang Yu frowned and followed with another 100 taels.


    Then, the two of them actually followed him back and forth several times.


    Prince Anyang was furious. He was even a little angry that Liang Yu did not give him face.


    Looking at the small mountain of silver notes piled up on the table, Prince Anyang was a little envious.


    After hesitating for a moment, he picked up his card.


    The first card was a 10 of Hearts.


    Then, Prince Anyang carefully moved the first card. When he saw that the second card was black, he was a little disappointed.


    In the end, he realized that the second card was a 10 of Spades.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be delighted.


    Then, he began to focus on the first two cards.


    When he saw a 1 appear on the third card, Prince Anyang couldn¡¯t help but be ecstatic.


    Then, he moved the first two cards and found that it was indeed a 10 of Diamonds.


    There were three 10s!


    At this moment, Prince Anyang was really ecstatic. His cards were definitely bigger than Liang Yu¡¯s!


    However, in an instant, he quickly calmed down.


    He even pretended to be in a difficult position.


    He looked like he wanted to continue but was hesitant.


    Then, after thinking for a while, he put out 100 taels.


    ¡°Another 100 taels.¡± Then, he pretended to be calm.


    Liang Yu frowned.


    ¡®Too taels.¡± He followed.


    Prince Anyang frowned, but he was actually very happy.


    ¡°Another 100 taels!¡±


    ¡®Too taels.¡± Liang Yu continued to follow, feeling that victory was in his grasp.


    He didn¡¯t expect Prince Anyang to continue.


    After a few rounds, seeing that there was no more money in front of Prince Anyang and he looked like he was going to ask the guard for more, Liang Yu sighed and finally suggested looking at the cards.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Prince Anyang smiled cheerfully.


    Liang Yu, who had thought that victory was in his grasp, turned pale instantly.


    He was holding a 10 J (^straight, which was considered a big hand among big hands. Was he facing a hand that was even bigger than a straight?


    Looking at Prince Anyang in disbelief, Liang Yu showed his cards.


    ¡°If Your Highness¡¯ three cards are the same, you win.¡±


    Prince Anyang was ecstatic and quickly revealed his three 10s on the table.


    Then, he stretched out his hand toward the pile of banknotes on the table.


    In the previous round, he was the biggest loser on the table.


    However, with this one round, he had returned everything he had lost.


    Not only did he make a comeback, but he also earned at least 700 taels of silver.


    Compared to Prince Anyang¡¯s excitement, Liang Yu¡¯s expression was much worse.


    He had been the winner of this round before, but after this round, not only did he lose all the money he had won, but he also lost a lot of money.


    ¡°Everyone must give me 1 tael of silver each as a reward!¡± After taking back all the money, Prince Anyang spread his hands at everyone.


    He didn¡¯t forget that getting a straight means he could get 1 tael from everyone.


    Everyone congratulated him.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression was ugly as he took out his money.


    ¡°Continue, continue!¡± Prince Anyang took the money and said happily.


    He skillfully shuffled the cards.


    Everyone thought that Prince Anyang would definitely become bolder after he won. However, he became more reserved.


    On the other hand, Liang Yu was the opposite.


    He wanted to win back the money he had lost.


    Unfortunately, Liang Yu seemed to have bad luck after that. He lost more than he won.


    In the end, he became the biggest loser on the table.


    The biggest winner was Prince Anyang, followed by Lin Xiaoyue.


    The rest also lost, but not by much..

 Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: New Year at the Zhou Manor (3)

    Chapter 499: New Year at the Zhou Manor (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, after dinner at the Liu Residence, Lin Xiaoyue and the others brought Prince Anyang and Liang Yu to the Zhou Manor.


    As soon as they arrived at the manor, they saw a large amount of resources.


    It was the ones that Prince Anyang had arranged for his subordinates to buy yesterday.


    Head Fang¡¯s face was full of smiles. After Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao thanked Prince Anyang, he once again expressed his gratitude to Prince Anyang on behalf of the people in the manor.


    Prince Anyang was very pleased to hear this.


    After learning that the Nangong Army was opening up the mountains today, he became interested again and suggested going to the mountains to take a look. Lin Xiaoyue was also curious about the progress of the mountain reclamation, so she let Head Fang lead the way.


    They set off from the manor and arrived not long after.


    The mountain that he had seen before had already undergone a huge change.


    Just as Lin Xiaoyue had planned, many terraced fields had been cultivated on the mountain.


    These terraced fields were well-arranged, and a large number of people were still busy in the fields. It looked extremely lively.


    Fan Ming was commanding everyone on the mountain when he learned that Lin Xiaoyue and Prince Anyang were there.


    He hurried down the mountain.


    ¡°Greetings Your Highness, greetings Sir and Miss!¡± Fan Ming tidied his clothes from a distance before coming forward and greeting them.


    Prince Anyang looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°This is the head of the Zhou Manor,¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    ¡°He¡¯s leading the soldiers to reclaim the wasteland and build up the Zhou Manor. Head Fang had a lot of work to do, so Head Fan was in charge of the Zhou manor.¡±


    Prince Anyang nodded, then turned to look at Fan Ming.


    ¡°Get up.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Fan Ming hurriedly thanked him.


    ¡°These mountainous regions have been cultivated quite well. Bring me up the mountain to take a look.¡± Prince Anyang said again.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Fan Ming hurriedly led the way.


    Then, he led the group of people up the mountain and explained along the way.


    Fan Ming also answered the questions that Prince Anyang raised from time to time.


    ¡°These are all Miss¡¯ ideas. We worked according to Miss¡¯ design and found that after the road was paved, it was indeed much more convenient.¡±


    ¡°Also, the newly dug water reservoir can be tested in a few days. If it doesn¡¯t leak, we¡¯re going to fill it with snow.¡± In this way, after spring, they would be able to store water.


    When Prince Anyang heard that, he was also amazed at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s ingenious thinking.


    He even ordered someone to bring a pen and paper to record what he saw and heard today. He was prepared to implement it in Anyang County.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not pay any attention to him. She only accompanied him and checked the progress while she was at it. She also greeted the soldiers.


    Most of the Nangong Army knew Lin Xiaoyue, but some of them had never met her.


    These soldiers knew that Lin Xiaoyue and their general had come thousands of miles to save them.


    All of them wanted to see their general¡¯s wife.


    When they heard that she looked like a fairy, they were all looking forward to it.


    When they saw her in person, many people did not even care about the work in their hands.


    They were either stunned or scrambling to talk to Lin Xiaoyue.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Li Xiao blocking them, Lin Xiaoyue probably wouldn¡¯t be free.


    Lin Xiaoyue was very enthusiastic from the beginning to the end. She told everyone to get off work early in the afternoon and not to work in the afternoon. They cheered for her.


    They also learned that Prince Anyang had sent over wine and meat. Today, everyone could eat from noon to night and celebrate the new year. The Nangong Army expressed their gratitude to Prince Anyang again.


    When Prince Anyang heard their grateful words, a surge of emotion rose in his heart.


    When they came down from the mountain, they were still very excited.


    When he returned to the manor, the kitchen was already busy.


    Lin Xiaoyue smelled the fragrance of the vegetables before she even got close.


    Looking at the manor decorated with lanterns and streamers, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly felt the atmosphere of the new year.


    Remembering something, Lin Xiaoyue wanted to instruct Fan Teng to do something, but she didn¡¯t see Fan Teng.


    Not only Fan Teng, but Xiao Yang was also absent.


    After asking around, she found out that Xiao Yang had actually brought Fan Teng and a few soldiers to the mountain beside the Zhou Manor.


    He said that he wanted to hunt for the soldiers.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She hoped that the kid wouldn¡¯t return empty-handed¡­


    Time passed quickly. Before the tables were set up and the banquet was about to begin, Xiao Yang and the others finally returned.


    There were a total of fifteen people, and they returned with three wild boars, a brown bear, a leopard, five deer, and a large number of small animals..

 Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: The Charm of Mahjong (1)

    Chapter 500: The Charm of Mahjong (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Of course, they were all injured. Two of them had quite a few wounds on their bodies.


    However, they were all smiling.


    Moreover, they all had their heads up high, looking as if they were looking at how amazing they were.


    When Prince Anyang saw that a mere fifteen soldiers had returned with so much prey after only going out for a short while, he looked at them with admiration.


    ¡°As expected of the strongest soldiers in the Great Yan, you are truly brave and unparalleled!¡± Prince Anyang¡¯s gaze was burning as he looked at the brown bear¡¯s corpse on the ground.


    The bear was abnormally ferocious, and ordinary people would find it difficult to deal with it.


    They actually caught such a ferocious beast.


    Xiao Yang and Fan Teng looked at each other and then at the brown bear¡¯s corpse on the ground.


    ¡°Your Highness, you flatter me.¡± Then, Xiao Yang bowed to Prince Anyang.


    ¡°The conditions at the borders were bitter and cold. When the Great General King was around, he often led his soldiers into the mountains to hunt.¡± ¡°Because of excessive hunting, the number of ferocious beasts at the border has decreased over the past few decades.¡±


    ¡°Qingshi Town, on the other hand, has many mountains and no one hunts.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Yang mention the Great General King, the Nangong Army seemed to recall the time when they followed the Great General King out to hunt. All of them were smiling.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s expression became a little sad.


    ¡°The Great General King is for the country and the people. What a pity¡­¡± He sighed.


    The moment he said that, they looked sad again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the past anymore. Among all the prey today, this bear was the rarest!¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly interjected when she saw this.


    With one sentence, the sad atmosphere was turned back to normal.


    ¡°Xiaoyue is right! In order to catch this bear, the men were all injured!¡± Xiao Yang continued.


    Then, his eyes moved, and he suddenly bowed to Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Your Highness has helped us evacuate from the border, and you have given us so many good things today.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to repay Your Highness, so we¡¯ll give this bear to Your Highness as a token of our appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Please accept it, Your Highness!¡± Xiao Yang said sincerely.


    Prince Anyang was shocked.


    He hurriedly rejected him.


    However, although he rejected it, his eyes were fixed on the bear. It was obvious that he had taken a fancy to it.


    Prince Anyang had indeed taken a fancy to the brown bear.


    However, it was not that he wanted to eat it, but that he wanted to send it to the capital as tribute.


    Although there were all kinds of delicacies in the palace, bear paws were not often served.


    Oh no, it should be said that there were very few such things.


    He wanted to send it to the capital. It was much more valuable than any gold, silver, or jewelry.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Since it¡¯s a token of our appreciation, Your Highness, please accept it!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, won¡¯t you make the soldiers feel bad?¡±


    Prince Anyang was stunned.


    ¡°Alright, then I thank ail the soldiers!¡± Only then did he accept the brown bear.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s carry this bear into the carriage!¡± Xiao Yang immediately said.


    As he spoke, he didn¡¯t wait for Prince Anyang to speak before getting up.


    Liang Yu quickly arranged for a guard to lead the way for the two of them.


    After the brown bear was carried away, Prince Anyang went to sit with Lin Xiaoyue and the others.


    Soon after, lunch began.


    Prince Anyang and the others, as well as the important members of the Nangong Army, were having their meals in the hall.


    The rest of the people were arranged to stay in the courtyard outside the hall.


    Head Fang spoke and informed everyone of everything that Prince Anyang had done for the Nangong Army. He also told them that the food on everyone¡¯s table today was all sent by Prince Anyang.


    After expressing his gratitude on behalf of the Nangong Army, he invited Prince Anyang to speak to the soldiers.


    Of course Prince Anyang would not let go of this opportunity to win over the hearts of the people. He expressed his admiration for the Great General King and the Nangong Army to the fullest. He made a good impression of himself to the Nangong Army.


    After Prince Anyang finished speaking, Head Fang asked Li Xiao to give a lecture to the soldiers.


    Li Xiao had just stood up when the atmosphere became heavy.


    He took a glass of wine and splashed it on the ground in front of him.


    ¡°The first glass is for the Great General King.¡±


    Everyone turned solemn.


    ¡°The second glass is for the thirty-nine people of the Nangong Clan who were slaughtered.¡±


    Some of the soldiers had tears in their eyes.


    ¡°The third glass¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­is for those who starved and froze to death at the border. As well as the soldiers who did not return from this evacuation!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, some of the Nangong Army were already wiping their tears..

 Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: The Charm of Mahjong (2)

    Chapter 501: The Charm of Mahjong (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears.


    Head Fang shouted.


    Immediately, the Nangong Army picked up their bowls and poured the first bowl of wine on the ground.


    The intense sorrowful atmosphere brought with it a murderous aura, causing Prince Anyang in the room to almost feel fear.


    Prince Anyang was feeling uneasy when Li Xiao finally spoke again.


    ¡°Today is the 30th of the year, the last day of the year. 426 soldiers had returned before the new year. There were still 5,128 people out there.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s hearts were heavy.


    The entire Nangong Army was as close as brothers. They arrived safely at Qingshi Town and lived a good life. At the moment, they could even drink and eat meat, celebrating the new year in a lively manner.


    But there were still so many who were still stranded.


    ¡°This is for the soldiers who are not here today!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡± Head Fang immediately said.


    Everyone raised their cups and drank all the wine in their cups.


    After drinking, Li Xiao looked at the Nangong Army again.


    ¡°Thanks to Your Highness, 1 am able to evacuate the soldiers¡­¡± Li Xiao thanked Prince Anyang.


    He recounted everything that Prince Anyang had done for the Nangong Army in detail.


    In the end, he also specifically pointed out that Prince Anyang had agreed to take in the Nangong Army and would find an opportunity to clear the Nangong Army of their grievances.


    The weight of these words was heavy. After the Nangong Army heard this, they all looked at Prince Anyang differently.


    Some soldiers even cheered.


    Prince Anyang drank a few glasses with them.


    After a while, when a soldier jokingly asked them about the general¡¯s wife, Li Xiao introduced Lin Xiaoyue to everyone.


    Li Xiao pulled Lin Xiaoyue to his side and generously showed it to the soldiers.


    ¡°My wife!¡±


    In an instant, the Nangong Army was in an uproar.


    ¡°Madam has descended from heaven!¡± Someone suddenly said.


    ¡°Madam is as beautiful as a flower!¡±


    ¡°The reincarnation of Guan Yin!¡±


    The praises were endless. Even Lin Xiaoyue, who always felt good about herself, felt her face heat up.


    Li Xiao actually did not have any intention of stopping them. He just watched his soldiers praise his wife.


    ¡°Cough-¡±


    However, Lin Xiaoyue quickly glared and coughed to remind him.


    Only then did Li Xiao raise his hand to calm everyone down.


    Then, he waited until everyone was silent before he continued.


    ¡°She saved me and the Nangong Army from fire and water. She is our benefactor.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Head Fang led the Nangong Army and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue, expressing his gratitude.


    After that, Li Xiao told everyone what Lin Xiaoyue had done for the Nangong Army, as well as the future plan.


    ¡°From now on, the Nangong Army will no longer receive more soldiers. If His Highness does not recruit you, you will forever be the villagers of Qingshi Town.¡±


    ¡°Some of you can start a family and a business¡­¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s words caused an uproar in the Nangong Army.


    Some of them had thought of retiring, but that was only when they were old.


    But now, they were still young, strong, and burdened with grievances and hatred. How could they go into seclusion now?


    Soon, someone raised an objection.


    After one person raised this, more people quickly followed suit and raised objections.


    They were all unwilling to go into seclusion and wanted to avenge the Great General King and the Nangong Army, as well as wash away their grievances.


    Prince Anyang listened at the side, and the relaxed strings in his heart tensed up again.


    The Nangong Army was like a knife. They could hurt others and himself too.


    He had not forgotten that his surname was also Murong.


    Li Xiao stretched out his hand, signaling everyone to quiet down.


    Then, he said, ¡°the injustice suffered by the Nangong Clan and the Nangong Army will definitely be cleared.¡±


    ¡°The mission and future of the Nangong Army will definitely end in my generation!¡±


    ¡°Great Yan has been established for three hundred years. The Nangong Clan and all of you have done enough for the Great Yan.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    As soon as he said that, the members of the Nangong Army looked at each other with resentment in their hearts and tears in their eyes.


    Yes, the Nangong Clan and the Nangong Army had done enough for Great Yan, yet that was their outcome. Was it really worth it to persevere?


    ¡°I have already decided that after this matter is done, I will go into seclusion with my wife in the forest and not care about the affairs of the world.¡±


    ¡°At that time, those who meet the requirements to retire can return to the village and recover to their civilian status..¡±

 Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: The Charm of Mahjong (3)

    Chapter 502: The Charm of Mahjong (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The rest of you can enter the army of the prince¡¯s mansion and become ordinary soldiers.¡± Li Xiao continued.


    The Nangong Army carried too many things and sacrificed too many.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t get all the soldiers to withdraw smoothly and free them, he had given them freedom.


    As soon as he said this, the Nangong Army started discussing again.


    Soon, someone advised.


    However, Li Xiao only waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    After that, Li Xiao did not say anything else and asked Head Fang to order the banquet to begin.


    Just like that, the happy New Year banquet began.


    Prince Anyang observed Li Xiao for a while and also spoke to persuade Li Xiao to stay.


    He said that he would restore the Nangong Clan¡¯s glory.


    However, Li Xiao still had a firm look on his face, saying that he would not change his mind.


    In this regard, Prince Anyang was actually more at ease.


    The New Year banquet lasted for half a day. During this time, soldiers came to the hall to pay their respects to Li Xiao and the others.


    Li Xiao almost fainted from the alcohol.


    It was only when the sky was getting dark that the group set off to return to Daishi Village.


    Returning to Daishi Village, Lin Xiaoyue knew that the Princess of Anyang, Zhou Shi and Hei Gang had already arrived.


    The first time Lin Xiaoyue met the Princess of Anyang, she realized that the Princess looked a little like Liang Yu. Her personality was very gentle and she actually hit it off with her mother and sister-in-law.


    Lin Xiaoyue soon fell in love with this princess who did not put on airs.


    Therefore, after the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Lin Xiaoyue took out the mahjong set that she had asked the carpenter to make.


    He brought his mother, sister-in-law, and Princess of Anyang to play mahjong.


    Sitting on the heated brick bed and playing mahjong, the four women quickly immersed themselves in it.


    It even attracted the attention of Prince Anyang, Liang Yu, and Hei Gang, who were playing Fight the Landlord outside.


    The three of them understood the way to play mahjong. One by one, they actually felt a little itchy when they saw mahjong.


    After that, Prince Anyang and Hei Gang each played mahjong with their wives.


    ¡°Give your brother a set of poker cards and mahjong!¡± Hei Gang just threw away a card and suddenly said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    How interesting. The day after tomorrow, he would go back to his parents¡¯ home with his wife. If he could bring these with him, he would not have to worry about being bored at his father-in-law¡¯s house.


    His wife could play mahjong with his sisters-in-law.


    He could play poker with his father-in-law and brothers-in-law.


    When Prince Anyang and Liang Yu heard this, they immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue with anticipation.


    They wanted it too.


    ¡°This mahjong is indeed interesting. If Yue¡¯er has more, can you give me a set?¡± Princess Anyang asked.


    Prince Anyang immediately looked at his princess consort with admiration.


    Princess Anyang couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She wasn¡¯t asking for His Highness.


    She wanted to bring a set of mahjong back so that she could play mahjong with the maids or officials in the future.


    Mahjong was much more interesting than embroidery.


    When Liang Yu saw his sister speak, her expression instantly became a little anxious.


    He also wanted to ask Lin Xiaoyue for it, but he was too embarrassed to say it.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t you only leaving the day after tomorrow? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask Shanshan to make a trip to Uncle Sun and make two more sets of mahjong. It will be ready in time!¡±


    ¡°As for the poker cards.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Hei Gang again.


    ¡°My deck of cards is made of a special material.¡±


    Hei Gang and the others were disappointed.


    ¡°However, if we choose quality paper on the market and process it carefully, we should be able to make good quality cards. Since we have nothing to do tomorrow, we might as well give it a try.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they instantly felt enlightened.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will send someone to town to buy all kinds of paper.¡±


    ¡°We must make the poker cards!¡± Hei Gang said with interest.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Count me in.¡±


    Prince Anyang glanced at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    This caused Princess Anyang to burst out laughing.


    Princess Anyang, Lin Xiaoyue and the others couldn¡¯t hold it in and laughed.


    Prince Anyang was not angry. Instead, he was even more amiable than before.


    He thought that he would not be used to living in Daishi Village.


    He was even prepared to endure for a few days.


    However, he did not expect that not only did he not find this trip boring, he even found it very interesting.


    This year¡¯s New Year was even livelier and warmer than the New Year he had spent in the capital.


    It was just a pity that his mother could not come with him.


    Otherwise, based on his mother¡¯s personality, she would definitely like Liu Shi and the Lin family.


    She would definitely like playing mahjong too..

 Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Growing Chilis (1)

    Chapter 503: Growing Chilis (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Moreover, if she wanted to play mahjong, she would definitely not give up her seat to anyone else.


    Heh, not even to her son¡­


    Reality proved that Prince Anyang¡¯s guess was right.


    Later, after Prince Anyang received the mahjong set, he quickly arranged for someone to make one and send it to the capital.


    He even sent someone to teach the Imperial Concubine how to play mahjong.


    As a result, the Imperial Concubine made Consort Shu and the other concubines play mahjong with her.


    Consort Shu did not have time to be sad.


    She went to the Imperial Concubine¡¯s bedchamber every day and became the Imperial Concubine¡¯s most loyal companion.


    After that, word spread out and mahjong slowly became popular in Emperor Yan¡¯s harem.


    Almost all the concubines fell in love with mahjong. They played cards every day, and there were fewer fights and schemes.


    Mahjong soon became the most popular activity among the capital¡¯s aristocrats.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, everyone in the Liu residence slept very late.


    It was not until after midnight that the servants went to light the firecrackers that everyone went to sleep.


    The next day, New Year¡¯s Day.


    As soon as Liu Shi left, everyone brought gifts to pay their respects to her.


    Hei Gang and his wife had given him a precious jade Buddha. It was obvious that it was worth a lot.


    Liu Shi was not stingy and gave each of them a red packet of 10 taels of silver.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao gave Liu Shi a fox-fur coat, which was warm and beautiful.


    Liu Shi loved it dearly. After giving the couple a red packet of 10 taels of silver, she followed her daughter¡¯s arrangement and went to the backyard to change into the fox-fur coat.


    Liu Shi, who had changed into a fox-fur coat, looked very noble.


    When Prince Anyang and Princess Anyang saw this, they were very surprised.


    He felt that Liu Shi¡¯s bearing was actually not inferior to the wives of some of the aristocratic families in the capital.


    He even thought that Liu Shi looked a little familiar.


    However, when he thought about it carefully, he couldn¡¯t remember where that sense of familiarity came from.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, after seeing Lin Xiaozhi and Xiao Qing paying their New Year greetings to Liu Shi, Princess Anyang also came forward to join in the fun.


    He even gave her a gift.


    It was a heavy box, and one could tell at a glance that there were many good things inside.


    Prince Anyang naturally followed. The two of them bowed to Liu Shi respectfully.


    This shocked Liu SHi.


    She quickly helped the two of them up, then hesitantly stuffed a big red packet into each of them.


    Fortunately, she had already guessed that there would be many people who would wish her a happy new year today, so she had already prepared many.


    The big red packets were filled with 10 taels of silver for his family.


    The smaller ones were 2 taels for the servants in the residence.


    There were also some smaller red packets. She only put 2 wen in each.


    These were for the village children who would come to visit later.


    When she lived with the Lin family, she rarely encountered children asking for red packets.


    However, it was different this year. The Liu family was now the richest in Daishi Village. There would definitely be children coming to visit.


    At this moment, Liu Shi was glad that she had money on hand and had packed a box of red packets in advance.


    Otherwise, she would not have enough to give out.


    ¡°Thank you, aunty!¡± Prince and Princess Anyang smiled and thanked her.


    Holding the heavy red packet, he was all smiles.


    Yes, after playing mahjong with Liu Shi last night, the two of them no longer called Liu Shi Madam, but ¡°aunty¡±.


    This was actually a sign that the relationship between Prince Anyang and the Liu family had become closer.


    Seeing this, Liang Yu also took a box and went forward.


    He gave the box to Liu Shi, bowed and cupped his hands, wishing her a happy new year.


    After what happened just now, Liu Shi was no longer afraid.


    She happily called Liang Yu up and gave him a big red packet.


    ¡°Thank you, aunty!¡± Liang Yu also smiled and thanked her.


    Holding the red packet, he smiled contentedly.


    Then, the servants came in to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings.


    The people of the Liu family were generous. In addition to the presence of Prince Anyang and the others, the servants of the Liu residence also received a lot of red packets today.


    After eating Tang Yuan for breakfast, they started to make poker cards.


    Prince Anyang and his wife, Li Xiao and his wife, Hei Gang and his wife, Liang Yu, and Xiao Yang participated.


    After some discussion, they finally managed to make two decks of poker cards before noon.


    Two decks of poker cards were not enough, so everyone suggested that they continue in the afternoon.


    Prince and Princess Anyang were of high status. They had already been given a deck of poker cards, but they still expressed that they wanted to continue making poker cards with everyone..

 Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Growing Chilis (2)

    Chapter 504: Growing Chilis (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As Princess Anyang could paint very well, she was in charge of drawing on the poker cards.


    She was busy the entire morning. After familiarizing herself with it, she was very interested in contributing.


    The rest of the people had similar feelings. They were usually used to living like royalty and rarely did things themselves.


    Since they had nothing to do today, it was even more lively when everyone worked together.


    Moreover, when the thing was made, there was a sense of accomplishment.


    All of them were very interested.


    In addition to the poker cards, Carpenter Sun also made two sets of mahjong in the morning.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t enough. Carpenter Sun would continue in the afternoon.


    Hence, after dinner, everyone in the Liu residence continued to work.


    It was almost evening when they finished making four more decks of poker cards.


    There were a total of six decks of poker cards. Prince Anyang had two, Liang Yu had one, Hei Gang had one, Xiao Yang had one, and Lin Xiaoyue had the last deck.


    By nightfall, Carpenter Sun had only made four sets of mahjong.


    Prince Anyang, Liang Yu, Hei Gang, and Xiao Yang each received a set.


    Hei Gang felt that he didn¡¯t have enough playing cards and mahjong, so he went to Xiao Yang to borrow his mahjong and playing cards.


    He said that he would return it.


    Xiao Yang didn¡¯t want to agree at first, but after thinking about what Hei Gang had said, he realized that there were indeed poker cards and mahjong in the Liu residence. He didn¡¯t have any reason not to lend it to him.


    Only then did he agree.


    Not only did Hei Gang get Xiao Yang¡¯s poker cards and mahjong, he even went to Carpenter Sun¡¯s house to get a few sets of mahjong.


    Reality proved that Hei Gang¡¯s decision was correct.


    Later, when he brought the mahjong and poker cards to the Zhou family, he did not get them back.


    Mahjong was easy to deal with. After Carpenter Sun was done, Hei Gang took out a set and gave it to Xiao Yang.


    As for the poker cards, Xiao Yang didn¡¯t want Hei Gang to compensate him. He made them himself.


    He thought that his deck of poker cards was made by Prince Anyang and Princess Anyang, and that it had extraordinary significance.


    In the end, Hei Gang had to compensate him 50 taels.


    Thus, Xiao Yang¡¯s small treasury had another sum of money.


    Everyone instantly discovered Xiao Yang¡¯s hamster attribute.


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, it was the Lantern Festival.


    During this period of time, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao gave themselves a long vacation.


    Since they didn¡¯t have any official business to do, he either stayed at home or went to the Zhou family¡¯s residence.


    He spent most of his time at home, eating delicious food, playing cards, and living a leisurely life.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt that she had gained weight.


    However, after the Lantern Festival, the couple got busy.


    Li Xiao was busy making arrangements for the Nangong Army that was about to return in large numbers, while Lin Xiaoyue had to make arrangements for the chain stores.


    The next day after the Lantern Festival, Jiang Dahe brought the construction team to their house.


    After a round of discussion, they quickly reached an agreement


    Jiang Dahe¡¯s renovation team became the dedicated construction team.


    Moreover, he set off with the three siblings of the Zhao family that day and prepared to start work.


    Head Fang had arranged for people to follow Zhao Shanshan and the others, so Lin Xiaoyue was relaxed.


    A few days later, after confirming that the chain store plan was going smoothly, Lin Xiaoyue no longer thought about it.


    Then, she began growing the chili seedlings.


    At this time, the wasteland of the Zhou Manor had been reclaimed. Head Fang followed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s instructions and distributed the Nangong Army of the Zhou Manor to twelve manors to ensure that there were enough people in each..


    On this day, Lin Xiaoyue arrived at the Zhou Manor. Under the watch of the representatives of the various manors, she demonstrated the way to grow the chili seedlings.


    ¡°Take note that the land must be plowed deeply and at the same time, add sufficient farm manure.¡± Lin Xiaoyue came to a piece of land that had been prepared in advance. She dug the soil with a small hoe and checked the soil.


    She found that the ground had been dug up and there was indeed a lot of manure in the soil. She was satisfied.


    Following that, Lin Xiaoyue asked Fan Ming to tell everyone about his method of handling the grounds.


    Fan Ming quickly explained. Facing the inquiries of the representatives, he also told them everything he knew.


    Lin Xiaoyue only continued after everyone had understood the situation.


    ¡°All the seeds need to be exposed to the sun for two days before they are sown. Soak it in warm water for a night.¡±


    ¡°Due to the weather, 1 dried the chili seedlings. They can be used just like that.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at everyone..

 Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Growing Chilis (3)

    Chapter 505: Growing Chilis (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Chili seeds are precious. The chili seeds that the villages are going to use this time have all been processed. Soak them in water. After that, you can just sow and breed it. There¡¯s no need to do anything else.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll personally demonstrate the method of soaking in warm water to everyone later.¡±


    Everyone was pleasantly surprised.


    They nodded.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue begin to sow the chili seeds.


    ¡°Sowing the chili seeds is very simple. You just need to take out the seeds and sprinkle them evenly on the seed bed.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue said as she skillfully sowed them. In a short while, she had sown a piece of land.


    ¡°After sowing the seeds, use a hoe to collect some fine soil from the surroundings. Gently cover the seeds with fine soil.¡±


    After that, she asked a few assistants to copy her actions.


    After this step was completed, Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    ¡°The next step is to spray water to moisten the soil.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue demonstrated again and let the assistant continue the work.


    ¡°After you¡¯re done, cover the ground with mulch.¡±


    As soon as Lin Xiaoyue finished speaking, one of the assistants brought over the cloth that had been prepared in advance.


    There was no plastic film in ancient times, so Lin Xiaoyue chose fabric to replace it.


    Although the effect was not as good as plastic film, it was still passable.


    Seeing the assistants follow Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s instructions and cover the seed bed with cloth and then with soil, people were very curious.


    ¡°The seeds will sprout in about seven days.¡±


    ¡°After that, we have to water it in time and maintain proper ventilation.¡±


    ¡°Only when the seedlings have grown to this height can the cloth be completely removed.¡± As Lin Xiaoyue spoke, she made a gesture.


    Then, she explained in detail the timing and method of watering and ventilation.


    Next, she asked everyone to ask questions, and Lin Xiaoyue answered them one by one.


    After that, the representatives sent by the various manors were sent to the other locations to do the sowing.


    Lin Xiaoyue watched from the side. If she found something wrong, she would remind them in time to ensure that every representative who came to the Zhou manor to study could learn the sowing method of chili peppers.


    Therefore, for the entire day, except for lunch and a short break, everyone was busy at the field.


    Before the sky turned dark, with everyone¡¯s hard work, the Zhou manor¡¯s chili seeds were finally sown.


    The representatives of the various manors also received their chili seeds and returned to their manors with excitement.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt so tired that she fell asleep on the carriage back to Daishi Village.


    During dinner, she left the table without eating much.


    Then, she returned to her room.


    Li Xiao realized that something was not right, so he went to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s room to ask about the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. 1 have been idle for too long and was a little tired after a busy day.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a pale face.


    ¡°Sleep for a while and you¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go back to eat. Don¡¯t let mother worry.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue even pushed Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao frowned.


    ¡°Your face doesn¡¯t look right. Did you catch a cold?¡± As he spoke, his big hand reached out to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s forehead.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not hide and obediently let Li Xiao check on her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever. I¡¯ve already taken a thermometer to measure it.¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I¡¯ll be fine after a night¡¯s rest.¡±


    Seeing that Li Xiao still had no intention of giving up, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already done everything today. I won¡¯t go out tomorrow. I¡¯ll rest at home.¡±


    Only then did Li Xiao relax.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay at home with you tomorrow.¡± He said.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt warmth in her heart.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then, she asked Li Xiao to tuck her in and closed her eyes to sleep.


    She was indeed too tired. After a while, Lin Xiaoyue fell asleep.


    Then, she had a dream. She dreamed that she fell into a hole filled with ice. It was so cold that her bones were trembling.


    When she woke up from the nightmare, Lin Xiaoyue could still feel the chill and subconsciously tightened the blanket.


    At this moment, she realized that her hands and feet were cold, and her lower abdomen was in pain.


    At the same time, a warm current flowed from her lower body.


    This strange yet familiar feeling made her instantly think of something.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue quickly got off the bed.


    After checking, she realized that she was indeed on her period.


    Feeling the pain in her lower abdomen, Lin Xiaoyue reached out and patted her forehead. She really didn¡¯t know if she should be happy or uncomfortable at this time.


    Before the apocalypse in her previous life, she had also experienced menstrual cramps. When it acted up, she felt like she had nothing to live for.


    After the apocalypse, she awakened her superpower and never had any menstrual cramps again..

 Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Period (1)

    Chapter 506: Period (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Although her energy would be affected every time her period came, it was still bearable.


    In this life, the original body was seriously damaged. She was almost sixteen years old, but her period had not come yet.


    If she hadn¡¯t come, or if she hadn¡¯t awakened her mental superpower in this body, there was a high chance that this body wouldn¡¯t get its period at all.


    However, she came with her special ability.


    Superpowers could repair the body, allowing the body to slowly become healthy, or even perfect.


    Therefore, it should be time now. Her ability had repaired her body to the point where she could have her period.


    Her body would soon recover to a healthy state.


    The downside was that she was afraid that she would be tortured by her menstrual cramps for some time until her superpower restored her body to its most perfect state.


    Lin Xiaoyue took a deep breath. She put on a coat and went out with the oil lamp.


    It was already late at night, and everyone was asleep. She could only get hot water to clean herself up.


    Fortunately, there was always hot water on the stove in the kitchen.


    After Lin Xiaoyue lifted the lid of the pot, she found that the water inside was warm and immediately smiled.


    Just as she was about to scoop some water, she turned around and saw Li Xiao.


    Shocked, she covered her chest.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He asked Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao strode over.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep well. I heard some movement in your room, so 1 got up.¡± As he spoke, he took the water ladle from Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    Her hand was a little cold.


    He quickly put down the ladle and held his wife¡¯s hand to warm it.


    ¡°Why is it so cold?¡± He asked as he rubbed his wife¡¯s hand.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt warmth in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then, she replied awkwardly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, help me get some hot water and send it to the bathroom.¡±


    A hint of doubt flashed across Li Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You want to take a bath in the middle of the night?¡± He asked stiffly.


    He thought that his wife was here to get water for a shower.


    Lin Xiaoyue blushed.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, 1 just need the water. Help me scoop it out and send it to the bathroom in the backyard.¡±


    The doubt on Li Xiao¡¯s face grew.


    Then, he went forward and tested the water in the pot.


    ¡°No, this water isn¡¯t hot enough.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll make another pot.¡± As he spoke, he prepared to make his move.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly grabbed Li Xiao¡¯s arm and stopped him from boiling water.


    ¡°No need. The water is enough, and the temperature is good enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so late at night, don¡¯t start a fire. Don¡¯t make too much noise and wake up mother and the others.¡±


    Li Xiao frowned and did not agree.


    ¡°No, this water is too cold.¡± He said stubbornly.


    Seeing that Li Xiao was about to walk towards the water tank again, Lin Xiaoyue was anxious and quickly grabbed Li Xiao again.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need. 1 am not showering or cleaning my feet.¡± She said anxiously.


    ¡°Then why do you need hot water?¡± Li Xiao turned around and looked at Lin Xiaoyue in confusion.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°I¡­that came!¡±


    ¡°What came?¡± Li Xiar¡¯s head was full of question marks.


    Lin Xiaoyue, who originally thought that she already revealed it, instantly felt embarrassed again.


    ¡°It¡¯s my period!¡± Then, she lowered her head.


    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it wasn¡¯t soft either. It was enough for him to hear her clearly.


    Li Xiao paused.


    He was thinking about what ¡°period¡± was.


    Then, he quickly remembered something, and his tanned face turned red.


    Then, he lowered his head and held Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arms with both hands.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, your period is here?¡± He asked almost ecstatically.


    Although he had never seen what a woman is like when she¡¯s on her period, he had heard some of the older men in the army make dirty jokes when he was at the border.


    Knowing that a woman was on her period meant that her body had matured and could give birth to children.


    He had been married to his wife for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t consummate his marriage with her. Wasn¡¯t this the reason?


    This was great. His wife was on her period.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean he doesn¡¯t have to wait anymore?


    Would his wife soon be able to give birth to a daughter for him?


    He wanted a daughter because he wanted a baby who was as good-looking as his wife!

 Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Period (2)

    Chapter 507: Period (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At that time, he would definitely give the best to the two of them.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned in pain. ¡°Ouch, be gentler!¡± She exclaimed softly.


    Li Xiao quickly let go.


    Although he released his hand, Li Xiao still stared at Lin Xiaoyue, waiting for her answer.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao and nodded helplessly.


    Seeing that his eyes lit up and he looked like he was about to cheer, Lin Xiaoyue quickly grabbed Li Xiao¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Shh-¡± She made a shushing gesture at Li Xiao.


    Only then did he realize something and quieted down.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s already late, so don¡¯t alarm the whole family.¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao nodded obediently and held Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand in his palm.


    ¡°You have your period, so you have to keep warm.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, you have to drink brown sugar ginger tea. I¡¯ll make it for you now!¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s gaze swept across the kitchen and quickly said.


    As he spoke, he was about to make a move.


    In the past, he had seen his father boil brown sugar ginger tea for his mother. At that time, he did not understand what was going on. He only understood after hearing the nanny mention it.


    It turned out that when women had their period, their bodies would become weak, and some people would even feel pain.


    At this time, as a husband, he had to be more caring and considerate to his wife.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard this, she agreed as she was feeling some pain.


    ¡°Help me get hot water first. I have to clean up. Then, you can boil the brown sugar water.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Li Xiao quickly replied.


    Then, he quickly helped Lin Xiaoyue get some water.


    Then, he brought the water to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s bathroom in the backyard.


    After putting down the bucket, Li Xiao still looked worried.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need me to stay and help?¡± He asked his wife worriedly.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed it earlier, but now, he could smell the blood on his wife¡¯s body.


    His wife must have lost a lot of blood during her period this time.


    ¡°No need. Hurry up and help me boil the brown sugar water.¡± Lin Xiaoyue refused again.


    ¡°You¡¯re a grown man, why are you so wishy-washy?¡± She even muttered in frustration.


    Only then did Li Xiao leave.


    After he left, Lin Xiaoyue sighed and closed the door.


    Then, she took off her pants and began to wash them.


    The following process was a little difficult.


    After Lin Xiaoyue changed into a sanitary pad, tidied herself up, and came out of the bathroom, she felt a little more comfortable.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t go to the kitchen and went straight to her room.


    Then, she quickly climbed onto the bed and moved to the warmest part of the bed.


    Then, wrapped in a thick blanket, she did not want to move at all.


    From time to time, there was still warmth flowing out of her lower body, making her panic and worry.


    She was afraid that if she moved, the sanitary napkin would leak.


    She was really annoyed when Li Xiao¡¯s low voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, are you inside?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was frustrated and frowned.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Immediately, the door opened.


    Li Xiao walked in with a bowl of steaming brown sugar ginger tea.


    After entering, she closed the door and quickly went to the bed.


    ¡°Come, drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Then, he scooped some tea with a spoon and fed it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao, and her heart instantly surged with grievances.


    Then, her eyes began to moisten as she opened her mouth to drink the tea that Li Xiao fed her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was not in a good mood, Li Xiao asked with heartache.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao with teary eyes and took her hands out of the blanket.


    She took the bowl and downed the tea in it.


    Then, she wiped her eyes with her sleeve and returned the bowl to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er.¡± Li Xiao panicked even more. He quickly put down the bowl and went forward to pull his wife into his arms.


    ¡°Are you feeling uncomfortable anywhere?¡± He asked anxiously.


    After drinking the tea and being hugged, Lin Xiaoyue felt much warmer.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel that I¡¯m at a disadvantage as a woman.¡± Lin Xiaoyue mumbled.


    She knew that she was emotional, but the hormones in her body were changing and she was not feeling well. She could not control herself. Or perhaps, she didn¡¯t want to control herself.


    Li Xiao hugged Lin Xiaoyue tightly.


    ¡°What have you suffered?¡± He laughed.


    This smile angered someone who was already in a bad mood.


    Thus, a fist smashed into Li Xiao¡¯s chest..

 Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Period (3)

    Chapter 508: Period (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You¡¯re still laughing?!¡± He asked angrily.


    Li Xiao quickly restrained his smile.


    ¡°No.¡± He quickly suppressed his laughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao resentfully. Seeing that he was holding it in so hard, not only did she not calm down, she became even angrier.


    Seeing that his wife seemed to be really angry, the smile on Li Xiao¡¯s face disappeared.


    He lowered his head and planted a kiss on his wife¡¯s forehead before continuing to comfort her.


    ¡°I am sorry!¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand and slapped himself in the face.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t use any strength. It was just an act.


    As expected, this action successfully coaxed his wife.


    ¡°Humph! I dare you to do it properly!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Would you bear to see it?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue laughed out loud.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± This time, she was no longer angry.


    Li Xiao hugged Lin Xiaoyue tightly, his heart filled with warmth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± As he spoke, Li Xiao kissed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s forehead.


    The fear and uneasiness in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart finally dissipated.


    She relaxed and leaned into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°In the next life, let¡¯s switch. You can be a woman instead.¡±


    Li Xiao was confused.


    ¡°When the time comes, you¡¯ll have your period every month and give birth to a few children for me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    She had mixed feelings about her period this time, not only because it was uncomfortable, but also because she was worried about having children in the future.


    She had never been in a relationship in her previous life. In this life, she married Li Xiao.


    Sooner or later, she would have to consummate her marriage with Li Xiao. Sometimes, she even looked forward to it.


    Then, it should be time to give birth.


    She loved Li Xiao and thought that she would give birth to the fruit of their love in the future.


    However, she was also afraid. She was afraid that giving birth to a child would bring her to the gates of hell.


    This was ancient times, and medical conditions were poor. Even in the modern world before the apocalypse of the 21st century, unmarried girls were mostly afraid when they heard about having children.


    ¡°No.¡± Lin Xiaouye received an unsatisfactory answer.


    Immediately, she looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it only fair if we each do it once?¡± She asked Li Xiao.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that there would not be a next life. She and Li Xiao could not change their gender.


    However, she wanted to say this and see what he said.


    However, this man was not even willing to coax her.


    Li Xiao looked troubled.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I become a woman, you won¡¯t like me.¡± He said in a somewhat uncomfortable manner.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± She burst out laughing.


    ¡°As a man, I have some advantages in terms of physique. But if 1 become a woman, don¡¯t tell me that you will still like me?¡± Li Xiao pretended to be wronged as he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue burst into laughter.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue no longer felt sad. All that was left was a smile.


    Why didn¡¯t she realize that her man actually had a sense of humor?


    ¡°I¡­haha, yes! Are you willing to be a woman and give birth to my children?¡± Lin Xiaoyue held her stomach and laughed as she continued to speak to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao, however, had a bitter look on his face as he looked at his wife pitifully.


    She was really stubborn, insisting that he express his stance.


    ¡°Sure! If you reincarnate as a boy, I¡¯ll reincarnate as a girl. However, you must accept me!¡± Li Xiao said to Lin Xiaoyue with a straight face. His eyes were filled with helplessness.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles.


    Then, she hugged Li Xiao¡¯s head and kissed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely still like you!¡±


    All the little emotions in her heart vanished into thin air.


    Letting herself lie in Li Xiao¡¯s arms, Lin Xiaoyue felt that she had the courage to face everything, including having children for Li Xiao in the future¡­


    The effect of the brown sugar water slowly took effect, and the pain in her lower abdomen slowly subsided.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt Li Xiao¡¯s rhythmic coaxing and patting. She slowly closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    After Lin Xiaoyue fell asleep, Li Xiao did not leave.


    He lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. A faint smile appeared on his lips, and he laughed foolishly for a long time.


    Then, he looked at the bed.


    After tidying himself up, he lay down.


    Then, before he could pull her into his arms¡­


    She leaned on him. After a few grunts, she snuggled into his arms.


    The corners of his lips curled up. He hugged his wife, tucked her in, and slept happily.


    The weak candlelight of the oil lamp danced from time to time. It was quiet and beautiful¡­


    In the blink of an eye, it was dawn.


    Lin Xiaoyue woke up in a daze and found that her body seemed to be trapped, and it was difficult to turn around..

 Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Menstrual Syndrome (1)

    Chapter 509: Menstrual Syndrome (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Li Xiao looking at her.


    Her brain froze for a moment before Lin Xiaoyue realized something.


    He immediately looked in the direction of the window and saw that the sky was already bright. He could not hold back his emotions.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go back after I fell asleep last night?¡± Suppressing the emotions in her heart, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao somewhat impatiently.


    Li Xiao was in a good mood.


    ¡°I was afraid of waking you up, so I slept here.¡± He replied with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to smash her own head.


    ¡°At this time¡­¡± He looked at the window again.


    ¡°Mother and the others should have already woken up.¡± He said guiltily.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡±


    ¡°Miss, Sir, Madam asked me to ask if you¡¯re up yet?¡± It was Ma Shi.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked and almost covered her head with the blanket.


    I low did Ma Shi know that Li Xiao was in her room?


    Oh no, this situation, it was likely that not only she knew, but the entire family knew!


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue felt her ears turn red.


    Li Xiao glanced at his wife, but his mood became even happier.


    ¡°Tell mother that we will come out soon!¡± Then, he rushed to the door.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She wanted to cover Li Xiao¡¯s mouth, but it was too late.


    ¡°Yes, sir! Madam said that she was waiting for both of you to have breakfast together.¡± Ma Shi¡¯s voice was tinged with laughter.


    After saying that, she left without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to speak.


    Lin Xiaoyue threw a punch at Li Xiao¡¯s chest.


    Who allowed you to speak?¡± She complained shyly.


    Li Xiao smiled as he dodged, simultaneously stopping Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s attack. ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk? I¡¯m sleeping in my wife¡¯s room. What¡¯s there to hide?¡± Holding Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s fist, he smiled brightly.


    ¡°Besides, mother didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao¡¯s smiling face and wanted to hit him.


    However, she was on her period now. It was as if her body did not have the strength at all.


    Oh no, even in her normal state, she couldn¡¯t resist Li Xiao¡¯s brute force.


    At the thought of this, she gave up.


    Li Xiao smiled and released Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    Then, he wrapped his wife in his arms.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. Sooner or later, we have to sleep in the same bed.¡±


    Hearing this, she was annoyed again.


    She had just clenched her fist when it was grabbed.


    ¡°Be good, mother is still waiting for us to have breakfast. I¡¯ll let you beat me after breakfast.¡± Under his wife¡¯s angry gaze, he coaxed her.


    These words were effective and immediately dissolved the anger in her eyes.


    ¡°You said so yourself.¡± Lin Xiaoyue glared at Li Xiao arrogantly before letting go.


    Then, she got out of bed with Li Xiao¡¯s help.


    Then, she went to the bathroom to change her sanitary pads. After cleaning herself up, she went to the front yard.


    In the central room.


    At the dining table, food had already been placed on the table.


    When Liu Shi saw her daughter and son-in-law come out, she smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Come and eat!¡± She didn¡¯t ask much and just smiled as she called out to her daughter and son-in-law.


    Lin Xiaoyue responded and walked to the table with her head lowered.


    Then, she buried her head in food.


    On the other hand, Li Xiao was actually a lot more cheerful today.


    He even chatted with Liu Shi.


    Seeing her man and mother talking and laughing, Lin Xiaoyue felt even more stifled.


    She was still feeling uncomfortable, and Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s appetite was not good.


    She managed to finish a bowl of rice and then put down the bowl.


    Liu Shi, who was chatting with her son-in-law, saw her daughter¡¯s listless appearance. She only glanced at her daughter and did not say much.


    On the other hand, Li Xiao stood up when he saw Lin Xiaoyue put down the bowl and leave.


    He walked to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side and whispered a few words to her before letting her leave.


    Liu Shi saw that her daughter did not enter the front yard after she went out. She looked at Li Xiao in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked his son-in-law.


    ¡°Last night, the two of you¡­¡± Liu Shi thought of something and asked Li Xiao. She wanted to ask about this earlier.


    However, due to her daughter¡¯s young age and thin-skinned nature, she did not say anything.


    Now that her daughter had left, she had to ask her son-in-law.


    Li Xiao sat back down beside Liu Shi and picked up some food for her.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Yue¡¯er is fine.¡±


    ¡°Her¡­.¡± Li Xiao suddenly blushed.


    ¡°¡­period is here..¡±

 Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Menstrual Syndrome (2)

    Chapter 510: Menstrual Syndrome (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As soon as he said this, Liu Shi was shocked.


    Then, her eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°Thank God!¡± Then, she put her hands together and bowed gratefully.


    Ever since her daughter got married, this matter had been on her mind.


    Her daughter was about to turn sixteen, but her period had yet to come. The longer this dragged on, the greater the impact on her daughter.


    She had let her daughter down. When she was in the Lin family, she did not protect her well and affected her daughter¡¯s development.


    Now, her daughter was finally on her period and had become a healthy woman.


    In the future, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about her and her son-in-law.


    ¡°She looked pale just now. Is it because of the pain?¡± Thinking of something, Liu Shi looked at Li Xiao nervously.


    ¡°Should we call a doctor?¡±


    She had wanted to call a doctor for her daughter in the past, but she said that she had already seen one in town.


    He even said that she only needed to improve her diet and rely on food nourishment to recover.


    A few days ago, she thought that her daughter was just saying that to reassure her. Now that she thought about it, it was true.


    No matter what, it was a good thing that her daughter was well.


    However, seeing that she was unwell, she could feel more at ease if she asked a doctor to take a look.


    Li Xiao held Liu Shi¡¯s arms and comforted her.


    ¡°Of course, we need to get a famous doctor. I have already made arrangements for this matter. Mother, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mr. Xu would return to Qingshi Town today. Fan Teng would go get him and let him stay at the Liu residence for a while. He would also take a look at everyone in the family.


    ¡°Famous doctor?¡± Liu Shi was puzzled.


    Hearing this, she felt more at ease.


    She sat back at the table.


    ¡°Yes. He is a famous doctor with excellent medical skills. Yue¡¯er and I are preparing to bring him to the Liu residence to stay for a while. We also want him to help take a look at Yue¡¯er and you.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Liu Shi nodded.


    Then, as if she had thought of something, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Just Yue¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°No. This was something that Yue¡¯er and I had discussed before.¡±


    ¡°Not only the two of you, but also Xiaozhi and Qing¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Previously, when you were in the Lin family, you didn¡¯t eat well. Although your diet is better now, it might not be able to make up for it.¡±


    ¡°Now that our family¡¯s situation is better, we can buy tonics and the like. It¡¯s time to get more nourishment.¡±


    ¡°As for Qing¡¯er, that child¡¯s body has always been weak. Let Mr. Xu take a look at him.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Liu Shi hesitated.


    On one hand, she was reluctant to spend money on tonics.


    On the other hand, she was also worried that her son-in-law would worry about her.


    She wasn¡¯t very clear about the identity of her son-in-law, but she could guess a little.


    His Highness had personally come to him. Moreover, Qing¡¯er was His Highness¡¯ younger brother.


    As Qing¡¯er¡¯s uncle, her son-in-law must be a relative of the royal family.


    In order not to trouble her daughter and son-in-law, she did not ask.


    However, not asking didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Li Xiao and Qing¡¯er were both of high status, but they had become slaves and were even bought by her daughter. The situation was really complicated.


    The famous doctor that his son-in-law was going to invite would definitely be skilled, and of high status.


    She really did not want to burden them.


    Li Xiao saw the emotions in Liu Shi¡¯s eyes and guessed what was going on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xu is one of us. He has been working under my father before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for him to agree when others ask him to come. But for my family, he doesn¡¯t want a single cent of consultation fee.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Li Xiao said, ¡°besides, Mr. Xu has watched me grow up, just like an uncle.¡±


    Liu Shi was shocked.


    ¡°Then you have to treat him with respect!¡±


    ¡°When is he coming? 1 have to arrange for someone to clean up the room in advance.¡± She immediately said.


    Li Xiao smiled as he grabbed Liu Shi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯ll be noon at the earliest.¡±


    ¡°Mother, after you have finished your breakfast, it won¡¯t be too late to instruct the servants to make arrangements.¡±


    Liu Shi smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°Yes, look at how anxious I am.¡± Only then did she calm down.


    Then, she asked Li Xiao about her daughter¡¯s condition while continuing to eat.


    After knowing the real reason why her son-in-law slept in her daughter¡¯s room last night, Liu Shi heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Then you can stay in Yue¡¯er¡¯s room for the next few days. Take good care of her.¡± Liu Shi thought for a moment and said.


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up..

 Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Menstrual Syndrome (3)

    Chapter 511: Menstrual Syndrome (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He quickly agreed.


    After breakfast, he went to look for Fan Teng.


    He told him to wait at the Liu residence and fetch Mr. Xu.


    Then, he went to the kitchen to get someone to prepare hot water and brown sugar ginger tea.


    Finally, he returned to the backyard to look for Lin Xiaoyue.


    When he returned to his wife¡¯s room, he found that his wife had indeed returned to the bed and was still wrapped in a blanket.


    When she saw him enter, she only glanced at him sickly before looking away.


    ¡°Are you still uncomfortable?¡± Li Xiao felt his heart ache and quickly walked to the bed.


    He pulled his wife into his arms along with the blanket.


    The man¡¯s embrace made Lin Xiaoyue feel a little better.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t exert any strength in her body. She leaned against the man and let him hug her tightly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied in a low voice.


    Actually, her body did not look as uncomfortable as it looked, but it was a little.


    Most importantly, she was in a very low mood and wanted someone to coax her.


    Li Xiao looked worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the kitchen to boil hot water and prepare brown sugar ginger tea. It¡¯ll be ready in a while.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xu will come to the Liu residence at noon today. I¡¯ll let him take a good look at you.¡±


    After tucking Lin Xiaoyue in, Li Xiao felt that the bed was no longer warm, and his heart sank.


    ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go get some firewood.¡± As he spoke, Li Xiao walked out.


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to stop him, not wanting him to leave her side.


    However, she endured it and did not speak.


    After a night, the bed was already cold. It was indeed necessary to heat it up.


    Anyway, Li Xiao would be back soon.


    Even though she told herself this in her heart, after Li Xiao left, Lin Xiaoyue felt down.


    She also knew that her emotions were playing tricks on her.


    For someone like her, who had been used to being independent since she was young, she should not rely on and stick to Li Xiao.


    However, she could not control herself.


    Fortunately, Li Xiao returned very quickly.


    He brought firewood.


    As the man busied himself, he talked to his wife to distract her. The scene was heartwarming.


    Slowly, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart and body warmed up.


    After a while, Ma Shi brought over brown sugar ginger tea.


    After Lin Xiaoyue drank it, she felt comfortable all over again.


    After that, she went to the bathroom to wash up before lying back down on the warm brick bed.


    She heard Li Xiao tell her the story of how he used to fight enemies at the border.


    Then, she fell asleep in a daze.


    When his wife fell asleep, Li Xiao heaved a sigh of relief and put his wife down.


    Then, he quietly got out of bed.


    She left the room and closed the door carefully.


    Li Xiao went to the kitchen to make some arrangements. After that, he did not go out and returned to his room to accompany his wife.


    Fortunately, his wife was not awake.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. He took off his coat and returned to bed, lying down beside his wife.


    Lin Xiaoyue only woke up when it was almost noon.


    When she woke up, she found that he was still sound asleep.


    Looking at his sleeping face and feeling the warmth of his body, Lin Xiaoyue felt warm in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t wake Li Xiao up. Instead, she closed her eyes again.


    However, it was only a short while before she opened her eyes in frustration.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to continue sleeping, but¡­


    Enduring the discomfort in her body, Lin Xiaoyue carefully removed Li Xiao¡¯s arm from her body.


    Then, she slowly pulled the blanket away and got out of bed in the cold air.


    After that, she took out her cotton coat and put it on.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, you¡¯re up?¡± Suddenly, a mumble came from behind.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused in her dressing.


    She turned around and saw Li Xiao, who had already sat up.


    ¡°Yes, 1 am going to the toilet. You go back to sleep.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue blushed.


    She didn¡¯t want to get up either, but if she didn¡¯t go to the bathroom now, she was afraid that the sanitary pad wouldn¡¯t be able to last.


    Li Xiao immediately sat up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Then, he pulled the blanket away and prepared to get out of bed.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be back in a while. You continue to sleep.¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly said.


    It was only a few steps away from the room.


    The weather was too cold, and it didn¡¯t feel good to get up.


    At this time, Lin Xiaoyue did not realize that after sleeping, not only did she feel better, but her mood was also much better.


    Li Xiao ignored him and got off the bed.


    He took the clothes and put them on, as if he was going to send Lin Xiaoyue to the toilet.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue knew that her persuasion was ineffective and did not continue.


    She obeyed Li Xiao.


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue was brought to the toilet by Li Xiao like a patient.


    After she was done, she was brought back to her room.


    ¡°Take a rest first. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and get you a bowl of brown sugar ginger tea.¡± Li Xiao said gently to Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Mr. Xu Visits the Liu Residence (1)

    Chapter 512: Mr. Xu Visits the Liu Residence (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied obediently.


    She was enjoying the pleasure of being served.


    After Li Xiao left, she opened her eyes and smiled.


    After a while, Li Xiao returned.


    He was also holding a bowl of steaming brown sugar ginger tea.


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue drank another big bowl of tea.


    ¡°Mr. Xu has arrived. I¡¯ll help you put on your coat and invite him over.¡± Seeing


    Lin Xiaoyue finish her tea, Li Xiao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Then, she checked the time in her interspatial ring and realized that it was already past noon.


    ¡°We actually slept for so long.¡±


    Li Xiao smiled.


    ¡°Dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take this opportunity to get Mr. Xu to come over and take your pulse.


    After that, we¡¯ll accompany mother for lunch.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue pulled the blanket away and got off the bed.


    ¡°Then get changed and go out. Anyway, he had to go out for dinner later.¡±


    Li Xiao smiled.


    ¡°That works too.¡± As he spoke, he went forward to help his wife get dressed.


    After a while, the couple packed up and left the backyard.


    In the front courtyard, Mr. Xu was taking Liu Shi¡¯s pulse.


    Seeing Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue appear, he quickly got up and bowed to the two of them.


    Before she could finish, Li Xiao had already reached out and interrupted her.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. In the future, in the Liu residence, you can just address us the same way Head Fang does.¡±


    Mr. Xu nodded.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He smiled and bowed to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao smiled gently.


    ¡°How is my mother?¡± He asked Mr. Xu.


    He brought Lin Xiaoyue over.


    Mr. Xu glanced at Liu Shi.


    ¡°Her body suffered over a few years. However, she had already made up for it quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°I just need to prescribe a prescription that helps her nourish her body. She¡¯ll be fully recovered in a few months.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted.


    ¡°Then please do, Mr. Xu.¡± She quickly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. I will do it right away.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly looked at the door.


    ¡°Uncle Fu!¡±


    Soon, Zhao Fu arrived.


    After that, he went to fetch the brush and ink after listening to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s instructions.


    Mr. Xu quickly wrote down the prescription and explained it to Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°Madam¡¯s body is fine, and the dosage of the medicine is not too much. Just take it according to my advice.¡± A4r. Xu reminded again.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you, sir!¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly thanked him.


    Then, he gave the prescription to Zhao Fu and asked him to get someone to prepare the medicine.


    ¡°Sir, please take a look at my daughter. Her body is worse than mine.¡± Liu Shi suddenly came forward and looked at Mr. Xu anxiously.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He agreed.


    This time, he came to the Liu residence after accepting the master¡¯s invitation.


    Other than that, he was here to treat his master¡¯s family.


    Especially when it came to helping his mother recuperate.


    Long before he returned from the border, his master had already mentioned this to him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xu.¡± Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t say much and thanked Mr. Xu.


    He sat down on the chair and let Mr. Xu take his pulse.


    Under the gaze of Liu Shi and Li Xiao, Mr. Xu placed his hand on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s pulse.


    After that, there was a long silence.


    He was puzzled and frowned from time to time.


    Then, he finally asked Lin Xiaoyue about her past situation.


    Hearing that Lin Xiaoyue hadn¡¯t had a full meal since she was weaned, Mr. Xu¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Last night, Yue¡¯er suddenly had her period. However, her stomach was aching and she was listless.¡± Li Xiao suddenly added.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face turned red when she heard that.


    ¡°Oh right, she lost a lot of blood.¡± Li Xiao suddenly said.


    As soon as he said this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face almost turned red.


    Mr. Xu glanced at Li Xiao with a smile and then looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Young miss, is that true?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Cough, yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied awkwardly.


    ¡°Can you tell me the details? For example, the specific symptoms of drowsiness and the approximate amount of bleeding.¡± Mr. Xu asked again.


    His serious expression made it impossible for anyone to doubt him.


    Hence, Lin Xiaoyue told Mr. Xu about her sleep and the bleeding.


    Including the fact that she drank three bowls of brown sugar ginger tea..

 Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Mr. Xu Visits the Liu Residence (2)

    Chapter 513: Mr. Xu Visits the Liu Residence (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After listening to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s explanation, Mr. Xu took Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s pulse again.


    Then, there was a long silence.


    Just as Li Xiao could not hold it in any longer and was about to ask Mr. Xu a question¡­


    Mr. Xu finally let go of Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that your period came.¡± He said.


    ¡°Moreover, Young Miss¡¯ health is much better than 1 expected.¡± As he spoke, Mr. Xu looked at Lin Xiaoyue with surprise.


    Liu Shi and Li Xiao¡¯s faces lit up.


    His heart felt much more at ease.


    ¡°According to what you said, your body has been in a deficit for the past fifteen years. In this case, the damage caused is most likely irreversible.¡±


    ¡°In other words, even if you use a large number of nourishing herbs to supplement your body in the later stages, you won¡¯t be able to completely return to a healthy state.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Shi and Li Xiao¡¯s hearts were on tenterhooks again.


    Especially Liu Shi, whose hands were clenched into fists.


    She was a useless mother who allowed the Lin family to bully her daughter and destroy her body.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue reached out and held Liu Shi¡¯s clenched fist. Only then did Liu Shi¡¯s nervous mood ease a little.


    ¡°But, her condition is much better than 1 expected. Oh, no, it should be much better!¡± Mr. Xu said and looked at Lin Xiaoyue in surprise.


    ¡°After checking her pulse, her physical condition is not much worse than that of a normal woman of this age. In fact¡­¡±


    Everyone looked at Mr. Xu.


    ¡°In fact, she even surpassed some women with weaker physiques.¡±


    Everyone was delighted.


    ¡°Also, she had her period. This is a very good sign, indicating that her body is repairing itself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, self-repair!¡± Mr. Xu suddenly said excitedly.


    Then, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue in disbelief.


    ¡°I have been practicing medicine for decades, but this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a situation!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she exchanged glances with Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao finally believed her.


    His wife said that her special ability could help her recover slowly. It was actually true.


    Mr. Xu¡¯s medical skills were the best in the world. His diagnosis was definitely not wrong.


    ¡°Then, does Yue¡¯er still need to take medicine?¡± Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Li Xiao asked Mr. Xu.


    Liu Shi didn¡¯t think too much about it and looked at ATr. Xu.


    Mr. Xu looked at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°With her constitution, it¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯t take medicine.¡± When he said this, Mr. Xu was a little uncertain.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    If she really had a self-healing constitution, then she could indeed repair her body by relying on her own recovery ability.


    Using medicine might be faster.


    However, medicine was poisonous. In the long run, the use of medicine did not have much meaning. Instead, it would cause some harm.


    However, he wasn¡¯t sure if her body had self-healing properties.


    This was the first time in his life that he wasn¡¯t sure of his diagnosis.


    ¡°In order to understand the situation, I will take Miss¡¯ pulse every three days. In this way, I can understand her physical condition more clearly and determine if she needed to take medicine.¡±


    He would still be staying in the Liu residence for a period of time. This arrangement should be able to ensure that nothing would go wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you, Mr. Xu.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly agreed.


    ¡°Miss is too polite.¡± Mr. Xu returned the greeting.


    He looked forward to his days in the Liu residence.


    After all, which stupid doctor would be willing to miss such a case?


    Listening to her daughter and son-in-law talking to Air. Xu, Liu Shi saw that it was about time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the kitchen to serve the dishes. ATr. Xu had a hard journey. After lunch, please go to rest early.¡±


    Then, she left with a smile.


    Not long after, when Liu Shi returned, the person who delivered the food followed behind her.


    The sumptuous dishes were placed on the table one by one.


    Mr. Xu, who wasn¡¯t hungry at first, was actually hungry after smelling the fragrance of the dishes.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, please.¡± Lin Xiaoyue stood up and said to Mr. Xu.


    ¡°Miss, please.¡±


    As they spoke, they went to the table and sat down.


    When all the dishes were served, Mr. Xu only started eating after Liu Shi warmly greeted him.


    In the end, after taking the first bite, his eyes lit up.


    He didn¡¯t care much about food, but the dishes on the table were indeed sumptuous.


    When he was at the border, the Nangong Army was short of food and clothing, and he did not get much food every day..

 Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Mr. Xu Visits the Liu Residence (3)

    Chapter 514: Mr. Xu Visits the Liu Residence (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After leaving the border, with the Liang family taking care of him, his food was much better.


    However, compared to the dishes on the table in front of him, it was still far from enough.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood what Head Fang had meant when he was at the Liu residence in the morning.


    The food in the Liu residence was indeed superb. He was going to have a good meal soon.


    ¡°This meat tastes really good.¡± After taking a bite, Mr. Xu couldn¡¯t help but pick up a second piece.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°This is braised pork. Everyone who has eaten it likes it. If Mr. Xu likes it, you can eat more.¡±


    ¡°Braised meat?¡± Mr. Xu was interested.


    ¡°Yes, i am. i used cassia, aniseed¡­¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue told Mr. Xu the recipe.


    Mr. Xu was very surprised.


    ¡°The bittern is actually made from medicinal herbs?!¡±


    After carefully recalling the braised pork he had just eaten, Mr. Xu realized that it did have the taste of the herbs that Lin Xiaoyue had mentioned.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°They are herbs and spices.¡±


    ¡°Those herbs have a strong fragrance, so they can be used as seasonings.¡±


    Mr. Xu looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration.


    ¡°You are so knowledgeable, I am impressed.¡±


    Yes, many medicinal herbs could also be eaten as vegetables.


    The use of medicinal herbs was not limited to just medicinal herbs.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, you flatter me. Other than braised pork, these dishes are also not bad. Try them.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue began to introduce the other dishes on the table to Mr. Xu.


    Mr. Xu quickly picked up his chopsticks and ate heartily.


    After a meal, he realized that he was stuffed.


    Thinking that he had eaten three bowls of rice and a large number of dishes, Mr. Xu was too embarrassed to get up.


    Because his stomach was bulging.


    Then, Mr. Xu rejected Li Xiao¡¯s invitation to take him out for a walk.


    He followed the servant back to his room in the backyard.


    After Mr. Xu left, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡± After she felt better, her appetite also improved. She had eaten a little too much just now.


    ¡°Yes. Wait for me to get the cloak.¡± Li Xiao said dotingly.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and Li Xiao left.


    After that, he took a cloak and draped it over Lin Xiaoyue before holding her hand and leaving the house.


    At this moment, the sky was actually clear.


    The golden sunlight brought with it some warmth, scattering on people¡¯s bodies, brightening their mood.


    ¡°Mr. Xu and the injured soldiers have returned. 1 can finally feel at ease.¡± Lin Xiaoyue held Li Xiao¡¯s hand and said as they walked.


    ¡°By the way, where are the injured soldiers?¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought of something and asked Li Xiao.


    ¡°They are temporarily placed in the Liu residence.¡±


    ¡°There are people in the residence to take care of them. Mr. Xu only needs to go over occasionally to check on them.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    ¡°Mr. Xu is getting old. In the past two years, the conditions at the border have been tough. It¡¯s time for him to recuperate.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Mr. Xu stay in the Liu residence? In any case, we have extra rooms.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue and caressed her face with his big hand, his eyes full of love.


    ¡°No need. Mr. Xu couldn¡¯t let go of the soldiers, so he wouldn¡¯t stay in the Liu residence for long.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°He wants to stay with Head Fang in Qingshi Town.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, if any of the soldiers fall sick, they can go directly to seek treatment from him.¡±


    Li Xiao held Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand again and continued to walk forward with her.


    ¡°Qingshi Town is located in between all the manors. It is most suitable for Mr. Xu to live there.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, once the Crimson Martial Army has completely settled down, we will have to wait for the time to come. Perhaps, Mr. Xu would open a clinic and help the world.¡±


    Thinking of such a future, a smile appeared on Li Xiao¡¯s face.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s a blessing for the people of Qingshi Town. ¡°He was a true famous doctor.¡±


    Li Xiao held Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Take it slow¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Five days passed in the blink of an eye.


    The difficult period was finally over, and Lin Xiaoyue felt a lot better.


    She wanted to go to the Zhou family¡¯s residence to see the growth of the chili seedlings, but she was stopped by Li Xiao.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would take seven days to sprout? What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just right. It¡¯s not too late to rest for two more days before going out.¡±


    ¡°Her period just finished. She has to be careful.¡± Li Xiao said sternly.


    Mr. Xu said that if a woman who just finished her period was exposed to cold water or overworked, her period might return.


    Her period had just ended two days ago, so she couldn¡¯t let her guard down.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face turned red.


    She felt that Li Xiao was actually more concerned about her period than her..

 Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Dont Be Useless (1)

    Chapter 515: Don¡¯t Be Useless (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Aiya, Mr. Xu already said that my body is fine. It¡¯s repairing itself!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying for nothing!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She did not want to stay at home all day anymore.


    ¡°In any case, you¡¯re only allowed to go out the day after tomorrow at the earliest.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s face turn sour, Li Xiao¡¯s expression changed slightly and he said, ¡°or, if you¡¯re bored, you can come with me to the Liu residence and the pier.¡±


    There were still many injured soldiers recuperating in the Liu residence. He should have gone to take a look earlier.


    Also, he had Xiao Yang and Fan Teng take turns to look after the dock. He didn¡¯t know the situation there.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded helplessly.


    Although she couldn¡¯t go to the Zhou manor, compared to staying at home, going to Qingshi Town for a stroll was still better.


    Moreover, as the mistress of the Nangong Army, she should also take care of the wounded.


    After breakfast, the couple set off with Mr. Xu to Qingshi Town.


    Liu Manor.


    The three of them entered and found Head Fang and Xiao Yang there.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked about the situation and found out that there were eighty-four seriously injured people in the Liu residence.


    However, after Mr. Xu¡¯s treatment, there were only thirty-eight injured people left who were bedridden.


    Of course, those who had recovered still needed to change their bandages and did not leave the Liu residence.


    Instead, he stayed behind to take care of the seriously injured. While recuperating, they took care of their comrades who were more injured.


    ¡°If you¡¯re injured, you should rest well. How can you continue to work?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have more people at the manor? Can¡¯t we just arrange for some people to come over and take care of them?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Head Fang.


    ¡°This was indeed the arrangement previously. But¡­the soldiers didn¡¯t agree.¡± Head Fang carefully glanced at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°They said that the manor is in need of manpower now, so we should let the uninjured soldiers go to the manor to help.¡±


    ¡°As for those injured people, they have nothing to do. Taking care of their more seriously injured brothers can be considered as helping out.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°After the Lantern Festival, more of them will return. Each manor is rapidly increasing their manpower, but now that the chili seeds are planted, it would not be long before they have to be transplanted. Now, the manors are indeed lacking manpower to plow the fields.¡±


    ¡°S0¡­I agreed.¡± Head Fang explained.


    ¡°Since they have nothing to do, letting the lightly injured take care of the seriously injured can be considered as giving them something to do. It made them realize that even if they were injured, they were still working for the Nangong Army and their masters.¡±


    ¡°In the past, when we were at the border, when we didn¡¯t have enough manpower, we did the same. Don¡¯t worry, Mistress.¡±


    Li Xiao also nodded at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue finally agreed.


    ¡°We should adjust the food a little. Make sure that there will be meat at every meal so that everyone will be full. The injured need nutrition the most.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Head Fang quickly agreed.


    Then, he brought the few of them into the first large room where the injured were staying.


    As soon as the door opened, Lin Xiaoyue saw seven or eight injured people lying on the bed.


    Beside them, there were also some who were wrapped in bandages. Those who were in a better condition were taking care of the seriously injured patients on the bed.


    As soon as Lin Xiaoyue and the others appeared, the moans in the room disappeared.


    Everyone looked at the door and then quickly focused their eyes on Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, she quickly moved away.


    ¡°Greetings, General and Madam!¡± A soldier with his arms hanging down bowed to Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Greetings, General and Madam!¡± The others quickly followed suit.


    Those who were lying on the bed with serious injuries even wanted to get up and salute.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed slightly and she quickly spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get up! No need to be so polite, you guys should rest!¡±


    Someone was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡±


    When she replied, her voice was filled with joy.


    They also saw Madam!


    Just as the others had described, she looked like a fairy.


    Moreover, not only was she beautiful, but she also treated them well.


    Having such a mistress was a blessing to their general and the Nangong Army.


    She looked at the injured. They were all bandaged, and some of them even had broken arms and legs.


    After seeing her, these people were all smiling brightly. Lin Xiaoyue was a little moved..

 Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Dont Be Useless (2)

    Chapter 516: Don¡¯t Be Useless (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I should have come over to see everyone. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lin Xiaoyue bowed to everyone.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Seeing this, everyone hurriedly returned the greeting.


    They had never expected the general¡¯s wife to actually apologize and bow to them.


    After coming to the Liu residence, some of them were indeed worried.


    They were afraid that Madam would not come to the Liu residence because she did not value them and thought that they were useless.


    At the moment, who would still feel that way?


    Madam¡¯s thoughts were pure and kind. She did not treat them as outsiders.


    ¡°All of you should recuperate in the Liu residence. After you recover, Head Fang will make arrangements.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    When Head Fang heard this, he bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Madam!¡± Suddenly, a soldier with a broken leg shouted at Lin Xiaoyue.


    After Lin Xiaoyue looked over, she quickly lowered her head.


    ¡°May 1 know what¡¯s the plan for us?¡± Then, he asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    All of a sudden, all the injured in the room looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Then, she smiled.


    ¡°What do you want to do after you recover?¡± Then, she asked with a smile.


    This smile dispersed the tense atmosphere a little.


    The soldier raised his head and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to work at the manor like the others.¡± He pleaded.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Then, she looked at the other patients who were looking at her nervously.


    Then, she smiled.


    ¡°At the manor, the most important thing is to farm. It¡¯s not easy.¡± He said.


    She seemed to understand what Mr. Xu had said earlier. These injured people were actually afraid.


    They were afraid of becoming useless.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    Thinking about it, other than food and daily necessities, she had to take care of them. Perhaps, she had to come up with a plan for their future arrangements as soon as possible.


    Only then could they feel at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of hard work! Madam, 1 want to go to Zhou Manor! My big brother is in the Zhou manor. I want to go with him!¡± The soldier said hurriedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, when your injuries are healed, I¡¯ll ask Head Fang to arrange for you to go to the Zhou manor.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you, Madam!¡± The soldier quickly thanked her.


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Madam, me too!¡±


    ¡°I want to go to Meng Manor!¡±


    ¡°I want to go to Mao¡¯er Manor!¡±


    All the injured rushed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    They were afraid that if they missed this opportunity, they would not be able to go to the manor and live with the other members of the Nangong Army.


    Lin Xiaoyue stretched out her hand, signaling for everyone to quiet down.


    It didn¡¯t work.


    Then, Head FAng stood up and looked at everyone with a dark face.


    Fear appeared on everyone¡¯s faces, and they all fell silent.


    Lin Xiaoyue motioned for Head Fang to step back. She took a step forward, smiled, and continued to speak.


    ¡°Everyone, please focus on recuperating. I will discuss with Head Fang in the next few days and discuss the plan.¡±


    ¡°Head Fang will also ask for everyone¡¯s opinions and arrange the most suitable place for everyone.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at everyone.


    ¡°Now, Liu¡¯s Express and the manors are in need of manpower.¡±


    ¡°We will work on the wasteland and farm. In the future, we will have to collect chili peppers, process them, set up a farm, and open a workshop¡­¡±


    ¡°The chain stores have also started construction. Next, they needed manpower to buy ingredients, prepare skewers, and make the snacks.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are willing to contribute, I will not let you be idle.¡±


    As soon as Lin Xiaoyue said this, everyone seemed to have taken a calming pill.. They looked at each other with joy on their faces.


    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s pay for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Although the first half of the year is tight, the wages will be recorded.


    However, after half a year, everyone¡¯s wages would be distributed.¡±


    ¡°Also, in the future, the soldiers will have families and careers. Head Fang would also provide additional money as support.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    When the soldiers heard this, their expressions changed.


    ¡°We are the people of the Nangong Army in life and death! It was only right to serve the General and Madam. Why talk about wages?! There¡¯s no need to start a family!¡± A soldier suddenly said.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The others echoed.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not get angry when she saw this. She exchanged a glance with Li Xiao and let him speak..

 Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Dont Be Useless (3)

    Chapter 517: Don¡¯t Be Useless (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As expected, Li Xiao stepped out.


    The moment Li Xiao stepped forward, everyone quieted down and looked at Li Xiao.


    His eyes were pious and even a little afraid. They looked as if they were afraid that Li Xiao would disband the Nangon Army and abandon them.


    ¡°The mission of the Nangong Army has ended. Now, we just need to retire and live a normal life.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave the army, we won¡¯t force you. You can live in those twelve manors forever, or you can work at Liu¡¯s Express¡±


    ¡°Those who want to live a normal life, get married, and have children, may do so.¡±


    ¡°When the Nangong Clan and the Nangong Army have been cleared of their grievances, everyone can make their own choice.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    Everyone looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    They had also heard about the matter of the general disbanding the Nangong Army.


    At first, everyone was against it.


    They thought that they would be part of the army forever. Even if they retired, they would still contribute to the army.


    However, they were no longer allowed to be part of the Nangong Army. They were to return to the lives of the common people and become ordinary citizens of Great Yan.


    This completely changed their life plans.


    However, as time passed, everyone subconsciously started to wonder what they would do next if they really did not want to be part of the Nangong Army. What could they do?


    Live and work in peace and contentment like ordinary people, then marry and have children?


    That¡¯s actually quite beautiful¡­


    Even if they were crippled and could not find a wife, it was not bad to be able to live with the other men of the Nangong Army.


    Li Xiao ignored everyone¡¯s reaction and turned to leave.


    Lin Xiaoyue told everyone to take good care of themselves and followed them.


    After that, she went to another room to see the other patients. Lin Xiaoyue also said something similar.


    The couple didn¡¯t leave the Liu residence until they had seen all the injured people.


    Before leaving, Lin Xiaoyue also handed the follow-up arrangements for the injured to Head Fang.


    She asked him to come up with a plan in the next two days and send it to Daishi Village for her to look over.


    Head Fang agreed and then sent the two out.


    After leaving the Liu residence, the two of them mounted their horses and went to the dock.


    As soon as they arrived, Xiao Yang brought his men to welcome them.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao smiled and looked at each other.


    ¡°I came to take a look at the situation.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Did anything happen?¡± Li Xiao asked.


    ¡°No. With me around, what trouble can there be?¡± Xiao Yang patted his chest.


    ¡°Besides, 1 just took on a big job!¡± Xiao Yang said proudly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Xiao glanced at Xiao Yang with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Do you know about the Liu Residence in Qingshi Town?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Liu is here on behalf of Old Master Liu. He said that he wants us to transport all the goods in Qingshi Town.¡± Xiao Yang immediately said.


    He had a look that said, ¡°I¡¯ve made a big deal, right?¡±


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue looked at each other and smiled.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yang felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°You guys know about this?¡± He asked the two of them.


    Lin Xiaoyue covered her mouth and smiled.


    ¡°Yes. You really can¡¯t take credit for this.¡±


    ¡°Li Xiao has talked to Young Master Liu about this before.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue told Xiao Yang about it.


    Xiao Yang understood.


    No wonder Young Master Liu was so respectful when he was discussing business with him today. He didn¡¯t even bargain.


    At the same time, Xiao Yang admired his cousin and cousin-in-law even more.


    Other than their identities as the master and mistress of the Nangong Army, the couple was doing quite well in Qingshi Town.


    ¡°In such a short time, Young Master Liu has represented Old Master Liu to discuss the goods business. This person is quite efficient.¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly said.


    Xiao Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.


    ¡°Old Master Liu is dying. Young Master Liu is now in charge of the Liu residence.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Xiaoyue was curious.


    Before Lin Lanhua died, didn¡¯t Old Master Liu¡¯s health improve?


    Could it be that Lin Lanhua was really Old Master Liu¡¯s lucky star? Once the lucky star died, Old Master Liu¡¯s body would be ruined again?


    A smug look appeared on Xiao Yang¡¯s face again.


    He knew about this.


    ¡°Sixth Concubine, oh, I mean Lin Lanhua¡­after she died, Master Lin caught a cold a few days later.¡±


    ¡°After that, the illness came like a tide, and his body became worse and worse.¡±


    ¡°Three days ago, Old Master Liu actually found a young woman and married her into the Liu residence.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, this time, not only did he not recover, she even made the old man sicker.¡±


    ¡°Today, 1 heard from the servant of Young Master Liu that the old man won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. Almost all of the properties of the Liu family were managed by Young Master Liu..¡±

 Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Interesting Servant (1)

    Chapter 518: Interesting Servant (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Hmph, he¡¯s already so old, and he¡¯s on his deathbed, yet he still wanted a young girl.


    How despicable.


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw Xiao Yang¡¯s appearance, she was a little amused.


    ¡°Young Master Liu¡¯s servant is interesting.¡± She continued.


    The father and son of the Liu family were not good people, but this had nothing to do with them.


    She had heard Li Xiao mention the manservant before. He was an interesting person.


    Xiao Yang paused.


    He did not expect Lin Xiaoyue to ask him about a servant.


    ¡°Yes, he is indeed not bad. He¡¯s quite efficient in his words and actions.¡± He replied.


    In contrast, Young Master Liu was a little submissive and didn¡¯t show enough magnanimity.


    Lin Xiaoyue tilted her head and looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°You want to poach him?¡± Li Xiao asked with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Why not?¡± We need people.¡±


    Head Fang had to stay in Qingshi Town and deal with the Nangong Army.


    As for Shanshan and the others, they lacked knowledge and experience, so what they could do was very limited.


    They still lacked people who could take charge and expand their territory.


    If that manservant really had that kind of ability, it would be a waste of talent under Young Master Liu.


    Yes, after Lin Lanhua¡¯s incident, she had asked Head Fang to investigate this servant.


    He realized that the reason Young Master Liu was able to manage the business that Old Master Liu had given him was because of the servant¡¯s assistance.


    Even Young Master Liu¡¯s idea of buying Liu¡¯s Express was his suggestion.


    Although the process was a little unpleasant, she had to admit that she quite admired this servant¡¯s taste.


    If such a person could work for her, he would provide great contributions.


    Li Xiao smiled dotingly.


    ¡°Then, let Head Fang make the arrangements.¡± She said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled gently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Yang saw the interaction between the two of them and his teeth ached.


    ¡°Can you not show off your love in front of a bachelor like me in broad daylight?¡±


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue retract her gaze from Li Xiao.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stand it?¡± She smiled and asked Xiao Yang.


    Xiao Yang rolled his eyes at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Before Li Xiao could speak, Lin Xiaoyue spoke again, ¡°if you can¡¯t stand it, quickly find a wife.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you win five to six hundred silver taels before this? It¡¯s enough to get a wife!¡±


    When Xiao Yang heard this, he subconsciously covered his purse.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­not that much! I have expenses too!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    ¡°What expenses can a bachelor have?¡± Why was he so stingy?


    Anyway, her husband was never that stingy.


    This kid, why didn¡¯t he think about it? If she wanted his money, would she have given him the 500 taels of silver previously?


    ¡°Of course there are! I have a lot of expenses!¡±


    Looking at Xiao Yang¡¯s guarded expression, Lin Xiaoyue sighed in her heart.


    Forget it, she wouldn¡¯t argue with a child.


    She chuckled and then pulled Li Xiao forward.


    Arriving at the stronghold on the dock, Li Xiao checked the recent account books.


    Lin Xiaoyue was eating dried fruit at the side.


    After a while, Hei Gang received the news and came over.


    ¡°Yo, sis, I didn¡¯t believe it when 1 heard you coming! Li Xiao is finally willing to bring you here!¡± Hei Gang shouted from afar.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked towards the source of the voice. When she saw Hei Gang, she immediately smiled.


    ¡°Hei Gang! Why are you here?¡± She asked happily.


    ¡°I heard that you are here and came over to take a look!¡±


    ¡°Your sister-in-law has been talking about you. Later, you¡¯ll have dinner with us at home!¡± Hei Gang said enthusiastically.


    Ever since he returned from his father-in-law¡¯s house, he and his wife had not gone out much.


    It had been a long time since he last saw his sister.


    He missed the taste of braised meat.


    Right, there wasn¡¯t much bacon left at home. He wondered if he could ask the girl for more.


    ¡°Alright! I miss Liu Shi too!¡± Lin Xiaoyue agreed readily.


    She would have lunch at the Hei Residence, which saved her the trouble of returning to Daishi Village.


    It just so happened that she hadn¡¯t seen her sister-in-law for a long time, and she had to talk to her about the workshop.


    Last year, she had asked for so many manors from His Highness, and the amount of chili peppers and cabbages she planted had increased. The large workshop built next to the Liu residence might not be enough.


    Hei Gang¡¯s face lit up, and he quickly got the people beside him to pass the news.


    After that, he walked towards Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao..

 Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Interesting Servant (2)

    Chapter 519: Interesting Servant (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, he asked about Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s recent situation and Liu Shi¡¯s physical condition.


    ¡°We¡¯re all fine. Mr. Xu took my mother¡¯s pulse and checked our bodies. It was not a big deal. We just need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xu?¡± Hei Gang looked at Lin Xiaoyue in confusion.


    ¡°Oh, he was¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Li Xia¡¯s physician who has excellent medical skills.¡±


    Although Hei Gang knew Li Xiao¡¯s identity and the Nangongl Army, he was still not sure.


    However, there were too many people at the dock, so she did not say it out loud.


    Hei Gang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°The divine doctor?!¡± He said in surprise.


    The doctor of the Nangong Clan was most likely the legendary military doctor of the Nangong Army!


    Yes, there were rumors about the military doctors of the Nangong Army.


    It was said that the divine doctor was a disciple of the Valley of the Medicine Masters and could revive the dead.


    It was because of him that the Nangong Army rarely suffered casualties.


    He came to Qingshi Town?


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little surprised by Hei Gang¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°You¡­?¡±


    Hei Gang immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue excitedly.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you. You have to agree!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°Tell me, I will do my best to help.¡±


    ¡°Can you let Mr. Xu take a look at your sister-in-law?¡± Hei Gang hurriedly said.


    No wonder he was so serious about asking the girl for help.


    It was said that the divine doctor had a very strange temper. Other than those in the Nangong Army, he would not treat anyone else no matter how much money they offered.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Zhou Shi looks healthy. Is she sick?


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression, Hei Gang¡¯s tanned face turned red.


    ¡°Eh, to be honest. Your sister-in-law and I have been married for two years, but there has been no news. My in-laws kept asking about it.¡±


    ¡°And¡­I¡¯m not young anymore. It¡¯s time to have a baby.¡± Hei Gang said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was instantly amused.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°However, having a child is a matter between two people. In order to make a clear diagnosis, it¡¯s best for the two of you to see Mr. Xu together.¡±


    ¡°How about this? i¡¯ll tell Mr. Xu when 1 get back. Then, you can go directly to the Liu residence.¡±


    Hei Gang was delighted.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± He quickly thanked Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡±


    Hei Gang¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    He was even closer to his god sister at the moment.


    Li Xiao was at the side, looking at his wife and Hei Gang chatting and laughing, and his heart was slightly moved.


    Hei Gang said it was time for him to have a baby.


    And he wasn¡¯t much younger than him, so shouldn¡¯t it be time for him to have a child as well?


    Thinking of this, Li Xiao¡¯s gaze turned to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s abdomen.


    His wife was already on her period. Mr. Xu had said that in the next few months, her body would be completely healed.


    At that time, would he be able to¡­


    Li Xiao¡¯s tanned face could not help but turn red.


    Then, he noticed Xiao Yang looking at him strangely.


    Li Xiao quickly straightened his face and shifted his gaze.


    This brat was indeed very annoying.


    His wife was right. He had to find a wife for him as soon as possible so that he wouldn¡¯t be jealous of the couple all day long.


    At noon, under Hei Gang¡¯s enthusiastic invitation.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao went to the Hei Residence.


    Xiao Yang, who was thick-skinned, also followed along for a meal.


    In the end, Xiao Yang was very disappointed with the food.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the spicy skewers that Zhou Shi had specially bought, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to finish the bowl of rice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no bacon or braised meat. I feel like something¡¯s missing.¡± Before Xiao Yang could express his emotions, Hei Gang spoke first.


    Zhou Shi glanced at her husband and did not get angry. Her husband was not satisfied with the food she had asked the kitchen to prepare. She nodded at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that we haven¡¯t had braised meat for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Is the Liu residence busy now? Tomorrow, can I send some meat to the Liu residence and ask Chen Shi to help me make some braised meat?¡±


    Before Lin Xiaoyue could answer, Hei Gang spoke again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more bacon and sausages. Do you still have some? Can you share some with me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without that.¡± Hei Gang made an uncomfortable expression.


    Braised meat, sausages, and cured meat. They tasted really good.


    His appetite would improve every time he saw those dishes..

 Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Interesting Servant (3)

    Chapter 520: Interesting Servant (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Without these dishes, he looked at the dishes on the table. No matter how he looked at them, he felt that they were bland. It was hard to have an appetite.


    Fortunately, the restaurant that served them quickly was not far from their house. With the spicy skewers, they could continue to feel the joy of eating.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem making braised meat. 1 will buy meat tomorrow and send it to the Liu residence.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just bacon and sausages, the Liu residence didn¡¯t make much before.¡±


    ¡°During the new year, His Highness and Young Master Liang took some more, and now there isn¡¯t much left in the Liu residence.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said regretfully.


    Thinking back, the amount of sausages and bacon she made was actually quite a lot, but it was consumed much faster than she expected.


    Hei Gang revealed a regretful expression.


    Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue expectantly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make another batch? I¡¯ll buy some meat and send it to the Liu residence!¡±


    They were not the only ones who liked bacon and sausages. Her paternal family and cousin were also very fond of it.


    They didn¡¯t get to eat much of the bacon and sausages last time.


    If he could make a batch, not only would he have enough to eat, but he could also send some to his maternal family and cousin¡¯s family.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue hesitated.


    The process of making cured meat and sausages was much more complicated than braised meat.


    Should she make another batch?


    ¡°Aiya, the workshop won¡¯t start work so soon anyway. If you are busy, I can do it with Chen Shi and the others!¡± Zhou Shi quickly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought of something.


    ¡°I¡­ I have another idea.¡±


    Everyone immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s thoughts became clearer after thinking deeply.


    ¡°I want to open a bacon, sausage and braised meat workshop.¡± When she spoke this time, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    The chili seeds had just been sown, so it would take at least two months for them to grow.


    Now, with the continuous return of the Nangong Army and the establishment of the chain stores, she had to spend a large amount of money every day.


    At this time, opening a sausage and bacon workshop and selling braised meat could earn some money to make up for it.


    The pig farm had not opened yet, so she had to buy the pork.


    However, if she could sell the finished product immediately after it was produced, it should not take up too much capital.


    Of course, she had to discuss this with Liang Yu first.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°This is good! Bacon, sausages, and braised meat would definitely sell well!¡±


    ¡°Where are you going to open your workshop? Do you need my help?¡± Zhou Shi said enthusiastically.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°At the Zhou Manor. The place is big and there are many people there.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue said as she looked at Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Although there¡¯s still some time before the opening of the chili workshop, it¡¯s still a matter of time. However, some things had to be prepared in advance. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be busy.¡±


    Zhou Shi paused.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± She became much more serious.


    Noticing that the atmosphere at the table had become serious, Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk after this.¡±


    Zhou Shi¡¯s expression finally relaxed.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s have a good chat after dinner!¡± She quickly called everyone to continue eating.


    Thus, the table quickly resumed its liveliness.


    After dinner, Hei Gang, Li Xiao, and Xiao Yang left.


    Lin Xiaoyue stayed back to discuss the chili workshop with Zhou Shi.


    ¡°The previous workshop was built according to the amount of chili production of the three manors. Even if they could add more workers and process more goods, it would still not be enough to support all the output of the twelve manors.¡±


    When Zhou Shi heard this, her expression immediately became solemn.


    ¡°Then¡­the workshop needs to be expanded?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Not only are we expanding, I¡¯m also planning to open more workshops in some of the manors.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhou Shi.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much land left next to the Liu residence. Even if we expand the workshop, the amount of land is limited.¡±


    ¡°Next, we will send all the chilis and cabbages to Daishi Village for processing. Transportation is also a troublesome matter. After all, some of the 12 manors were not close to the village.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s better to open a workshop in the manor. After the finished product is made, ask those from the Zhou and Liu residence to come and transport them.¡±


    Zhou Shi thought as she listened. She nodded.


    ¡°That makes sense.


    ¡°And it just so happens that the manor has enough manpower. You don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to hire workers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so too. There are so many people in the Nangong Army, and it¡¯s time to arrange work for them..¡±

 Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Bacon and Sausage Workshop (1)

    Chapter 521: Bacon and Sausage Workshop (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue in admiration.


    ¡°Only you can make plans for so many people.¡± The Nangong Army was really lucky to have met her.


    Otherwise, even if they escaped from the border, it would be difficult for them to hold on.


    ¡°You flatter me. It happened at the right time.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi discussed the matter of building a workshop in the manor.


    They focused on some of the manors that were far away from Daishi Village.


    ¡°In addition to building a workshop, we also need to increase the number of terrines used for packaging.¡±


    ¡°I have to make a trip to the kiln factory.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Zhou Shi nodded.


    ¡°With so many workshops working together, the number of terrines that will be used will be difficult to estimate. It is indeed necessary to order in advance.¡±


    Zhou Shi suddenly looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°The kiln factory we work with isn¡¯t big, and the number of terrines we make every day is limited. Other than our orders, if they take other orders, they might not be able to make it in time.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue pondered for a moment.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s take this opportunity to talk to the kiln factory. Well invest in the kiln factory and sign a long contract with the kiln factory to make it our exclusive supplier.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhou Shi hesitated.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. With the scale of our workshop, the number of jars we need is high.¡±


    ¡°Under such circumstances, it¡¯s best for us to build our own small kiln factory.¡±


    ¡°But building a kiln factory is not a small matter. At the moment, we don¡¯t have any talents who understand this technology. Directly investing in a kiln factory is a good choice.¡±


    ¡°Boss Jin¡¯s kiln factory¡¯s efficiency is average. If we bring such a large order to them, if the price is right, they will agree to let us invest.¡±


    After investing in the factory, he would be able to get a large sum of money.


    After that, the kiln factory would not have to worry about business. It could start working all year round. Why not?


    Zhou Sh listened to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s explanation and suddenly felt enlightened.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go to the kiln factory tomorrow.¡± She immediately said.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. We have to find out the approximate cost of production. We want to take more than 50% of the shares and obtain control of the kiln factory.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to change the management and personnel. Boss Jin and the others had experience in management, so they could continue to manage.


    When the time comes, we¡¯ll send some of our people in to ensure that everything is in order.¡±


    Zhou Shi¡¯s eyes looked anxious.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you to do this alone.¡±


    ¡°How about this, go and explain the situation to Head Fang. He will arrange for people to assist you.¡±


    Zhou Shi¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Sure!¡± She quickly agreed.


    Lin Xiaoyue discussed some other matters with Zhou Shi until Li Xiao came to pick her up. Only then did she leave with Li Xiao.


    On the way back, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao sat in the carriage while Xiao Yang rode it.


    Lin Xiaoyue then told Li Xiao about the plans to build a chili workshop in some of the manors.


    ¡°Just let Head Fang make the arrangements. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± Li Xiao grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not prepared to do it myself, but I can¡¯t let go completely.¡±


    ¡°I plan to report to the Liu residence starting tomorrow. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it all by himself.¡±


    In the future, the Liu residence would be her commercial office building. Many of her work had been arranged to be handled in the Liu residence.


    Li Xiao frowned.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you rest for two more days?¡± He grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. Why should I rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been idle since the new year. If I continue to be idle, I won¡¯t be able to take it anymore.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue said as she covered the back of Li Xiao¡¯s hand with her hand.


    ¡°Besides, the Nangong Army is helping me with the work. I promised that 1 would pay them half a year later.¡±


    ¡°Only when I bring out the plan can they have something to do. Otherwise, 1 would not be able to take out so much money then.¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    Li Xiao was about to speak, but was stopped by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You have to keep your word.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if we don¡¯t do this, how can we convince the soldiers that we really want them to retire?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao and patted the back of his hand..

 Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Bacon and Sausage Workshop (2)

    Chapter 522: Bacon and Sausage Workshop (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The lives of the commoners are different from when they were at the border. They really need money.¡±


    ¡°After half a year, they will receive their wages. At that time, each of them will receive 10 taels of silver. With the money in their hands, they will have hope for the future.¡±


    With hope, a plan could follow.


    As such, the Nangong Army no longer wanted to return to the border to fight. Only then could they truly begin to live in seclusion.


    Li Xiao was silent.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing Li Xiao¡¯s reply, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart relaxed a little.


    ¡°In addition to the chili workshop, I¡¯m also planning to build a sausage and bacon workshop in the Zhou Manor.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and replied.


    ¡°As I want this workshop to open as soon as possible, 1 might have to personally monitor it.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Then, Li Xiao thought about something.


    ¡°Leave the arrangements for the sausage and bacon workshop to me.¡± He suddenly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°I know a little about the Liu residence and the workshop next to it.¡±


    ¡°The Zhou Manor is big. It¡¯s definitely not enough to build one bacon and sausage workshop. We might as well take this opportunity to build a large-scale workshop. Later on, if you want to process other things, it¡¯s also convenient.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it and nodded.


    The Zhou Manor was not far from Daishi Village. In the future, the chilies produced could be sent to Daishi Village.


    However, the sweet potatoes had to be processed.


    Whether it was to make sweet potato starch or sweet potato vermicelli, they had to be processed somewhere.


    She had to think about it again and try her best to get the plan in place.


    As the couple spoke, the carriage wobbled back to Daishi Village.


    Following that, Lin Xiaoyue began to report to the Liu residence every day and officially got busy.


    During the day, she was either at the Liu residence or at the Zhou manor to check on the chili seedlings and supervise the progress of the Zhou manor¡¯s workshop.


    One day, in the Liu residence.


    Lin Xiaoyue was in the study reading some documents sent by Head Fang when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Please enter.¡± Lin Xiaoyue put down the document in her hand and prepared to rest.


    The door opened very quickly. It was Head Fang.


    At this moment, a man in black followed behind Head Fang.


    ¡°Greetings, Miss!¡± After entering, Head Fang bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Greetings, Miss!¡± The black-robed man also cupped his fists and bowed.


    Lin Xiaoyue raised her head and glanced at the two of them.


    The moment she saw the black-robed man, a hint of doubt flashed across her face. Then, she looked at Head Fang questioningly.


    ¡°No need to be polite. Head Fang, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Miss, this is Li Jie.¡± Head Fang hurriedly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    In an instant, she looked at the man, and her gaze became much gentler.


    ¡°Please take a seat and get someone to serve tea.¡±


    Outside the door, someone immediately went to prepare tea.


    Head Fang looked at Li Jie, who looked a little reserved, and gestured for him to sit down at the side.


    Lin Xiaoyue also followed them to the opposite side and sat down on the chair.


    Then, she started to size up Li Jie.


    ¡°Previously, I only heard about you, but 1 have never met you. This time, we finally met. Mr. Li is younger than I thought.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Li Jie¡¯s body froze, and his entire body tensed up.


    ¡°Miss, you flatter me.¡± He didn¡¯t even dare to look at Lin Xiaoyue and cupped his hands at her.


    Mr. Li?


    He used to be a servant of the Liu family. After meeting Head Fang, he became a servant of the Liu family.


    How could he be called ¡°Mr¡± by Miss?


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°You are intelligent and have the talent to become an official. If not for your family¡¯s decline, you wouldn¡¯t be a slave.¡±


    Li Jie¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Lin Xiaoyue in disbelief.


    This glance caused his pupils to constrict.


    Young Miss actually looked like this?


    Her brows were similar to the Sixth Concubine of the Liu Residence who had died, but she was much prettier.


    Most importantly, her expression and bearing were incomparable to ordinary women.


    Comparing her to the Sixth Concubine was humiliating her.


    Li Jie quickly withdrew his gaze, stood up, and apologized to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I have been rude.¡± He was terrified.


    He was fearful.


    Other than Old Master Liu, even Young Master Liu didn¡¯t know his identity.


    However, Miss actually found out about it, and she knew everything.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and didn¡¯t mind..

 Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Bacon and Sausage Workshop (3)

    Chapter 523: Bacon and Sausage Workshop (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Young Master Liu is a mediocre person.¡±


    ¡°It will be very difficult for you to achieve anything by following him.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, if you are willing to help me, the Liu Family will definitely repay you handsomely.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    It was indeed a pity to let him stay with Young Master Liu.


    If nothing had happened to his family, he would have sat for the imperial examination or even become an official.


    Fortunately, talents were talents after all.


    Even if he sold himself as a slave and was unable to take the imperial examination, he was still talented.


    Li Jie was moved.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re being too serious. Now that I¡¯ve entered the Liu residence, li¡¯m willing to serve the Liu residence.¡± He bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Head Fang had paid a high price to buy him from Young Master Liu. He was actually a little resentful about this.


    He had been in the Liu family for many years and had done many things for Young Master Liu.


    In the end, he actually abandoned him just like that.


    He knew that the Liu residence would definitely take him seriously if he came. After all, the conditions that Head Fang offered Young Master Liu were indeed generous enough.


    However, he did not expect that the young miss would actually meet him personally and treat him with such courtesy.


    He felt pleasantly surprised.


    He, Li Jie, was born into a family of officials and should have enjoyed a glorious life, but he was reduced to being a servant in a merchant¡¯s family.


    Over the years, he had helped Young Master Liu plan and solve many problems for the Liu family.


    However, in the eyes of the Liu father and son, he was still just a servant, a slave that could be sold at will.


    It had been too long. If Miss hadn¡¯t mentioned it today, he would have almost forgotten that he was born into a family of officials..


    He realized that when he¡¯s bought by the Liu family.


    The young lady was actually polite to him and even addressed him as ¡°Mister¡±. How could he not be surprised?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled in satisfaction, her eyes shining.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you to manage Liu¡¯s Express.¡±


    Li Jie was delighted.


    ¡°Yes, Miss! I will not fail my mission!¡± He hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Ever since Young Master Liu got into a fight with Master Li, he had been paying attention to the Liu family.


    The Liu family was not as simple as it seemed.


    Liu¡¯s Express was not just two eateries.


    Li Jie still didn¡¯t know that Lin Xiaoyue valued him much more than he thought.


    After that, when he learned about the Liu family¡¯s situation from Head Fang and Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s plan for Liu¡¯s Express, Li Jie was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off.


    He was really lucky to come to the Liu Family.


    His life had also undergone a huge change.


    Li Jie was indeed a talent.


    He didn¡¯t disappoint Lin Xiaoyue. He learned quickly and opened up the market.


    Time passed quickly, and the workshop at the Zhou Manor was soon completed.


    The chili seedlings were also planted in the fields. Everyone was looking forward to it.


    On this day, Lin Xiaoyue brought her mother and Ma Shi to the Zhou family¡¯s workshop.


    Of course, it was to train the workers in the sausage and bacon workshop.


    Many people from the Nangong Army came to watch.


    However, only 30 people were allowed to enter.


    Moreover, it was taught step by step. The operators of each step could only learn the operation content of that step.


    After the tutorial, Lin Xiaoyue asked Fan Ming to gather all 30 workers in the sausage workshop and give a speech.


    ¡°Everyone, tomorrow you will start making sausages and bacon. Only those who were qualified could continue to work in the workshop.¡±


    Everyone was excited.


    Now that the chili seedlings had been planted, there was much less to do in the manor.


    Now that they had a new job, it was much better than being idle.


    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. We will do our best!¡± One of the soldiers said.


    ¡°Yes, we will definitely not let Madam down!¡± Another said.


    The others quickly followed suit.


    Lin Xiaoyue stretched out her hand to make everyone quiet down.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that everyone is confident.¡±


    ¡°Now, our workshop has just started construction. It is fine if the speed is a little slower, but the quality has to be controlled.¡±


    ¡°The Liang Corporation has already ordered the first batch of orders from us. 30,000 catties of cured meat and 20,000 catties of sausages.¡±


    The moment these words were said, the Nangong Army was extremely excited and began to discuss animatedly.


    30,000 catties of cured meat and 20,000 catties of sausages? So much?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and gestured for everyone to be quiet again.


    Then, she continued.


    ¡°This is only the first order. As long as the quality of our goods is good, the Liang Corporation will continue to place more orders and work with us for a long time..¡±

 Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: The Crazy Alcoholic Blocking the Way (1)

    Chapter 524: The Crazy Alcoholic Blocking the Way (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°As long as we can win over the Liang family, our workshop will be able to operate well.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, with the workshop, the pigs in each manor won¡¯t have to be sold in the future. I can deal with it myself. In this way, the profits would be even greater.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Nangong Army became even more excited.


    They once again expressed their loyalty to Lin Xiaoyue. They said that they would definitely do a good job!


    Lin Xiaoyue said some encouraging words to everyone before letting them disperse.


    Only the person in charge of the workshop was left behind to explain the following work arrangements.


    Then, the next day, the Zhou manor¡¯s bacon and sausage workshop officially started construction.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the others were there, guiding the workers to ensure that they were up to standard.


    As the workers became more skilled, the number of cured meat and sausages produced by the workshop increased rapidly.


    Three days later, Lin Xiaoyue and the other technical instructors let the workshop run on its won.


    Ten days later, the first batch of sausages and cured meat was officially produced.


    When Lin Xiaoyue received the news, she did not inform Ruyi Restaurant to pick up the goods.


    Instead, she took out 600 catties and distributed some to each manor, letting everyone taste it.


    At the same time, Lin Xiaoyue also got the people of the Liu residence to work two days in advance. They made seven to eight hundred catties of braised meat and distributed it to the various manors.


    As the braised meat workshop only supplied the Liang Corporation¡¯s restaurants in Qingshi Town, the amount they needed every day was not large. Lin Xiaoyue had the braised meat workshop located near the workers¡¯ quarters.


    She asked the workers to prepare some braised meat in addition to the spicy skewers every day.


    This way, although the workshop was busier than before, they could manage it.


    When the Nangong Army ate the cured meat, sausages, and braised meat, they were all amazed.


    They admired their mistress even more.


    In the blink of an eye, April arrived.


    The weather had warmed up, and wildflowers were everywhere in the countryside.


    The weather was neither hot nor cold. It was comfortable.


    On this day, Zhao Shanshan and Zhao Qiang, who had been away from home for a long time, finally returned.


    After reporting the progress of the chain store to Lin Xiaoyue and Li Jie, they returned to the Liu residence with Lin Xiaoyue.


    On the official road, Zhao Qiang was riding the carriage with Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shanshan sitting inside.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, you should rest at home for a few days.¡±


    ¡°The capital examination is imminent. The day after tomorrow, I am preparing to bring my mother to send Qing¡¯er to Nan¡¯an County. Then, we would wait for Qing¡¯er to finish the examination before returning. At the same time, I would also bring my mother around Nan¡¯an County.¡±


    Fortunately, Nan¡¯an County was prosperous, and both the county and capital examinations were held in Nan¡¯an County.


    They had sent Qing¡¯er to the county examination before.


    It was a pity that the weather wasn¡¯t good before, so she couldn¡¯t bring her mother around.


    The weather was just nice this time, so she could this time.


    Moreover, the chain stores in Nan¡¯an County had all been built. She could go and take a look this time.


    ¡°I will go with Miss.¡± Zhao Shanshan immediately said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and glanced at Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°You just came back.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness. You can stay at home and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°After that, there¡¯s no need to go out for the time being.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°The opening of the chain store is progressing smoothly. After that, let your two brothers go out and settle the remaining chain stores.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a girl after all. You¡¯ve been away for more than a month.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue reached out and touched Zhao Shanshan¡¯s cheek.


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s face flushed red as she subconsciously dodged.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and retracted her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave anymore. Stay in Qingshi Town to rest.¡±


    ¡°After that, go to the Liu residence and learn from Li Jie. In the future, when Li Jie leaves Anyang County, you¡¯ll have to take over the business in Anyang County.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan was shocked.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± She was touched.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled again and shifted her gaze away from Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Mr. Li is not an ordinary person. It¡¯s your blessing to be able to learn from him. How much you can learn depends on yourself.¡±


    ¡°At that time, if you still can¡¯t manage the business of Anyang County, don¡¯t blame me for switching you out.¡± At this point, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Shanshan.


    There were many people in the Nangong Army who were skilled in management.


    In fact, compared to Zhao Shanshan, some had more experience and were more capable.


    However, she was more inclined towards Zhao Shanshan.


    Apart from Zhao Shanshan being a member of the Liu residence, it was also because she admired this girl¡¯s temperament and wanted to help her.


    ¡°Yes, Miss! I will definitely do my best!¡± Zhao Shanshan hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: The Crazy Alcoholic Blocking the Way (2)

    Chapter 525: The Crazy Alcoholic Blocking the Way (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She knew that Miss favorited her.


    It was truly a stroke of good fortune for her to be able to meet Miss in this lifetime.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and did not look at Zhao Shanshan anymore.


    She lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked to the side of the road.


    The wilderness in spring was really beautiful.


    Suddenly, not far ahead, a staggering figure in the middle of the road entered Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s sight.


    Frowning, Zhao Qiang stopped the carriage.


    ¡°Where did this crazy alcoholic come from? Get lost!¡± Zhao Qiang berated.


    Although he did not see the person¡¯s face, Zhao Qiang had already guessed his identity.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shanshan, who were in the carriage, actually knew this person as well.


    That¡¯s right. The man who was drunk and staggering with a walking stick was Lin Yuanshan, who had half his leg amputated.


    Lin Yuanshan had been recuperating at home since he was sent back from Huichun Hall. He only left home recently.


    He found out that Xiao Qing and Li Huaiyu had both passed the county examination. When he heard that Xiao Qing had gotten first place in the county examination, Lin Yuanshan had mixed feelings.


    He took the ox-cart to Qingshi Town. He was prepared to go to the academy in town to ask about becoming a teacher.


    In the end, he kept getting rejected.


    In fact, this result was not hard to imagine.


    Although there were many academies and private schools in Qingshi Town, some of them were small and only accepted students who were preparing to start their education, but they also had requirements for the teachers.


    The minimum requirement was to pass the county examination.


    Lin Yuanshan thought highly of himself. He thought that if he were to participate in the exam this year, he would definitely pass. However, it was only an if.


    He didn¡¯t qualify if he didn¡¯t pass the examination..


    Moreover, he had half of his leg amputated, so it was inconvenient for him to walk.


    The academy and the private school felt that accepting him would affect their image, so they rejected him.


    Lin Yuanshan was sent out of the door with a face full of dust and dirt. He wandered on the streets.


    Then, he unknowingly walked to Qingyun Street and even bumped into his former classmates.


    They were still as high-spirited as ever, but he was the only one who was down and out.


    As he listened to his classmates discussing the recent situation in Qingyun Academy, praising Xiao Qing, Li Huaiyu, and the others, and then discussing their homework, he found that he could not get a word in.


    In fact, no one would even look at him. He seemed to have become a forgotten existence in a corner.


    This feeling made him feel suffocated.


    Once upon a time, Lin Yuanshan was also an outstanding student. Many people would ask him about his schoolwork.


    But now¡­


    After that, the students paid the bill and left.


    He was the last to leave.


    Looking at their backs as they left, he felt as if his previous life had become a dream.


    A dream that could no longer be touched¡­


    After that, he did not know how he left.


    When he woke up again, he was already at the entrance of the tavern.


    Then, he spent all the copper coins he had on him, bought a pot of wine, and walked out of the city.


    After leaving the city, he drank and cried.


    At first, he cried very hard, but then he cried and laughed like a madman.


    He, Lin Yuanshan, had actually fallen to such a state¡­


    Lin Yuanshan was extremely numb when he heard the scolding behind him.


    Without looking back, he threw away the wine pot in his hand and simply lay on the ground.


    ¡°Hmph, if you have the guts, you can crush me to death¡­¡± Then, he said drunkenly.


    Zhao Qiang almost exploded in anger.


    Was this cripple really crazy?


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°Go around it.¡± She said before Zhao Qiang could speak.


    When Lin Yuanshan, who was lying on the ground, heard the voice, his body shook.


    Then, he propped himself up.


    When he saw that the person in the carriage was really Lin Xiaoyue, a hint of shame and anger flashed across his eyes, and he quickly averted his gaze.


    Then, the emotions in his eyes changed rapidly as he looked back at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Ms. Lin.¡± He stammered.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    She ignored Lin Yuanshan and looked at Zhao Qiang.


    Zhao Qiang understood and hurried the horse to the side.


    Lin Yuanshan was anxious. He pushed himself against the ground with both hands and actually followed her.


    Zhao Qiang was forced to pull the reins.


    ¡°You want to die?!¡± Zhao Qiang glared at Lin Yuanshan unhappily. His tone was very unfriendly.


    Did this cripple really want to die? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being trampled to death?


    Lin Yuanshan ignored Zhao Qiang and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, c-can you give me a moment?¡± Lin Yuanshan pleaded.


    Yes, he was pleading, and there was even a hint of humility in his tone.


    He now understood that the river had its ups and downs..

 Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: The Crazy Alcoholic Blocking the Way (3)

    Chapter 526: The Crazy Alcoholic Blocking the Way (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He was no longer the Lin family¡¯s most favored and scholarly Lin Yuanshan. Instead, he was a cripple with a ruined future.


    And his niece was no longer the silly girl who could be bullied by anyone. She had become a formidable person in Qingshi Town and even Nan¡¯an County.


    This was really a dream¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Yuanshan impatiently.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to stop and listen to him, but she didn¡¯t want to continue confronting the crazy alcoholic on the road.


    If he could stop chasing after them, then there was no harm in listening to his nonsense.


    Lin Yuanshan was delighted when he heard this.


    Then, the joy on his face quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Ms. Lin¡­what happened in the past, it¡¯s our fault.¡± Finally, Lin Yuanshan spoke.


    When he spoke, he lowered his head as if he was repenting.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned again.


    ¡°But now¡­we have received retribution¡­¡±


    ¡°The Lin family has split up. Lanhua is dead. My leg¡­is crippled¡­Wuuu¡­¡± At this point, Lin Yuanshan sobbed.


    However, the three people in the carriage didn¡¯t have any sympathy.


    They were just wondering what the crazy alcoholic wanted to say and how long it would take him to finish.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Yuanshan coldly and did not reply.


    Lin Yuanshan cried sadly for a while. When he realized that Lin Xiaoyue had no intention of responding to him, he felt even more miserable.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked as if her patience was about to run out. He didn¡¯t care about anything else and fell to the ground.


    ¡°On account that we are family. Please, help me¡­¡± Then, he pleaded.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned again.


    ¡°The Lin family has long had nothing to do with me. You asked the wrong person.¡± She said in a deep voice.


    ¡°No! Your surname is still Lin and you are still a member of the Lin family. W-we¡¯ve let you down. But your father didn¡¯t let you down!¡±


    ¡°If he was still around, he probably wouldn¡¯t want you to get into such a mess with the Lin family.¡±


    ¡°Please. Just give him some face and give me a way out.¡± Lin Yuanshan actually kowtowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    He knocked his forehead on the ground, making a loud sound.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face turned gloomy when she heard this.


    ¡°You have the audacity to mention my father.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Lin family, my father wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    The cold voice made Lin Yuanshan tremble.


    He could only continue to kowtow and did not dare to raise his head.


    ¡°As for you asking me to give you a way out?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Yuanshan with disgust.


    ¡°Although I hate the Lin family, I haven¡¯t taken the initiative to attack you, right? Why do you ask me that?¡±


    ¡°But the academies and private schools in town won¡¯t accept me. My legs, sob sob¡­they despise me for being lame¡­¡± Lin Yuanshan finally stopped kowtowing. He raised his head and looked at Lin Xiaoyue with his murky eyes.


    ¡°Please. I beg you, please let me work in your workshop, or at Liu¡¯s Express! I know how to keep accounts and can be an accountant. I can also help you manage your business!¡± At this point, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    The moment these words were said, the three people in the carriage had strange expressions.


    Dream on¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled contemptuously.


    ¡°The accountant in my workshop has to be one of my own. In addition to having several years of experience, they have to be a servant who has signed a contract. Only then can I hire them with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t qualify at all.¡±


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m your uncle¡­we¡¯re family. I won¡¯t harm you.¡± He quickly said.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard that, she laughed again.


    ¡°Uncle? Did Young Master Lin remember wrongly?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t harm me. Hasn¡¯t your Lin family persecuted us enough before?!¡± At this point, Lin Xiaoyue raised her voice.


    Lin Yuanshan could not help but tremble again.


    Seeing this, Zhao Shanshan reached out and pulled Lin Xiaoyue, allowing her to quickly calm down.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave Zhao Shanshan a look before looking at Lin Yuanshan again.


    ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, quickly get out of the middle of the road. Otherwise, this time, it would not be as simple as breaking a leg.¡±


    Her tone was extremely calm, but the coldness in it made people shudder.


    Lin Yuanshan subconsciously wanted to move his body, but he was a little angry in his heart. He was angry that Lin Xiaoyue completely ignored him as an elder after he begged her so humbly.


    With that, he closed his eyes and lay down again.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, as if he didn¡¯t believe that Lin Xiaoyue would dare to let


    Zhao Qiang trample him to death..

 Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Going to Nanan County (1)

    Chapter 527: Going to Nan¡¯an County (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Step over.¡±


    Zhao Qiang was shocked.


    Lin Yuanshan, who was lying on the ground with his eyes closed, was also shocked and opened his eyes instantly.


    Then, without waiting for Zhao Qiang to reply to Lin Xiaoyue, he quickly crawled away.


    ¡°Lin Xiaoyue, you b * tch, you¡¯re so ruthless!¡± He cursed as he crawled.


    Hearing this, Zhao Qiang was so angry that he wanted to get off the carriage and teach him a lesson.


    Lin Xiaoyue stopped him with her eyes.


    ¡°Good. Since you said that, wouldn¡¯t I have been scolded for nothing if I didn¡¯t do something?¡± As Lin Xiaoyue spoke, she looked at Lin Yuanshan coldly.


    ¡°You better be careful and don¡¯t go to Qingshi Town.¡± Then, she warned him in a low voice.


    Then, without waiting for Lin Yuanshan to reply, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Qiang again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She said in a deep voice.


    Zhao Qiang hurried the carriage away.


    Lin Yuanshan was frightened by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression and voice. He only came back to his senses after Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s carriage had gone far away.


    Then, he continued to curse loudly at Lin Xiaoyue.


    In the carriage that was far away, Lin Xiaoyue heard the curses and laughed instead of getting angry.


    Zhao Shanshan looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression and did not dare to say a word.


    At this moment, the young miss actually made her feel a little scared.


    After returning to the Liu residence, Lin Xiaoyue had already returned to her usual self when she got off the carriage.


    Her expression was gentle and she was smiling as if the unpleasant things on the road had never happened.


    Zhao Shanshan was relieved.


    But the next day, when she followed Lin Xiaoyue to the Liu residence and heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s instructions to Li Jie, she was shocked.


    She heard Miss asking Mr. Li to cripple Lin Yuanshan¡¯s other leg.


    Only now did she know that Lin Lanhua¡¯s death was related to Miss. Also, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s broken leg was arranged by Mr. Li.


    After learning all of this, Zhao Shanshan looked at Lin Xiaoyue with fear in her eyes.


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed it, but she didn¡¯t say anything in front of Li Jie.


    After Li Jie left, he asked Zhao Shanshan to pour her some tea.


    After drinking the tea, Lin Xiaoyue put down the teacup.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ruthless?¡± She asked with a smile.


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s body instantly tensed up.


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± She hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue curled her lips.


    ¡°This is the first lesson you learned from Mr. Li. Sometimes, one had to resort to some extreme methods to do business.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan was stunned.


    Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    ¡°At that time, Young Master Liu was egged on by Lin Lanhua and asked Mr. Li to find someone to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°After that, they were taught a lesson by Hei Gang and my husband¡¯s people. The hooligans who caused trouble confessed to them.¡±


    ¡°Then, in order to resolve the matter. To appease Hei Gang and Li Xiao, Mr. Li suggested that Young Master Liu get rid of Lin Lanhua and push the responsibility to her.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s body stiffened again.


    Lin Xiaoyue brought the teacup to her lips again and took a sip.


    ¡°The reason why he suggested this to Young Master Liu was because he went to Daishi Village to inquire about my relationship with the Lin family immediately after the incident. He also knew that Lin Lanhua had brought Old Madam Lin along to cause trouble outside the Liu residence.¡±


    ¡°He thought that I couldn¡¯t do anything to the Lin family because of our relationship. Therefore, he wanted to use this opportunity to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°He hoped that I could let him off on account of this favor.¡± At this point, the corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile again.


    Zhao Shanshan thought about it. She was amazed by Li Jie¡¯s ideas and methods.


    ¡°After that, I did owe him a favor.¡±


    ¡°After all, Lin Lanhua was courting death. Even if the Liu family didn¡¯t do anything, I was prepared to arrange for someone to do it. He saved me a lot of trouble.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s heart sank.


    She realized that his understanding of the young miss was too shallow.


    ¡°As for Lin Yuanshan, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Li to attack him.¡±


    ¡°It was only after the incident that I found out that it was because of Li Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li accompanied Young Master Liu to see Li Xiao and Hei Gang. Li Xiao reminded them that Lin Yuanshan was studying at Qingyun Academy and might be pestering the Liu residence about Lin Lanhua.¡±


    ¡°To eliminate future troubles¡­Lin Yuanshan¡¯s legs were broken.¡±


    Lin Yuanshan had his leg crippled and had no hope of taking the imperial examination. With his status as just a farmer, how could he find trouble with the Liu residence?


    Li Jie¡¯s punishment did not harm anyone¡¯s life. In fact, it was considered appropriate..

 Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Go to Nanan County (2)

    Chapter 528: Go to Nan¡¯an County (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Knowing the cause of the incident, it was not surprising that she could guess who injured Lin Yuanshan.


    Zhao Shanshan was shocked.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Shanshan and placed the teacup back on the table.


    ¡°Shanshan¡­¡±


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s shoulders trembled as soon as she spoke.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°You may leave¡­¡± Then, she sighed.


    Zhao Shanshan was stunned and looked up at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue waved at her. ¡°Go ahead.¡± She said with some disappointment.


    Zhao Shanshan panicked.


    Before Lin Xiaoyue could show any signs of impatience, she finally replied, ¡°yes.¡±


    She retreated.


    Lin Xiaoyue waited for Zhao Shanshan to leave and then closed the door. A look of disappointment appeared on her face.


    She was bent on nurturing Shanshan, but this girl¡¯s knowledge and experience were limited. Could she really live up to her expectations?


    Perhaps it was more suitable for her to stay in the Liu residence and be a carefree little servant girl.


    After leaving the house, Zhao Shanshan could already feel the change in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s attitude towards her.


    After suppressing the chaotic fear in her heart, she composed herself and went to look for Li Jie.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not know that this little girl had already decided to endure her fear and discomfort and learn from Li Jie.


    This girl was much stronger and more determined than Lin Xiaoyue thought.


    The next day.


    The Liu family¡¯s two carriages set off early in the morning for Nan¡¯an County.


    Lin Xiaoyue, Li Xiao, and Xiao Qing sat in the first carriage. Fan Teng rode the carriage.


    In the second carriage sat Liu Shi and Ma Shi, with Xiao Yang riding the carriage.


    The carriage swayed along the road and headed towards Nan¡¯an County.


    Because they set off early and the road was smooth, they arrived at Nan¡¯an County in the afternoon.


    As soon as they reached the city gate, someone came to pick them up.


    Fan Teng met up with the other party and rode the carriage to the workshop in Nan¡¯an County.


    When they arrived, Lin Xiaoyue realized that the workshop was actually a rather large house.


    Although it wasn¡¯t located in a bustling area, it was only one street away from the busiest street in Nan¡¯an County.


    After the front yard of the house was renovated, it was converted into a workshop.


    One of the two courtyards in the middle was where the workers lived, and the other was going to be used as the office of Liu¡¯s Express in Nan¡¯an County.


    As for the backyard, it was far away from the front yard and was relatively quiet.


    Zhao Shanshan and the others had specially left it for important people to stay temporarily.


    They had just arrived at the backyard and were about to settle down.


    Suddenly, someone came to report that the people from Prince Anyang¡¯s mansion had arrived.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao went to the hall in the backyard to receive him.


    The person who had come was actually Prince Anyang¡¯s butler. He had personally come under the orders of the Prince and Princess Anyang to invite the Liu family to stay at the Anyang Mansion for a short time.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at each other and agreed..


    They asked the butler to wait for a moment and went to inform Liu Shi and the others of the news.


    Then, he brought his family and followed the butler to Prince Anyang¡¯s residence.


    As soon as they entered the manor, Prince Anyang appeared with Princess Anyang.


    They welcomed Lin Xiaoyue and the others.


    In particular, Princess Anyang was very close to Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi.


    Just like that, the group of people stayed in the side courtyard of Prince Anyang¡¯s residence.


    As soon as they settled down, Li Xiao was called away by Prince Anyang.


    As for Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi, they were accompanied by Princess Anyang as they enjoyed the flowers and tea in the backyard.


    Then, they played mahjong again.


    The next day, after learning that Xiao Qing was going to take the capital examination, he brought a group of people to the examination hall to check the venue in advance.


    Then, he led everyone around the streets of Nan¡¯an County.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue realize that this person actually knew more about the locations of the various chain stores than her.


    Also, he was actually more attentive than her.


    ¡°His Highness said that I¡¯ll take care of all these chain stores in Nan¡¯an County.¡± Princess Anyang suddenly said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for you to open for business.¡± As she spoke, her eyes were filled with excitement.


    Lin Xiaoyue was slightly surprised, but she quickly calmed down.


    She couldn¡¯t remember who the chain store in Nan¡¯an County was given to, but she was sure that it wasn¡¯t Prince Anyang.


    However, with Prince Anyang¡¯s status, it was not difficult to get them.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait much longer. The chilies had been bearing fruit for a while. They should be able to pick them in another seven or eight days.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the chain stores that are ready can open for business.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    As for the training of the waiters in the chain stores and the preparation of the staff for the workshops, that¡¯s almost ready. By then, it should not affect the opening time..

 Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Go to Nanan County (3)

    Chapter 529: Go to Nan¡¯an County (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just the shop owners who were waiting anxiously. She was also a little anxious.


    Ever since the Nangong Army returned, she had been spending money nonstop.


    The food and drinks, the seedlings in the manors, the construction, and the investment of livestock had almost emptied her family¡¯s fortune.


    If it weren¡¯t for the two eateries in Qingshi Town, the braised meat, and the bacon and sausage workshop, she would have run out of money.


    However, she should be able to make it through the tough days soon.


    Once the chilies were produced, the chain stores could open for business.


    At that time, her chain stores and workshops would be profitable.


    In addition, the chili workshop started working at the same time, and the spicy cabbage, bean paste, and chili sauce were produced at the same time. Her current predicament of not being able to make ends meet should be alleviated soon.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart relaxed a little, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯m currently idle in the residence every day. Other than drinking tea and playing cards, I have no other pastime.¡±


    ¡°When the chain store opens, i can also get busy.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± Princess Anyang looked at Lin Xiaoyue playfully.


    ¡°His Highness and I miss the spicy skewers. And that braised pork!¡±


    At this point, Princess Anyang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I heard from Liang Yu that you¡¯ve already agreed to provide braised meat, sausages, and bacon exclusively for the Liang Corporation¡¯s restaurants?¡±


    The delicious food in the Liu family was not only spicy skewers, but also braised meat, sausages, and cured meat!


    Ever since Ms. Lin supplied them to the Liang Corporation, the Imperial Residence had also received some. They did not lack it at the moment.


    However, braised meat didn¡¯t have a long shelf life.


    Even she and His Highness could only occasionally ask Ruyi Restaurant in Qingshi Town to send some over. They couldn¡¯t eat it every day.


    However, things would be different when Liu¡¯s Express in Nan¡¯an County opened.


    At that time, the eatery would not only prepare spicy skewers and other snacks for the fast food chain stores in Nan¡¯an County, but also braised meat for the Liang Corporation¡¯s restaurants.


    It would be much easier for them to eat braised meat again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    ¡°As the shelf life of the braised meat is not long enough, we arranged for it to be made in the eateries.¡±


    ¡°As for the bacon and sausages¡­¡±


    ¡°At present, the workers are not skilled enough. In addition, the Liang Corporation has just opened up the market.¡±


    Actually, it was because she really did not have much money on hand, which limited the production of the bacon and sausage workshop.


    After all, the Liang Corporation would only pay her when they picked up the goods.


    She had to bear the cost of purchasing the pork in the early stages, and after the cured meat was made, it would take at least ten days to be delivered.


    In other words, she had at least ten days¡¯ worth of stock in her hands.


    If they rashly increased production, they would need even more capital.


    Furthermore, the number of live pigs in Qingshi Town was limited.


    Even if she wanted to increase the investment in the bacon and sausage factory, it would not be so easy when it was getting harder to buy pigs.


    Fortunately, Li Xiao had already found someone to help. He had contacted several pig farmers in Taohua Town and ordered a few batches of pigs.


    Now, her bacon and sausage workshop could operate normally.


    However, this was not a long-term solution.


    In the future, the bacon workshop would have to rely on themselves to solve the problem of the pig supply.


    Each of the twelve manors had to keep pigs.


    Also, she had to contact some pig farms outside for long-term cooperation.


    Only in this way could the sausage and bacon workshop maintain a steady supply.


    ¡°Then we have to hurry up and train the workers. Liang Yu mentioned to us before that the dishes made with sausage and bacon are very popular in various restaurants.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only because the quantity is too small that we can¡¯t let all the restaurants in the Liang Corporation serve these dishes.¡± Princess Anyang said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we really have to hurry up and increase our production.¡± She replied.


    Was the response from the Liang Corporation good?


    Liang Yu had never revealed this information to her. He didn¡¯t mention asking her to place an additional order.


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t completed his first order yet.


    However, if Liang Yu placed another order, she could ask him for a deposit.


    In addition, she might be able to contact Zhou Shi and distribute some sausages and bacon.


    After all, she was afraid that all the eggs in one basket would break.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze towards Princess Anyang became even more amiable.


    Luckily, Young Master Liang¡¯s sister reminded her.


    At this moment, Liang Yu, who was still busy in the Liang Residence, sneezed.


    He thought he might have caught a cold..

 Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Women are No Less Than Men (1)

    Chapter 530: Women are No Less Than Men (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Princess Anyang enthusiastically brought Lin Xiaoyue and the others around Nan¡¯an County. When it was almost noon, they returned to the Anyang Residence.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue knew that Liang Yu had also come.


    When she saw Liang Yu, she was following behind Prince Anyang along with her husband.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Lin Xiaoyue and the others bowed to Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort!¡± Li Xiao and Liang Yu also bowed to Princess Anyang.


    ¡°Haha, no need for formalities!¡± Prince Anyang smiled and looked at the princess.


    ¡°Where did you go? You only came back at this time.¡±


    Being stared at by Prince Anyang, Princess Anyang¡¯s eyes were slightly shy.


    ¡°We took Xiao Qing to the examination hall. Then, we walked around.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time that Ms. Lin and the others came to Nan¡¯an County, so they are not familiar with the place.¡±


    Only then did Prince Anyang look at Lin Xiaoyue and the others, and then his gaze stopped on Xiao Qing.


    He walked up and placed his hand on Xiao Qing¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t congratulated you for being in first place.¡± He said in a concerned tone.


    ¡°This time, you should be calm. I believe that you will definitely get first place again!¡±


    Xiao Qing was flattered.


    ¡°You flatter me. I was just lucky.¡± He said anxiously.


    His handsome face flushed red.


    ¡°Haha.¡± However, he had successfully pleased Prince Anyang.


    ¡°I have confidence in you!¡± Prince Anyang continued and patted Xiao Qing¡¯s shoulder again.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t just stand there. Lunch is ready. Everyone, let¡¯s go and eat first.¡± Then, without waiting for Xiao Qing to react, Prince Anyang called out to everyone.


    Everyone agreed.


    Only then did they follow Prince Anyang to the main hall of the Imperial Residence.


    Along the way, Prince Anyang played the role of an elder brother and was very concerned about Xiao Qing.


    Princess Anyang also enthusiastically spoke to Lin Xiaoyue along the way, she was very hospitable.


    They arrived at the main hall.


    The lunch at Prince Anyang¡¯s Mansion was very exquisite. There were many delicacies, sumptuous and delicious.


    To the surprise of the Liu family, there was braised meat, sausages, and cured meat on the table.


    Princess Anyang was observing Lin Xiaoyue. Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s surprised expression, she quickly explained, ¡°the braised pork was bought by the servants of the prince¡¯s mansion from Ruyi Restaurant in Qingshi Town early this morning.¡±


    ¡°As for the sausages and cured meat, they were sent by Liang Yu a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°His Highness and 1 both like to eat these dishes, so we have them prepared.¡±


    Liang Yu was stunned and glanced at her sister.


    Then, he quickly glanced at Lin Xiaoyue. Seeing that she was looking at him, he quickly averted his gaze.


    Princess Anyang did not notice either.


    As he spoke, he looked at the other dishes on the table.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you guys liked to eat, so 1 asked the kitchen to prepare some. Don¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue returned her gaze to Princess Anyang.


    ¡°This table of delicacies is extremely sumptuous. We won¡¯t be polite.¡± She replied with a smile.


    Liu Shi and the others also smiled. Under the command of Princess Anyang, they started to eat.


    Prince Anyang picked up a piece of braised meat and put it in his mouth.


    After eating it, he felt a lingering fragrance in his mouth. Soon, he picked up a second piece.


    ¡°I grew up in the palace and have eaten many delicacies. The only thing I have a special liking for is braised meat!¡±


    As soon as he said that, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s thick but not greasy. I can¡¯t stop eating it.¡± As he spoke, Prince Anyang put the meat in his mouth again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Nan¡¯an County doesn¡¯t sell braised meat yet. If I want to eat it, I must send someone to Qingshi Town to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to nag anymore.¡± Princess Anyang suddenly interrupted.


    ¡°Ms. Lin has already told me that in a few days, the chain store in Nan¡¯an County will open. Then, the eatery will sell braised meat.¡±


    Prince Anyang¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Really?¡± He looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt awkward, but she nodded with a smile on her face.


    ¡°The original plan was to open in ten days. As for braised pork, after the chain store opens for business, we will start selling after confirming with the Liang Corporation.¡± Lin Xiaoyue then looked at Liang Yu.


    Liang Yu quickly put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°Sure. The Liang Corporation has a huge demand for braised meat. At that time, I¡¯ll get someone to contact you.¡± He said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Yes, the demand was huge.


    Ever since the restaurants in Qingshi Town started serving braised meat, business had improved significantly..

 Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Women are No Less Than Men (2)

    Chapter 531: Women are No Less Than Men (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Almost all the customers who went to restaurants would order braised meat.


    Moreover, when they left, many people would pack some and take them away. It greatly increased the daily turnover of the restaurant.


    Manager Liang had already reported this to him several times. He said that he hoped to sell the braised meat to other restaurants in the Liang Corporation.


    However, he had dealt with Ms. Lin several times and knew that this matter was not that simple.


    Hence, he put the matter aside.


    In fact, not only braised meat, but also sausages and cured meat. The response was also very good.


    His Highness even sent a portion of sausages and cured meat back to the capital, causing many nobles in the capital to fight to buy them.


    He was actually planning to contact Ms. Lin about the purchase of the sausage and bacon.


    Who knew that this time, she would come to Nan¡¯an County first.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded at Liang Yu.


    ¡°We will try our best to cooperate with the Liang Corporation.¡±


    Prince Anyang¡¯s gaze swept over Liang Yu and Lin Xiaoyue. He smiled and continued, ¡°it¡¯s not just braised meat.¡±


    ¡°Sausages and cured meat are also very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Awhile ago, 1 arranged for people to send some sausages and bacon back to the capital. Many people liked them! Many of them even sent a message, hoping that I could send more.¡±


    ¡°Of course, most of the time, they want to find out where to buy them.¡± At this point, Prince Anyang looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little shocked.


    Then, she was delighted.


    She looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Currently, the sausages and cured meat produced by our workshop are all sold to Young Master Liang.¡±


    ¡°If the nobles in the capital like them, Young Master Liang can arrange for some to be sent to the capital.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s tone was light and she didn¡¯t seem to care.


    She was only in charge of production now. She did not need to pay too much attention to the subsequent sales. At least not now.


    Liang Yu frowned.


    Why did his brother-in-law and sister reveal this information to outsiders?


    He hadn¡¯t even placed a new order with Ms. Lin yet. When the time came, both parties would have to renegotiate the terms.


    If Ms. Lin knew about this, it would not be so easy to negotiate with her¡­


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your suggestion, Ms. Lin.¡± Liang Yu replied awkwardly.


    ¡°The response from the customers in the restaurants and eateries to the sausages and cured meat that we got previously was indeed good.¡±


    ¡°However, the goods are limited at the moment. The Liang Corporation hasn¡¯t prepared to sell sausages and cured meat to the public yet.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s first satisfy the supply of the restaurants under the Liang Corporation¡¯s name and then plan for the next step.¡±


    Unlike braised meat, cured meat and sausages had a long shelf life.


    Without having to worry about the food going bad, she could transport large amounts of sausages and cured meat to the various restaurants of the Liang Corporation.


    Right now, the workshop did not produce enough. It could not satisfy the daily consumption of the Liang Corporation¡¯s restaurants. He did not have any extra to sell to others.


    Of course, he was also prepared to mention this matter to Ms. Lin.


    At the same time, he asked her to expand the scale of the workshop and provide more sausages and cured meat to the Liang Corporation.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°True, Young Master Liang is right.¡±


    Then, she stopped talking and continued eating.


    Seeing this, Liang Yu¡¯s heart became anxious.


    What was going on? She didn¡¯t seem to mind?


    However, even though he was anxious, Liang Yu did not mention the business anymore.


    He thought to himself, let¡¯s see who was more calm.


    In the end, Lin Xiaoyue did not talk to him during lunch. She did not even look at him in the afternoon, as if he did not exist.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue spoke frankly with Prince Anyang. She actually talked a lot about land planning with him.


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised and felt that they had benefited greatly.


    Especially when Lin Xiaoyue proposed the development plan of the district¡¯s specialty agricultural products, Prince Anyang actually got someone to write it down.


    ¡°According to the local conditions and customs, we will develop a different economy. Well said!¡± Prince Anyang sighed.


    Ms. Lin suggested the locations to plant certain crops.


    Then, the vendors would gather to buy these crops and achieve a win-win situation with the locals.


    For example, the soil in Qingshi Town was fertile. With the support of the chili workshop, the people could be encouraged to grow cabbage on a large scale..

 Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Women are No Less Than Men (3)

    Chapter 532: Women are No Less Than Men (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, the chili workshop would purchase these cabbages and process them into spicy cabbages for sale.


    Also, in the future, they could also promote the planting of sweet potatoes in Qingshi Town and encourage every household to raise pigs.


    With the sausage and bacon workshop, there was no need to worry about not having a place to sell the pigs.


    In this way, the farmers would earn more than they would earn from self-planning.


    This was a battle against Qingshi Town.


    Meanwhile, in Taohua Town.


    There were more mountainous areas there, and it was more suitable for persimmon trees to grow.


    However, during the season of persimmon production, every household produced persimmons. The price of persimmons was low, and the common people could not earn much money.


    At this time, if the imperial court could come out and introduce vendors to take away the persimmons in Taohua Town at a slightly lower market price, the locals could earn money by selling persimmons.


    How could Taohua Town attract enough peddlers?


    Of course, they had to plant persimmons on a large scale locally.


    If there was a large quantity, the merchants would be able to buy enough goods in one place, and they would naturally be willing to come.


    Moreover, if Taohua Town could really become the hometown of persimmons, some far-sighted businessmen would also consider opening a workshop in Taohua Town. Production of goods related to persimmons, such as dried persimmons.


    The shelf life of the product would be longer if it was made from persimmons.


    Persimmons could be shipped to all parts of the country for sale.


    Other than Taohua Town, the other towns could also follow this example.


    In short, the places that were suitable for growing grains would be used to grow grains.


    A place suitable for planting fruits could be used to plant fruits.


    The economy would improve if they did it at a larger scale.


    In addition, Lin Xiaoyue also proposed attracting investment and encouraging merchants to set up workshops in the local area to form a local industry support. Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    ¡°Your Highness, you flatter me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    She thought to herself that the reason why she said all this was mainly because she wanted her chili workshop and bacon sausage workshop to run more smoothly.


    ¡°Then, does Ms. Lin have any good suggestions for those towns with less convenient transportation?¡± Prince Anyang asked again.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°If you want to be rich, build roads first.¡± She thought for a moment and said.


    Prince Anyang was shocked.


    The others also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°The population and transportation are the keys to development. The towns with inconvenient transportation were relatively isolated from the outside world, making it difficult for outsiders to enter.¡±


    ¡°Even if the local area can produce goods, transportation is inconvenient, and most vendors are not willing to go.¡±


    ¡°After all, transportation is also a huge cost to the vendors.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the road must be good for the place to develop.¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    Everyone was enlightened.


    ¡°With the road repaired, even if the local area doesn¡¯t develop agricultural and sideline products and instead does tourism, the economy may be revitalized.¡± ¡°Tourism?¡± Prince Anyang was puzzled.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just building some tourist attractions. Places with good scenery, or famous mountains and ancient temples, as well as buildings with history that scholars liked.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll create some gimmicks to attract people to visit.¡±


    ¡°When tourists come, they will spend money. The locals could rely on these tourist attractions to make money.¡±


    Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    ¡°Great insight. I have learnt a lot from Ms. Lin!¡± He exclaimed.


    The others looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration in their eyes.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Your Highness, you flatter me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just my humble opinion. It¡¯s our blessing to have such an understanding ruler.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Ms. Lin has finally shown me what it means to be a woman who is not inferior to a man!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, Ms. Lin is not a man. Otherwise, you will be a prime minister!¡±


    The moment Prince Anyang said this, everyone fell silent.


    Ms. Lin was indeed qualified.


    Unfortunately, she was not a man. Yes, fortunately, she was not a man.


    At this moment, everyone had this thought in their minds, but the reasons for their thoughts were different.


    Lin Xiaoyue exchanged a few more pleasantries with Prince Anyang and returned to the room with the excuse that she was tired.


    After Lin Xiaoyue left, Prince Anyang was still somewhat unsatisfied, looking as if he could not wait to talk to Lin Xiaoyue until it was dark.


    Watching Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao disappear around the corner, Prince Anyang suppressed the emotions in his heart and looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Ms. Lin¡¯s talent is amazing.¡± He said with some regret.


    Liang Yu glanced at her brother-in-law and knew that he really admired Ling Xiaoyue¡¯s talent.


    ¡°Such a woman is hard to come by in a thousand years. Fortunately, she¡¯s only a woman.¡± He replied.


    Prince Anyang looked at Liang Yu.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly and he hurriedly bowed.


    Prince Anyang glanced at Liang Yu and relaxed..

 Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Work Hard to Earn Money (1)

    Chapter 533: Work Hard to Earn Money (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Prince Anyang said in a deep voice.


    Yes, fortunately, it was only a woman.


    Otherwise, it would be too dangerous for such a person to be by his ninth brother¡¯s side and the Nangong Army¡­


    The next day.


    The Liu family sent Xiao Qing to the examination hall.


    After Xiao Qing entered the examination hall, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao prepared to take Liu Shi to the teahouse to rest.


    Unexpectedly, Liang Yu came.


    He even invited them to a tea garden in the suburbs.


    The invitation was obviously not his real purpose. The real reason was that after holding it in for a day and a night, a certain someone could not hold it in anymore.


    He had to find an opportunity to talk to Lin Xiaoyue about the braised meat, sausage, and bacon.


    Due to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s identity as a woman, he couldn¡¯t just invite Lin Xiaoyue, so he could only use the excuse of inviting the Liu family to the suburbs for a walk.


    It just so happened that he had a tea garden in the suburbs with good scenery.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at each other. The two of them understood.


    ¡°There are three rounds of the capital examination, Qing¡¯er is not done yet. Mother, why don¡¯t we go to Young Master Liang¡¯s tea garden?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi looked in the direction of the examination hall. She knew that she would not be able to help Xiao Qing by waiting anxiously. Instead, she would only make herself nervous. She nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Liang.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re being too polite. It¡¯s my honor to have you all come over.¡± Liang Yu smiled and cupped his hands.


    After that, he quickly got the servant to lead the way and led the group out of the city.


    Soon, the convoy left the bustling Nan¡¯an County.


    Soon after, they arrived at the place.


    When the group saw the green tea trees and the tea farmers busy in the fields, they were all curious and happy.


    Especially Liu Shi, who had never seen a tea garden before. She touched the tea trees by the roadside and her eyes were filled with love.


    Lin Xiaoyue once again sighed at the beauty of nature. When she breathed, she subconsciously felt stronger.


    Whether it was modern or ancient times, the air in the countryside was fresher than the hustle and bustle of the town.


    Liang Yu arranged for someone to lead the way. As they led the way, they introduced the the tea trees along the way.


    ¡°It¡¯s the spring tea picking season now. If you¡¯re not in a hurry to return to QIngshi Town, why don¡¯t you stay in the manor for a few days? It is interesting to try picking and making tea personally.¡± Liang Yu suddenly said.


    When everyone heard this, Liu Shi and Lin Xiaoyue were tempted.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Liu Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue as she spoke, obviously asking for her opinion.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw through her mother¡¯s thoughts and smiled.


    ¡°Since Young Master Liang doesn¡¯t mind us disturbinghim, let¡¯s stay in the manor. When Qing¡¯er finishes the capital examination, we will fetch him and go back together.¡± As she spoke, she stepped forward and grabbed Liu Shi¡¯s arm.


    Staying in the Imperial Residence had many restrictions, and her mother was not used to it.


    On the contrary, this tea garden was much more interesting.


    For the next two days, she would relax here.


    ¡°Then the Imperial Residence¡­¡± Liu Shi was indeed tempted. She was already worried that she would not be able to tell Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to report it later. His and Her Highness won¡¯t mind.¡± Liang Yu said hurriedly.


    Then, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Actually, ever since 1 bought this tea garden, His and Her Highness have often come over.


    Suddenly, Liang Yu thought about something.


    ¡°Speaking of which, other than being able to use this place as a tea garden, we can turn it into a tourist spot too.¡±


    His idea was inspired by what Ms. Lin said yesterday.


    The tea garden had good scenery and a good location. It was not far from Nan¡¯an County.


    It would be a good idea to build a manor for tourism and let the people in the city come over to enjoy the scenery.


    Then, the tourists would also be able to personally experience picking and making tea.


    This was a unique experience for those who don¡¯t work in the fields.


    When the tourists left, they could even let them take the tea leaves they picked personally with them, or arrange for someone to deliver them after they were done.


    This way, he had another source of income.


    His tea house was completely in line with the ¡°farmhouse¡± or even ¡°resort¡± model that Ms. Lin had mentioned yesterday.


    The more Liang Yu thought about it, the more tempted he became. He couldn¡¯t wait to discuss it with Lin Xiaoyue and then carry out a reform of the tea house.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Liang Yu and then at the tea garden in front of her. A different emotion rose in her heart.


    It was indeed a good location¡­Unfortunately, it was not hers..

 Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Work Hard to Make Money (2)

    Chapter 534: Work Hard to Make Money (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After a while, the group arrived at a pavilion.


    Liang Yu invited everyone to rest.


    Only Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao went.


    Liu Shi, Ma Shi, and Xiao Yang had all been lured away by Liang Yu¡¯s people.


    They wanted to experience picking tea leaves.


    With Xiao Yang following her, Lin Xiaoyue felt assured and let her mother go.


    ¡°The idea just now was based on what Ms. Lin said yesterday.¡± Liang Yu smiled and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°If I want to turn the tea garden into a resort, can you give me some suggestions?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked back at Liang Yu.


    Then, the corners of her lips curled up.


    Then, she looked away and quickly swept her gaze across the green mountains.


    ¡°I have some suggestions. But¡­¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°But?¡± he asked hurriedly. At the same time, he had a bad feeling.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled again.


    ¡°However, Young Master Liang can¡¯t let me work for nothing, right¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Li Xiao couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter and almost burst out laughing.


    Liang Yu glanced at Li Xiao with an awkward expression.


    Faced with the gaze of the couple opposite him and their straightforward words, he was too embarrassed to suggest that he wanted free advice.


    ¡°How¡­much would you like?¡± Liang Yu said hesitantly.


    Ever since they came to Anyang County, the Liang Corporation¡¯s expenses were really high.


    Although he was thinking of turning this tea garden into a resort, it would be meaningless if he invested too much.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard this, she became more interested.


    ¡°Give me 1,000 taels for the consultation fee. I¡¯ll tell you everything I can think of.¡±


    Seeing Liang Yu¡¯s unwilling expression, Lin Xiaoyue said, ¡°this is actually a model. After learning it, you can apply it elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°You can use it countless times after paying once. Young Master Liang, you¡¯re not losing out.¡±


    Liang Yu was still struggling.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and continued, ¡°I just don¡¯t have any spare money or energy. 0then-vise, I would have wanted to open some of these ecological farms.¡±


    ¡°The crops in the village are still being harvested, and we can still earn more income from accommodation and entertainment.¡±


    ¡°In addition, you can also invite some business partners over. This was also beneficial for expanding your network and maintaining the business.¡± Hearing this, Liang Yu¡¯s heart relaxed.


    ¡°Then, can you write down your thoughts and organize them into a book?¡± Liang Yu said.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Then, the corners of her lips curled up again.


    ¡°If you want a detailed proposal, it costs 5,000 taels of silver.¡±


    She would only be free for the next few days. After returning to Daishi Village, she would continue to be busy.


    How could she have so much time to help him write a business proposal?


    Of course, if she was given enough money, she wouldn¡¯t mind wasting a few days.


    Liang Yu was shocked.


    ¡°Business proposal? 5,000 taels?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the entire plan for the reconstruction of the tea garden. I¡¯ll give a detailed introduction and explanation of each step and plan for the proposal. After you get it, you can save a lot of effort in the future.¡±


    Liang Yu understood.


    The proposal was more detailed than he had thought, but 5,000 taels were too expensive.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw through Liang Yu¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Actually, if 1 dictate it and you find someone to record it and organize it, it should be the same.¡±


    ¡°The problem is that I¡¯m too busy here. I really don¡¯t have much time to do things in detail.¡± She explained.


    Liang Yu thought about it.


    He remembered the opening of the chain store and the chili factory.


    With so many things weighing on her shoulders, she did not seem to be that free.


    ¡°Alright, then 1,000 taels!¡± Thus, Liang Yu agreed,


    ¡°However, please try your best to be as detailed as possible. I will be extremely grateful!¡± Liang Yu stood up and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly stood up.


    ¡°When you take someone¡¯s money, you should do your best.¡± She smiled and replied.


    Li Xiao, who was at the side, was so shocked that his eyes widened.


    His wife had earned 1,000 taels just like that?


    This money ame too easily.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue turned her head and gave Li Xiao a playful smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the manor with Young Master Liang.¡± She said happily.


    Only then did Li Xiao realize that Liang Yu had already left the pavilion.


    Then, he quickly got up and followed his wife to look for Liang Yu.


    When they arrived at the manor, Liang Yu invited the two of them to the study and specially called someone to take notes..

 Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Work Hard to Make Money (3)

    Chapter 535: Work Hard to Make Money (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After that, Liang Yu began to consult Lin Xiaoyue about transforming the tea garden into a resort.


    Lin Xiaoyue told Liang Yu everything she knew. She compared the situation of some holiday villages before the apocalypse of the 21st century and told Liang Yu after consolidating them.


    Liang Yu was amazed when he heard this. He kept instructing the person who took the notes to write the contents clearly.


    The two of them discussed until noon.


    It was only when a servant came to the study to report that Liu Shi had returned and was looking for Ms. Lin that Liang Yu ended the conversation with Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s continue after lunch.¡± Liang Yu stood up and said.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Liang Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said almost everything I thought of.¡±


    She had been talking for almost three hours and had said almost everything she needed to say. Her throat was dry, so there was no need to continue.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression stiffened, and then it became a little awkward.


    ¡°How about this, that¡¯s all for now. If you encounter any trouble during the operation, you can come and ask me again.¡± Lin Xiaoyue added.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liang Yu finally agreed.


    ¡°Please.¡± Then, he invited Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao out.


    Lin Xiaoyue only heaved a sigh of relief when she parted ways with Liang Yu.


    ¡°Young Master Liang¡¯s money isn¡¯t that easy to earn¡­¡± She suspected that if she hadn¡¯t said the last sentence in the study just now, he would have made her stay until the afternoon.


    Li Xiao smiled and glanced at his wife.


    ¡°1,000 taels of silver. If you were to pay this amount of money, 1 reckon you wouldn¡¯t let him go.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Then, she reached out and held Li Xiao¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing Liu Shi, Lin Xiaoyue realized that Liu Shi and the others had already picked a lot of tea leaves. Moreover, they were going to continue in the afternoon.


    Lin Xiaoyue accepted Liu Shi¡¯s invitation. She agreed to go to the fields to pick tea leaves with Liu Shi in the afternoon.


    Two days passed quickly.


    After Xiao Qing finished the capital examination, the Liu family bid farewell to Liang Yu and returned to Qingshi Town.


    After learning that Xiao Qing had performed well, Liu Shi was all smiles on her way back.


    Half a day later, the group returned to the Liu residence.


    As soon as they returned, Zhao Shanshan came to welcome them.


    She asked Lin Xiaoyue to go to the side.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue found out about Lin Yuanshan.


    It turned out that Lin Yuanshan did not listen to her warning that day and went to Qingshi Town to get drunk again.


    In the end, he was dealt by the people arranged by Li Jie.


    Unfortunately, Lin Yuanshan was injured this time and the family had no money to treat him.


    The two elders of the Lin family were still begging their sons to think of a way.


    ¡°Their sons ignored them. In the end, the old lady of the Lin family went to ask for the 50 taels of silver that she gave him from her fourth son.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhao Shanshan in confusion.


    The old lady had spent a sum of money on Lin Yuanshan¡¯s leg, and she even gave Fourth Uncle Lin 50 taels? The Lin family was much wealthier than she had imagined.


    Zhao Shanshan did not understand Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze and continued, ¡°these words have stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest.¡±


    ¡°Now, the sons are making a fuss and ask Fourth Uncle Lin to hand over the silver. They would either split it equally among themselves or give it to Lin Yuanshan to treat his leg.¡± In short, this money could not be given to the Fourth Uncle Lin alone. If the others couldn¡¯t get a share, he also couldn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife were forced into a corner, and in the end, he relented and told them where the money came from.¡± At this point, Zhao Shanshan looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Where did it come from?¡± She could faintly sense something unusual.


    Zhao Shanshan looked conflicted.


    She leaned closer to Lin Xiaoyue and lowered his voice, ¡°the money was received in exchange for Madam¡¯s jade pendant. Moreover, she pawned it for a total of 300 taels.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s jade pendant?¡± Her gaze was already somewhat unfriendly.


    She was wondering how the Lin family could have sent Lin Yuanshan to Huichun Hall to have his leg checked. That was how the consultation fee came about.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes moved and she said in a deep voice, ¡°ask Head Fang to send someone to investigate the whereabouts of the jade pendant.¡±


    What kind of jade pendant could be worth 300 taels? Where did her mother get such a precious item?


    ¡°I have already told Head Fang. I believe there will be news soon.¡± Zhao Shanshan said hurriedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhao Shanshan, her eyes filled with relief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let my mother know about this for now. As for the Lin family, I¡¯ll talk to Fan Teng and Zhao Qiang later.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    This was related to her mother. She had to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    If the jade pendant really belonged to her mother, her mother¡¯s background was probably not simple¡­

 Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: The Jade Pendant (1)

    Chapter 536: The Jade Pendant (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Lunch¡­¡± It was time for lunch.


    Zhao Shanshan looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue remember that it was getting late. At the same time, she felt hungry.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go after lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan hurried to the kitchen to inform them about lunch.


    After lunch, Liu Shi was tired and returned to the backyard to rest.


    Lin Xiaoyue was just about to leave to look for Zhao Shanshan and the others when she was stopped by Li Xiao.


    After asking for the reason, Li Xiao suggested that they go together.


    Lin Xiaoyue agreed.


    Thus, the group left the Liu residence and headed towards the Lin family.


    At this moment, the Lin family was no longer noisy.


    They were eating.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the others split into two groups.


    She brought Zhao Shanshan and Li Xiao directly to Old Madam Lin¡¯s house. Fan Teng and Zhao Qiang went to Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s house.


    When Lin Xiaoyue and the others arrived, Old Madam Lin saw Lin Xiaoyue and rushed up to close the door.


    However, Li Xiao almost broke the door.


    Old Madam Lin staggered and fell to the ground.


    Then, before she could howl, Li Xiao interrupted her.


    ¡°Shut up, or else you¡¯ll be dead.¡± His voice was cold and fierce, scaring Old Madam Lin so much that her body trembled and she did not dare to move.


    When Old Master Lin saw that Lin Xiaoyue and the others were coming menacingly and looked like they were not to be trifled with, he felt uneasy and did not even dare to go forward to help Old Madam Lin.


    Lin Yuanshan, who was in the room, heard the commotion outside.


    ¡°Is that b * tch here? Lin Xiaoyue, are you here?¡± He shouted outside.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned when she heard that.


    Li Xiao couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He went straight into the house and dragged Lin Yuanshan out as he wailed.


    Then, he threw Lin Yuanshan to the ground as if he was a piece of rotten meat. ¡°All! It hurts! All!¡± Lin Yuanshan hugged his newly injured leg and cried out heartbreakingly. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything bad.


    He did not expect Li Xiao to come as well.


    Moreover, he was ruthless, as if he was ready to kill him at any time. Although he hated Lin Xiaoyue, he didn¡¯t want to die in Li Xiao¡¯s hands.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Yuanshan¡¯s injuries.


    He still had the energy to curse at her. It seemed that his injuries were not serious enough.


    Li Xiao did not care about them. He went to the table to get a stool and placed it beside Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Sit while you¡¯re waiting.¡± He said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up and she sat down.


    The scene looked strange.


    Lin Xiaoyue, the troublemaker, sat there like a host.


    The three people from the Lin family who originally lived here were either sitting on the ground or standing far away like stray dogs.


    The room was silent.


    Soon, Fan Teng and Zhao Qiang brought Fourth Uncle Lin over.


    To the surprise of Lin Xiaoyue and the others, there was someone following behind him.


    Lin Xiaoyue had never seen that person before, but it was not difficult to guess her identity. She should be the widow from the neighboring village that he married.


    The worry in the woman¡¯s eyes did not seem to be fake, which surprised Lin Xiaoyue.


    He was pushed into the house by Fan Teng.


    He glanced at the miserable appearance of the Lin family in the room and quickly found a place to stand.


    He lowered her head, not daring to look at Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the Lin family members in the room. Seeing that everyone had their heads lowered and looked listless, she found it a little funny.


    ¡°Tell me, why is my mother¡¯s jade pendant in your hands? How did you guys pawn the jade pendant?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    As soon as she said that, their shoulders trembled.


    The two elders of the Lin family could not answer at all.


    Fourth Uncle Lin suddenly raised his head, took a step forward, and spoke.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with it. The jade pendant was pawned by mother, and she gave me 50 taels of silver. I¡¯ve already handed it over!¡±


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    She suddenly crawled forward and grabbed his leg.


    ¡°What bullshit are you talking about? Where did the jade pendant and money come from?!¡± As she roared, she gave him a look.


    This bastard confessed the moment he arrived. How stupid was he?


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°The money for Yuanshan¡¯s treatment is ours. I only gave you 50 taels because you were filial and helped me out.¡±


    ¡°Now that Yuanshan is injured again, I¡¯m just asking you to return the money, but you¡¯re actually spewing sh * t and slandering your mother!¡± As she spoke, Old Madam Lin raised her fist and punched Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s leg..

 Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Jade Pendant (2)

    Chapter 537: Jade Pendant (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After all, she was an old woman. Although she looked like she was using a lot of strength, it actually didn¡¯t hurt too much.


    However, the behavior was irritating.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the guilty Old Madam Lin, and the corners of her mouth curled into a smile.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Then, she asked Old Fourth Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face turned pale.


    She was hesitating whether he should tell the truth.


    After all, he and Old Madam Lin had pawned the jade pendant together.


    After that, he even took 50 taels of silver.


    However, he had no choice but to give it up.


    However, his fingerprint was on the pawn ticket at that time.


    If Lin Xiaoyue were to pursue this matter, he would not be able to get away with it.


    On the contrary, if he didn¡¯t admit to this matter.


    Lin Xiaoyue had no evidence, so he and Old Madam Lin would be fine.


    At this moment, Old Fourth Lin was truly regretful.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have revealed the origins of the 50 taels of silver in front of so many people out of anger.


    Now that the fiend had come, this matter would probably be very difficult to resolve.


    Just as Fourth Uncle Lin was about to speak, the woman who had followed him outside the door suddenly rushed into the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! Tell the truth about the jade pendant! Ms. Lin will be fair. On account of your truthful confession, she won¡¯t make it difficult for you!¡± She said anxiously to her husband.


    When Old Madam Lin heard this, she looked at Old Fourth¡¯s wife with a poisonous gaze.


    She pounced over and was about to hit her.


    Seeing this, Fourth Uncle Lin could not tolerate his wife being bullied.


    He immediately stood in front of his wife to protect her.


    ¡°Get out of the way. You have a wife, and you forgot about your mother!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a piece of junk with two burdens, and you still treasure her?! Get out of the way. 1¡¯11 tear this b * tch apart today!¡±


    Old Madam Lin was as fierce as an eagle, but Fourth Uncle Lin was like a strong hen, firmly protecting his wife behind him.


    It was Lin Xiaoyue who got annoyed and signaled Fan Teng to come forward to help, only then did the three of them separate.


    Old Madam Lin acted tough with her own family, but she was cowardly toward outsiders.


    Fan Teng only gave a few warnings and did not even make a move. Old Madam Lin cowered and sat on the ground again.


    Fourth Uncle Lin comforted his wife who had just recovered from her shock, feeling guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in watching your family drama.¡±


    ¡°Old Fourth Lin, is the matter about the jade pendant true?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Fourth Uncle Lin.


    In fact, she wanted to give Fourth Uncle Lin a chance.


    After all, ever since this person was thrown into the mountains by Li Xiao to teach him a lesson, he did not go against the Liu family like before.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face turned pale again.


    His wife quickly grabbed his hand and ignored Old Madam Lin, who was threatening her. She looked at Old Fourth Lin pleadingly.


    Fourth Uncle Lin sighed and finally let go of his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Then, he lowered his head and said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Old Madam Lin was instantly furious. She got up from the ground and pounced on him.


    Unexpectedly, Fan Teng made a move in time and kicked Old Madam Lin away before she could do that.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± He warned.


    Frightened, Old Madam Lin could only curl up and cry.


    She didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly.


    Fan Teng did not leave after that and stayed by Old Madam Lin¡¯s side.


    He looked as if he would attack her if she dared to move. Old Madam Lin was so frightened that she trembled like a mouse.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Old Madam Lin and smiled contemptuously.


    Then, she looked at Old Fourth Lin.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you get the jade pendant? Why is my mother¡¯s pendant in your hands?¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin panicked. He felt his hand being pulled by someone, and his heart calmed down a little.


    Then, he explained everything.


    After Lin Xiaoyue heard this, she quickly looked at Old Madam Lin dangerously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to steal. And you even stole such valuable property.¡±


    Old Madam Lin shrank back.


    ¡°Steal? That jade pendant was¡­I picked it up. What 1 picked up is mine. What does it matter to you?¡± She didn¡¯t even dare to look at Lin Xiaoyue and refuted.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Lin Xiaoyue sneered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the final say on whether or not it¡¯s stealing. The magistrate will make a decision.¡±


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s face instantly turned as pale as a ghost..

 Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: The Jade Pendant (1)

    Chapter 538: The Jade Pendant (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You want to report me to the court?!¡± He looked at Lin Xiaoyue in disbelief.


    ¡°You are my granddaughter and Liu Shi is my daughter-in-law. What right do you have to sue me?!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned and then looked at Lin Yuanshan, who was silent.


    ¡°Did you teach her that?¡± She asked Lin Yuanshan.


    Lin Yuanshan looked scared and quickly looked away.


    Of course. According to the law, if a son didn¡¯t sue his parents, the grandchildren couldn¡¯t either.


    Lin Xiaoyue sneered.


    ¡°Hmph, no wonder you couldn¡¯t pass after studying for so many years. With your standard, if you really get in, the examiner must be blind.¡± She mocked.


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s fragile self-esteem was hurt when he heard this. He turned around and glared at Lin Xiaoyue angrily.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t care much, and instead smiled widely.


    ¡°Even I know that although the law of Great Wei does not allow children or grandchildren to sue their parents. However, it did not prohibit daughters-in-law from suing her parents-in-law.¡±


    The hearts of the Lin family members in the room instantly tightened.


    ¡°Also, the Liu family has long severed ties with the Lin family. So I, Lin Xiaoyue, am not considered a member of the Lin family. Why can¡¯t we sue the thief who stole our property?¡±


    Seeing Old Madam Lin¡¯s trembling body, Lin Xiaoyue laughed again.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old. If you go to jail, I don¡¯t know how long you can last.¡±


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s face was pale as she immediately looked at Lin Yuanshan.


    ¡°Is that so? Wuuuu..Yuanshan!¡± She asked Lin Yuanshan.


    Lin Yuanshan was glaring at Lin Xiaoyue angrily. When he heard Old Madam Lin¡¯s words, he looked irritated. However, she did not dare to look at her.


    Of course, that was the case. The words he had said to comfort Old Madam Lin before were only to ease her heart and let her ears be more peaceful.


    No matter how stupid Old Madam Lin was, she knew the situation at this moment.


    She started crying at Lin Yuanshan.


    ¡°Wuuu¡­why is this happening? Yuanshan, you¡¯re lying to your mother! Didn¡¯t you say that it would be fine? How could you lie to me?¡±


    As she cried, she hit Lin Yuanshan.


    Lin Yuanshan was injured and his body was not as strong as Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s. In addition, his tolerance for Old Madam Lin was not as high as his brother¡¯s, so he quickly pushed Old Madam Lin away.


    Then, Old Madam Lin fell to the ground.


    ¡°Aiyo! Wuuuu¡­how dare you push me!¡± Old Madam Lin sobbed as she got up from the ground and cried to her most beloved son in disbelief.


    However, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s face was filled with impatience.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to see you cry.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about the situation with the jade pendant and return the money for the jade pendant. 1 will let you go.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said in a deep voice.


    She was not prepared to tell her mother about the jade pendant.


    In this case, she could only ask the Lin family for confirmation.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s face lit up before turning pale.


    She looked at Lin Xiaoyue in fear.


    ¡°The money.Js used to treat Yuanshan¡¯s leg, I¡¯ve already spent it.¡±


    She stammered.


    She was really afraid that Lin Xiaoyue would send her to the authorities and then to prison.


    She was already old. If she was really locked up in prison, she would have no way out.


    Lin Xiaoyue narrowed her eyes and looked at Lin Yuanshan.


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s expression shifted for a moment, then he looked at Lin Xiaoyue angrily.


    ¡°What are you looking at? If you dare to go to court, 1 will report you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sue you, you b * tch. You hired someone to hurt me and broke my legs and ruined my future! Lin Xiaoyue, I can¡¯t live under the same sky as you!¡± At this point, Lin Yuanshan¡¯s eyes turned scarlet. He looked at Lin Xiaoyue as if he wanted to devour her.


    As soon as he said that, the room fell silent.


    Not only the Lin family, even Fan Teng and Zhao Qiang looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Especially Zhao Qiang.


    He remembered that Lin Yuanshan had blocked his way when he was sending Miss home.


    At that time, Miss had indeed warned Lin Yuanshan.


    However, in less than two days, something really happened to Lin Yuanshan.


    Now that he thought about it, things were indeed a little coincidental.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused. Then, the corners of her mouth curled up into a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s illegal to falsely accuse someone. You said that 1 hired someone to hurt someone. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± She said arrogantly.


    She neither admitted nor denied it.


    It made Old Madam Lin, Lin Dachui Lin, and Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s scalps go numb.


    They didn¡¯t believe what Lin Yuanshan said.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue did not refute Lin Yuanshan¡¯s accusation. Instead, she said that Lin Yuanshan had no evidence.


    What did this mean?


    It showed that Lin Yuanshan¡¯s injury might have been caused by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s men!


    How vicious must this woman be to do such a thing?


    After provoking such a person, could they still have a good life?

 Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Who Did It? (1)

    Chapter 539: Who Did It? (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It really is you! You b*tch! Vicious woman! i¡¯ll kill you!¡± Lin Yuanshan was so angry that he ignored the pain and crawled towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was not afraid at all.


    Fan Teng had already stepped forward and kicked Lin Yuanshan to the ground without her needing to give him any instructions.


    After that, he picked him up like a little chick and threw him far away on the ground.


    Lin Yuanshan was in great pain and could no longer take revenge on Lin Xiaoyue.


    He hugged his legs and wailed.


    When the Lin family saw Lin Yuanshan¡¯s miserable state, they sighed, but no one dared to go forward and help.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt that it was a little noisy and covered her ears ungracefully.


    Seeing this, Li Xiao immediately spoke up.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± He warned in a deep voice.


    The Lin family members who were wailing or crying actually lowered their voices.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression became better.


    ¡°Alright. Old Madam, tell me everything you know.¡± She said to the panic-stricken Old Madam Lin.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s body stiffened again when she was called out.


    Then, without any hesitation, she told her about how she had stolen Liu Shi¡¯s jade pendant back then.


    Of course, although the process was embellished, Lin Xiaoyue understood the general situation.


    It turned out that the precious jade pendant really belonged to Liu Shi. It was she who brought it to the Lin family.


    Besides the jade pendant, she had a lot of good stuff with her.


    At that time, Liu Shi did not look like an ordinary person, be it in terms of dressing or speech.


    Lin Xiaoyue had a rough idea in her heart, and then she asked about the characteristics of the jade pendant.


    She also asked Lin Dachui to fetch a brush and ink and asked Lin Yuanshan to draw the appearance of the jade pendant.


    Lin Yuanshan refused to cooperate at first. It was only after Fan Teng slapped him twice that he became obedient.


    After receiving the image of the jade pendant, Lin Xiaoyue asked the Lin family to look at it and confirm it. Then, she asked Zhao Shanshan to put the portrait away.


    Then, he asked Old Madam Lin and Fourth Master Lin about the whereabouts of the jade pendant.


    After knowing everything, Lin Xiaoyue finally looked at Old Madam Lin.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already spent the medical fees, I won¡¯t ask you for more.


    However, you have to hand over the remaining 100 taels of silver.¡±


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    She subconsciously covered her chest.


    ¡°No more¡­I¡¯ve spent it all. 1 don¡¯t have 100 taels¡­¡± She wailed at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cold expression, Old Madam Lin quickly changed her tone.


    ¡°Yuanshan¡­Wuuuu¡­ Yuanshan injured his leg again, and he still hadn¡¯t been treated¡­If I gave you all the money, what would I do? Wuuu¡­¡±


    Old Madam Lin cried so hard that her tears and snot were all over her face.


    When Lin Yuanshan heard this, he also looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    She wanted to beg Lin Xiaoyue to let him go and leave him the medical fees.


    However, when he thought about what she had done to him, he could not bring himself to say it.


    This girl was an executioner. Would she let him off?


    ¡°Hmph, what does his injury have to do with me?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said coldly.


    When she looked at Lin Yuanshan, her eyes were extremely cold.


    As soon as she said that, the string in Lin Yuanshan¡¯s heart finally snapped.


    ¡°Why not? B * tch, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t hire someone to hurt me?!¡± He pointed at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s nose and cursed.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Fan Teng stepped forward again and helped her teach Lin Yuanshan a lesson.


    This time, Lin Yuanshan seemed to have more backbone. Even though he was beaten up and screaming, he still cursed Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression was still a little gloomy at first, but after a while, it returned to normal.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t kill him.¡± She said to Fan Teng.


    Fan Teng spat on Lin Yuanshan¡¯s body and kicked him before he stopped beating him.


    ¡°B * tch, you b * tch! Wuuu¡­¡± Lin Yuanshan held his head, and his curses were much softer now.


    ¡°Hehe, harm you? Why should I?¡±


    ¡°Today, since we¡¯ve come to this point. I might as well tell you directly.¡±


    ¡°Your leg was not caused by me.¡±


    Lin Yuanshan¡¯s twitching body paused for a moment.


    Then, he raised his head and looked at Lin Xiaoyue angrily.


    ¡°You are denying it?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled indifferently.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to deny? I didn¡¯t do it in the first place.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Yuanshan with a smile.


    ¡°However, coincidentally, I know who did it.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue shifted her gaze to Lin Yuanshan¡¯s broken leg.


    Lin Yuanshan felt a sharp pain in his heart as he looked at her with a mocking gaze.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± He angrily asked Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Who Did It? (2)

    Chapter 540: Who Did It? (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any guesses?¡± Then, she looked at Lin Yuanshan and said evilly.


    Lin Yuanshan felt a sharp pain in his eyes, forcing him to look away quickly.


    Guesses? Of course he had.


    However, he did not dare to think about it.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue smiled again.


    As expected, Lin Yuanshan knew what was going on. However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask the Liu family for confirmation.


    Hehe, did he still think that she was easy to bully?


    Ridiculous.


    ¡°Hehe, seeing how pitiful you are. I¡¯ll kindly give you a hint.¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡± Lin Yuanshan subconsciously refused in panic.


    ¡°Think about how Lin Lanhua died back then¡­haha¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue ignored Lin Yuanshan.


    Lin Yuanshan covered his ears and rolled on the ground, unwilling to listen.


    The other Lin family members in the room were all surprised.


    Lanhua? What did Lanhua¡¯s death have to do with his injury?


    Lin Xiaoyue was in a good mood when she saw Lin Yuanshan in pain.


    ¡°Go and see if the money is in her hands.¡± Then, she said to Zhao Shanshan.


    As he spoke, she even looked at Old Madam Lin.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s expression changed drastically. She could not be bothered to worry about Lin Yuanshan anymore and subconsciously covered her chest.


    Zhao Shanshan smiled.


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± She nodded at Lin Xiaoyue and walked towards Old Madam Lin.


    Then, without much effort, she took out a note worth 50 taels from Old Madam Lin¡¯s pocket.


    Old Madam Lin watched helplessly as Zhao Shanshan snatched the note away. She knew that she could not take it back, so she could only sit on the ground and cry.


    What sin had she committed?


    How did the Lin family end up like this? How did she end up like this?


    Lin Xiaoyue received the money with a look of disdain.


    She then passed it to Zhao Shanshan and asked her to keep it.


    ¡°Did you return the 50 taels?¡± She asked Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Before Fourth Uncle Lin could reply, his wife suddenly stepped forward and said, ¡°we didn¡¯t return it. We returned 5 silver ingots worth 10 taels each!¡±


    When Old Madam Lin heard this, she was furious.


    She really wanted to get up and hit Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife, but she was too sad and hopeless. She didn¡¯t have much strength left, so she gave up.


    The corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth curled up, and she looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife with a friendlier gaze.


    Then, she looked at Lin Dachui.


    ¡°Go and bring the 50 taels of silver.¡±


    Lin Dachui¡¯s body trembled when he was called out.


    He looked hesitantly at Lin Yuanshan and Old Madam Lin. Then, he saw Fan Teng and Li Xiao looking at him threateningly and agreed.


    Then, he went to the inner room slowly.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue finally got the remaining 50 taels.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave the box containing the silver ingots to Zhao Shanshan before looking at the people in the room again.


    ¡°Seeing that we live in the same village, this matter is considered settled today.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Yuanshan, who was huddled in the corner as if he had gone crazy.


    ¡°I hope that after this lesson, Fifth Uncle Lin will restrain himself. Otherwise, it will be much worse.¡±


    After saying that, Lin Xiaoyue ignored everyone¡¯s reaction and stood up.


    Then, she left with the others.


    The originally lively room instantly fell silent.


    After a while, Fourth Uncle Lin was the first to recover.


    ¡°What did she mean just now? What did Yuanshan¡¯s injury have to do with what happened to Lanhua? Didn¡¯t Lanhua commit suicide by hanging herself?¡±


    These words broke the silence, and everyone in the Lin family¡¯s house seemed to instantly come to life.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife pulled him back.


    ¡°What suicide? That was what the Liu family told us, and you believe it?! With Lanhua¡¯s personality, would she commit suicide?¡±


    Seeing Fourth Uncle Lin looking at her in confusion, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife continued, ¡°you still don¡¯t understand? Lanhua was clearly murdered by the Liu family.¡±


    As she spoke, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife glanced at Lin Yuanshan again.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably to prevent our family from finding out who crippled Yuanshan!¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    Immediately, several gazes were focused on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    A hint of fear flashed across her face, and she subconsciously hid behind him..


    Just as he was about to pull her husband away, Lin Yuanshan suddenly roared.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    His voice was extremely loud, filled with deep hatred.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was shocked..

 Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Who Did It? (3)

    Chapter 541: Who Did It? (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He quickly pulled Fourth Uncle Lin back.


    Fourth Uncle Lin subconsciously protected his wife and glared at Lin Yuanshan.


    Then, he pulled his wife away.


    He was so angry. It seemed that his wife¡¯s analysis was quite accurate.


    Hmph, you think you¡¯re smart, but you¡¯re the one who harmed yourself.


    Back then, if he hadn¡¯t been greedy for the money and sent Lanhua to Old Master Liu as a concubine, he wouldn¡¯t have been implicated and had his legs broken.


    He even blamed Ms. Lin. Really¡­


    Fortunately, Ms. Lin didn¡¯t hold it against him this time even though he participated in the sale of the jade pendant.


    Forget it. After this incident, he should listen to his wife in the future and not care about the family anymore.


    After the couple left, Lin Dachui was the next to come to his senses.


    After being stunned for a moment, he went to help Old Madam Lin up.


    He helped her sit on the stool and then prepared to help Lin Yuanshan.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Unexpectedly, Lin Yuanshan waved his arm to stop Lin Dachui from approaching.


    Lin Dachui was already angry after this incident. Now that he heard Lin


    Yuanshan talking to him like this, his expression changed.


    However, he did not scold Lin Yuanshan. Instead, he ignored him and turned around to return to Old Madam Lin¡¯s side.


    Old Madam Lin had been in a daze ever since she heard what her daughter-in-law said.


    Hearing Lin Yuanshan scold Lin Dachui, he came back to his senses.


    Old Madam Lin, who had been worried about her son, had a change of heart. ¡°Yuanshan¡­¡± She thought for a moment and wanted to talk to Lin Yuanshan. ¡°Get lost!¡± Lin Yuanshan roared again. He didn¡¯t even raise his head. He was extremely impatient.


    Old Madam Lin¡¯s face turned pale. Anger rose in her heart.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this? Do you still treat us as your parents?¡± Old


    Madam Lin stomped her feet in anger.


    As soon as he said that, Lin Yuanshan, who was shivering in the corner, actually quieted down.


    Then, he poked his head out from between his knees.


    His eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at Old Madam Lin and Lin Dachui.


    ¡°What kind of attitude? Hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude do you want me to have? Do you want me to keep deceiving you with flowery words like before?¡±


    ¡°My leg is ruined! Both legs are ruined!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you idiot! You¡¯re as stupid as your daughter!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re living well in the Liu residence, but you have to do something. Not only did you kill yourself, but you also implicated me!¡±


    ¡°Wuuu¡­you implicated me! My legs are ruined, I¡¯m finished¡­¡± After cursing,


    Lin Yuanshan hugged his head and burst into tears.


    Not far away, Old Madam Lin was stunned.


    What did he say?


    Calling her stupid? She even said that her daughter was stupid?


    He said that he deceived them with flowery words?


    At that moment, Old Madam Lin felt that her faith was about to collapse.


    The son she loved so much actually viewed her like this?


    ¡°Yuanshan¡­¡± She suddenly realized that she could not speak.


    Lin Yuanshan was still crying and did not respond.


    She realized that it was extremely difficult to move, and she could not speak clearly.


    Old Madam Lin was anxious. She wanted to tell Lin Dachui about her situation, but she realized that her tongue had stiffened even more.


    Then, her body fell to the side.


    Lin Dachui finally realized that something was wrong and quickly grabbed Old Madam Lin.


    When he saw Old Madam Lin¡¯s face, he realized that half of her face was twitching, and the corners of her mouth were crooked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Lin Dachui¡¯s expression changed drastically as he shook Old Madam Lin.


    Old Madam Lin babbled, but no one could understand her.


    However, Lin Yuanshan did not care even at this moment. He was still immersed in his own despair and sadness.


    Lin Dachui shook Old Madam Lin for a while before remembering to call a doctor for her.


    He quickly secured Old Old Madam and went out.


    After leaving the house, Lin Dachui looked around for someone.


    In the end, no one in the Lin family was willing to entertain him.


    Lin Dachui quickly went to Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s house.


    In the end, he ignored him. No matter what he said outside or how much he cried, it was useless.


    Lin Dachui gave up and rushed to the village chief¡¯s house.


    He borrowed an ox-cart and sent Old Madam Lin to town.


    Two days later, the Liu Residence received the news.


    Old Madam Lin had suffered a stroke and was paralyzed. She would be bedridden.


    As for Lin Yuanshan, he had a high fever on the night Lin Xiaoyue and the others left. After he was sent to the clinic, although he was rescued in the end, he lost both his legs.


    At this point, only Lin Dachui was left in the family.


    The old man now had to go to the fields every day and take care of the two bedridden people at home. His days were miserable..

 Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Liang Yus Visit (1)

    Chapter 542: Liang Yu¡¯s Visit (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Even so, the Lin family did not care.


    There were even rumors that the Fourth Uncle Lin was preparing to build a wall. They would then stop Lin Dachui from coming to them.


    When Lin Xiaoyue learned of this news, she only smiled faintly and did not continue to probe further.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten the jade pendant back yet?¡± She asked Zhao Shanshan.


    Ever since she returned from the Lin family, Lin Xiaoyue had handed the matter of recovering the jade pendant to Zhao Shanshan.


    However, two days had already passed, and there was still no news.


    Zhao Shanshan froze. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Then, without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to ask for the details, she explained to her.


    ¡°Three days ago, Head Fang had already arranged for people to track the jade pendant. The day before yesterday, he found out that the jade pendant had already left Anyang County.¡±


    ¡°Now, the latest news is that the jade pendant has gone to the capital after several transactions.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    Zhao Shanshan continued, ¡°the background of Xuji Pawnshop is more complicated than we thought. After the shopkeeper received the jade pendant, he didn¡¯t keep it in his hands. Instead, he quickly gave it away.¡±


    ¡°Madam¡¯s jade pendant is precious. If they send it to the bustling capital, it will be easier to sell it at a high price.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue stretched out her hand and stopped Zhao Shanshan from continuing.


    ¡°Tell Head Fang to stop investigating.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan was stunned.


    ¡°The situation in the capital is complicated. The Nangong Army has finally settled down in Qingshi Town with great difficulty. At this time, we can¡¯t cause any more trouble.¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    Her mother¡¯s jade pendant was important, but it was still an object.


    Compared to the jade pendant, the Nangong Army was more important.


    As for the jade pendant, she would continue the investigation later.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan replied.


    Then, she left the room.


    Three days later, Lin Xiaoyue went to the Zhou Manor.


    At this time, the chilies in the field had already matured, and many of them had turned from green to red.


    The soldiers who were tending to the chilies in the manor were all looking forward to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s order to start picking this year¡¯s chilies.


    After Lin Xiaoyue went to check on the situation, she personally led the Nangong Army to pick the chilies.


    After that, she instructed someone to dry them.


    As the chilies in the Zhou Manor began to be harvested, the chilies in the other manors were also ready.


    Everyone is busy now.


    Almost all of the Nangong Army had been mobilized, and most of them stayed in the fields to pick chilies. A small number of people were responsible for transportation and drying.


    At the same time, the chili workshop in Daishi Village also started operating.


    Since the spring cabbage had not grown yet, the workshop was mainly producing bean paste and chili sauce.


    Many villagers of Daishi Village went to the workshop to apply for a job.


    After recruiting 50 people, Zhou Shi stopped recruiting.


    As a result, many people who went later did not get it, which was very regretful.


    Even so, the villagers who did not apply were still full of expectations for the chili workshop.


    This was because Zhou Shi had said that when the cabbages were ready, the workshop would continue to hire people. Moreover, there were many of them.


    This was not limited to Daishi Village.


    People in the surrounding villages and even in Qingshi Town heard the news.


    There were even cases of villagers from the surrounding manors coming to apply for jobs in Daishi Village.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Shi declined politely.


    According to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s request, she told everyone that the villagers in Daishi Village would be given priority.


    Because of this, the villagers of Daishi Village were proud to be villagers of Daishi Village.


    Even the young men in the village had a better time looking for a wife.


    The young ladies of the villages were now more willing to marry into Daishi Village.


    Of course, this was all for later.


    Apart from the workshops in Daishi Village, some of the small workshops that Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi had built in the manor had also started work.


    With the production of chilies, large amounts of chili sauce and bean paste were produced.


    The workshop was quickly making money every day.


    As the largest shareholder of the chili workshop, Lin Xiaoyue not only earned money from the chili products, but also from the raw materials, the workshop space, and labor.


    The money in the Liu family¡¯s account finally began to increase.


    At the same time, the chain stores that had been built quickly also opened one after another.


    This was because the chain stores in the same place were scheduled to open on the same day, and the opening activities were done together.


    It received a huge response from the locals.


    They received good reviews from the customers.


    Under such circumstances, the business of the chain stores was booming in the following period of time..

 Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Liang Yus Visit (2)

    Chapter 543: Liang Yu¡¯s Visit (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Some of the workshops were almost working day and night because of the lack of manpower.


    The signs that were quickly posted began to spread quickly within Nan¡¯an County.


    The various franchisees were all very happy when they saw that their business was booming.


    Third Master Zhou, Old Master Zhou, and even Princess Anyang came to Lin Xiaoyue one after another, asking to join more stores.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not respond this time.


    She said that she would wait until all the previous stores were opened before she formulates a new policy. At that time, she would recruit more franchisees.


    It was not only the original franchisees. Some wealthy merchants had heard about the fast-growing franchise policy. Many people went to various chain stores to ask, wanting to join.


    In short, she had really become a rising star in Nan¡¯an County¡¯s business world.


    Lin Xiaoyue sat in the Liu residence and checked the accounts sent over every day.


    She was in a good mood when she saw the numbers on the account book.


    On this day, Lin Xiaoyue was sunbathing in the small courtyard outside the Liu residence¡¯s study after she finished reading the accounts.


    Suddenly, someone came to report that Liang Yu had arrived.


    ¡°Please come in, Young Master Liang.¡± Putting away her lazy state, Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The servant left and soon invited Liang Yu in.


    ¡°Ms. Lin.¡± Liang Yu smiled as he walked forward and cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Young Master Liang, please take a seat.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled in response and made a ¡°please¡± gesture.


    Liang Yu saw that the scenery in the courtyard was not bad and agreed.


    As soon as he sat down, a servant brought him tea.


    ¡°This is a new tea that my mother and the others picked from your tea house. It tastes sweet.¡±


    When Liang Yu heard this, his gaze on the tea became more focused.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    After tasting a few mouthfuls of tea, Liang Yu¡¯s expression became even better when he realized that the taste was indeed good.


    ¡°When the spring tea leaves were harvested, many people came to the tea house to pick tea leaves. I, on the other hand, haven¡¯t been free. I have to come to Ms. Lin to taste my own tea.¡±


    At the same time, Liang Yu had some thoughts.


    When he returned, he asked someone to go to the tea house to get some spring tea.


    ¡°The Liang family¡¯s business is booming, Young Master Liang is busy and doesn¡¯t care about these things. You¡¯re not free like me¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue laughed and glanced at the scenery in the courtyard, feeling very satisfied.


    When Liang Yu saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s relaxed expression, envy actually rose in her heart.


    ¡°The Liang Corporation¡¯s business is good because of your support.¡±


    ¡°I came here this time to talk toyou about the order for bacon and sausages. Also, there was some trouble at the tea house.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liang Yu with a smile, her expression still relaxed.


    Liang Yu was infected by her emotions, and he felt much more relaxed.


    ¡°The bacon and sausage workshop just reported that Young Master Liang has placed an additional order. It seemed to be¡­ 3,000 catties each?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liang Yu nodded.


    The amount he wanted was actually more than that, but the workshop now required a deposit of 40% upon placing an order.


    Then, according to the order sequence, the production order would be arranged and the subsequent delivery time would be determined.


    When the time came to pick up the goods, the final payment would be made at the same time.


    As a result, due to the high deposit ratio, he did not dare to place too many orders at once.


    However, he had recently heard that they weren¡¯t the only ones selling the cured meat and sausages. Some of the grocery stores under the Zhou Corporation were also selling such goods.


    After that, he found out that the bacon and sausage factory had also received an order from Zhou Shi.


    Moreover, the Zhou father and son had placed a huge order.


    As a result, even if he continued to place more orders now, the delivery date of the new order would be the end of next month at the earliest.


    However, the current situation was that even if the bacon and sausage factory only supplied the Liang family, they did not have enough.


    How could he wait for another half a month?


    The people from the Liang Corporation had failed to negotiate with them, which was why he made this trip.


    ¡°6,000 catties isn¡¯t a lot. In a few days, I should be able to inform you to pick up the goods.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile. She looked as if she didn¡¯t see through Liang Yu¡¯s intentions.


    Of course, she had guessed Liang Yu¡¯s intention.


    After all, she had found the Zhou family and reached an agreement with Third Master Zhou and his son.


    After that, she was the one who changed the terms of the order for the bacon and sausage workshop..

 Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Liang Yus Visit (3)

    Chapter 544: Liang Yu¡¯s Visit (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue like this, Liang Yu was anxious.


    ¡°6,000 catties is no problem. However, the follow-up orders take too long.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    A hint of frustration flashed across Liang Yu¡¯s face as he explained, ¡°the workshop said that there are backlogs of orders, and the earliest they can be scheduled is at the end of next month.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Only then did Lin Xiaoyue make an expression of understanding.


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case now. The workshop will receive orders in advance and then produce according to the orders. Only then will the buyer be notified to pick up the goods or pick up the goods in batches.¡±


    ¡°If they replied like that, they should really have a backlogged order.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied seriously.


    This made Liang Yu angry.


    However, he couldn¡¯t get angry at Lin Xiaoyue. Instead, he had to control his temper.


    ¡°If it¡¯s until the end of next month, it¡¯ll be too long. The Liang Corporation doesn¡¯t have enough goods now.¡±


    ¡°We have cooperated in so many businesses.¡±


    ¡°You should know what bacon and sausages mean to the Liang Corporation.¡±


    ¡°As for Zhou Shi, they can find ways to sell the products on hand. But in the end, they can¡¯t compare to the Liang Corporation in terms of quantity.¡±


    Liang Yu said as he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I hope you can consider this carefully and balance everyone¡¯s interests.¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s words were said with extreme restraint.


    He didn¡¯t want to offend Lin Xiaoyue, nor did he want to offend the Zhou father and son.


    However, his meaning was also very clear. The Zhou father and son were not as strong as him. Lin Xiaoyue wanted to expand the business of the cured meat sausage workshop. At that time, her biggest customer would still have to rely on him.


    Now, she was helping the Zhou family and delaying his orders. Such behavior would hurt the relationship between the two.


    Lin Xiaoyue retracted the smile on her face.


    ¡°However, the Zhou family had already accepted the order, and the schedule had already been set.¡±


    ¡°If we rashly let the subsequent orders cut in line, the Zhou family¡¯s goods will have to be pushed back. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be able to explain it to Third Master Zhou.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said awkwardly.


    Liang Yu frowned.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you increase manpower and increase production?¡±


    He came here to solve the problem, not to make things difficult for Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°Right now, all the manors are busy picking chili peppers, and the manpower is a little tight. Moreover¡­¡±


    Liang Yu looked at Lin Xiaoyue and frowned even more.


    ¡°Moreover, even if we can arrange for manpower, it¡¯s not easy to find live pigs now. It¡¯s also very difficult to expand production.¡±


    Liang Yu was stunned.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes moved.


    Suddenly, he said, ¡°how about this, you get the pigs for me¡­¡±


    ¡°1¡¯11 tell the workshop that they don¡¯t have to wait for orders. Then, we would arrange for additional manpower to process and ship the goods.¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s heart sank.


    He was only here to place an order, but she actually asked him to help find a source of live pigs?


    ¡°In addition, the workshop doesn¡¯t need to pay a deposit for the pigss. We will also bear the cost.¡± Lin Xiaoyue added when she saw Liang Yu¡¯s expression.


    She had no choice. Not only Qingshi Town, but most of the pigs in the neighboring towns had been booked by her.


    But even so, she could not hold on for long.


    She wanted to expand the business of the cured meat and sausage workshop and earn more money, so she could only ask this person to help think of a way.


    As for the deposit, the money in the Liu family¡¯s account was increasing day by day, so she didn¡¯t have to worry too much about it at the moment.


    Hearing this, Liang Yu thought about something.


    The Liang Corporation¡¯s main business was restaurants, so they had connections in this area.


    ¡°Alright, I can try.¡± Then, he said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    There was no deposit.


    Since the problem of funds and delivery date could be solved, it was worth a try.


    Hearing Liang Yu¡¯s reply, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°In that case, thank you, Young Master Liang!¡±


    As she spoke, she picked up the teacup and took a sip.


    Mmm, the taste was really good.


    Liang Yu replied politely.


    Then, he mentioned his second purpose for coming.


    He told Lin Xiaoyue about the problem at the tea house.


    Lin Xiaoyue answered patiently and gave a suggestion.


    Liang Yu noted it down and felt that he had benefited greatly.


    ¡°With these problems solved, the tea garden should be completed soon. When the time comes, if Ms. Lin is free, bring your family along.¡±


    This tea garden was the first resort he had built, and he had put in a lot of effort.


    After it was completed, he would operate it for a period of time to see the results.


    If the results were good, they would consider continuing to implement it.


    Apart from restaurants and eateries, he was not prepared to try anything else for the time being because of the limited funds.


    A business like a resort was worth trying. After all, the manor itself was valuable and easy to sell..

 Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Want to Go to Work (1)

    Chapter 545: Want to Go to Work (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. Even if Young Master Liang didn¡¯t invite me, 1 would still want to bring my family to your manor to avoid the heat during summer.¡±


    Summer was coming in the blink of an eye. It was so different last year. Not only did they have to build houses under the scorching sun, but they also had to busy themselves with making cold cakes.


    This year, they had earned money and had manpower.


    When it was hot, he could indeed bring the family to the Liang family¡¯s tea garden to rest.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about something.


    Instead of bringing her family to Nan¡¯an County for the summer, why not build a similar resort herself?


    It was built on the edge of Qingshi Town, so she could stay there from time to time. It was even more convenient.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue thought of her twelve manors.


    Then, she quickly dismissed the idea.


    These 12 manors were used to accommodate the Nangong Army and were not suitable for a holiday resort.


    If she wanted to do this, she could only buy another manor.


    Moreover, this manor had to be close to Qingshi Town.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s thoughts calmed down.


    Forget it, this matter was not urgent.


    He could ask Head Fang to monitor it first. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to buy another one later.


    ¡°Haha, when the time comes, I will definitely welcome you personally.¡± Liang Yu replied with a smile.


    The two of them exchanged pleasantries before Liang Yu took his leave.


    After sending Liang Yu off, Lin Xiaoyue let out a long sigh of relief.


    Then, she returned to the courtyard and lay on the lazy chair. She covered her face with a book and continued to bask in the sun.


    It was rare to enjoy such mild weather. She had to seize the time to enjoy it.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep.


    In the end, she only woke up when she felt someone touching her body.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± It was Li Xiao.


    Lin Xiaoyue closed her eyes a few times to dispel some sleepiness.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± She said in a somewhat confused manner.


    At the same time, she looked around, but she could not determine the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost 10:00. There¡¯s nothing going on at the dock today, so 1 came to pick you up early.¡±


    ¡°I saw someone sleeping like a lazy pig.¡± Li Xiao laughed in a low voice. His rough fingers scratched Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s nose.


    Lin Xiaoyue was embarrassed and angry. Her small hand slapped away Li Xiao¡¯s big hand.


    ¡°Aiya, it hurts!¡±


    Li Xiao quickly went forward.


    However, he saw his wife smile slyly and reached out to attack his nose.


    He subconsciously wanted to move, but held back.


    Then, he let the woman take her revenge.


    Lin Xiaoyue got it, and her face was full of smiles.


    Then, she got up from the recliner in satisfaction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Then, she let her hand be held by Li Xiao and walked towards the Liu residence¡¯s main door.


    Time flew by, and the busy days passed in a hurry.


    In the blink of an eye, it was May, and the weather began to become hot.


    After more than half a month of continuous harvesting, there were not many times that the chilies in the field could be harvested.


    At this time, the cabbages were finally produced.


    Thus, in various manors, the Nangong Army continued to harvest and process the chili peppers. The cabbages were also ready for harvesting.


    At the same time, the chili workshop in the manor also welcomed a new project, making spicy cabbage.


    The Nangong soldiers were all very energetic. Some of the manors even started working overnight just to catch up with the production speed of the cabbages in the fields.


    Apart from the manor, the chili workshop in Daishi Village also opened up the recruitment of workers this time.


    They had recruited more than 50 people for the cabbage workshop.


    In addition to the people who transported the goods and collected cabbages, the number of people recruited this time was close to 80.


    In addition to the increase in manpower in the chili workshop, the total number of workers in the chili workshop now exceeded 150.


    Almost every household in Daishi Village had people working in the Liu family¡¯s workshop.


    Even the Lin family¡¯s eldest son, second son, and fourth son had such thoughts.


    Of course, because Lin Xiaoyue had just gone to the Liu family¡¯s house to ask for money, these people did not dare to go.


    They were afraid that if they offended Lin Xiaoyue again, they could not sell cabbages to the Liu family again.


    The Liu family offered a good salary.


    How could they not be moved when they saw their fellow villagers earning money every day?


    Especially after they started planting cabbages in the fields, their family actually had free time to work.


    Since they had nothing to do anyway, the Liu family¡¯s workshop was close to their home, and it was easy money, of course they wanted to go to work..

 Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Want to Go to Work (2)

    Chapter 546: Want to Go to Work (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At this moment, at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s house.


    Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife brought the two children back with them. They collected two big baskets and two small baskets of cabbage. They were resting under the eaves.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife went in and scooped a ladle of water from the water tank. She drank a big mouthful first.


    Then, he went out and handed the water ladle to Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin wiped his sweat and gulped down more than half of the water.


    Then, he gave the water ladle to the older child.


    The child took the water ladle and drank it in big mouthfuls.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face, which was slightly red from the sun, smiled.


    Then, he looked at his wife.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out later. I¡¯ll take the basket and take back the remaining cabbage.¡± He said.


    Ever since the Liu family¡¯s workshop began to harvest cabbages, the lives of every family in the village had become better.


    This year, the cabbages were growing well. Most of the cabbages weighed two to three catties, and some were even more than four catties.


    1 wen per 500 grams, so one cabbage could cost up to 2-3 wen.


    If this was in the past, he would not even dare to think about it.


    Fourth Uncle Lin thought that after he harvested all the things in the field this year, he would have to turn all the land into cabbages.


    According to this year¡¯s harvest, growing cabbage was actually more cost-effective than growing grains.


    If he sold the cabbage, he could exchange it for money. With money, he could go to the town to buy food. With more money, he would have more money left in his hands.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife smiled and replied.


    Then, a hint of hesitation flashed across her face.


    Seeing this, Fourth Uncle Lin looked at his wife in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife hesitated.


    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to discuss.¡± As if she had made up her mind,


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife suddenly stepped forward and sat down next to Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Seeing this, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression turned grave.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± He said.


    ¡°I thought that there was not much cabbage left in our field¡­ Also, our family doesn¡¯t have much land. You and the two children can take care of it.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed, and he suddenly felt a little flustered.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin paused. Then, she thought of something and laughed.


    ¡°Aiya, what are you thinking? I want to discuss with you about letting me work in Ms. Lin¡¯s workshop.¡±


    As she spoke, she pushed Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s shoulder like a spoiled child.


    Seeing Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s relieved expression, she frowned again.


    Before her husband could speak, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said, ¡°it¡¯s not a problem for you to take care of the two children.¡±


    ¡°If I work in the Liu family¡¯s workshop, I can earn at least 50 wen a day.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the workshop is busy now and needs to be processed frequently. The pay is considered high, at least 20 wen per hour.¡± At this point, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Tell me, where can a country bumpkin like us find such a good job? The pay is high and it¡¯s close to home.¡±


    Seeing that Fourth Uncle Lin was about to speak, his wife said, ¡°we can¡¯t continue on like this with our family¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°Previously, when you brought back 50 taels of silver, we still had some money. But now, ithas been returned.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression turned anxious.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife patted his shoulder comfortingly. ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you for this.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, I feel more at ease.¡±


    ¡°Although you didn¡¯t participate much in the matter of the jade pendant, strictly speaking, you can be considered as mother¡¯s accomplice. Although I was happy that you got the money previously, I was worried.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the head of the family. If something happens to you, how are we going to live?¡± As she said that, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife actually teared up.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s heart trembled and he quickly hugged his wife.


    At this moment, his heart was filled with gratitude.


    His wife really cared about him.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife wiped her eyes and pushed Fourth Uncle Lin away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not counting on you to make a lot of money. Let¡¯s just live our lives in a down-to-earth manner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been married to you for so long, so I¡¯ve finally seen it clearly. Father and mother are too biased and don¡¯t care about us at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right for us to ignore them now. Otherwise, there would be no end to it and our life would not be peaceful..¡±

 Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Want to Go to Work (3)

    Chapter 547: Want to Go to Work (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Eldest and Second Sister-in-law¡¯s tempers aren¡¯t very good.¡±


    ¡°Their two families have more people than us. They have more middle-aged laborers and are afraid that we will take advantage of them. 1 won¡¯t be thick-skinned to be hated by others.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin listened to his wife¡¯s analysis and felt particularly guilty.


    When he married his wife, he did not give her anything good.


    After that, he did not give her a good life. He even made his wife endure such a family environment because of him.


    ¡°As for Boss Lin.¡±


    At this point, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife smiled.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s quite good. It was completely different from what his mother had said.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin was stunned.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at her man.


    ¡°Think about it, what is the status of the Lin family now? He heard that the fast-moving snack bar had been opened in Nan ¡®an County. He had even cooperated with Ruyi Restaurant and Zhou Trading Company.¡±


    ¡°If she really wants to pursue the matter of the jade pendant, she will definitely be able to do so. Do you think the result will be so simple?¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife glanced at her man.


    ¡°If this matter is really investigated, not to mention mother, even you will probably be thrown into prison.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s body shrank, and a hint of fear flashed in his eyes.


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t pursue the matter. She didn¡¯t even ask mother to pay for everything. She only took the remaining 100 taels.¡±


    ¡°Also, the Liu family and the Lin family were so unhappy previously. Ms. Lin didn¡¯t say that she wouldn¡¯t accept our cabbage.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin was shocked when he heard that.


    That¡¯s right, according to Ms. Lin¡¯s vengeful personality. If she was ruthless, she would not accept their cabbage.


    Now, not only Daishi Village, but some surrounding villages were also planting cabbages for the Liu family¡¯s workshop.


    The cabbages grown by the Lin family were nothing to the Liu family¡¯s workshop.


    If she was willing, she could completely cut off the Lin family¡¯s livelihood.


    In fact, now that everyone in the village was relying on the Liu family, if she were to make things difficult for the Lin family, the Lin family would probably be unable to stay in Daishi Village anymore.


    Thinking of this, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    Was he wrong? Ms. Lin was lenient all this time?


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife saw her husband¡¯s expression and knew that he understood. A gentle smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°So, I want to try applying for the Liu family¡¯s workshop.¡±


    ¡°Although 1 am also a member of the Lin family, before the Liu family broke away from the Lin family, I was not married to you yet. Speaking of which, 1 have no grudges with the Liu family.¡±


    ¡°I think that Ms. Lin won¡¯t make things difficult for me¡­¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked at his wife worriedly.


    After listening to his wife¡¯s analysis, he was a little tempted.


    However, he was worried that his wife would be humiliated or bullied if she went.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife gave her man a comforting look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ms. Liin is not that kind of person¡­¡± As she spoke, she held her man¡¯s hand.


    Fourth Uncle Lin lowered his head and looked at his wife holding his hand. His heart suddenly felt a little sour. He felt that he had dragged his wife down.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife continued, ¡°if we can enter the Liu family¡¯s workshop, we will have a good harvest from the cabbages. With my salary, our family¡¯s life will be better sooner or later.¡±


    As she spoke, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife turned to look at her two children.


    ¡°I promised you before I married you. I want to give you a baby.¡±


    ¡°We have some savings on hand. When the baby comes, he will have a future.¡±


    When Fourth Uncle Lin heard this, how could he not respond?


    He nodded repeatedly, tears welling up in his eyes.


    This was his wife, the wife he insisted on having when his parents objected to him marrying her.


    Fortunately, he had persevered, allowing him to have the happiness he had now.


    Seeing that her man had agreed, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife smiled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry a basket of cabbages to the Liu family¡¯s workshop. After selling it, I¡¯ll ask about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin replied.


    A hint of hesitation flashed across his face, and then he said, ¡°you¡­there¡¯s no need to force it. If it really doesn¡¯t work, forget it.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll take care of the fields and work part-time in town.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife replied.


    After chatting with Fourth Uncle Lin for a while, the couple left the house together.


    Fourth Uncle Lin carried the basket to the fields, while his wife carried a basket full of cabbages to the Liu family¡¯s workshop.


    It was almost dusk. Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife wiped her sweat as she rushed to the Liu family¡¯s workshop. She was excited and worried.


    Finally, not long after, they arrived at the place where the cabbages were collected.


    Other than her, there were a few other villagers who were also here to deliver cabbages.


    There was someone at the side responsible for weighing and paying.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife didn¡¯t wait long before it was her turn..

 Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Recruited (1)

    Chapter 548: Recruited (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The two of them quickly weighed the cabbage that Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife had brought over.


    ¡°The total is 52.6 catties, so 53 catties.¡± The person in charge of paying the bill said.


    ¡°This is 53 wen.¡± As he spoke, he took out 53 wen and gave them to Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    To increase efficiency, they prepared copper coins in advance.


    There was a piece of paper between every ten as a barrier, making it very convenient to count.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wang!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife quickly thanked him.


    Then, she took the copper coins to the side and counted them.


    After confirming that they were correct, she happily put the copper coins into the money bag.


    Then, she carefully put the money bag into her pocket.


    She carried the empty basket on her shoulder.


    Then, a hint of hesitation flashed across her face as she walked over again.


    At this time, no one came to sell cabbages. Mr. Wang, who was in charge of settlement, began to sort out the copper coins again.


    Seeing Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife come over, Mr. Wang looked puzzled.


    ¡°What, is the amount wrong?¡± He asked Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    ¡°No-no, it¡¯s right!¡± She quickly said.


    Rubbing her hands together, she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    ¡°Then, what is it?¡± Seeing this, Mr. Wang¡¯s expression softened.


    He came here to take charge and interact with many villagers.


    Perhaps it was because he was literate, and he dressed a little different from them, many villagers were a little afraid of him.


    In addition, some of them were dishonest. After being reprimanded by him, the villagers were even more afraid of him.


    However, he was actually willing to be more patient with the simple villagers.


    ¡°1-1 wanted to ask you if the workshop is still hiring?¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said to Mr. Wang with a red face.


    Mr. Wang paused.


    Then, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of recruitment. Go over there,¡± Mr. Wang said as he pointed in a direction.


    ¡°Go over there and take a look. If they¡¯re recruiting, they¡¯ll post an announcement.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife blushed even more.


    ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t read,¡± she said nervously.


    Mr. Wang was stunned.


    He looked at his two assistants who were helping him weigh the weight.


    Seeing that no villagers were sending cabbages over for the time being, he spoke to one of his juniors.


    ¡°Wang Hua, why don¡¯t you take this lady there? By the way, can you help me ask if our workshop is still hiring?¡±


    ¡°Deal! I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± Wang Hua readily agreed.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Mr. Wang. Thank you!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife quickly thanked him.


    Mr. Wang and Wang Hua smiled and told Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife not to be so polite.


    Then, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife followed Wang Hua to the recruitment office.


    When she arrived, she realized that the notice on the spot where the notice was originally posted had been torn apart.


    Wang Hua knew that the positions had been fully filled.


    However, seeing Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s expectant look, Wang Hua was too embarrassed to tell her the situation.


    After hesitating for a moment, Wang Hua decided to help her.


    ¡°The notice has been torn. Maybe it¡¯s already full. But don¡¯t be anxious. i¡¯ll go in and ask around for you.¡± Wang Hua said.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife quickly thanked him.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Her face was filled with gratitude.


    This expression made Wang Hua even more willing to help.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± After saying that, Wang Hwa went in.


    Not long after, Wang Hua came out again with a happy expression on his face.


    ¡°Come with me quickly!¡± He smiled and waved at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife responded and quickly walked over.


    Then, Wang Hua brought Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife inside. As they walked, he told her the situation.


    They originally had enough manpower. However, due to the recent increase in the number of cabbages received by the workshop, in order to increase production, the workshop had just decided to add a few female workers to wash the vegetables.


    Wang Hua told her before the new notice was posted.


    After entering a small room, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife saw the person in charge of recruitment.


    There were three people inside, and she knew two of them.


    Among the two people he knew, one of them was from the village, and the other was one of the owners of the workshop, Zhou Shi.


    Seeing these two people, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife subconsciously lowered her head a little, not wanting to be recognized by the two.


    But what was the use? They lived in the same village, how could they not know each other?


    Even Zhou Shi recognized Fourth Lin¡¯s wife..

 Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Recruited (2)

    Chapter 549: Recruited (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Madam Zhou, this is the lady.¡± Wang Hua didn¡¯t notice anything unusual and said to Zhou Shi.


    Zhou Shi glanced at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She responded to Wang Hua.


    ¡°Alright, you can go.¡± He continued.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Hua replied.


    He turned around and gave Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife a look of encouragement before leaving.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife felt extremely guilty. She lowered her head, almost trembling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there, come over. Listen to our rules and benefits first.¡± Zhou Shi said.


    She had heard the girl mention this person before.


    Unlike the other members of the Lin family, the girl seemed to have a good impression of this person.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife replied timidly.


    She walked stiffly towards Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± A smile appeared on her face.


    Look at how nervous she was. Was she that scary?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife replied again.


    She pulled out a stool and sat down obediently.


    Seeing this, Zhou Shi did not continue to stare at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    Instead, she looked at the person beside her and asked that person to tell her the details.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife listened to him very seriously and agreed to the conditions.


    After realizing that he was satisfied, she felt a little more at ease.


    ¡°That¡¯s the overview. Do you have any questions?¡±


    ¡°N-no,¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife hurriedly said.


    Just as the person was about to speak, Zhou Shi said, ¡°help her fill in the form and record it. If she meets the requirements and can start work tomorrow, she¡¯ll be accepted.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was ecstatic.


    ¡°Yes, you may start tonight!¡± He quickly said.


    His words amused the other three people in the room.


    ¡°Forget about tonight. Only experienced people can work overtime in our workshop. Come back tomorrow morning and someone will show you how to do things.¡± Madam Zhou smiled.


    ¡°Yes, 1 understand. Thank you, Madam Zhou!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife quickly stood up and thanked Zhou Shi.


    Zhou Shi smiled and waved at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife before leaving.


    After Zhou Shi left, the atmosphere in the room instantly relaxed.


    The person who had just told Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife about the recruitment situation smiled and looked at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky. Zhou Shi said that as long as you meet the conditions, you can join.¡±


    Of course, she was lucky. If Zhou Shi wasn¡¯t here today and Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife came to apply, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make the decision.


    Because as a member of the Daishi Village, he was well aware of the grudges between Ms. Lin and the Lin family.


    Under such circumstances, how could he dare to let her join? If Ms. Lin found out, wouldn¡¯t he be in trouble?


    However, since Zhou Shi had already spoken, this matter was simple.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife hurriedly said.


    ¡°Alright, next, I¡¯ll help you register.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife thanked him profusely.


    Then, she answered every question he asked to fill in the registration form.


    ¡°Not bad, all the conditions are met.¡± The person who registered smiled and put down his brush.


    Then, he took out a badge from the drawer and handed it to Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Take this with you and come here to find me tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you to work.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was pleasantly surprised. She quickly took the badge with both hands and thanked him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, work hard!¡±


    ¡°Yes, definitely!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife thanked him again before leaving.


    Carrying the basket on her back, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife almost jumped in joy along the way.


    She smiled and greeted every villager she met on the way. Her footsteps were light and fast.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife returned home in a short while.


    At this moment, in the small courtyard of the fourth household of the Lin family, Fourth Uncle Lin had not returned yet.


    Their two children were helping to tidy up the cabbages in the courtyard.


    The Liu family¡¯s workshop didn¡¯t collect all the cabbages. Some withered or old leaves had to be removed.


    As for the vegetables that could not be sold, they would usually keep them to feed the livestock at home.


    ¡°Is your father back?¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife asked her two children with a smile. She couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news with her husband..

 Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Recruited (3)

    Chapter 550: Recruited (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Da Niu replied to his mother.


    Seeing that his mother was smiling, he also smiled.


    ¡°Mother, father said that after the cabbages in the field are harvested, he will bring us to eat at Liu¡¯s Express. Is that true?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Er Niu also looked at his mother, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    Many of the children in the village had been there. He heard that the food was good.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was stunned.


    Looking at the longing eyes of the two children, a sense of guilt welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Yes! You don¡¯t have to wait until all the cabbages are harvested. Tomorrow, 1¡¯11 buy them back from the Liu family!¡±


    Why did they have to go to the shop? The Liu family was selling spicy skewers, and the price was cheaper than buying from the shop.


    For the employees who worked in the workshop, it was even cheaper. This was also one of the employee benefits.


    When she was working in the fields, she had heard many people talk about this.


    Now that she was also an employee of the Liu family¡¯s workshop, she could buy some spicy skewers at a low price in the future.


    ¡°Really? Thank you, mother!¡± Before Da Niu could react, Er Niu had already pounced on his mother and into her arms.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife smiled and caught her youngest son. She tidied up her son¡¯s dirty face.


    The small courtyard was filled with laughter.


    When Fourth Uncle Lin returned with the cabbages, he saw such a happy scene.


    The fatigue on his sweat-covered face disappeared and he smiled.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife heard the commotion and saw that her husband had returned. She quickly went over to help.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go and get me some water.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin avoided his wife and said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife quickly agreed and turned around to enter the house.


    After a while, she scooped some water for her husband.


    Fourth Uncle Lin took the water and gulped down half of it.


    After that, he sat down at the side.


    Seeing her man sweating profusely, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s heart ached a little.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You took all the cabbages in the field?¡± As she spoke, she looked at the two baskets of cabbage that were sticking out of the ground.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s clean up the leaves together later. I¡¯ll pick them up and send them to the Liu family¡¯s workshop.¡±


    Because they had a grudge with the Liu family, the cabbages were carefully packed. They were afraid that the Liu family¡¯s workshop would find an excuse not to accept them.


    Fortunately, nothing like that had happened yet.


    Suddenly, Fourth Uncle Lin seemed to have thought of something and looked at his wife.


    ¡°What were you guys talking about just now? Why were you so happy?¡± He asked with a smile.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife smiled. Before she could answer, her youngest son ran into Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mother said that she will go to the Liu family tomorrow to buy spicy skewers for us to eat!¡± He said coquettishly.


    Fourth Uncle Lin paused.


    He picked up his youngest son and placed him on his lap.


    After saying those words of agreement, he looked at his eldest son with a smile.


    He saw his eldest son looking at him timidly and looking at his youngest son with envy.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he waved at his eldest son.


    ¡°Da Niu, come here.¡±


    Da Niu looked at his mother and saw the encouragement in her eyes. He moved and walked to his father.


    Fourth Uncle Lin laughed heartily. He hugged Da Niu and with a pull, he placed Da Niu on his other lap.


    ¡°Aiyo, this kid is heavier than Er Niu!¡±


    Da Niu¡¯s face turned red, but his heart was filled with warmth.


    Although this was their stepfather, he treated them very well¡­


    After spoiling his two sons for a while, Fourth Uncle Lin finally put them down under the urging of his wife.


    It was also at this time that Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife told him about her application to be a worker in the Liu family¡¯s workshop.


    When he heard this, he was shocked.


    Although he had previously agreed to his wife applying for the Liu family¡¯s workshop, he did not have much hope in his heart.


    After all, even if they were fellow villagers, it was not certain that they would be recruited. Moreover, their family had a grudge with the Liu family.


    But who knew¡­


    ¡°R-really?¡± Fourth Uncle Lin asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Yes! Madam Zhou personally agreed!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the salary is high. It¡¯s 70 wen a day!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said excitedly.


    ¡°In the future, when I¡¯m familiar with it, you¡¯ll have to work overtime. Working overtime for two hours is 30 wen!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I promised the children that I would buy them spicy skewers tomorrow.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife continued..

 Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Fourth Uncle Lins Wife Entering the Workshop (1)

    Chapter 551: Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s Wife Entering the Workshop (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Besides, if you work in a workshop, you can get a discount on spicy skewers.


    In the future, when our family¡¯s situation gets better, we can have more.¡±


    When the two children heard this, their eyes lit up.


    Er Niu even cheered.


    It caused another burst of laughter in the small courtyard.


    ¡°I owe you!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin suddenly grabbed his wife¡¯s hand, tears welling up in his eyes.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was shocked.


    ¡°What are you talking about? We owe you.¡±


    Then, he sighed.


    ¡°Without you, the three of us wouldn¡¯t even be able to survive winter.¡± At this point, tears appeared in Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes.


    The reason why she agreed to marry Fourth Uncle Lin was because he didn¡¯t mind her bringing the two children with her.


    She wasn¡¯t young anymore. She was three years older than Fourth Uncle Lin. It was not that there were no men who wanted her, but none of them agreed to take care of the two children.


    At that time, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t survive anymore, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of coming to Daishi Village.


    Now that she thought about it, she was really glad that she had made the choice back then.


    She found a good father for the two children and a good man for herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s my duty to take care of you three! In the future, our family of four will live a good life!¡±


    He had never felt so at ease before.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At the same time, in the Liu residence, Lin Xiaoyue had already heard Zhou Shi mention Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°So be it. As long as they did their work seriously, did not cause any trouble, we¡¯ll treat them like normal employees.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She was actually quite satisfied with Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s tactful behavior last time. It was rare for the Lin family to have such an understanding person.


    As for Fourth Uncle Lin, he had changed a lot after he was taught a lesson by Li Xiao and thrown into the mountains.


    Compared to the others of the Lin family, she was not as annoyed with them.


    ¡°As long as you have no objections. I think she is quite honest. She seems down-to-earth.¡± Zhou Shi replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhou Shi.


    ¡°You have a good impression of her, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Shi smiled and admitted.


    ¡°Not bad. After managing the workshop for so long, 1 have met many people. I like this kind of honest and dutiful person now.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    ¡°Sure, as long as you like her¡­¡±


    Just like that, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife successfully entered the Liu family¡¯s workshop and started working the next day.


    Since most of the workers in the Liu family¡¯s workshop were from Daishi Village, the appearance of Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    When they found out that she was recruited by Zhou Shi, no one dared to make things difficult for her.


    However, many people were very curious about her being able to enter the workshop.


    The worker who washed the vegetables with her started gossiping with her.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife did not hide anything and told everyone the truth.


    She also expressed her respect for Ms. Lin and her gratitude for not caring that she was a member of the Lin family.


    Everyone had a good impression of Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    This person had a good personality and was hardworking. She was different from the others in the Lin family.


    Meanwhile, Zhou Shi soon received news of Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s performance.


    She was satisfied to hear that Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife had performed well and was very grateful to Lin Xiaoyue and herself.


    Just like that, she successfully stayed in the Liu family¡¯s workshop.


    That night, they even spent money to buy a lot of spicy skewers. The family had a good meal.


    The family was overjoyed.


    Soon, the news of Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife working in the Liu family¡¯s workshop reached the ears of the rest of the Lin family.


    On this day, First Uncle Lin¡¯s wife, Jiang Shi, and Second Uncle Lin¡¯s wife, Deng Shi, each brought their two sons to Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s house.


    It was lunchtime, and Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s family was eating.


    Among them, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife ate the fastest because she had to go to the Liu family¡¯s workshop to work overtime after dinner.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife looked at each other and said.


    He got up and walked to the door to open it.


    When he saw his two sisters-in-law and four nephews standing at the door, and the two sisters-in-law had stuff in their hands, Fourth Uncle Lin was a little surprised.


    Before he could ask anything, Jiang Shi had already looked into the room.


    ¡°Yo, you guys are still having dinner! We have some extra dishes today, so 1 brought you some.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Shi went around Fourth Uncle Lin and entered the house directly..

 Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Fourth Uncle Lins Wife Entering the Workshop (2)

    Chapter 552: Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s Wife Entering the Workshop (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I also brought some vegetables for you. There are a lot of vegetables in the vegetable field now, and our family can¡¯t eat all of them.¡±Deng shi followed. He quickly followed.


    Lin Laosi had just regained his senses when he saw his four nephews follow him into the house.


    At this moment, it was too late for him to stop her. Although he was a little annoyed, he could only brace himself and enter the house to entertain the guests.


    Lin Laosi¡¯s wife looked at her man and felt a little helpless.


    Eldest Sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law had always been stingy with their Fourth household. This time, they actually sent something to their door. Their purpose for coming over this time was probably not simple.


    ¡°Sister-in-law, Second Sister-in-law, so be it. You even brought things over. Have you eaten? Sit down and let¡¯s eat together.¡±Old Fourth Lin¡¯s wife smiled at the two of them.


    As he spoke, he looked as if he was about to get up and greet them.


    ¡°No need. Sister-in-law, sit down. We¡¯ve all eaten!¡± Madam Jiang hurriedly said.


    Then, he placed a bowl of vegetables with meat on the table.


    ¡°My family¡¯s cabbages are almost finished. At least we earned some money. Today, they brought back some meat. Thinking that you¡¯re at home now, I brought you some. ¡°As Madam Jiang spoke, she reached out and touched Da Niu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Da Niu, Er Niu is just growing. The food couldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±Then, he said lovingly.


    Da Niu¡¯s body subconsciously shrank back, but he did not dare to shake off Madam Jiang¡¯s hand.


    However, the expression on the child¡¯s face was not shy. Instead, it was afraid.


    Eldest Aunt and Second Aunt had not treated him and his younger brother well before.


    Although he had never attacked them, every time he met them, he would look at them with disdain.


    He had even heard his eldest aunt talking to his cousin before, scolding him and his younger brother for being burdens. She even said that his father was an idiot for allowing his mother to bring them over to marry.


    Lin Laosi¡¯s wife naturally noticed her eldest son¡¯s condition and felt a little heartache.


    She went forward and grabbed Madam Barker¡¯s hand and brought her to the side, as if she wanted to invite her to dinner.


    Madam Jiang naturally refused, but she also left Da Niu¡¯s side.


    Da Niu immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that Madam Deng was about to step forward and care for her two children, Lin Laosi¡¯s wife quickly let Madam Deng sit.


    Madam Deng also refused.


    In the end, she went to sit down not far away with the Barkers.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Lin Laosi¡¯s wife, Madam Deng said,¡±Sister-in-law, hurry up and eat. Let¡¯s talk after dinner.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the Barker family.


    Mrs. Barker also nodded at Lin Laosi¡¯s wife.


    Lin Laosi¡¯s wife¡¯s face stiffened for a moment, then she smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°Sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law can just say it directly. 1 have to go out after dinner.¡±


    Madam Jiang and Madam Deng were stunned.


    ¡°Why are you going out so late at night? Where are you going?¡± Madam Jiang asked anxiously.


    Then, she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lin Laosi¡¯s wife with envy.


    ¡°Aiya, where else can we go? The fourth son was now working in the Liu family¡¯s workshop.¡±


    ¡°Recently, 1 heard that there are many jobs in the workshop. Some of them are doing well and can even work overtime at night.¡±Madam Deng patted Madam Jiang as she spoke.


    As he spoke, he did not forget to look at Lin Laosi¡¯s wife with envy.


    Lin Laosi¡¯s wife looked a little embarrassed and did not respond.


    She turned around and returned to the table, preparing to continue eating.


    She seemed to have guessed the reason why First Sister-in-law and Second Sister-in-law came to their fourth house.


    Madam Jiang and Madam Deng looked at each other when they saw that Lin Laosi¡¯s wife didn¡¯t respond.


    Then, Madam Deng spoke again.


    ¡°Er Ya is really capable. Not only did she build a house and open a snack bar, but she also set up this big workshop.¡±


    Madam Jiang glanced at Madam Deng and quickly answered.


    ¡°Yes, in the past, Father and Mother took a fancy to Fifth Brother and Lan Hua and felt that they were the most promising. Who knows¡­¡±


    ¡°The most promising person in our Lin family is actually Er Ya.¡±When she said this, Madam Jiang sighed.


    He was really sighing.


    It wasn¡¯t just his parents. Back then, all of them had the same thoughts.


    Who would have thought that in the end, No. 5 would be crippled and Lan Hua would die? And that Lin family¡¯s most inconspicuous silly girl actually had such a great future.


    If they had known that the situation would be like this today, they would not have¡­


    Lin Laosi¡¯s wife frowned as she ate.


    Er Ya?


    Master Lin had already left the Lin family, yet he still called him that?


    ¡°In the past, it was indeed our Lin family who let down their third branch.¡±Suddenly, Madam Jiang sighed.


    ¡°But at that time¡­Sigh, this was actually No. 5 and Lan Hua¡¯s fault. At that time, if it wasn¡¯t for them¡­¡± At this point, Madam Jiang¡¯s expression was filled with hatred..

 Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Fourth Uncle Lins Wife Entering the Workshop (3)

    Chapter 553: Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s Wife Entering the Workshop (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Yuanshan and Lanhua, those two rotten people. They¡¯re selfish and caused harm to the Lin family! Now, it¡¯s retribution. One is crippled, and the other is dead!¡±


    Deng Shi glanced at Jiang Shi.


    ¡°Forget it, they¡¯ve finally received their retribution. The past¡­eh, don¡¯t mention it. We have to look forward to the future,¡± he replied.


    As she spoke, Deng Shi looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Now that Yuanshan and Lanhua have suffered retribution, no matter how great the hatred is, it should be resolved. They are all members of the Lin family, and the same blood flowed in them.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, your sister-in-law and I came here to ask for your help.¡±


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife froze.


    Then, she turned around unwillingly and looked at Deng Shi.


    ¡°What can 1 do to help my sisters-in-law?¡± She smiled awkwardly.


    As expected, it was because of the Lin family¡¯s matter¡­


    Jiang Shi and Deng Shi saw Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s reaction and were instantly displeased. Then, they quickly restrained their displeasure.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one who can help now.¡± Deng Shi said.


    Seeing Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face turn stiff, Deng Shi softened her tone.


    ¡°You also know the relationship between the Lin family and Yue¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yue¡¯er hates Yuanshan and Lanhua, as well as our parents. They also bear a grudge against our families.¡±


    ¡°Even if we want to resolve the grudge between us, we don¡¯t have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Now, other than going to the Liu family¡¯s workshop to sell cabbages, they chase us away.¡± At this point, Deng Shi¡¯s face was full of worry.


    At this moment, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was thinking, ¡°don¡¯t you deserve this?¡±


    Ms. Lin was not only tortured by Lin Yuanshan and Lin Lanhua.


    They too, had tortured Liu Shi and Ms. Lin, who was still a silly girl at that time.


    It was already considered benevolent that they did not kill the Lin family.


    Now, seeing that she had become rich, they still wanted to curry favor with her.


    How could things be that simple?


    ¡°But things are different now.¡± Suddenly, Deng Shi smiled and looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°She accepted you and even let you work in the workshop.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help us, she will definitely accept us!¡± At this point, Deng Shi¡¯s eyes were already shining.


    ¡°Yes, if she can forgive us, our Lin family will have a good life in the future!¡± Jiang Shi continued.


    ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s really no need to be so awkward with each other. Not only will the villagers laugh at us, but we also feel a pain in our chests when we think about it.¡±


    The more Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife listened, the more annoyed she became.


    Just as she realized that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was about to reject them, she heard her husband speak.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er? You have to call her Ms. Lin!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said angrily.


    ¡°She has long severed ties with the Lin family, yet you still dare to treat her like your own. Don¡¯t you find it disgusting?¡±


    These words were quite impolite, causing Jiang Shi and Deng Shi to look angry.


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Jiang Shi pointed at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s nose and questioned him.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡± Who knew that Fourth Uncle Lin wasn¡¯t afraid at all and instead replied loudly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you visit my house since we split up. Why are you here today?¡±


    ¡°You even brought something over.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous that my wife is working at the workshop?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about it? My wife is able to get it because she had married into the family after the Lin family had split up. She had never gone to cause trouble for the Liu family, nor had she bothered the Liu family before.¡±


    ¡°But even so, it was because of the Lin family that she didn¡¯t dare to apply for the job even though she clearly met the requirements of the workshop.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me and my two children, she still wouldn¡¯t have gone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because my wife has a good personality and is hardworking. Ms. Lin is magnanimous and doesn¡¯t mind, so she let her work there.¡±


    ¡°You want to go? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourselves? Are you worthy?!¡± When he said this, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression was full of disdain.


    ¡°How dare you talk to us like that?!¡± Jiang Shi was so angry that she was trembling. If not for her two sons stopping her, she would have pounced on Fourth Uncle Lin and torn him apart.


    Deng Shi was embarrassed and flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    ¡°Great, your wife works in the workshop and you¡¯ve become a servant to the Liu family!¡±

 Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Fourth Uncle Lin and His Familys Thoughts (1)

    Chapter 554: Fourth Uncle Lin and His Family¡¯s Thoughts (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Fourth Uncle Lin was furious.


    ¡°Say whatever you want, I stick to my principles.¡±


    ¡°Unlike some people who want to be the Liu family¡¯s dog and still have to worry about not having the means!¡±


    Deng Shi was instantly furious. She disregarded everything and was about to hit Fourth Uncle Lin.


    However, she was stopped by her son, Lin Dashan.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Lin Dashan said angrily to Fourth Uncle Lin as he grabbed his mother.


    Lin Xiaoshan, Lin Dazhuang, and Lin Erzhuang also criticized Fourth Uncle Lin.


    His uncle actually scolded them, saying that they couldn¡¯t even be dogs for the Liu family. It was too insulting!


    They had come this time to ask Fourth Aunt for help to ease the relationship between their two families and the Liu family. Then, they would find an opportunity to work in the Liu family¡¯s workshop. He had never thought of being a dog for the Liu family!


    They were all from the Lin family. If Fourth Aunt could work there, why couldn¡¯t they?


    Why couldn¡¯t their aunts put in some words for them?


    Fourth Uncle Lin listened to his nephews¡¯ accusations. Not only was he not afraid, but he became even angrier.


    ¡°Well said. 1 am not worthy of being your fourth uncle! I¡¯m unworthy of having relatives like you!¡±


    ¡°Get out! Get out of our house!¡± As he said that, Fourth Uncle Lin walked to a nearby place to get a carrying pole.


    Seeing this, Lin Dazhuang, Lin Dashan, and the others were afraid.


    They quickly protected their mothers and prepared to leave.


    Unexpectedly, when Jiang Shi and Deng Shi saw this, they did not think of leaving immediately.


    After the two of them looked at each other, one of them actually ran to the table to take the dishes that she sent over.


    One of them ran to the place where the vegetables were placed and brought back the vegetables she had brought.


    Hmph, since they didn¡¯t agree to help, then the things they brought couldn¡¯t be given to them for nothing.


    When Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife saw this, they felt even more disgusted.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin didn¡¯t stop the two of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Do you think we want to come?¡± Jiang Shi said unhappily.


    Seeing that there were no less vegetables and meat in the bowl, she felt a little better.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Deng Shi replied and followed the group of people.


    After all the uninvited guests had left, the house returned to silence.


    There was a long silence.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Da Niu was so scared that he couldn¡¯t help but call out to his mother.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife finally came back to her senses.


    Seeing that the two children looked frightened, her heart ached and she pulled the two children into her arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. We are here.¡±


    At this moment, Fourth Uncle Lin also came back to his senses.


    He walked to the side, put down the pole, and went to the door to close it.


    Then, he walked to the three of them.


    ¡°In the future, we won¡¯t let them in anymore.¡± He said.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at her husband and nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    After comforting the two children for a while, the family continued to eat.


    However, this time, when they were eating, the atmosphere was no longer the same as before.


    Finally, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife finished eating and put down the bowl.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we save up and build a new house?¡± She suddenly said.


    She had been thinking about this for a long time, until what happened just now. She could no longer hold it in.


    The Lin family was a place of trouble. It was a wise move for Ms. Lin to choose to cut ties with the Lin family.


    Now that such a thing had happened, if they continued to stay in the Lin family¡¯s mansion, there would only be endless trouble in the future.


    It was better to leave this place and stay away from the Lin family. This way, there would be a lot less trouble.


    Most importantly, she did not want her two children to suffer with them.


    Fourth Uncle Lin paused.


    Then, he thought of something and revealed a bitter expression.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have the money to build a house.¡± He knew what his wife was worried about.


    Not only his wife, but he also wanted to move out of this place.


    However, the cost of building a house was not small. How could he take out so much money?


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at Fourth Uncle Lin. Seeing that he had no intention of opposing, she felt a little relieved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The two of us have hands and feet. If we work hard, we can always save up some money.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said with a smile.


    ¡°Besides, if we don¡¯t want this courtyard anymore, we should be able to sell it for some money.¡± As she spoke, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife started to look around the house.


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked dejected.


    ¡°Everyone in the village knows about the Lin family¡¯s situation. Who would be willing to buy this house?¡±


    ¡°Unless we sell it to my brothers.¡±


    At the mention of his brothers, Fourth Uncle Lin looked at his wife worriedly.


    He saw that his wife¡¯s expression was indeed a little ugly.


    However, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife did not get angry. Instead, she quickly restrained her emotions..

 Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Fourth Uncle Lin and His Familys Thoughts (2)

    Chapter 555: Fourth Uncle Lin and His Family¡¯s Thoughts (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes. There are many people in their family. Even if it was for the sake of Dazhuang and Dashan in the future, the two families would consider building a house sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, you can go and ask around. We¡¯ll sell to whoever has the highest price.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s heart sank when he saw that his wife really wanted to sell the house.


    After all, building a house was not an easy task¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡± Even though he felt a little pressured, Fourth Uncle Lin still agreed.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife smiled.


    ¡°Then, 1¡¯11 apply to the workshop for more overtime to earn more money.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± When 1 saw you washing the vegetables, your hands were soaked in water all the time, and you had to bow your body. 1 couldn¡¯t stand it for a long time.¡±


    Tll-when I¡¯m done with the fields, 1¡¯11 go to town and see if 1 can find some odd jobs to bring in some money for the family.¡±Old Fourth Lin said.


    Old Fourth Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find part-time jobs in town. Even if you find one, the salary won¡¯t be much.¡±As he spoke, he looked at his two children.


    ¡°Besides, Da Niu and Er Niu need someone to look after them at home.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife thought about it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 go to the workshop in two days and ask if they would let you work part-time?¡±


    ¡°I saw that when the workshop is busy, they also hire part-timers. The salary will be calculated according to the working hours.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin paused


    He was tempted, but he refused.


    ¡°Forget it. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to enter the workshop. Don¡¯t let me¡­¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face flashed with bitterness.


    ¡°I was stupid in the past and did stupid things.¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m too embarrassed to see them.¡±


    Seeing her husband like this, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have the heart to change. Besides, compared to the rest of the Lin family, 1 think you¡¯re better.¡±


    Old Fourth Lin looked at his wife, his eyes flashing with gratitude.


    ¡°Ms. Lin is a reasonable person. The fact they accepted me previously shows that she doesn¡¯t hold a grudge against you.¡±


    Most importantly, her husband was still a principled man. When they were still in the Lin family, he didn¡¯t bully the Liu mother and daughter. The ones who did were his parents and brothers.


    After the two families split up, although her husband was urged to steal from the Liu family, he was also taught a lesson. After that, he never had such thoughts again.


    Therefore, Ms. Lin might not allow the other members of the Lin family to work in the workshop, but her husband might still have a chance.


    In order to move out as soon as possible, she was willing to try and talk to Zhou Shi.


    Zhou Shi was good, and she liked her. If she could agree to help, the chances of this matter succeeding would be quite high.


    ¡°So, let me try.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at her husband.


    Old Fourth Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t force yourself.¡± He finally nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife let out a sigh of relief and stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. 1 have to go. I have to work overtime for two hours tonight. Remember to pick me up when it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you there!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin quickly stood up.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife refused.


    ¡°The sky is still bright, so we can see the road. Stay and have dinner with the two children. You still have to clean up the house later.¡±


    Seeing that his wife really didn¡¯t want him to send her off, Fourth Uncle Lin gave up. However, he still sent his wife out of the small courtyard.


    However, just as he reached the entrance of the small courtyard, he heard his sister-in-law¡¯s harsh scolding.


    Scolding his wife and going out so late at night.


    She scolded him for being a good-for-nothing who needed a woman to support him.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was furious. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to settle the score with the two women, but his wife stopped him.


    ¡°Forget it, they¡¯re just jealous. We don¡¯t have to be calculative with such a person.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife lowered her voice and said to her husband.


    ¡°When we save enough money, we¡¯ll build a house somewhere far away from them.¡± At this point, the anger on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face disappeared. Instead, she smiled.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin nodded. He became more determined to build a house.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife then left.


    At this moment, First and Second Uncle Lin also came out and reprimanded their wives. They called them back into the house.


    Hearing the noise, Fourth Uncle Lin shook his head and went in..

 Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Fourth Uncle Lin and His Familys Thoughts (3)

    Chapter 556: Fourth Uncle Lin and His Family¡¯s Thoughts (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    His wife was right. It was better to move out of here.


    On the other side, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife rushed to the workshop and arrived before overtime.


    Together with the other workers, she got busy.


    Recently, everyone had gotten used to working together. The people who worked together with Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife soon realized that there was something wrong with his wife.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? 1 haven¡¯t seen you speak all night.¡± Suddenly, someone asked Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife put the last washed cabbage into the basket.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Madam Wang.¡± She smiled and replied.


    Madam Wang gave Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife a sad look.


    ¡°Why are you still hiding from me? 1 heard some commotion at your house during mealtime.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened to the Lin family again?¡± Madam Wang asked curiously. Her expression was also filled with concern for Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    She quite liked Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife. She was hardworking and made her work much easier.


    She had always felt that it was a pity for such a good woman to marry into the Lin family.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife glanced at Madam Wang, a hint of hesitation flashing in her eyes.


    Ever since she married into Daishi Village, she had almost no friends to talk to because the Lin family had a bad reputation in the village and she did not want to get close to her two sisters-in-law.


    Speaking of which, the only person he was closer to was Madam Wang.


    When she entered the workshop, it was Madam Wang who brought her around. They became closed


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Old Fourth Lin bully you?¡± Madam Wang¡¯s tone became more serious.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife quickly denied it.


    ¡°No, hetreats me quite well!¡±


    Only then did Madam Wang¡¯s expression improve a little.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re so capable and willing to suffer. It¡¯s his fortune to find a wife like you.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t cherish it, hmph¡­¡± Madam Wang said, her expression turning ugly.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was previously an old bachelor in their Daishi Village. He had neither money nor ability.


    She was a widow with two children. That was why he was lucky.


    Otherwise, even if he was from Daishi Village, based on the reputation of the Lin family, which woman would be willing to marry him?!


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was amused by Mrs. Wang¡¯s expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s really good to me.¡±


    Seeing that Mrs. Wang was looking at her, the smile on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face disappeared.


    ¡°However, the Lin family¡­¡± Recalling what happened at dinner, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife felt a little stifled.


    She and her husband had rejected their siblings. It would probably be even more difficult for them to stay in the Lin family later on.


    As for her and her family, even if they wanted to choose a new place to build a house, building a house was not a small matter. It required a lot of money. How could they just build it?


    When Madam Wang heard Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife mention the Lin family, her expression became worried.


    Their house was not far from the Lin family. In addition to the previous conflict between the Lin family and the Liu family, how could she not know about the Lin family¡¯s situation?


    ¡°So, the Lin family bullied you?¡± Madam Wang asked Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s not considered bullying.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife smiled and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± A hint of hesitation flashed across her face. Then, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife finally explained the situation to Madam Wang.


    When Madam Wang heard this, her face was filled with anger.


    ¡°Is this not considered bullying? You¡¯re too easygoing!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t Jiang Shi and Deng Shi take a look at themselves! Our workshop also looks at the employee¡¯s character when recruiting workers. How can they be worthy of working here?!¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would have chased the Lin family out of Daishi Village long ago!¡±


    Suddenly thinking of something, Madam Wang smiled embarrassedly at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you! You and Fourth Uncle Lin are not bad!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, 1 underestimated your husband! Did he really use a carrying pole to chase people away because of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Fourth Lin¡¯s wife smiled and nodded.


    ¡°In the past, he was indeed muddle-headed, but since 1 married him, he has changed a lot. He¡¯s good to me and the two kids.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Madam Wang heaved a sigh of relief and looked happy for Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do next? They lived in a large courtyard. Although they were separated by walls, it looked like a family from the outside. Who knows if they will cause any trouble for you?¡±


    ¡°Those two families are very scheming.¡± Madam Wang said.


    ¡°In the future, when they see your family¡¯s life getting better and better, they might be jealous.¡±


    They were probably already starting to get jealous.. Otherwise, why would they come looking for her?

 Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Kind-hearted Madam Wang (1)

    Chapter 557: Kind-hearted Madam Wang (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He was really shameless. After being chased away, he actually took away the things he had given him¡­


    Old Fourth Lin¡¯s wife looked worried.


    ¡°At that time, I was also angry, so 1 mentioned it to my husband. 1 wanted to find a new place to build a house and then move out of the Lin family.¡± At this point, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife felt a little regretful.


    It was not that she regretted this idea, but that she regretted bringing it up too early.


    After all, they didn¡¯t have much spare money. At least, they were still far from building a house.


    Besides making the two of them bear the pressure every day, there was not much use for her to mention these things now.


    Madam Wang was stunned.


    ¡°Then what did your husband say?¡± She asked.


    ¡°He agreed.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife replied.


    Madam Wang looked relieved.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s there to consider? Move!¡±


    ¡°Living with those people from the Lin family, it¡¯s foul and uncomfortable all day long.¡±


    Madam Wang looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°And, for the sake of your two children, and¡­¡± As he spoke, he looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°You and Fourth Uncle Lin are still preparing to have a baby, right?¡± She asked again.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife blushed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied shyly.


    It made Madam Wang laugh.


    ¡°Hehe, so what? At your age, you still have a chance. Since Fourth Uncle Lin is good to you, it¡¯s fine if you give birth to a child for him.¡±


    ¡°However, you have to think carefully. With the Lin family¡¯s environment, you and Fourth Uncle Lin can¡¯t keep an eye on them every day. Your child might be bullied!¡±


    When Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife heard this, her expression became solemn.


    When it was time for dinner, her sisters-in-law came over. She saw the reactions of her two children.


    Also, she had heard those two people speak ill of her two children before.


    If the two children continued to stay in the Lin family, they would indeed be bullied.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for the advice.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife replied.


    Madam Wang glanced at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Look at your expression. Is there any difficulty?¡± She asked again.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked bitter.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Madam Wang thought for a moment and roughly guessed it.


    ¡°In building a house?¡± She asked.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife nodded again.


    ¡°Building a house is not a small matter. The expenses must be quite high. Our family¡­¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife sighed.


    Madam Wang patted Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t have enough money, you can save it slowly.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so diligent, the workshop will pay you well. There¡¯s also the income from selling cabbages in the fields. In addition, your husband can earn some money in his spare time. It won¡¯t take long to build a new house.¡±


    ¡°In addition, you can also sell that old house of the Lin family! Sell it to his siblings.¡±


    ¡°They have a lot of people. Even if they don¡¯t buy yours, they will have to expand their courtyard sooner or later.¡± Madam Wang suggested.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s what 1 told him. If we sell the house, we can at least get some money. When the time comes, we¡¯ll save some more and build a house.¡±


    Madam Wang nodded.


    ¡°How big are you planning to build?¡± She asked Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife curiously.


    Old Fourth Lin¡¯s wife blushed slightly.


    ¡°A courtyard with seven rooms.¡±


    The two of them had a room, while Da Niu, Er Niu, and the future child each had a room.


    There were two rooms left. One was for the kitchen, the other was for the latrine and livestock room, and they could also store some firewood.


    Madam Wang calculated in her heart and roughly understood.


    ¡°Seven rooms is just right. We can take advantage of the time when we build the house to get it done in one step. This also eliminates the need to expand when the children grow up. That¡¯s right, if there are more rooms, the cost will be higher.¡±


    Old Fourth Lin¡¯s wife was anxious.


    ¡°Do you know how much money it will cost?¡± He asked Madam Wang carefully.


    Madam Wang looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife and pondered for a moment.


    ¡°If you use your own land, it will be cheaper. If it was to buy land to build a house, it would be expensive.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife thought to herself.


    ¡°How much money would it cost?¡± She asked.


    They didn¡¯t have much land, and it wasn¡¯t close to the village, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for them to build a house.


    If they really wanted to build a house, there was a high chance that they would have to buy land.


    Madam Wang looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°12 taels for the building foundation. Of course, that¡¯s if it¡¯s in a good location. If you¡¯re not picky and choose the village entrance or the village end, you might be able to get it with 7 or 8 taels!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°What about the cost of building the house?¡± She asked Madam Wang..

 Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Kind-hearted Madam Wang (2)

    Chapter 558: Kind-hearted Madam Wang (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Madam Wang pondered.


    ¡°Seven rooms and a large courtyard. It would probably cost 60 to 70 taels of silver! There¡¯s also the labor cost, so you should prepare about 80 taels.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s heart trembled when she heard that.


    80 taels to build a house? Adding on the money for buying the land, if she wanted a better location, it would add up to more than 90 taels!


    At that time, in order to feel at ease, they would probably have to prepare hundreds of taels of silver.


    Thinking of the little money at home, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife instantly felt weak.


    Building a house was indeed not that easy.


    Madam Wang saw the frustration in Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife and patted her shoulder again.


    ¡°Building a house is a big matter. Fortunately, you and Fourth Uncle Lin are both hardworking people. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll be able to save up enough money.¡± She comforted her.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife came back to her senses and gave Madam Wang a grateful look.


    ¡°Yes, I am. 1 know.¡± Then, she continued to work with mixed feelings.


    Seeing this, Madam Wang suddenly thought about something.


    ¡°How about¡­¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at Madam Wang with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Madam Wang sighed.


    ¡°My husband is also working in the workshop.¡±


    ¡°Last night, I heard him say that they still need people over there.¡±


    ¡°They need full-time and part-time workers. Why don¡¯t you ask your husband to apply?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, there aren¡¯t many cabbages left in your land. Even if Fourth Uncle Lin only works for two hours a day, he can still earn 25 wen! If he is willing to come over at night, he would be able to earn 10 wen more every two hours!¡±


    The transportation team was made up of strong men, and their wages were the highest in the entire workshop. Even if it was a part-time job, it would still be higher than the salary of washing vegetables.


    Of course, the job was not easy.


    As expected, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    ¡°Can he do it?¡± Then, she asked Madam Wang nervously.


    Madam Wang thought of something and couldn¡¯t say anything encouraging.


    ¡°Uh, he should be qualified. If Madam Zhou is willing to help¡­I¡¯ll ask my husband.¡±


    Her husband was doing well in the moving team now, so he could indeed make the decision.


    However, Fourth Uncle Lin was from the Lin family. She had to be careful with this matter.


    She liked Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife and wanted to help her, but if the price of helping her was to risk her husband offending the Lin family, then forget it.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was stunned for a moment, then she looked gratefully at Madam Wang.


    ¡°Alright, thank you! I¡¯ll go see Madam Zhou tomorrow. Regardless of whether this matter succeeds or not, I am grateful!¡±


    Seeing this, Madam Wang was very satisfied.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± She responded.


    The two of them continued to work while chatting.


    The next day.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife arrived at the workshop early and went to look for Madam Zhou before work started.


    Fortunately, Madam Zhou came early today and managed to see her.


    After listening to Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s plea and hearing her talk about her family¡¯s current predicament, Madam Zhou felt a little sympathetic.


    At the same time, she admired their idea of leaving the Lin family¡¯s mansion.


    But even so, Zhou Shi did not agree immediately.


    ¡°I understand. 1¡¯11 pass on your words to Yue¡¯er.¡± Madam Zhou said.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was different from Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife. She had made the decision to keep Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife because she knew that the girl had no grudge against her.


    However, she wasn¡¯t sure about the girl¡¯s attitude towards Fourth Uncle Lin.


    In the evening, Zhou Shi met Lin Xiaoyue and told her about it.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little surprised.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s transformation was indeed huge. Besides Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could be responsible for all of this.


    ¡°Do you agree?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she looked at Zhou Shi.


    She finally realized that her sister-in-law was getting more and more interested in Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    Zhou Shi glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and nodded.


    ¡°The transportation team is short on manpower. Having more people can reduce some pressure.¡±


    ¡°If Fourth Uncle Lin knows his place and is grateful for your kindness, he will naturally do his best.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if the person is too stupid and plays tricks after entering the workshop, we can¡¯t keep him. Moreover, we will not give him a chance anymore in the future..¡±

 Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Kind-hearted Madam Wang (3)

    Chapter 559: Kind-hearted Madam Wang (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Alright then. Do as you see fit.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± A smile flashed across Zhou Shi¡¯s face.


    The next day, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife received a reply from Zhou Shi.


    When Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife received the news, she was so happy that she almost kowtowed to her. Her mouth was filled with words of gratitude.


    ¡°If you want to thank someone, thank Yue¡¯er. Without her approval, we wouldn¡¯t have hired you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, 1 thank Ms. Lin! Our family will never forget her great kindness to us.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife immediately said.


    Zhou Shi nodded.


    ¡°Forget about the past. In the future, just do your job properly and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely behave ourselves and do our job well!¡±


    Only then did Zhou Shi let Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife leave.


    Back at work, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife immediately told the good news to Madam Wang.


    Madam Wang was very happy for her.


    ¡°When I get back from work later, 1¡¯11 tell my husband about this.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, why don¡¯t you let your husband go over and let him start working?¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife quickly thanked her.


    ¡°Deal! Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? What kind of relationship do we have?¡± Madam Wang said happily.


    She wanted to go back and tell her husband the good news.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife felt that the morning had passed a little slowly.


    However, it was still noon.


    After saying goodbye to Madam Wang, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife quickly walked home.


    She went home and told her husband everything.


    When Fourth Uncle Lin heard this, he was so surprised that he almost carried his wife.


    When he learned that he could earn 35 wen in an hour and get off work with his wife, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s heart was burning with excitement.


    ¡°35 wen a day, how much is it in a month?¡± Fourth Uncle Lin laughed foolishly.


    ¡°1,050 wen!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife immediately said.


    She had already calculated.


    ¡°And that¡¯s only for two hours every night. Madam Wang said that the moving team was also short of people during the day.¡±


    ¡°With Mr. Wang around, you will be able to get work.¡±


    ¡°In this way, you have to go more often. In a month, it would not be a problem to earn 2 taels of silver.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said.


    When Fourth Uncle Lin heard this, his eyes lit up even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If I were a full-time worker, the salary would be higher. It¡¯s just that there are ore requirements for full time work. In addition, we have to look after the land at home.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said with a regretful expression.


    Fourth Uncle Lin grabbed his wife¡¯s hand and patted it.


    ¡°It¡¯s already good enough to be able to do odd jobs. There is also a harvest of cabbages. It¡¯s not bad all year round.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife nodded.


    ¡°Okay, take it slow. We¡¯ll be able to save enough money to build a house sooner or later!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin also had a determined look on his face.


    With excitement, Fourth Uncle Lin went to the workshop with his wife at night.


    On the way, they met acquaintances. People greeted the couple and thought that Fourth Uncle Lin was sending his wife to work, but they found out that he himself was going to work.


    Soon, the news of Fourth Uncle Lin working in the Liu family¡¯s workshop spread.


    In less than two days, the Lin family learned of this news.


    Lin Dachui, who went to the fields every day, seemed to have found hope. He looked for Fourth Uncle Lin again.


    However, before they could say anything, they were sent away by Fourth Uncle Lin.


    As for his siblings, they also quarreled over this matter.


    Jiang Shi and Deng Shi cursed Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife for being heartless. They only cared about their own lives and refused to help them.


    First and Second Uncle Lin, who usually didn¡¯t stop their two wives from cursing, stopped them this time.


    After that, he even warned the two of them not to make things difficult for them.


    Then, they went to block Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°We are brothers. The bones are broken, but the tendons are still connected.¡± First Uncle Lin said emotionally to Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Look at my family¡¯s situation now. Dazhuang and Erzhuang aren¡¯t young anymore. They¡¯ll have to discuss marriage in less than two years. And Daya, we need to prepare a dowry when she gets married in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a job in town now. Where can we get the money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the same for your two nephews, Dashan and Xiaoshan.¡± Second Uncle Lin said.


    ¡°The Liu family¡¯s workshop doesn¡¯t pay much, but it¡¯s close to home and there¡¯s always work.¡±


    ¡°Help your nephews to get work. They will remember your kindness for the rest of your life!¡±


    First Uncle Lin glanced at Second Uncle Lin. The two of them exchanged glances and stood on the same side.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Washing vegetables and doing odd jobs are nothing for your


    sisters-in-law..¡±

 Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Fourth Uncle Lin was Hit (1)

    Chapter 560: Fourth Uncle Lin was Hit (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°If they can have two more people, won¡¯t our days be better in the future?¡± First Uncle Lin said.


    Fourth Uncle Lin frowned when he heard that.


    ¡°You guys are thinking too much. I¡¯m just a part-timer. I¡¯m lucky to have a job. Moreover, the salary is not high.¡±


    ¡°As for my wife, she¡¯s just an ordinary vegetable cleaner. She doesn¡¯t have the ability to arrange for people to go in.¡± He said with a cold face.


    Where did they get the nerve to think that the two of them could help or were willing to help?


    When they heard this, their faces darkened.


    But soon, First Uncle Lin put on a fawning smile.


    ¡°I know that your sister-in-law came to visit you previously and had a little disagreement with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reprimanded her for this matter. She knows she was wrong.¡±


    ¡°If you are still angry, I¡­I¡¯ll ask her to come and apologize to you two in person!¡± First Uncle Lin said seriously.


    When Fourth Uncle Lin heard this, his expression was slightly better.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. We really can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡±


    Then, he prepared to go around the two of them.


    In order to earn more money, he had to work part-time in the workshop every afternoon.


    He had to go this afternoon.


    Therefore, he had to go back early to make lunch.


    Then, he would wait for his wife to come back and eat before going to the workshop with her.


    First Uncle Lin¡¯s expression darkened.


    Second Uncle Lin was the first to lose his cool and actually pulled him back.


    ¡°We are begging you so humbly, and this is your attitude?!¡± He looked as if Fourth Uncle Lin owed him money.


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked at Second Uncle Lin. When he saw the anger in his eyes, his eyes were filled with hatred.


    Then, he swung his hand and shook Second Brother Lin off.


    ¡°What attitude? This is my attitude towards you!¡±


    ¡°In the past, when you bullied us, you didn¡¯t act like my elder brother.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have something to ask of someone, you¡¯re acting like an elder brother.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said sarcastically.


    Hearing this, they subconsciously lowered their heads.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now. The two of us can¡¯t help you with your family¡¯s matters.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin was angry.


    ¡°Even if I could help, I wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    As soon as he said that, they looked at him angrily.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle Lin, you have no respect for your elders. You think you won¡¯t beg us for any favors in the future?¡± Second Uncle Lin pointed at Fourth Lin¡¯s nose. When did that happen? The softest bBrother of the Lin family actually dared to reject them and even go against them?


    Fourth Uncle Lin smiled contemptuously.


    ¡°Even if I do, I won¡¯t beg you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Second Uncle Lin was so angry that his liver almost hurt.


    Seeing this, First Uncle Lin knew that with the current situation, forcing him wouldn¡¯t work.


    His expression changed slightly as he changed his strategy.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re all family. Stop saying that.¡± First Uncle Lin said earnestly.


    Second Uncle Lin looked at him angrily.


    However, when he saw First Uncle Lin giving him a look, he understood and turned his head away angrily.


    First Uncle Lin sighed and looked at Fourth Uncle Lin again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t anger him. The three of us are brothers.¡±


    ¡°We raised you.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he thought of something.


    Yes, he was indeed brought up by them. But how did they raise him?


    They treated him as a joke and made him take the blame when something went wrong.


    In fact, if he wasn¡¯t lucky, he would have lost his life because of them.


    ¡°Enough. In the future, there¡¯s no need for us to see each other anymore.¡±


    ¡°We will leave the Lin family¡¯s mansion.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said angrily.


    Yes, he did not want to stay in the Lin family mansion for another day.


    They were shocked.


    Before they could react, Fourth Uncle Lin had already bypassed them and left quickly.


    When he came back to his senses, Second Uncle Lin immediately cursed.


    He scolded Fourth Uncle Lin for having no conscience, for disrespecting his elder brother, for being struck by lightning, and so on.


    Although First Uncle Lin didn¡¯t scold him, he didn¡¯t stop him.


    At the same time, his gaze as he looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s back turned cold.


    Fourth Uncle Lin didn¡¯t care and quickly walked home.


    His wife said that he couldn¡¯t argue with a mad dog..

 Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Fourth Uncle Lin was Hit (2)

    Chapter 561: Fourth Uncle Lin was Hit (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When he got home, Fourth Uncle Lin saw his two children peeling vegetables in the yard.


    His heart softened, and his mood instantly improved.


    He thought of something and called the two children over.


    ¡°Da Niu, when we are not at home in the future, stay at home. Don¡¯t go out.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin looked at his eldest son and reminded him.


    Now, he had completely offended his brothers.


    They were not good people. What if they bullied their children behind their backs?


    If something happened, he and his wife would regret it.


    Yes, growing up in the Lin family, he had seen how they were with his own eyes.


    He didn¡¯t want his two children to experience what the Liu family had endured previously.


    ¡°Got it, father.¡± Da Niu replied obediently.


    He would take good care of his younger brother.


    Actually, they wouldn¡¯t want to go out even if their father didn¡¯t say it.


    His aunts had always been hostile to him and his brother, calling them half-breed burdens.


    His cousins would scold them sometimes.


    When they went out, they had to pass by the two families. Every time they passed by, they were afraid.


    ¡°Good. Take your brother away to play for a while. 1 will go and cook.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin patted his eldest son¡¯s head, satisfied with his son¡¯s understanding and obedience.


    His two children were different from the other children in the village.


    Other children at this age were playful and mischievous.


    His two children were very sensible.


    They never ran around and even helped the adults.


    It was also for this reason that he felt even more heartache.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you light the fire!¡± Da Niu immediately said.


    ¡°I want to light a fire too!¡± Er Niu said.


    ¡°Haha, good!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin smiled and agreed.


    Then, he brought the two children into the house.


    At noon, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife came home from work.


    However, just as she reached the door, she heard the curses of Jiang Shi and Deng Shi again.


    They were cursing them. Not only did they curse her and their children, but this time, they even cursed her husband.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was furious when she heard this, but she endured it and walked home quickly.


    When she passed by the door, Deng Shi would suddenly appear and splash a basin of water at her.


    Fortunately, she dodged in time and Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was not splashed.


    ¡°Aiyo, I actually didn¡¯t see anyone coming.¡± Deng Shi said with a regretful expression when she saw this.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife glared at her.


    In the past, she had only ridiculed her, but now, she was actually attacking her. Did she really think she was made of mud?


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Who asked you to pass by without making a sound? Are you a thief?¡± Deng Shi said sharply.


    ¡°Who are you calling a thief? You bitch!¡± At this moment, Fourth Uncle Lin came out of the courtyard.


    Then, like a fierce tiger, he charged and gave Deng Shi a tight slap.


    The force was not small, and she fell to the ground.


    Deng Shi was stunned.


    The pain woke her up quickly and she immediately wailed.


    Others in the courtyard saw it..


    After recovering from their shock, Second Uncle Lin and his two sons immediately ran to the entrance of the courtyard.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s expression changed. She went forward to pull him and wanted to take him away.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was also a little flustered at this time, but when he saw that Deng Shi was still crying and scolding him, the panic in his heart was replaced by anger.


    ¡°You go back first. I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said.


    At the same time, he looked around the courtyard, searching for a weapon.


    If they wanted to fight with him, he would fight them to the death.


    He had endured for so long. If he continued to endure today, he would be a coward!


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife panicked. When she saw her man¡¯s fearless expression, she hesitated for a moment and ran away.


    Instead of going home, she ran outside.


    Her husband was alone, so he definitely couldn¡¯t win against them.


    She couldn¡¯t take him away, so she could only go to the village chief.


    Fourth Uncle Lin heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his wife run away.


    He quickly ran into the courtyard and picked up a carrying pole.


    At this moment, First Uncle Lin had already brought Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan to surround him.


    Deng Shi covered her face and walked over, crying miserably.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Hit him!¡±


    ¡°This disrespectful thing is a waste of space. Kill him!¡± Deng Shi pointed at Fourth Uncle Lin and said sharply..

 Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Fourth Uncle Lin was Hit (3)

    Chapter 562: Fourth Uncle Lin was Hit (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Second Uncle Lin was a little afraid when he saw the carrying pole in Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s hand and the killing intent on his face.


    Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan weren¡¯t afraid. After exchanging a glance, the two of them pounced on Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed drastically. He waved two carrying poles at his two nephews without caring about anything. As a result, the three of them quickly started fighting.


    Second Uncle Lin also got a carrying pole.


    Then, Fourth Uncle Lin was quickly at a disadvantage and was beaten up.


    Lin Dashan didn¡¯t know how long he had been beaten and kicked. When he saw that Fourth Uncle Lin was on the verge of death, Lin Dashan realized that something was wrong. He quickly asked his brother and father to stop beating him.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face was already bruised and swollen. There was even blood coming out of many places. He looked like he was breathing in more than he was breathing out.


    Seeing Fourth Brother Lin¡¯s condition, Second Uncle Lin finally woke up from his anger and felt a lingering fear.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle Lin was the one who attacked first. It has nothing to do with us.¡± Lin Xiaoshan said with fear.


    Lin Dashan and Lin Ershan looked at Lin Xiaoshan at the same time.


    ¡°Yes! Who asked him to hit your mother first!¡± Second Uncle Lin said with a guilty expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s go in and eat!¡± Deng Shi walked over and glared at Fourth Uncle Lin on the ground.


    What was he pretending for? He was only beaten a few times. What could have happened?


    Lin Dashan looked worriedly at his father and brother and realized that they didn¡¯t look too good.


    ¡°Listen to your mother and go eat!¡± A hint of irritation flashed across Second Uncle Lin¡¯s face as he waved his hand. He decided not to care.


    Although the three of them were nervous, they left.


    The courtyard of the Lin family quickly returned to silence.


    Fourth Uncle Lin lay on the ground for a long time. He felt that his limbs were weak and he could not stand up at all.


    He waited for a while until he felt that he had regained some strength before he propped himself up and got up from the ground.


    At this moment, he noticed a head poking in from the entrance of the courtyard.


    It was his eldest nephew, Lin Dazhuang.


    Then, Fourth Uncle Lin saw Lin Erzhuang and First Uncle Lin appear.


    Seeing his miserable state, the three of them had sympathetic expressions.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Help your uncle back first.¡± First Uncle Lin quickly said.


    However, his voice was soft, as if he was afraid that the people from the Lin family¡¯s second branch would hear him.


    Lin Dazhuang and Lin Erzhuang quickly responded and ran over to help Fourth Uncle Lin up.


    Fourth Uncle Lin didn¡¯t refuse and allowed his two nephews to help him up and take him out of the door.


    Unexpectedly, just as he walked out of the courtyard door, a commotion came from outside.


    Turning his head, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s originally gloomy eyes instantly lit up with hope.


    It was his wife who had returned. She had also brought the village chief and some members of the Li family with her.


    Lin Dazhuang and Lin Erzhuang, who were supporting Fourth Uncle Lin, trembled and almost failed to support Fourth Uncle Lin.


    After receiving his father¡¯s warning gaze, he calmed down and helped Fourth Uncle Lin steady.


    What were they afraid of? It was their uncle¡¯s family who beat him up. They were helping him.


    At the thought of this, Lin Dazhuang Lin and Lin Erzhuang immediately calmed down.


    ¡°Dear!¡± When Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife saw Fourth Uncle Lin, she quickly rushed over.


    She took over Lin Erzhuang¡¯s position and supported Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wuuuu¡­why are you so badly injured? Wuuu¡­¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at her husband. When she saw that he was covered in injuries, she almost did not dare to touch him. She just kept wiping her tears.


    Lin Dazhuang and Lin Erzhuang had complicated expressions on their faces.


    Their parents, uncles and aunts all said that their Fourth Aunt did not have any good intentions when she married their uncle.


    Him marrying her was also a stupid thing to do.


    However, in this situation, their aunt¡¯s heartache and sadness did not seem to be faked.


    ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m fine.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said.


    ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s go home first!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife wiped her tears and said hurriedly.


    However, Fourth Uncle Lin pulled her back.


    At the same time, Second Uncle Lin and his family also came out.


    Seeing a group of people surrounding the entrance of their courtyard, their expressions were a little ugly.


    ¡°C-chief, you¡­you have to bring me justice¡­¡± Fourth Uncle Lin looked at the village chief with tears in his eyes. He looked very pitiful.


    His brother and two nephews had actually hit him so hard.


    He wanted this matter settled today.


    ¡°How dare you complain!¡± Deng Shi rushed over angrily.


    When she got close, she showed the side of her face that had been slapped red by Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Look, everyone! He slapped my face!¡±

 Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Moving Out (1)

    Chapter 563: Moving Out (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°He first attacked me, his sister-in-law, and then my husband taught him a lesson.¡± Deng Shi raised her voice.


    She did not mention that her two sons also beat Fourth Uncle Lin up.


    After all, her two sons were of the younger generation. If word got out that a nephew had attacked his uncle, it would be a disgrace. Fourth Uncle Lin was furious. Before he could say anything, his wife spoke.


    ¡°Why did my husband hit you? Why didn¡¯t you explain the reason?¡±


    ¡°Ever since we went to work at the Liu family¡¯s workshop, you¡¯ve been jealous.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife cried.


    ¡°You came to us and wanted us to help your family enter the Liu family¡¯s workshop.¡±


    ¡°But why don¡¯t you think about it? My husband and 1 are just ordinary workers in the workshop. It¡¯s all thanks to Ms. Lin that we can work there.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the power to allow you to work there!¡±


    ¡°Just because we rejected you, you cursed us all day long.¡±


    ¡°Every time we pass by, you scold us. You won¡¯t even let my two children off!¡± ¡°You went overboard today. You actually tried to splash dirty water on me!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my husband couldn¡¯t stand it, would he have attacked you?!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at Deng Shi angrily.


    When everyone heard this, they all looked at Deng Shi.


    The villagers who lived near the Lin family¡¯s mansion also spoke up to prove what Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said.


    A hint of panic flashed across Deng Shi¡¯s face.


    ¡°I just said a few words. So what? 1 didn¡¯t hurt anyone!¡±


    ¡°Fourth Uncle Lin is a man, but he actually attacked a woman. And I¡¯m his sister-in-law! This is traitorous!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s discussion immediately quieted down.


    Deng Shi was indeed Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s sister-in-law, and could barely be considered an elder.


    Moreover, Deng Shi was a woman. It was indeed a little too much for Fourth Uncle Lin to attack her.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked anxious.


    ¡°What treason? My husband is protecting me and his family!¡±


    ¡°Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan are the traitors!¡±


    ¡°They actually attacked their uncle. They even wanted to kill him!¡±


    As Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife spoke, she glared at Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan.


    Seeing this, the two of them quickly lowered their heads, their faces filled with guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s only because my husband is lucky today that he wasn¡¯t beaten to death by his two nephews!¡±


    These words were heart-wrenching, and everyone present was shocked when they heard them.


    At this moment, Second Uncle Lin was also panicking. He looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not that serious!¡± He said guiltily.


    Saying that his two children almost killed their uncle, wasn¡¯t this accusation too much?


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at him angrily.


    ¡°How is it not serious?¡±


    ¡°Open your eyes and take a look. This is not serious?¡± As she spoke, she pointed at a hideous wound on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s forehead.


    Everyone followed his gaze and felt a little pain just by looking.


    ¡°Report to the authorities! Let¡¯s go to the authorities! We¡¯ll see if his injury is serious or not!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said loudly.


    In an instant, everyone from Second Uncle Lin¡¯s family turned pale.


    Especially Second Uncle Lin and his son.


    How could they not know how badly Fourth Uncle Lin had been beaten?


    If this matter blew up, what would they do?


    When the village chief heard this, his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Chief¡­¡± Deng Shi¡¯s expression also changed greatly. She no longer had her arrogant appearance from before and looked at the village chief as if she was asking for help.


    With the current situation, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s family had already gone crazy. He also wanted to take revenge on their family.


    It was useless to beg them. She could only ask the village chief for help.


    The village chief gave Deng Shi a warning look, causing her to lower her head.


    Then, he looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Forget about reporting it to the authorities. Whatever happens in Daishi


    Village, we will resolve it by ourselves.¡± The Village Chief said.


    The surrounding villagers nodded.


    It would not be good for this matter to spread. If it blew up, it would affect the reputation of the entire Daishi Village.


    Because of the Liu family¡¯s workshop, Daishi Village became famous. It made it much easier for the young people to get married.


    If this matter were to spread, it would ruin their reputation.


    When Second Uncle Lin¡¯s family heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief..

 Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Moving Out (2)

    Chapter 564: Moving Out (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at the village chief. Instead of getting angry, she agreed.


    ¡°Uncle Li, please uphold justice for us!¡± As she spoke, she even knelt down in front of the village chief.


    The village chief¡¯s expression changed.


    He quickly went forward to help Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this matter impartially. If anyone is not convinced¡­¡± At this point, the village chief paused.


    ¡°Just go to the county government and complain!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    However, when they saw Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s tear-stained face and Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s appearance, no one said anything.


    They indeed looked very miserable this time. If Second Uncle Lin¡¯s family did not accept the village chief¡¯s decision, it would not look good on them.


    After all, if such a thing were to happen to them, they would have to suffer. They could not accept it either.


    Although they thought so, everyone believed that the village chief could handle the matter well.


    Because besides being the village chief of Daishi Village, he was also the patriarch of the Li Clan, the largest clan in their village.


    If anyone dared to disobey the village chief, then they could not stay in Daishi Village anymore.


    Indeed, when they heard this, they trembled.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The village chief looked at Second Uncle Lin.


    None of them was a good person in this family.


    Not only did he chase away Ms. Lin¡¯s family, he even wanted to push away the only people with a good character, Fourth Uncle Lin and his family.


    Second Uncle Lin¡¯s body trembled.


    He glanced at Deng Shi, bowed, and said to the village chief, ¡°w-we¡¯ll accept your decision.¡±


    Only then did the village chief¡¯s expression improve a little.


    ¡°Alright then!¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s incident was caused by Deng Shi, which led to the subsequent events.¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle Lin, you don¡¯t know the severity of the situation. You brought Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan to beat up Fourth Uncle Lin, causing him to be seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°Next, I will sentence you and your family to bear the cost of his recovery.¡±


    ¡°You will pay for Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s injury at the clinic on top of 5 taels of silver as compensation,¡± The village chief said.


    When Deng Shi heard this, she immediately exploded.


    ¡°Why do we have to pay for everything? Fourth Uncle Lin also hit me!¡± She pointed at her slightly swollen face and said to the village chief.


    The village chief frowned.


    ¡°You provoked his family first. You deserve to be beaten!¡± He said with some disgust.


    ¡°I only asked you to provide compensation.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree, then you must also pay for his missing work.¡±


    ¡°They are working in the Liu family¡¯s workshop. Although Fourth Uncle Lin is only doing odd jobs, he is still earning money every day. In addition, his land had not been tidied up yet.¡±


    ¡°You injured him and delayed the work in the fields.¡±


    When Second Uncle Lin heard this, his expression changed drastically.


    He quickly went forward and pulled Deng Shi back, saying, ¡°we agree! It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Then, Second Uncle Lin looked at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°We will compensate you. Please, let us off!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin turned his head away.


    Begging him now?


    When he took his sons to beat him up just now, he also begged him, but had he paid any attention?


    Not only did he ignore him, he also hit him harder.


    When Second Uncle Lin saw this, his face turned pale and he quickly looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Please!¡± He pleaded.


    ¡°Humph!¡± However, he only received a cold snort from Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    When the village chief saw this, his face became stern.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case. Then, you will compensate Fourth Uncle Lin 2 taels of silver as compensation for his loss of work.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    When Deng Shi heard this, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°This is unfair! 2 taels of silver for the loss of work? He also hit me. Why shouldn¡¯t he compensate me? Chief, you¡¯re biased!¡± She shouted.


    Hearing this, the village chief¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    Second Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed and he quickly went to pull her away.


    However, Deng Shi actually waved his hand away.


    ¡°Why are you pulling me? I¡¯m not convinced! You coward, you¡¯re his brother. What¡¯s wrong with teaching your brother a lesson? You still want to plead guilty and compensate!¡± The more she scolded, the angrier she became.


    Then, a crisp sound was heard.


    Second Uncle Lin slapped the uninjured half of her face.


    He hit her quite hard, and Deng Shi almost lost her balance.


    Seeing this, Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan didn¡¯t help her up..

 Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Moving Out (3)

    Chapter 565: Moving Out (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°B * tch, are you asking for a beating!¡± Second Uncle Lin glared at Deng Shi angrily.


    After they split up, Jiang Shi had been quarreling with his brother.


    As time passed, Deng Shi actually started to learn from her.


    Considering that the Lin family had already split up, he did not control her too much. Now, she actually dared to scold him in front of outsiders.


    She needed to be taught a lesson!


    Deng Shi was stunned by the slap.


    Seeing Second Uncle Lin¡¯s fierce face, she didn¡¯t dare to provoke him anymore. She only stole a glance at Second Uncle Lin and did not dare to say anything else.


    When Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan saw their mother¡¯s pitiful appearance, they had no sympathy.


    They were now in such a situation, bearing the infamy of beating up their elders. It was all their mother¡¯s fault.


    The village chief looked at Second Uncle Lin, and his expression softened.


    ¡°Uncle Li, the compensation for the loss of work is indeed¡­¡± Second Uncle Lin said to the village chief awkwardly.


    The village chief shifted his gaze to Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Second Uncle Lin also looked at him.


    ¡°I was wrong! I¡¯ve already taught your sister-in-law a lesson.¡±


    ¡°You know our family¡¯s situation. This is¡­¡± Second Uncle Lin said with a defeated expression.


    ¡°We¡¯ll pay for your medicine and the 5 taels of compensation. Please don¡¯t ask us to pay for the loss of work.¡± Second Uncle Lin looked at Fourth Uncle Lin with a pleading expression.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression was not as cold as before. A hint of hesitation actually flashed across his eyes.


    Just as he was about to speak, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife spoke.


    ¡°Fine, but after such a thing happened, we can¡¯t stay in the Lin family mansion anymore.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at the village chief.


    ¡°Uncle Li, since you¡¯re here today, you can be a witness.¡±


    ¡°The two of us are going to sell the house and move out of here! After we move out, we will have nothing to do with the rest of the family!¡±


    In the morning, she complained to Madam Wang about the Lin family again.


    Madam Wang actually offered to rent a room to them, and the rent was not expensive.


    In that case, they might as well move out now.


    They would stay at Madam Wang¡¯s house and disturb her for a while. Then, when they had saved enough money, they would build a new house next to her house.


    Everyone was shocked.


    What? Moving out of the Lin family mansion? Selling the house?


    Was Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife crazy?


    Those who lived near them understood that it was better to move away than to be neighbors with these two families.


    The village chief frowned and looked at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was a little puzzled at first, but when he heard his wife explain to him in a low voice, he understood.


    Looking at Uncle Wang¡¯s family not far away, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude, but he was very hesitant.


    Building a house required a lot of money. They would probably have to stay at the Wang¡¯s house for a long time.


    One or two days was fine, but if it was too long, it would inevitably cause trouble for others.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle Lin, why are you being so wishy-washy?! After leaving the Lin family¡¯s mansion, you¡¯ll stay at my house for a while. Stay here until your new house is built!¡± Uncle Wang said.


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Uncle Wang.


    Uncle Wang was one of the most respected people in the village.


    Especially since the Liu family¡¯s workshop had started, Uncle Wang had been highly valued in the workshop and now had a lot of power in his hands.


    Some of the villagers knew that Madam Wang had a good relationship with Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    It was because of this that Fourth Uncle Lin was able to enter the Liu family¡¯s workshop.


    Now that he saw Uncle Wang standing up for Fourth Uncle Lin, the rumors were confirmed.


    Thinking of this, some people actually envied their good luck.


    First and Second Uncle Lin were stunned.


    They did not expect that they would really want to move out.


    Moreover, they did not know when they had become so close to the Wang family.


    Even Second Uncle Lin¡¯s family thought of something and exchanged glances.


    ¡°Second brother did something wrong this time. But isn¡¯t moving out too serious? Besides, building a new house required a lot of money.¡± First Uncle Lin said.


    ¡°Besides, your second brother and the others have already realized their mistakes. We¡¯re brothers. We can take care of each other if we live closer.


    There¡¯s no need to¡­¡±


    Before First Uncle Lin could finish his sentence, Fourth Uncle Lin shot him a look and forced him to swallow his words.


    ¡°You believe what you just said?¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said sarcastically.


    Seeing his face turn pale from choking on his words and thinking that his eldest brother had come to help him, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression softened a little.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. Our house is for sale. The starting price is 30 taels. Whoever pays cash and offers the highest price, we¡¯ll give our house to them..¡±

 Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Borrowing Money (1)

    Chapter 566: Borrowing Money (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Fourth Uncle Lin said as he looked at his four nephews.


    ¡°Dazhuang, Erzhuang, Dashan, and Xiaoshan will get married sooner or later.


    It¡¯s a good thing for them if 1 give up our house.¡±


    When Lin Dazhuang, Lin Erzhuang, Lin Dashan, and Lin Xiaoshan heard this, their eyes widened.


    Then, they looked at their parents.


    That¡¯s right, they would have to marry sooner or later.


    It was not a long-term solution for two brothers to share a room like this.


    First Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    Ever since Fourth Uncle Lin mentioned in the morning that he wanted to move out of the Lin family¡¯s mansion, he was thinking about it.


    That was why he brought his two sons to help when he saw them beat up Fourth Uncle Lin.


    He just wanted to talk to his brother in private, bypass his second brother, and buy their house.


    Unexpectedly, Fourth Uncle Lin told everyone.


    Great. His brother would definitely fight with him for the house.


    Seeing this, the village chief thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Alright, since you really want to sell it, I¡¯ll help you with the deed transfer.¡±


    As soon as he said that, their expressions changed.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin smiled at the village chief.


    However, his wounds opened up and he twitched..


    He received a concerned look from the village chief.


    ¡°Alright. Selling the house is not an urgent matter. Go take care of your injuries first.¡±


    As he spoke, the village chief looked at Second Uncle Lin.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who injured him. Go to my house and bring the ox-cart over. Send him to the town clinic. Next, the cost of the medicine will be on you.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Second Uncle Lin replied guiltily.


    He quickly gestured for his eldest son to follow the village chief.


    Lin Dashan quickly left with the village chief.


    Seeing that there was nothing else to watch, the others also dispersed.


    Uncle and Madam Wang went over.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just come to us.¡± Uncle Wang frowned and said to the couple.


    They were bullied too much.


    Madam Wang also came forward and held Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s hand to comfort her.


    She said that she would help Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife apply for leave before leaving with her husband.


    Then, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife asked someone to take care of Fourth Uncle Lin and ran back to her house.


    Her two children were still at home. When her husband came to help, he had instructed them not to go out, so they did not come out.


    However, she had to go to town later, so they had to remain at home.


    She had to go and talk to them.


    ¡°Da Niu, open the door!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said at the entrance of the courtyard.


    Then, the door opened very quickly.


    Then, a small figure crashed into Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Where¡¯s father?¡± Da Niu quickly asked.


    When he saw his mother, he felt much more at ease.


    ¡°Mother, we heard father cry.¡± Tears flowed out of Er Niu¡¯s eyes.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife felt her heart ache.


    Holding back the tears that were about to flow out, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife reached out and wiped the tears from her youngest son.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your father is only slightly injured.¡±


    ¡°In a while, I will accompany your father to the town to see the doctor.¡±


    ¡°I will get rice for you now. After you eat, wait at home obediently. Wait for me to come back and do the dishes.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said as she held the two children¡¯s hands and quickly walked into the house.


    Da Niu and Er Niu were worried, but they were sensible enough not to ask a single question.


    After his mother had set up the dishes, Er Niu sat down and ate obediently.


    Da Niu followed his mother out of the courtyard.


    Then, he followed his mother¡¯s instructions and closed the door.


    After Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife had arranged everything, she felt much more at ease.


    She took some dry food and went to look for Fourth Uncle Lin.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw Lin Dashan coming back with an ox-cart.


    She immediately went forward and helped her husband onto the ox-cart.


    Then, they got on the ox-cart and set off for the town.


    In the carriage, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was crying and wanted to feed Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin couldn¡¯t eat at all. As the road was bumpy, he frowned from time to time in pain.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife could only ask Lin Dashan to ride the carriage properly and try to walk on a smoother road.


    In the afternoon.


    After Madam Wang arrived at the workshop, she first went to ask for leave on behalf of Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    When Zhou Shi heard this news, she looked somewhat displeased.


    The workshop was busy with work now, so leave had to be applied in advance..

 Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Borrowing Money (2)

    Chapter 567: Borrowing Money (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She used to think highly of Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so unreliable.


    Seeing Zhou Shi¡¯s expression, Madam Wang understood.


    He quickly told her about Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°This matter came unexpectedly. If something happens to her husband, other than her, no one else in the family can take responsibility.¡±


    Only then did Zhou Shi¡¯s expression improve a little. Moreover, she also sympathized with Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Did you say that Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s family wants to sell the house?¡± Zhou Shi asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They fell out with the other family members.¡±


    ¡°If they continue to live next to those two families, there will be more trouble.¡± Madam Wang said sympathetically.


    ¡°Previously, I heard that their family doesn¡¯t get along with the others. I thought that she was exaggerating. I only found out today that she was downplaying it.¡± Madam Wang said in annoyance.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about the Lin family!¡±


    Suddenly, Madam Wang¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the other Lin family members other than the Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s family.¡± She changed her words.


    Zhou Shi looked at Madam Wang in amusement.


    ¡°Alright, 1 understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve approved Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s leave for this afternoon. Also, please go back and tell her. For the next two days, if she can¡¯t get away, she doesn¡¯t have to come over.¡±


    Madam Wang immediately smiled.


    ¡°Yes. Madam Zhou, you¡¯re a good person!¡±


    Zhou Shi was amused.


    Only then did she let Madam Wang leave.


    At night, Lin Xiaoyue also found out about what happened to the Lin family.


    After hearing the situation, she was a little surprised.


    But thinking about it, it made sense.


    Zhou Shi suddenly called out to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°I-I want to help Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.¡± Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue and spoke hesitantly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lin Xiaoyue was puzzled.


    ¡°I want to lend money to Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife so that they can build a house as soon as possible and move out of the Lin family¡¯s mansion.¡± Zhou Shi thought for a moment and said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little surprised.


    ¡°The money I lend will be paid back with their wages. I¡¯m not afraid that they won¡¯t return it to me.¡± Zhou Shi said.


    Lin Xiaoyue became even more puzzled.


    Wasn¡¯t her sister-in-law a little too nice to Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s family?


    Was Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife really that good? Why would her sister-in-law help her?


    Zhou Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue, her eyes filled with emotions.


    ¡°When I heard about their current situation, 1 thought of the two of you back then.¡±


    ¡°At that time, if someone could help you and your mmother, would you not have to suffer so much?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was moved.


    Some memories belonging to the original body quickly surfaced in her mind.


    Then, she quickly suppressed her thoughts.


    ¡°Up to you. I won¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡±


    Their current situation was indeed very miserable. However, it was not even close to what the original owner had experienced.


    Forget it, she would not interfere in their business. Zhou Shi helping them was also a good thing.


    At the very least, the Lin family that she disliked would split up again.


    The next day, in the workshop.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife actually came back to work, and she went to Zhou Shi to thank her for granting her leave yesterday.


    ¡°Your husband is injured and needs to be taken care of. Why are you in such a hurry to come out to work?¡± Zhou Shi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared food in advance. There are two kids at home watching over him. There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    She came to the workshop to work. If she worked during the day and 2 more hours at nights, she could earn up to 100 wen.


    If you don¡¯t work, you won¡¯t have a penny.


    Now that her husband was injured, he could neither go to the fields nor do odd jobs. The family was counting on her.


    If they wanted to build a house, they had to save money.


    Zhou Shi¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°You let the two children watch over Fourth Uncle Lin?¡± She asked in disbelief.


    It was not that she had not seen her two children before.


    The older one looked like he was only six or seven years old, while the younger one was four or five years old. How could such young children take care of the injured?


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife nodded in embarrassment.


    ¡°Da Niu and Er Niu may be young, but they are very sensible!¡± She continued.


    ¡°Although my husband is injured, it doesn¡¯t affect his speech.¡±


    ¡°Whatever he wants to do, he can ask the two children to help him.¡±


    Zhou Shi felt a little sad when she heard this..

 Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Borrowing Money (3)

    Chapter 568: Borrowing Money (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She liked children. After she married Hei Gang, she had always wanted a child. Unfortunately, after working hard for so long, she still could not get pregnant. At this moment, when she heard that the children of Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife were so obedient at such a young age, her heart ached for those two children. Children were all mischievous. How could they be born so obedient? Sensibility at a young age iis often forced by life.


    ¡°How can you let the two children watch over him? You¡¯d better go back and take care of Fourth Uncle Lin yourself.¡± Zhou Shi said.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°You¡­you don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Tears immediately welled up in her eyes. As expected, she shouldn¡¯t have suddenly skipped work yesterday.


    Great. Madam Zhou didn¡¯t want her to stay in the workshop. What would happen to their family in the future?


    Zhou Shi was stunned.


    ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t want you? I¡¯ll give you two days off so that you can go back and take good care of your husband. Come back when he¡¯s better.¡± She said.


    Seeing Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife crying tears of joy, Zhou Shi was speechless.


    She was really good at imagining things.


    ¡°At least wait until he can eat and drink on his own. No matter how obedient and sensible your two children are, how much help can they help with their small size?¡± Zhou Shi said.


    ¡°Also, the workshop is busy now. The workers need to work quickly.¡±


    ¡°Meal time is short.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you asked the two children to cook.¡±


    Zhou Shi looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife in annoyance.


    ¡°Even if you can make it back in time to cook. Don¡¯t forget that he is still injured. How could he recover so quickly if he doesn¡¯t eat properly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two more days off so that you can take care of your husband.


    Secondly, it¡¯s also to let you deal with your family matters properly.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have enough manpower, we¡¯ll ask for help.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Madam Wang on good terms with your family? Can¡¯t you ask her family to cook more food for your family? Just give her some money.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was touched.


    ¡°Yes, 1-1 understand.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife hurriedly bowed to Zhou Shi. Zhou Shi glanced at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife and her expression softened. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about your family from Madam Wang.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to build a house, 1 can lend you 60 taels of silver.¡± Zhou Shi suddenly said.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was stunned.


    Seeing this, Zhou Shi cleared her throat awkwardly.


    ¡°Cough, of course, the money isn¡¯t borrowed for nothing.¡± She continued.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked terrified and couldn¡¯t say a word. She just bowed and didn¡¯t dare to look at Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Next, you¡¯ll have to use your wages to pay off the debt.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you earn every month, deduct 1 or 2 taels of silver from it. Until you pay off your debts.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was overjoyed.


    According to her current working situation in the workshop, she could earn 70 to 130 wen a day. On average, it was more than 100 wen per day. Her monthly salary was about 3 taels of silver.


    As for the Zhou Shi, she only asked her to pay 1 or 2 taels of silver each month. This way, she would still have more than half of her salary left.


    The remaining money was enough to support their family of four. Not to mention, her husband could at least earn some money.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife hesitated.


    Finally, she said, ¡°Paying back 1 to 1.5 taels a month is too little. I¡¯ll pay¡­2, oh no, 2.5 taels every month!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at Zhou Shi in embarrassment.


    ¡°The workshop is working overtime a lot now. I can earn more than 100 wen almost every day. In addition, my husband also work in the workshop. It¡¯s not a problem for the two of us to pay you more every month.¡±


    Zhou Shi was slightly shocked.


    Then, she looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife with a more amiable expression.


    She said that she wanted to lend money, but she didn¡¯t mention interest. Most people would probably be eager to pay off the money as soon as possible when they encountered such a situation.


    She actually proposed to pay her more every month.


    ¡°Alright, then pay me 2.5 taels of silver every month.¡±


    ¡°In two years, your debt will be paid off.¡±


    When Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife heard this, she frowned.


    ¡°W-we¡¯ve got some extra cabbages to sell. Can I pay you back extra?¡± Then, she said to Zhou Shi.


    She didn¡¯t have the habit of owing people money.


    There was no other way now. They wanted to build a house, so they could only ask Zhou Shi for help.


    However, the sooner the debt was paid off, the better.


    The corners of Zhou Shi¡¯s mouth curled up.


    ¡°Sure. However, you have to pay me back in taels every time. I can¡¯t be bothered


    to calculate how many copper coins there are..¡±

 Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Selling the House (1)

    Chapter 569: Selling the House (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife hurriedly replied.


    After that, she took the money and signed the contract before returning home.


    On the way back, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife still felt like she was dreaming.


    It felt surreal when she stepped on the ground.


    She rushed home and knocked on the door.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was surprised to see his wife return with a heavy bag in her hand.


    He was just about to ask.


    His wife asked Da Niu to take his brother out and then closed the door.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡± Realizing that his wife had something to talk to him about, Fourth Uncle Lin asked nervously.


    Why did she come back after leaving for a while? And her expression¡­


    Old Fourth Lin¡¯s wife quickly walked to the bed and smiled mysteriously at him.


    Then, she placed the bag in her hand on the bed and untied it.


    She took out the silver ingots and showed them to her husband.


    Seeing the silver ingots, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes almost popped out.


    There were actually 6 silver ingots worth 10 taels each.


    That was 60 taels of silver. Where did she get it from?


    ¡°Dear¡­¡± Fourth Uncle Lin stuttered.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife smiled. ¡°Listen to me.¡±


    Then, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife told Fourth Uncle Lin about Zhou Shi lending her money.


    ¡°Not only did she lend me money, but she also gave me two days off. She asked me to look after you for a little longer before I go to work. In addition, she asked me to settle things at home.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said.


    ¡°I was thinking that it would be better to take advantage of these two days to deal with this house. After that, we will have enough money to build the house.


    I will find someone to arrange for the construction.¡±


    ¡°The earlier we start work, the sooner we can move out of here.¡± At this point, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face was already filled with anticipation.


    Old Fourth Lin frowned.


    ¡°Selling the house is feasible. As for moving to the Wang family¡­¡±


    A hint of hesitation flashed across Old Fourth Lin¡¯s face as he continued, ¡°I thought about it, but it¡¯s still a little inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang and the others are very friendly and take good care of us. This is a good thing. However, I¡¯m still injured. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to go to someone else¡¯s house to recuperate.¡±


    When Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife heard this, she frowned slightly and nodded.


    She did not want to stay in the Lin family mansion for another moment.


    But her husband had a point.


    Mr. Wang and Madam Wang treated them well and were willing to take them in. However, they would have to disturb them for a long time. If there was any conflict, it would affect their relationship.


    ¡°How about this? When we sell the house, we¡¯ll tell your brothers in advance.


    After our new house is built, we¡¯ll move out of here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife nodded.


    Building a house was only a matter of a few months. It would be over soon.


    Old Fourth Lin smiled.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s the matter of building the house.¡±


    ¡°Building a house is not a small matter. It requires a lot of manpower. We need someone to keep watch.¡±


    ¡°My injuries¡­¡± As he spoke, Old Fourth Lin looked down at the injuries on his body, his eyes filled with hatred.


    If he had known that he could borrow money so quickly, why would he have fought with them?


    If he had nothing to do now, he could immediately start arranging the construction of the house.


    However, in the current situation, he could not do anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just stay at home and recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang has the means to help us to buy land and build a house. I¡¯ll visit the Wang family in the next two days and ask them for help.¡± Old Fourth Lin¡¯s wife said with a smile.


    ¡°Madam Wang told me before that a few people in Shangyang Village have formed a new construction team.¡±


    ¡°Although there weren¡¯t many people and they didn¡¯t hire any extra helpers, they did a good job. The progress might be a little slow, but we don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°We only need to buy the materials. We don¡¯t even need to provide three meals a day. They hired a professional to help them cook.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier this way. You just have to keep an eye on them. I can still work in the workshop.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin was a little surprised.


    After thinking about it, he didn¡¯t believe it.


    He then asked about the construction team. Seeing that his wife could answer all of them, he was relieved.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s indeed no need for two people at home.¡±


    Then, Fourth Uncle Lin lowered his head and looked at his injuries.


    ¡°These are all superficial wounds. I should be able to move around in two or


    three days..¡±

 Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Selling the House (2)

    Chapter 570: Selling the House (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°This way, we won¡¯t delay the purchase of materials.¡± It was not enough to transport materials.


    Fortunately, they could hire someone to transport the materials or ask the material supplier to deliver them. With a little money, it could be done.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife smiled and nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put in much effort. This construction team is very experienced.¡±


    When Fourth Uncle Lin heard this, he felt more at ease.


    ¡°Deal! Then let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was delighted. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 go to your brothers to talk about selling the house later.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go immediately.¡±


    ¡°How about this? Make something nice at noon and send some to Uncle Li¡¯s house. Ask him to come over in the afternoon and ask him to go with you.¡±


    ¡°If things are settled, we can get them to pay the money by tomorrow at the latest and sign the deed with us.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife nodded.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Her husband was more thoughtful than her. If she went alone, she would indeed be easily bullied.


    With the village chief with her, she felt more at ease.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife discussed it with Fourth Uncle Lin for a while before leaving.


    Then, they started preparing lunch early.


    When it was almost time for dinner, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife indeed carried a food box and went to the village chief¡¯s house.


    After meeting the village chief, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife told him what she wanted and also told him that she was going to buy land to build a house.


    He also mentioned Zhou Shi¡¯s kindness.


    When the village chief heard this, he was surprised.


    Then, he readily agreed to help.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to your house after lunch. ¡°Tell me more later. I¡¯ll see how I can negotiate with them. With me around, you won¡¯t be bullied.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to care about the Lin family¡¯s mess at first.


    However, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was able to borrow money from Zhou Shi. The situation was a little different.


    Their family had always had a good relationship with the Liu family. Now, the Liu family¡¯s workshop was the most important workshop in Daishi Village.


    As the village chief, he had to give the Liu family face.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Li! Thank you!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife hurriedly thanked him.


    She was excited and sincere, making the village chief¡¯s mood inexplicably better.


    ¡°Alright, go back and take good care of your husband. If you really want to build a house in the future, you¡¯ll have to rely on him.¡± The village chief smiled.


    ¡°Yes, sir! 1¡¯11 go back now! Thank you, Uncle Li!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife thanked him again before leaving.


    The family had just had lunch when the village chief arrived.


    Then, the village chief listened to the couple¡¯s requests.


    Then, he asked Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife to bring Da Niu to invite the people from the Lin family over.


    When they heard that they wanted to discuss the sale of the house, they came immediately.


    Not long after, there were many people standing in the small courtyard.


    When everyone was here, the village chief did not delay any longer. He represented Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife and explained the situation and conditions.


    When they learned that they hoped to receive the money by tomorrow at the latest and transfer the deed, they were a little surprised.


    When they learned that they were about to build a new house, everyone was even more shocked.


    Jiang Shi couldn¡¯t help but speak first.


    ¡°Building a house is not an easy job. Even if it is just a small house, the amount of money needed is not small.¡±


    ¡°When we split up, we receive almost the same amount of money. We don¡¯t have the money to build a house. Where did you get your money from?¡± Jiang Sjo looked at Fourth Uncle Lin and Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife suspiciously.


    When everyone heard this, they also looked at them.


    They did not forget that Fourth Uncle Lin did.


    The matter with the jade pendant was a good example.


    Could it be that the 50 taels of silver was not all?


    Could it be that their parents had given them more money?


    Fourth Uncle Lin was being stared at by such gazes, and his heart was burning with anger.


    Just as he was about to speak, his wife spoke.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we borrow it?¡±


    Jiang Shi¡¯s expression changed slightly as she looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°The money needed to build a house is not a small amount. Who can afford to lend it to you?¡± She asked in disbelief..

 Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Selling the House (3)

    Chapter 571: Selling the House (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    A look of disgust flashed across Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s impossible for you, but I work in the workshop¡­¡±


    Jiang Shi¡¯s expression changed.


    The rest of the Lin family¡¯s expressions were also very bad.


    Fourth Uncle Lin only glanced at his wife and didn¡¯t say anything.


    His wife was right. Others might be able to borrow from the Liu family.


    As for the Lin family, they would probably not be able to borrow a single cent.


    A smug look appeared on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t because my husband was attacked, Madam Zhou wouldn¡¯t have lent us money to build a house just because she saw that we were pitiful.¡±


    They were shocked.


    Madam Zhou was the one who lent the money to build the new house?


    After the shock, they were furious.


    Didn¡¯t the couple say that they weren¡¯t close to the Liu family?


    If their relationship was not close, would Madam Zhou be willing to lend them money?


    They were too selfish!


    However, they did not express their thoughts.


    Since the money was not given by their parents, they had no reason to ask them for it.


    Moreover, Madam Zhou had lent money to Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife, which meant a lot.


    If they continued to make things difficult for them, what if the couple went to look for Madam Zhou?


    Offending the Liu family was not a good move.


    ¡°Hehe, since it was lent by Madam Zhou, it has nothing to do with us.¡± Deng Shi interjected with a smile.


    ¡°Just tell us. How do you want to sell your house?¡±


    Everyone looked at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked at the village chief.


    The village chief¡¯s gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces.


    Then, he explained the situation.


    ¡°They want to sell this house as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°You two can discuss it now and then bid.¡±


    They immediately split into two groups and began to discuss.


    ¡°They want the money tomorrow. However, they have to wait until the new house is built before they move out. The rent has to be calculated, right?¡± Jiang Shi said.


    As soon as she said that, the others nodded.


    Yes, if they paid for the house, why did they have to let them live in their house?


    When the village chief heard this, his expression darkened.


    They never wanted to make it easy for them.


    At first, they questioned the source of the money for building the house, and then they fussed over the rent?


    Were they still family?


    Even to outsiders, it¡¯s considered mean, right?


    That¡¯s the right word to describe them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This courtyard is quite big. The monthly rent should be at least 4 to 5 taels of silver, right?¡± Deng Shi continued.


    Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife¡¯s faces darkened when they heard this.


    Before the village chief could speak, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife spoke first.


    ¡°We can pay the rent, but the final price for selling the house needs to be doubled on top of the price you bid for!¡± After saying this, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face was filled with relief.


    Seeing Jiang Shi and Deng Shi looking at her angrily, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was not afraid at all.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to buy our house. Worse comes to worse¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be thick-skinned and go to Madam Zhou again to borrow more money from her!¡±


    Looking at the confident look on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face, Jiang Shi and Deng Shi were afraid.


    Their fourth brother¡¯s family was really tough. They actually wanted to borrow more money from Madam Zhou.


    Moreover, from the looks of it, she was very confident that she would definitely be able to borrow it.


    ¡°Why are you so aggressive? It¡¯s just a casual remark. You build a new house and move out. Now that this house is empty, it¡¯s better to sell it to us.¡±


    When Deng Shi heard this, she immediately looked at Jiang Shi and then at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Exactly. If no one lives in the house, it will be run down. Sell it to us or let us help you look after it!¡±


    When Jiang Shi heard this, she immediately looked at Deng Shi.


    Help them look after the house? This woman was quite thick-skinned.


    However, if they agreed, they could also look after it for them.


    Seeing Jiang Shi¡¯s eyes darting around, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes flashed with disgust.


    ¡°Cut the crap. The base price of the house is 30 taels. If you two want it, then bid!¡±


    ¡°In addition, the final price will be increased by an additional 1 tael of silver!¡±

 Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Buying Land (1)

    Chapter 572: Buying Land (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Before we move out, we will pay the buyer 5 taels of silver a month.¡±


    When Jiang Shi and Deng Shi heard that they had to pay an extra tael of silver, their faces turned black.


    However, when they heard that they could charge 5 taels of silver each month for rent, they were not as angry.


    With this condition, they would definitely vacate the house within two months.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Shi and Deng Shi looked at each other.


    ¡°Aiyo! 30 taels of silver, and we still have to pay cash. Where do we get so much money?¡± Jiang Shi looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    Deng Shi glanced at Jiang Shi and then at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Yeah, you should know what happened when we split up.¡±


    ¡°How long has it been? Who can save up 30 taels of silver?!¡±


    ¡°I think 20 taels is more or less enough.¡± Jiang Shi suddenly said.


    As she spoke, she looked at Deng Shi.


    Deng Shi¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Wasn¡¯t this woman bargaining too ruthlessly?


    It was only 20 taels, and she was a little tempted.


    Yes, this time, they did not have the intention to compete with them.


    After Fourth Uncle Lin was beaten up yesterday, he announced that he wanted to sell the house.


    First Uncle Lin and Jiang Shi had actually talked to the other couple in private.


    He wanted to discuss with them to see who would pay for the four-bedroom house at a low price. The other family would not participate in the bidding, but they would receive compensation for it.


    Before the Lin family split up, Deng Shi was cheated of money by Lin Lanhua. After the incident, they were unable to collect the money back, so they did not have as much money as them.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Second Uncle Lin¡¯s family withdrew from the competition and agreed to cooperate with the other family to buy the house at a low price.


    In short, whether it was to get some money or to seek revenge on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s family, they would help them this time.


    ¡°Yes. 20 taels of silver is not a small amount. Look at your house. Many things are actually broken. Even if we bought it, we would have to spend money to repair it.¡± Thinking of this, Deng Shi added.


    Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife were shocked.


    Seeing Jiang Shi and Deng Shi echoing each other, how could they not guess what was going on?


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face turned pale. At the same time, a raging fire rose in her heart.


    ¡°If it¡¯s less than 30 taels, then forget it. We can just rent out the house and collect some rent every month.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife calmed herself down.


    The moment she said that, they snickered.


    ¡°Renting it out? Your house isn¡¯t in Qingshi Town, so who¡¯s going to rent it? Also, this is the Lin family¡¯s courtyard. We won¡¯t be at ease if you let outsiders in!¡± Jiang Shi said with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe, why don¡¯t you let us help you take care of the house? At least, with someone watching, the house wouldn¡¯t collapse, right?¡± Deng Shi added.


    Jiang Shi glanced at her.


    At the same time, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face turned green.


    Then, she sneered.


    ¡°Hmph, there¡¯s no need to trouble both of you.¡±


    ¡°The business at the workshop is good now. There are people from outside coming to place orders and transport goods every day.¡±


    ¡°Only Daishi Village doesn¡¯t have any empty houses to rent. Otherwise, they would be eager to rent a courtyard and stay in Daishi Village for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Our house is not big. However, with some slight modifications, it could still accommodate many people.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife straightened her back and said.


    ¡°As for you saying that it¡¯s not convenient for outsiders to enter the Lin family¡¯s mansion, it¡¯s not a big deal. At most, we¡¯ll just open the door.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Shi¡¯s expression change and look like she was about to refute, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife quickly said, ¡°actually, living with these people is still a good thing for the Lin family.¡±


    ¡°They are either from the Ruyi Pavilion or the Zhou Trading Company, and they are all martial artists. With them around, who would dare to cause trouble in the Lin family?¡± After saying that, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at Jiang Shi and Deng Shi with a mocking expression.


    Yes, she wanted to rent this house to ordinary people. With the Lin family¡¯s interference, it would probably be difficult to rent it.


    However, if she rented it to those from Ruyi Restaurant or the Zhou Trading Company, the problem would not exist.


    Unless her in-laws wanted to be abused, they would not dare to pick on those people.


    As expected, Jiang Shi and Deng Shi¡¯s faces turned pale.


    Deng Shi looked at Jiang Shi and waited for her to speak..

 Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Buying Land (2)

    Chapter 573: Buying Land (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    According to the current situation, it was impossible for the two families to occupy their house without spending a single cent.


    Now, it was up to First Uncle Lin¡¯s family to see if they were willing to buy the house for 30 taels of silver.


    The house was estimated to be worth about 30 taels of silver, so the price was fair.


    However, they had previously agreed that if they bought the house, they would have to compensate the other with 5 taels of silver.


    In addition, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife had asked for an additional tael of silver.


    With this additional cost, the house was not a bargain.


    As expected, Jiang Shi hesitated.


    Lin Dazhuang, Lin Erzhuang, and Lin Daya looked at their mother anxiously.


    Then, Jiang Shi quickly looked at First Uncle Lin.


    At this moment, he was frowning.


    He didn¡¯t expect Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife to be so difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Let us discuss this matter.¡±


    Then, First Uncle Lin¡¯s family gathered together again.


    They started discussing.


    Dazhuang Lin, Erzhuang Lin, and Lin Daya all wanted their parents to buy a four-bedroom house. Even though the price was higher than they had expected, they did not want to give up.


    First Uncle Lin and Jiang Shi looked troubled.


    If they spent so much money all at once, their family¡¯s assets would be emptied.


    After some discussion, they finally walked over to the second branch.


    He discussed it with his brother and Deng Shi.


    Although they had lowered their voices, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife could still vaguely hear some of it.


    It turned out that when Jiang Shi heard that she was unwilling to sell the house at a low price, they proposed to Second Uncle Lin¡¯s family to reduce the compensation by half.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife listened carefully and found out that the two families had indeed colluded before. Moreover, First Uncle Lin¡¯s family had promised to give the others a total of 5 taels of silver.


    Now that they requested to reduce the compensation by half, the others naturally refused.


    However, Jiang Shi was not easy to talk to, so she simply proposed that they bid for the house as well.


    First Uncle Lin¡¯s family said that they would only bid 32 taels of silver at most. If the other family exceeded this amount, they would not compete with them.


    Second Uncle Lin and his wife were very angry, but they did not have 30 taels of silver.


    If they offended the others, they would not have the strength to compete with them. At that time, not only would First Uncle Lin¡¯s family get the house with 30 taels of silver, but they would also not have to give them a single cent.


    At the thought of this, Second Uncle Lin finally agreed.


    Jiang Shi felt at ease.


    Then, she asked her husband to tell them their decision.


    ¡°We¡¯ll buy the house at 30 silver taels.¡±


    As soon as he said this, the children heaved a sigh of relief.


    They could finally have their own rooms.


    Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan were a little jealous. At the same time, they looked at their parents with anger.


    When they looked at Deng Shi, the anger in the eyes of the two brothers was barely concealed.


    If their mother hadn¡¯t handed over the money to their aunt, perhaps the house would have belonged to them now.


    This way, the two brothers could have their own rooms.


    Deng Shi lowered her head, trying to hide her presence.


    As for Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife, the huge stone in her heart had finally been lifted.


    The transaction price of the house was lower than she had expected, but this was already the best result at the moment.


    Would she really borrow money from Zhou Shi?


    Of course not. Because she didn¡¯t want the good impression she left on Zhou Shi to be ruined because of this matter.


    If they didn¡¯t borrow money, they wouldn¡¯t have enough money to build a house.


    Therefore, it was fine if the price was lower.


    If they sold the house and moved out of the Lin family¡¯s mansion, there would be fewer problems.


    ¡°And an extra 1 tael.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said in a deep voice.


    The house was already sold at a low price, so she would not give in.


    Moreover, they still had to pay the rent for the first house. She wouldn¡¯t fork out extra money.


    Jiang Shi frowned. She was about to say something when her husband stopped her.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    At this point, First Uncle Lin was also afraid of provoking Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    He was worried that because of this 1 tael of silver, she would ruin the plan..

 Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Buying Land (3)

    Chapter 574: Buying Land (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    His three children all wanted their own rooms.


    He did not want his children to hate him.


    ¡°Alright then. When are you going to pay?¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s expression became better.


    ¡°Tomorrow. We have to go back and prepare.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife frowned.


    Before she could say anything, the village chief spoke.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow after seven in the morning. I¡¯ll help your two families write a contract.¡±


    Everyone hurriedly thanked him.


    ¡°Since the matter has already been settled, Fourth Uncle Lin and his family will not stay in the Lin family¡¯s mansion for long. I hope you can all get along well.¡± At this point, the village chief looked at the people from the Lin family. His gaze lingered on Second Uncle Lin for a long time.


    They looked a little embarrassed, but they all nodded.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s family was about to leave, so there was indeed no need for them to continue looking for trouble.


    ¡°Alright, since the matter has been discussed. You can all go back!¡± As the village chief spoke, he waved at them.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first!¡± First Uncle Lin said.


    Seeing the village chief nod, he led his family away.


    Second Uncle Lin cupped his hands at the village chief and left with his family.


    The small courtyard that was bustling quickly quieted down.


    The village chief sighed and looked at Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife.


    ¡°Is the plan to build a house confirmed?¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at his wife.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife smiled and quickly walked towards the village chief.


    ¡°Yes! We want to buy the piece of land next to Uncle Wang¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°I was just about to discuss it with Uncle Li.¡±


    The village chief glanced at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. However, the place is relatively large. If you bought all of it and went through the procedures, you will probably need 10 taels of silver.¡± The village chief frowned again.


    10 taels of silver for a homestead was not cheap. Did they have so much money?


    As expected, when Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife heard this, her expression darkened.


    However, it only took a moment for her to regain her composure and look at the village chief.


    ¡°Deal! 20 taels it is! Only with a bigger place could we build a big courtyard. It will be good for the future!¡± She said heartily.


    The village chief was a little surprised, but then he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, as long as you¡¯ve thought it through. After that, you can come to me to pay at any time.¡± He said.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was delighted.


    She really wanted the village chief to do it immediately, but after thinking about it, she was not in a hurry.


    ¡°Tomorrow, after we hand over the deed, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to help us transfer the ownership of that piece of land.¡±


    The village chief nodded.


    ¡°Sure! Then, I¡¯ll go to the court.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Uncle Li!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife hurriedly thanked him.


    The village chief raised his hand to stop Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife from continuing to thank him.


    ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Since the matter has been confirmed, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± With that, the village chief stood up.


    Fourth Uncle Lin immediately looked at his wife.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife hurriedly said.


    She got up.


    The village chief did not refuse and allowed Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife to send him to the entrance of the courtyard.


    After that, he asked Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife to stay and left.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife stood in place for a while. She waited until the village chief had gone a little further before returning to the courtyard.


    After exchanging glances with her husband, she helped him back into the house.


    After she helped Fourth Uncle Lin to the bed, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t help but laugh.¡±Boss, it¡¯s done!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin laughed along.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done! We will be able to leave this place very soon¡­¡±


    The next day.


    As expected, First Uncle Lin and his family came with the money.


    After that, under the witness of the village chief, they signed the contract and went through the procedures.


    Now, they only needed to wait for the documents to be sent to the court for filing, and Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s house would completely belong to First Uncle Lin.


    As for Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife, after receiving the house payment, they immediately bought the empty land next to Uncle Wang¡¯s house from the village chief.


    When the others saw this, they were all a little surprised.


    After that, they felt a little jealous.


    They bought such a large piece of land. How big was the house they were going to build¡­


    However, even though they were jealous, they couldn¡¯t say anything. Soon, they left.


    The village chief and Fourth Uncle Lin completed the procedures before leaving.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife held the document given by the village chief with excitement on her face.


    Then, she put the documents away and hurried out.


    The house had already been sold. Every day they stayed in it, they had to pay rent.


    The land was also bought. The earlier they started construction, the more money they could save..

 Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Potato Production (1)

    Chapter 575: Potato Production (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was going to the Wang family.


    However, it was still early. Uncle and Madam Wang were still working in the workshop and had not returned yet.


    Fortunately, Uncle Wang¡¯s eldest son, Wang Cai, was at home today. Furthermore, he had received instructions from his parents to introduce the construction team to them.


    ¡°If you confirm, I¡¯ll go to town tomorrow and send a message to them. I¡¯ll ask them to send someone over and talk to you personally.¡± Wang Caineng said.


    Old Fourth Lin¡¯s wife smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Thank you! Your family has really helped us too much!¡± She said sincerely.


    Other than asking about the construction team, she also had to trouble his wife to deliver food to her house.


    Her husband¡¯s hand was still bandaged, so he couldn¡¯t cook for the time being.


    As for her, she had to return to the workshop tomorrow and would not have time to cook for the family.


    Madam Wang asked her daughter-in-law to cook more food and send some to their house. This way, they could help their family get through the current difficulties.


    However, the amount of food for two adults and two children was actually quite a lot. This increased the burden on her daughter-in-law.


    Thinking of this, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was moved.


    Then, she took out the 100 wen that she had prepared beforehand.


    ¡°This is for your wife. I¡¯ll have to trouble her for the next three days!¡± As she spoke, she stuffed it into Wang Caineng¡¯s hands.


    He hurriedly refused.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t resist. In the end, she simply placed the copper coins on the table not far away and then ran away in a hurry.


    ¡°Take this as payment for the groceries for the next three days! It¡¯s too little. When my house is built, we will treat you to good food!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said and walked away quickly.


    Wang Cai only chased for a few steps before stopping.


    Looking at the copper coins in his hand, his impression of them improved a little.


    His parents were right. Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s family was worth getting close to.


    After leaving the Wang family, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife returned home.


    After preparing lunch and serving the whole family, she washed the pots and bowls and brought her eldest son to the fields.


    Since he had nothing to do, it would be good to harvest some cabbages to sell.


    Otherwise, when the family gets busy in a few days. She didn¡¯t have much time to go to the fields.


    At the thought of this, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife could not help but look at her eldest son.


    It was a pity that they had too little labor force.


    If Da Niu was a little older, the two of them would be able to relax a little.


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, it was midsummer, and the manor welcomed the season of harvest for potatoes.


    Under Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s guidance and the careful care of the Nangong Army, the potatoes in each manor grew very well.


    As the potatoes were produced, a new snack soon appeared in each of the eateries. It was named Wolf Fang Potato.


    This Wolf Fang Potato was very beautiful and in the shape of a saw tooth.


    The taste was unexpectedly good. One serving could relieve hunger, and two servings could satisfy one¡¯s craving.


    Coupled with the sticky and refreshing cold cake, it was irresistible.


    As far as Qingshi Town was concerned, after the appearance of the Wolf Fang Potato, Liu¡¯s Express had risen to another level.


    According to the report, the business of the other branches in Anyang County was also booming.


    At the same time, Lin Xiaoyue had finally settled on a new investment request with Li Jie and Zhao Shanshan.


    There weren¡¯t many changes to the rules, but the fees for the stores had increased. The joining fee had risen from 200 taels to 1,000 taels of silver, a fivefold increase.


    As soon as this news was announced to the public, many merchants who were interested gave up.


    1000 taels of silver to join. Although the business was good and they didn¡¯t have to worry too much, the returns weren¡¯t as fast as the investment.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t mind.


    Since they were developing too quickly, they should focus on stabilizing the market in the short term.


    They had to continue expanding the market, but they should not expand too quickly to avoid damaging their own reputation.


    As long as her chain store was well managed and the brand was well established, she would not have to worry about business expansion in the future. As the saying goes, once the foundation is laid, the rest will be easy¡­


    Although she wasn¡¯t anxious, someone else was.


    On this day, Princess Anyang and Liang Yu came to them.


    Lin Xiaoyue received the message and quickly came out of the study to welcome them..

 Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Potato Production (2)

    Chapter 576: Potato Production (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    In the end, she saw the siblings in the courtyard.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Greetings, Young Master Liang!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and bowed to the two of them.


    ¡°Aiya, stop being so polite!¡± Princess Anyang smiled as she stepped forward and helped Lin Xiaoyue up.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, why are you being so polite?!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    Then, she smiled at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you!¡± Liang Yu cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Young Master Liang is too polite.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded and invited the two of them into the study.


    As soon as the three of them sat down, a servant brought them tea.


    ¡°Your Highness, Young Master Liang, please!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    The two of them did not stand on ceremony and picked up their teacups to drink tea.


    Midsummer came too quickly. They were really thirsty on the way here.


    ¡°Is this green tea from Qingquan Manor?¡± Suddenly, Princess Anyang asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Qingquan Manor was the tea house that Liang Yu had built in the resort.


    After more than a month of repairs, it was completed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Thanks to Young Master Liang for sending someone to send over new tea.¡± She said to Liang Yu.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Liang Yu smiled.


    ¡°Previously, you mentioned that you would bring your family to Qingquan Manor to avoid the summer heat when summer comes.¡±


    ¡°This time, I came here to invite you sincerely. I hope that Ms. Lin will do me the honor of coming and give me some guidance!¡± Liang Yu smiled.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned for a moment before she laughed.


    ¡°Does Young Master Liang mean that the reconstruction of Qingquan Manor has been completed?¡± She asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yesterday was the last day. I¡¯ll be able to clean it up by tomorrow at the latest. The first thing I did was to come over and ask you.¡± Liang Yu said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Congratulations, Young Master Liang! In the middle of summer, everyone is eager to go to a cool place. Your resort is completed at this time, so you will make a lot of money.¡±


    Liang Yu smiled and cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Hehe, I hope so.¡± After he finished speaking, his gaze was still fixed on Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled again.


    ¡°Since Young Master Liang is so enthusiastic, we will go.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Lin Xiaoyue said, ¡°how about this, I¡¯ll confirm in the next two days. Two days later, I will bring my family to stay at Qingquan Manor for a while.¡±


    The weather was indeed getting hotter.


    Her plan to build a resort near QingshiTown was already in place.


    However, rebuilding the manor was not an easy task.


    Anyway, it was impossible for her to have her own resort this year.


    It was good to stay in Nan¡¯an County for a while. The environment was good, and it was more comfortable to live there.


    Liang Yu was delighted.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll welcome you to Qingquan Manor.¡±


    It would be much easier to meet again if she was there.


    He had a lot of things he wanted to ask her for advice.


    When Princess Anyang heard this, she also had some thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Recently the weather has been extremely hot and His Highness is preparing to stay at Qingquan Manor for a while. At that time, with you around, it will be more lively.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded at Princess Anyang.


    ¡°Hehe, I hope Your Highness won¡¯t think we are a nuisance!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re coming!¡±


    Soon, the room was filled with laughter.


    After a while, Princess Anyang finally talked about the main topic.


    ¡°The branches under me have been doing better than before ever since the Wolf Tooth Potatoes and cold cakes were launched.¡±


    ¡°Especially the stores in Nan¡¯an County. These two dishes are in short supply. The workshop is a little slow in distributing the goods. After the stock is out, the replenishment could not keep up. As a result, some customers could not buy it even if they wanted to.¡± Princess Anyang complained.


    ¡°For this matter, I even personally went to the workshop to ask them to hurry up. However, there is a limited number of people over there, and they are indeed busy.¡±


    ¡°Now, all the chain stores in Nan¡¯an County are also facing the same problem.¡±


    Princess Anyang looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°So, I came here to discuss it with you personally.! wanted to see if we could resolve the matter.¡±


    ¡°In addition¡­¡± At this point, Princess Anyang paused.


    ¡°I heard that there are some changes in the joining policy, so I wanted to ask you about this too.¡± She continued.


    Upon hearing this, Liang Yu also looked at Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Potato Production (3)

    Chapter 577: Potato Production (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    One of the reasons he came over was to ask about becoming a franchisee, just like his sister.


    As long as they act quickly, the business of each chain store would be booming.


    Of course, it was better to take as many shops as possible.


    However, the joining fee had increased too much. They could only come to Lin Xiaoyue and talk to her personally.


    At this moment, the Liang siblings were actually feeling a little regretful. If they had known that the business of the stores would be so good, they would have taken more back then.


    Compared to the current joining fee, how much money could they save by joining early?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and moved her gaze away from Princess Anyang¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also received news about the situation at the snack workshop.¡±


    ¡°We need to start the fire when making cold cakes. The procedure is more complicated. Also, the cold cakes need to be cooled down after they are done, so they take up more space.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue frowned slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Mr. Li to settle this matter.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have enough manpower, we¡¯ll replenish them. If the place is too small, we shall think of ways to expand. 1 believe that the problem will be solved very quickly.¡±


    They had indeed underestimated the popularity of the cold cakes when summer came. As a result, all the snack workshops were short of manpower.


    However, this problem was not serious.


    There were many Nangong soldiers in the manor, so it was not a problem to send some people to help.


    ¡°As for the potatoes¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    This caused Princess Anyang and Liang Yu to look at her at the same time.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue smiled again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the potatoes. Previously, they did not send too many potatoes to the snack workshops because they were testing the market and the potatoes had just been harvested.¡±


    ¡°Now that the market response is good, in the future, the various manors will send more potatoes to the workshops.¡±


    ¡°This year, the potato farms have a good harvest. There won¡¯t be a problem with the quantity.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Now, the potatoes in the various manors had begun to be produced in large quantities. Only a small portion of them had been shipped out. Most of them went into the warehouses of the various manors.


    Of course, as she spoke, the people in the manors were already eating potatoes.


    Stir-fried shredded pork with potatoes, stewed pork with potatoes, braised potatoes, and so on¡­The dishes were very rich.


    Now, the Nangong Army of the various manors had also fallen madly in love with potatoes.


    Potatoes could be seen in every meal.


    Head Fang, Mr. Xu, and the others were also full of praise for the potatoes. After tasting the potatoes and witnessing the high yield of the potatoes, the two of them sighed at the power of the potatoes.


    They also said that if potatoes could be promoted to the whole country, it would be a blessing for the people of Great Yan.


    Of course, they were just saying that.


    As important members of the Nangong Army and close friends with Lin Xiaoyue, they knew how important it was for the potatoes to Liu¡¯s Express.


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t want to promote it to benefit the people of the Great Yan.


    Compared to the world, the Nangong Army was more important.


    From the moment the Nangong Army retreated from the border, they no longer had such great ambitions.


    Princess Anyang and Liang Yu looked at each other.


    Liang Yu said.


    ¡°Although the Wolf Fang Potatoes sell well, one shop only sells that much in a day.¡±


    ¡°The potato production in the manor is so large. If we supply them quickly, we definitely won¡¯t be able to use them all.¡±


    ¡°Can you consider selling some potatoes to Ruyi Restaurant?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned and looked at Liang Yu.


    Then, she quickly understood.


    Previously, she had discussed with Zhou Shi and later built a chili workshop in some of the manors.


    After the chili workshop was completed, the people from the Ruyi Restaurant and the Zhou Trading Company had to go and get the goods.


    Without intentionally hiding it, these people knew about the potato production situation in the manors.


    They had even tasted the potato dishes made in the manor.


    The people of the Zhou Trading Company might not be so interested, but those from Ruyi Restaurant would not want to miss out on such a good opportunity.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue hesitated.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about the price!¡± Liang Yu said hurriedly.


    The reason why he was so eager to make this trip was not only because of the chain store, but also because of this.


    This was because he had already tasted the potato dishes and knew their importance to the Liang Corporation.


    After so many years, this was the first time he had tried a dish that was so delicious.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°When we sowed these potatoes, we didn¡¯t plant too many because we didn¡¯t have enough seeds.¡±


    ¡°Now that potatoes are being produced, although the quantity has increased by quite a bit, excluding the amount needed by the workshops and planting for the next season, there is probably not much left.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue pondered for a moment.


    ¡°How about this, if Young Master Liang really wants it, I¡¯ll give you 100,000 catties. 1 catty for 5 wen..¡±

 Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: Potato Recipes (1)

    Chapter 578: Potato Recipes (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Then, when the potatoes for the next season come out, we¡¯ll charge the price of 4 wen per catty. At that time, 1 should be able to provide an unlimited amount of potatoes.¡±


    Princess Anyang had already calculated in her heart. 1 catty is 5 wen, so how much is 10,000 catties?


    After doing some mental calculations and realizing that it would cost 500 taels, the ripples in Princess Anyang¡¯s heart quickly calmed down.


    She thought to herself, 500 taels of silver is nothing compared to 10,000 catties of potatoes.


    However, she saw that her younger brother¡¯s face was a little gray.


    How could he not be disappointed? According to the information he got, Ms. Lin¡¯s farm could produce 3,000 to 5,000 catties of potatoes per mu.


    Even if it was calculated at 4 wen per catty, the income of one mu of land would at least reach 1.2 taels of silver.


    Even if they only planted two seasons of potatoes a year, the rest of the time, they would leave the land empty. The income from one mu of land was at least 2 taels of silver.


    That money was too easy to earn.


    However, even though he thought so, Liang Yu did not reveal them.


    ¡°Deal! We¡¯ll do as Ms. Lin says!¡± Moreover, he agreed readily.


    5 wen per catty was indeed expensive.


    However, the advantage was that other than the Liang Corporation, there would not be any other restaurants that served such dishes.


    The rarer a thing was, the more valuable it was. Moreover, the potatoes were indeed delicious.


    As long as Ruyi Restaurant could ensure that they had enough profits, it was fine.


    Liang Yu thought of something and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°The Liang Corporation has no objections to the price, but¡­¡± Liang Yu suddenly wanted to say something but stopped.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Young Master Liang, please be straightforward.¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression became more serious as he said, ¡°The Liang Corporation won¡¯t interfere with you selling potatoes to the outside world, but we have a request.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and gestured for Liang Yu to continue.


    ¡°We hope that if you sell potatoes to others, the price will be at least twice as high as ours.¡± Only in this way could the potatoes be more precious.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Then, she nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She planted potatoes only to add another snack to the menu and also to solve the food problem of the Nangong Army.


    She didn¡¯t expect the potato to bring her such a big business opportunity.


    Later on, if she sold potatoes to the Liang Corporation at 4 wen per catty and 8 wen per catty to the others, it would really be a huge profit. Of course, the premise was that there would be others who want to buy from her.


    As she thought of something, Lin Xiaoyue became alert again.


    It seemed that Head Fang had to give some instructions.


    In the future, other than the chili workshop, outsiders were not allowed to walk around freely and inquire about information.


    Fortunately, the method of planting potatoes was rather unique. Otherwise, if the Liang family learned it, what would happen to her later?


    Not only the potato planting method, but also the sweet potato planting method had to be kept a secret.


    Only then was Liang Yu satisfied. He smiled and raised his teacup at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue picked up her teacup and drank with Liang Yu.


    Princess Anyang only knew a little about it, but she was certain of one thing, and that was that her brother cared a lot about potatoes.


    Thinking of the deliciousness of the Wolf Fang Potato, Princess Anyang salivated.


    ¡°The potatoes can also be made into a dish?¡± Princess Anyang suddenly asked.


    She didn¡¯t think that her brother bought potatoes to sell the Wolf Fang Potatoes.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she looked at Princess Anyang.


    Suddenly, she said, ¡°why don¡¯t Her Highness and Young Master Liang stay in the Liu residence for dinner later? I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to make some potato dishes for the two of you to try.¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Princess Anyang also revealed a look of joy.


    ¡°Good. Hehe, after listening to your conversation just now, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    The three of them were all smiling.


    After chatting for a while more, they started talking about joining the chain stores.


    ¡°Now, Liu¡¯s Express is established. And from the looks of it, the response is not bad.¡±


    ¡°The brand value that is rising quickly now is far from what it used to be. The joining fee will naturally increase.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Moreover, if we have enough confidence in the new chain stores, we can reduce the profit in the later stages by reducing the number of franchisees. In the long run, it is better to own the stores.¡±


    Princess Anyang and Liang Yu¡¯s expressions were slightly solemn, but they nodded in agreement with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words.


    ¡°Therefore, this time, we raised the threshold of the joining fee. In fact, we are also consciously reducing the number of franchisees..¡±

 Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Potato Recipes (2)

    Chapter 579: Potato Recipes (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the two of them.


    ¡°Now, more than 70% of the stores are all affiliated stores. The proportion of direct stores is too low.¡±


    ¡°Next, Mr. Li¡¯s goal is to increase the proportion of our direct stores to at least 60%, and it will continue to increase until it reaches 80% or more.¡±


    ¡°This way, we will slow down the recruitment of new stores. In the future, we might even refuse new franchisees.¡±


    The moment these words were said, Princess Anyang and Liang Yu were both shocked.


    ¡°But we still want to join more¡­¡± A hint of panic flashed across Princess Anyang¡¯s face as she spoke to Lin Xiaoyue.


    The business of the chain stores was so good, and she had just tasted the sweetness. She still wanted more to generate income.


    Forget about the increase in the joining fee, would they not accept any more stores in the future? How could this be?


    Liang Yu also frowned, but after a moment, his brows relaxed.


    He was a businessman, so he could understand Ms. Lin¡¯s thoughts and arrangements.


    Since that was the case, he accepted it.


    Other than joining more stores, there were many other businesses he could do.


    For example, the resort business¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled at Princess Anyang. ¡°Although the eatery has good business, it is still a small business. A shop could not earn much money all year round.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Young Master Liang is very knowledgeable and has many businesses under the Liang Trading Company. There must be a lot of projects that he could do.¡±


    ¡°If Your Highness is really interested in doing business, why don¡¯t you ask Young Master Liang?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Princess Anyang looked at Liang Yu.


    Liang Yu paused.


    ¡°Well.Jf you¡¯re interested in doing business¡­¡± He said awkwardly.


    When Princess Anyang saw her little brother¡¯s troubled expression, she looked annoyed.


    ¡°Who wants to do business with you?¡±


    ¡°I know my own limits and my talent.¡±


    ¡°I only dare to do it because 1 don¡¯t have to worry about the franchise stores and can almost get money by sitting down. Forget about doing business with you¡­¡± At this point, a look of disappointment appeared on Princess Anyang¡¯s face.


    Then, she suddenly looked up at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care about the joining fee. 1 just hope that after investing, I can earn some money every month.¡±


    ¡°After thinking about it, 1 think your business is the only one that suits me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me another 10, no, 20 spots? In the future, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Princess Anyang said.


    She was in charge of all the money in the Imperial Residence.


    Putting the money in the bank, not only did it not enter their account, but they also had to pay a safekeeping fee to the bank.


    However, someone had suggested to her that she should use the money house to deposit money.


    However, it was risky. Moreover, if the matter was exposed, it would affect their reputation.


    After thinking about it, it was still worth investing in her sister¡¯s chain store.


    Liang Yu glanced at her sister and didn¡¯t say anything.


    With her sister¡¯s situation, investing in Ms. Lin¡¯s chain store was indeed better than doing anything else. At least she could earn some money every month.


    If she really wanted to do something else, it would not be worth it to lose money.


    His sister knew her limits.


    As for letting her sister work with the Liang Corporation, forget it.


    The Liang family could pay for His Highness, but it was better not to let them participate in business matters.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Princess Anyang with some interest.


    After listening to her words, she realized that Princess Anyang indeed met the criteria.


    They were the kind of investors who did not pursue high returns, but only relatively stable returns.


    But even so, Lin Xiaoyue also revealed a troubled expression.


    Immediately after, under the pleading gaze of Princess Anyang, she nodded at her.


    Princess Anyang¡¯s expression immediately became wild with joy.


    ¡°As for the 20,000 taels of silver joining fee, 1 will immediately arrange for someone to send it to you when 1 return!¡± She said excitedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue waved her hand.


    ¡°No rush.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°In two days, we will go to Qingquan Manor. At that time, it won¡¯t be too late for us to sign the contract there.¡±


    Princess Anyang nodded repeatedly in agreement.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression turned awkward again and she suddenly said.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it!¡± Princess Anyang hurriedly said.


    ¡°Yes¡­in the current situation¡­I¡¯m busy building my own store now. Mr. Li and the others are bent on increasing the proportion of our own stores.. In order to achieve the goal of owning more than 60% as soon as possible, I¡¯m afraid that your affiliated stores will temporarily¡­¡±

 Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Potato Recipes (3)

    Chapter 580: Potato Recipes (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Princess Anyang was stunned. Then, the smile on her face disappeared.


    After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a little later. However, can you tell them to have my stores as close to Nan¡¯an County as possible?¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to worry too much about the chain store. However, the stores still had to be inspected regularly.


    There were also things like checking accounts and collecting money. They could save some effort if the stores were closer together.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Lin Xiaoyue agreed readily.


    After her business expanded, she had chain stores everywhere.


    As for the delivery and collection of money, they had to travel everywhere.


    With enough shops, the distance would not affect them much.


    Princess Anyang¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± She quickly thanked her.


    ¡°Haha, Your Highness is too polite.¡±


    The three of them chatted happily, and soon it was noon.


    Under Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s instructions, the kitchen made a large number of dishes with potatoes as the raw material.


    Green pepper and shredded potatoes, braised beef with potatoes, stir-fried shredded potatoes, stir-fried potato strips, dried potato chips¡­


    Liang Yu was shocked to see so many dishes made from potatoes.


    He had tasted some of the dishes before. However, there were some that he had never seen before.


    For example, stir-fried shredded potatoes, stir-fried potato strips, and dried potato chips.


    Princess Anyang was also tempted, especially by the fried potatoes because it looked like the Wolf Fang Potatoes that sold out quickly.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s eat. Try the cooking of the Liu family¡¯s chef.¡± Lin Xiaoyue greeted them with a smile.


    The chef of the Liu Residence, Sun Tao, was a former cook of the Nangong Army. His cooking skills were not bad.


    After coming to the Liu residence, she had taught him many 21st-century cooking techniques to satisfy her appetite.


    Needless to say, Sun Tao¡¯s cooking was even better than the high-end restaurants she had eaten in the 21st century.


    ¡°Good!¡± Princess Anyang replied and quickly picked up her chopsticks.


    Li Xiao, Xiao Yang, and Liang Yu, who had returned to eat, also started eating.


    Xiao Yang ate the fastest.


    ¡°Princess Consort, Young Master Liang, you can try this Ants on a Tree and Fried Potato Chips. The taste is really superb!¡± Xiao Yang said to the two of them at the same time as he extended his chopsticks towards the stir-fried shredded potatoes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask the kitchen to make more of these two dishes today? This is not enough for me alone!¡± Xiao Yang picked up some food and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Everyone turned to look at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°This dish is called Ants on a Tree? What a good name.¡± Princess Anyang suddenly said.


    The thin shredded potatoes were fried and looked like tree branches. And the condiments on it were like ants on a branch.


    As she spoke, Princess Anyang picked up the stir-fried shredded potatoes.


    As soon as the food entered her mouth, the unique taste immediately exploded.


    ¡°This is actually made from potatoes?¡± With some disbelief, Princess Anyang asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    At the same time, he reached out to pick up a second piece.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression changed when he saw this. He also reached for the stir-fried shredded potatoes.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s made from potatoes. Actually, potatoes can not only be used to make dishes, but they can also be made into snacks.¡±


    ¡°After slicing the potatoes and cutting them thin enough, you can fry them in hot oil to make delicious potato chips.¡±


    Potato chips were one of the most popular snacks before the apocalypse of the 21st century.


    ¡°Ants on a Tree is also a fried dish. Although it¡¯s not potato chips yet, it already has the taste of potato chips.¡±


    After saying that, Lin Xiaoyue ignored everyone¡¯s curiosity and turned to look at Xiao Yang.


    ¡°I know you like it. Master Sun just sent someone to pass the message that he will send some over later.¡±


    Xiao Yang¡¯s face immediately lit up.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Then, he saw that Princess Anyang and Liang Yu had started on the stir-fried potato strips and he quickly picked up his chopsticks.


    Princess Anyang and Liang Yu were indeed mesmerized by the taste of the stir-fried shredded potatoes.


    However, after seeing Xiao Yang¡¯s behavior, they were not shy anymore.


    Then, they went to try other dishes.


    Then, the two of them realized that the stir-fried potatoes were also very delicious, followed by the fried potato chips.


    In short, this meal stunned Princess Anyang and Liang Yu.


    When the servants sent over more stir-fried shredded potatoes and potato chips, the two of them could not hold it in anymore and kept eating them.


    When they were finally done, Princess Anyang and Liang Yu both realized that they were stuffed..

 Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Going to Qingquan Manor (1)

    Chapter 581: Going to Qingquan Manor (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After the meal, Princess Anyang was still complimenting the potatoes.


    She also mentioned that she wanted to see what a raw potato looked like.


    Lin Xiaoyue agreed.


    She brought the two of them directly to the kitchen.


    When she saw the potato, Princess Anyang couldn¡¯t put it down.


    ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡± Princess Anyang took a potato and admired it.


    It looked like a lump of dirt, but it was actually so delicious when cooked.


    Sun Tao was smiling as he explained it to Princess Anyang and Liang Yu.


    ¡°Haha, Your Highness, this is not the biggest. Some of the bigger ones could weigh more than a catty each. One is enough to make a dish!¡±


    Princess Anyang was shocked.


    ¡°That big?¡± She first looked at Sun Tao and Lin Xiaoyue, then at Liang Yu.


    One potato could be more than a catty, and a catty cost four to 5 wen. If the production of potatoes was high, Ms. Lin could earn a lot of money easily.


    Liang Yu did not react.


    He had seen potatoes before and understood the situation.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°If Your Highness likes these potatoes, you can bring some back later.¡± He said.


    Princess Anyang¡¯s face lit up.


    Just as she was about to agree, she suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 buy it? Can these potatoes be stored for a long time?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°The potatoes that are collected are all muddy. Put them in a dry cellar. If they are preserved properly, there will be no problem keeping them for a year.¡±


    Thinking of something, Lin Xiaoyue said, ¡°right, Your Highness has to be careful. The potatoes that have teeth are poisonous and cannot be used.¡±


    Princess Anyang and Liang Yu were both shocked.


    They quickly noted this down.


    After that, Princess Anyang asked Sun Tao how to cook with potatoes.


    Sun Tao didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue awkwardly.


    When Princess Anyang saw this, she realized the situation and a hint of embarrassment flashed across her face.


    ¡°I¡­ I really like eating potatoes.¡±


    ¡°How about this, 1¡¯11 give you money, and you let Master Sun teach the chefs of the Imperial Residence. How about that?¡± Princess Anyang¡¯s face was filled with anticipation.


    Liang Yu also looked at Lin Xiaoyue without batting an eyelid.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and turned to look at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Young Master Liang, are you interested in the recipes?¡±


    How much could they sell it for if they sold it to Prince Anyang?


    Selling it to the Liang Trading Company was better.


    With the relationship between the Anyang Imperial Residence and the Liang Corporation, no matter who she sold it to, the resources would be shared. As such, she had to see it to whoever could pay a higher price.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly, knowing that his thoughts had been seen through by Lin Xiaoyue.


    He smiled awkwardly and nodded.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested. 1 wonder how much you plan to charge?¡±


    After dealing with her many times, he did not think that it was so easy to take advantage of Ms. Lin. Therefore, within a reasonable price range, it was better to pay the appropriate amount.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°1,000 taels, including all the potato dishes on the table today. I will allow the Liang family to send a chef to the Liu residence to learn from Master Sun. After that, 1 won¡¯t interfere with whether the Liang Corporation teaches to outsiders or not.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Princess Anyang.


    Princess Anyang immediately understood and smiled at her brother.


    Hehe, did Ms. Lin mean that she allowed them to have it for free? Not bad¡­


    Liang Yu:¡±¡­¡±


    His sister didn¡¯t care about his feelings at all!


    ¡°Deal! Then I¡¯ll arrange for a chef to come over tomorrow.¡± Suppressing the emotions in his heart, Liang Yu replied to Lin Xiaoyue.


    1,000 taels was not a low price. However, there were many ways to cook potatoes, and some cooking methods might be able to be used for other dishes.


    In this way, it was actually quite cost-effective.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    Sun Tao¡¯s jaw almost dropped.


    What? Teaching someone how to cook for 1,000 taels?


    Everyone was saying that their mistress was a business genius. Not only did she support so many of his brothers in the Nangong Army, but she also allowed everyone to live a good life.


    She was clearly an immortal!


    That was too easy!


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed Sun Tao¡¯s reaction and gave him a proud look.


    Sun Tao quickly lowered his head and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss.. I will definitely teach Young Master Liang¡¯s people seriously!¡±

 Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Going to Qingquan Manor (2)

    Chapter 582: Going to Qingquan Manor (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    His voice was loud and clear, and it carried the determination to accomplish his mission. Everyone was shocked.


    Lin Xiaoyue, on the other hand, looked as if she was already used to it and nodded at Sun Tao in admiration.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see Head Fang. Let him help you buy potatoes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Princess Anyang and Liang Yu.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them nodded.


    After leaving the kitchen, Lin Xiaoyue took the two of them to see Head Fang.


    Other than that, after arranging for people to bring Princess Anyang and Liang Yu to pick up the goods, Lin Xiaoyue left Head Fang alone and mentioned to him that the manor needed to be watched more carefully.


    ¡°Although the Liang Trading Company and the Zhou Trading Company have cooperated with us, we must be on guard.¡±


    ¡°The potato incident is a good example.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better that they don¡¯t know much now.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Head Fang.


    ¡°Next, instruct the others to be vigilant against the people outside, no matter who they are.¡±


    ¡°In the manor, the secrets of the workshop and the crops must not be revealed to outsiders!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Especially the secret of the crops. With the strength of the Liang Trading Company and the Zhou Trading Company, they are completely capable of ignoring us and doing things on their own. At that time, what can we do?¡±


    Head Fang nodded solemnly.


    ¡°I was negligent in this matter. Don¡¯t worry, Miss. 1¡¯11 get someone to pass on the order.¡±


    ¡°We are all of one heart and will keep the secret.¡± Head Fang added.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    She believed in the loyalty of the Nangong Army.


    ¡°Next, get the potatoes that Princess Anyang and Young Master Liang want. If they come to buy potatoes later, you have to make arrangements accordingly.¡±


    ¡°First, reserve the potato seeds that we will use in the next season in advance. Then, store the potatoes that each workshop needs in the next six months. We¡¯ll also deduct the potatoes used for food. The rest would only be sold when there is a surplus.¡±


    When Head Fang heard this, he frowned.


    ¡°5 wen per catty is a good price. It is not worth it to leave such a precious thing for us to eat. Why don¡¯t we sell the food for money? With money, wouldn¡¯t we be able to make do with buying other vegetables?


    Head Fang had not finished speaking when he was interrupted by Lin Xiao Yue.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°When I decided to plant potatoes, other than to increase the number of snacks, the biggest purpose was to solve the food problem.¡±


    ¡°The potatoes are being produced in large quantities and the soldiers like them.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person am I if 1 tell them to give that up just for some money?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said unhappily.


    The main thing was that she was rich now and really did not care about this little bit of money.


    Also, the reason why the workshop had been able to achieve such results so quickly was all thanks to the Nangong Army.


    She had seen how much the soldiers of the Nangong Army loved potatoes. She could not make them sacrifice themselves for her just to earn more money.


    Head Fang was moved.


    ¡°Miss is right,¡± he bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    At the same time, he once again sighed in his heart that their mistress was a good person.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression became much better.


    ¡°You¡¯re also thinking about the big picture.¡±


    Sighing, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Head Fang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, now that the factory is gradually getting on the right track, our days will only get better and better.¡±


    ¡°As I said before, 1 have to pay everyone in the middle of the year. I will do it.¡±


    Head Fang was even more moved.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡±


    With that, she prepared to leave.


    However, after taking two steps, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Oh right, if there aren¡¯t many things to do here, pack up. The day after tomorrow, you can come with us to Qingquan Manor for the summer. You can work there.¡±


    Head Fang was touched, but he quickly restrained himself. He bowed to Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss. However, I¡¯m not going. There are still many things to do in the manor.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Alright then. The weather is hot, so take care to prevent heatstroke. In addition, send people for each manor to the Liu residence to learn how to make cold cakes..¡±

 Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Going to Qingquan Manor (3)

    Chapter 583: Going to Qingquan Manor (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned it. I¡¯ll go back to the manor and make some every day for the soldiers to relieve the heat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Head Fang quickly replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue then left.


    In the blink of an eye, two days passed.


    Early in the morning, the Liu Residence¡¯s three carriages set off for Nan¡¯an County and then arrived at Qingquan Manor.


    As soon as they entered Qingquan Manor, Lin Xiaoyue and the others felt a cool sensation.


    ¡°Miss, the location here is good. There are mountains and birds. No wonder it¡¯s so cool!¡± Zhao Shanshan quickly said.


    She was looking forward to it ever since she heard her mother and Madam describe it.


    This time, she was able to visit for the summer, so she was extremely happy.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good place. The manor we found in Qingshi Town is actually not bad, but compared to this place, it¡¯s still a little lacking¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue sighed.


    The coolness of Qingquan Manor was mainly due to the terrain. The manor she bought could be made into a summer resort after some renovation, but it was still incomparable to the natural ones here.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good place, but it¡¯s too far from Qingshit Town! I still like the manor that Miss bought!¡± Zhao Shanshan glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and said playfully.


    As soon as she said this, everyone unanimously agreed.


    Lin Xiaoyue laughed.


    ¡°Then, in order to not let Shanshan down, you and Fan Teng have to build a better manor!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she looked at Li Xiao and Fan Teng.


    She was the one who drew the blueprint of the new manor. She had arranged for Li Xiao and Fan Teng to handle the subsequent work.


    The two of them would only be here for a few days.


    After some observation, they would leave.


    After Li Xiao heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction.


    Fan Teng was called out, but he instantly perked up.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you and Shanshan!¡±


    As he spoke, he looked straight at Zhao Shanshan, not afraid of others knowing his intentions.


    As expected, everyone¡¯s gaze immediately turned to Zhao Shanshan.


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s pretty face instantly flushed red.


    ¡°Miss!¡± Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was laughing the most, Zhao Shanshan blushed and pulled Lin Xiaoyue.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue restrain herself a little.


    ¡°Hehe¡­alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    After a while, the group finally arrived at the manor.


    The unique decoration made their eyes light up.


    Not only Li Xiao, Fan Teng and the others were shocked, even Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    The sketch she gave him back then was not very good. She did not expect Liang Yu to achieve such an amazing result.


    It was simple yet modern. Before the end of the 21st century, it would probably be called an imitation of the ancient style.


    ¡°Li Xiao, Ms. Lin, sorry for not welcoming you!¡± Liang Yu finally appeared and came to the door to welcome everyone.


    ¡°Something urgent happened in the manor and we were delayed. That¡¯s why 1 sent a servant to pick you up. I hope you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Li Xiao glanced at Liang Yu and then at his wife.


    He had never liked to make small talk. It was better for his wife to deal with these things.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°Young Master Liang is too polite. I just hope we are not disturbing Young Master Liang.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It was a great honor to have you here.¡±


    ¡°Food is ready. Please come in!¡± Liang Yu said enthusiastically.


    ¡°Please!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    Then, he led everyone through the door.


    As they followed Liang Yu inside, everyone observed the situation in the manor.


    Lin Xiaoyue was almost walking side by side with Liang Yu, asking about the structure of the manor from time to time.


    While she understood the situation, she also explained to the others.


    The current Qingquan Manor was indeed built according to the model of a resort hotel.


    The rooms were in one place, and the entertainment and dining areas were in another.


    Then, he arranged for a small number of people to take care of the guests in places with good scenery.


    The servants were also different from those in other places. They were wearing uniforms with the words ¡°Qingquan Manor¡± embroidered on it. They were like staff members of a hotel.


    To the Liu family, everything here was very novel.


    Lin Xiaoyue, on the other hand, felt a sense of familiarity.


    This was the resort she had envisioned.


    She didn¡¯t expect Liang Yu to restore her impression of the resort so well.


    They finally arrived at the dining room.


    This was actually a spacious room with a buffet.


    All kinds of dishes were placed in small pots, and plates were placed beside them..

 Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Something Happened to the Lin Family (1)

    Chapter 584: Something Happened to the Lin Family (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When the guests arrived, they could use the tongs to pick up the vegetables in the small pot. He could take as much as he wanted.


    The dishes were plentiful and the selection was high.


    Moreover, Lin Xiaoyue also saw braised pork, spicy skewers, Wolf Fang Potatoes, cold cakes, and potato-related dishes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the stores in Nan¡¯an County. I¡¯ll go to Qingquan Manor to pick up the goods every day. I¡¯ll guarantee the supply of dishes in the manor.¡± Liang Yu explained.


    He wanted to build a resort, so he attached great importance to the food.


    Other than those who were high officials and dignitaries, whose food would be made on the spot.


    Most of the other people would come to the buffet restaurant to eat.


    The food in the buffet restaurant had to be delicious.


    Only in this way could the guests completely fall in love with Qingquan Manor.


    That was why he had brought in those snacks that were served quickly, as well as potato dishes and some other specialty dishes of Ruyi Restaurant.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°It is our honor that Young Master Liang values us so much. Thank you, Young Master Liang!¡±


    This was to give them business and at the same time help them advertise. How could she not thank him?


    Liang Yu smiled.


    ¡°You are welcome. I should be the one thanking you. It was all thanks to you that Qingquan Manor is built.¡±


    The two of them exchanged some pleasantries before they went to the dining area to take their seats.


    At this moment, the Liu family members had already brought their dishes over.


    Everyone sat down and soon began eating.


    Everyone was surprised by the dishes.


    At the same time, they found it very interesting.


    The main thing was that there were many dishes. It was fun to choose their own dishes.


    While eating, Liang Yu asked everyone about their feelings and opinions about the buffet.


    The feedback she received was positive, and Liang Yu was very satisfied.


    After lunch, Liang Yu brought Lin Xiaoyue, Li Xiao, and Fan Teng to continue touring the resort.


    Liang Yu introduced the current situation of the resort to them in detail, including the places that had been renovated.


    He wanted to hear what other suggestions Lin Xiaoyue had.


    To Li Xiao and Fan Teng, he wanted to show them the layout of the manor.


    Yes, Lin Xiaoyue had already told Liang Yu the true purpose of Li Xiao and Fan Teng¡¯s visit.


    Considering that Qingquan Manor was designed by Lin Xiaoyue, Liang Yu generously showed the results to the two of them.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t hide anything. She pointed out some of the areas that weren¡¯t perfect and said some of her own opinions.


    Liang Yu, Li Xiao, and Fan Teng noted them down one by one.


    One was to consider whether to make changes again.


    The other two hoped to learn from this experience so that the new manor outside Qingshit Town could be built more smoothly.


    The afternoon passed quickly, and dusk soon arrived.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the others finally returned to the manor.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t want to move anymore after she ate and returned to the guest room.


    Li Xiao helped his wife wash up and put her on the bed. Only then did he start going through the notes he had taken today.


    Seeing Li Xiao like this, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly wasn¡¯t sleepy.


    Instead, she got up and went to Li Xiao¡¯s side to watch him busy himself.


    ¡°This is not right.¡± From time to time, she would correct him.


    Seeing that his wife didn¡¯t look tired anymore, Li Xiao felt relieved. He didn¡¯t chase his wife away and even started discussing with her.


    The more they discussed, the more amazed Li Xiao was at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s ingenuity and intelligence.


    After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but pull his wife into his arms.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked, but she quickly calmed down and did not struggle.


    ¡°This brain of yours is truly wondrous.¡± Li Xiao buried his head in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s neck and took a deep breath.


    This feeling was a little torturous¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t notice it and smiled instead.


    ¡°How can the crystallization of thousands of years of civilization not be marvelous?¡±


    Li Xiao hugged Lin Xiaoyue a little harder. The two of them were close to each other, and finally, Lin Xiaoyue felt uncomfortable.


    Just as she wanted to move away, she was restrained by Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yue ¡®er, we¡­¡± Li Xiao¡¯s voice was filled with patience.


    Ever since his wife¡¯s period came, he had moved into her room.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they were already husband and wife.


    Including this trip to Qingquan Manor, they had also arranged for a couple¡¯s double room.


    However, only he knew the actual situation.


    If this continued, he was afraid that he would go crazy..

 Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Something Happened to the Lin Family (2)

    Chapter 585: Something Happened to the Lin Family (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s pretty face flushed red.


    ¡°Ahem¨C¡± Then, she lowered her red face.


    She had just turned sixteen, and there was still a year to go.


    Sigh, it wasn¡¯t that she was unwilling, but she was afraid that she would get pregnant too early.


    As a woman who had received higher education before the apocalypse, she did not want to have children too early.


    She hadn¡¯t even dated enough yet, and she was already a mother. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it.


    Moreover, the conditions in ancient times meant that it was dangerous to have children. She was not mentally prepared for that.


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he tried to suppress his desire.


    Then, he got up and carried Lin Xiaoyue into the room.


    After that, he placed her on the bed as she was too shy to look at him.


    Just as Lin Xiaoyue was struggling in her heart, worried that she would be pounced on, she heard Li Xiao¡¯s laughter.


    ¡°Hehe, go to bed.¡±


    His voice was magnetic and pleasant, and Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief. But at the same time, an inexplicable sense of loss welled up in her heart.


    Before she could reply, Li Xiao had already turned around and left.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s blushing face instantly stiffened, feeling as if she had been played.


    She really wanted to get out of bed and argue with Li Xiao, but after thinking about it, she chose to be a coward.


    Pulling the blanket over, she turned her body and closed her eyes.


    At the desk outside, Li Xiao shook his head, and continued to work.


    In the following days, Lin Xiaoyue felt as if time had slowed down.


    She was rarely busy with work and enjoyed her vacation.


    Every day, she would wander around the mountains and rivers, play mahjong with her family, those in Prince Anyang¡¯s residence, or the people of the Liang residence.


    Half a month later, she finally brought the Liu family back to Daishi Village.


    After leaving for more than half a month, the outside world had changed a lot.


    The chilies and potatoes had been collected from the various manors, but they were still busy.


    On the contrary, there were more and more jobs in the workshops in the manor. Many of the NangongArmy soldiers who were originally responsible for farming joined the workshops to process chili products.


    In addition to the pepper workshop, the pickled pepper workshop that Lin Xiaoyue had approved to build in Mao¡¯er Village had also started construction.


    Moreover, the pickled vegetables were ready to be eaten.


    Thinking back, Lin Xiaoyue had asked them to build the pickled pepper workshop because she did not want to waste the last remaining green peppers.


    Who knew that in the end, there were so many green chilies left in each manor that the workshop could not stop working for a long time.


    Considering that the workshop had already been built, it would be a waste to only make pickled peppers, so she approved the production of some other pickled vegetables.


    Other than pickled peppers, they also made some pickled ginger, cowpeas, radishes, and so on.


    As a result, they were quickly used in the kitchen of each manor.


    Yes, Lin Xiaoyue had mentioned before that the pickled vegetables could be used in recipes.


    The chefs of the Nangong Army had already mastered the method of cooking with pickled vegetables.


    Shredded potatoes with pickled peppers, shredded pork with pickled peppers, and fish with pickled peppers. There were also stir-fried shredded pork with ginger and stir-fried duck with ginger.


    It could be said that in the half a month that she had been away, the chefs of the Nangong Army in the various manors had all displayed their abilities.


    Using pickled vegetables as an ingredient in the dish caused the dish to be very appetizing. After the soldiers ate it, they liked it very much.


    Everyone praised their mistress.


    In the Liu residence, Lin Xiaoyue also complimented the food made with pickled peppers.


    After understanding the situation, she arranged for Head Fang to contact Ruyi Restaurant and prepare to promote the pickled vegetables.


    Lin Xiaoyue was overjoyed to find another way to make money.


    Apart from this, the business of the chili and bacon workshops was also picking up.


    Since the supply problem of potatoes and cold cakes had been solved, the business of the existing shops was booming day by day.


    The newly opened shop was also based on the brand and focused on taste, attracting a large number of customers.


    As for the chili workshop, due to the good sales of chili products from the Liang and Zhou Trading Companies, they could earn a large sum of money every day.


    Even though Zhou Shi was pregnant, they had been busy on the front lines to prevent problems.


    Lin Xiaoyue rushed back this time because she received Hei Gang¡¯s message saying that her sister-in-law was pregnant. He asked her to hurry back and keep an eye on her so that her sister-in-law could relax a little.


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw Zhou Shi, she was a little surprised to see that her stomach was flat..

 Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: Something Happened to the Lin Family (3)

    Chapter 586: Something Happened to the Lin Family (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    But she soon realized that she just found out she was pregnant. How could she grow a belly so quickly?


    Even so, when Lin Xiaoyue came back, she treated Zhou Shi as if she was going to give birth soon.


    It made Zhou Shi somewhat uncomfortable and she asked Lin Xiaoyue not to treat her like this.


    When she was free, Zhou Shi would even tell Lin Xiaoyabout her pregnancy experience, with a look that said, ¡°you will have this day sooner or later.¡±


    She even asked about Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao¡¯s activities in the bedroom, causing Lin Xiaoyue to turn red and was unwilling to continue chatting with her.


    Sigh, she really did not want to be a mother so early¡­


    Other than the existing businesses, the farming in the manors was also gradually showing results.


    The piggies were growing healthily in the pigsty.


    In the chicken farm, the chickens were also living happily.


    And all of this would soon bring in production.


    While Lin Xiaoyue was away, something big happened in Daishi Village.


    First of all, the cabbages for this season had basically been harvested.


    Because the harvest was good, every household earned some money.


    Under the leadership of the village chief, more families were willing to use their land to grow cabbages and sell them to the Liu family workshop.


    At the same time, other than Daishi Village, the village chiefs and representatives of some surrounding villages also came and requested to supply cabbages.


    Zhou Shi was busy with the workshop and she was pregnant, so she had not dealt with this matter.


    Now that Lin Xiaoyue had returned, she brought this up.


    Lin Xiaoyue naturally agreed and immediately arranged for someone to inform the village representatives to gather everyone together to formulate the cabbage planting and purchasing plan for the next season.


    Other than official business, there was news about the Lin family.


    More than half a month had passed, and Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s house was already under construction. It was said that it might be completed in five or six days.


    During this period of time, his wife had been working in the workshop. Not only did she work, she also often worked overtime as much as she could.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just his wife. After he recovered, he would occasionally come to the workshop to do odd jobs.


    After the couple received their wages, they used most of the money to pay off their debts.


    Zhou Shi was quite satisfied with this and felt that she had not misjudged them.


    After Lin Xiaoyue heard this, she also thought highly of them.


    On the other hand, the other members of the Lin family were not doing as well.


    When the two families saw how they were doing, they became even more jealous.


    However, Fourth Uncle Lin was not willing to help them, and they had previously quarreled with them, so they thickened their skin and came to the workshop.


    The person in charge of hiring was annoyed.


    However, considering that Fourth Uncle Lin had received Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s forgiveness, and that they were also members of the Lin family, they did not dare to be too rude to them. As a result, even though he was annoyed, he did not show it.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to report it, but Hei Gang had personally reminded him not to disturb his wife for unimportant matters. No one dared to say anything.


    However, in the end, they managed to see Zhou Shi.


    Zhou Shi gave the Lin family a cold shoulder and told them not to come again. Only then did the Lin family stop coming for a few days.


    However, yesterday, they met again.


    At that time, Zhou Shi wanted to deal with them, but she was stopped by someone. She was asked to be careful and wait for Lin Xiaoyue to come back before dealing with it.


    Only Lin Xiaoyue could deal with this matter.


    This was also one of the things that Lin Xiaoyue needed to deal with at the moment.


    Regarding this, Lin Xiaoyue did not want Zhou Shi to handle it. She would handle it herself.


    It was more important to deal with Lin Dachui and Old Madam Lin first.


    Just seven days ago, Lin Dachui fainted.


    Only Fourth Uncle Lin went to see him. The others pretended not to know.


    But three days later, Lin Yuanshan suddenly made a scene at home and crawled out of the house.


    The latest news was that he had gone missing. However, no one from the Lin family went to look for him. They even asked someone to look for him.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± Lin Xiaoyue was listening to Zhou Shi talking about this when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at the door and replied.


    The door opened, and it was Zhao Fu.


    ¡°Miss!¡± Zhao Fu looked a little anxious as he entered and hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked.


    Zhao Fu was the butler of the Liu residence. If nothing unexpected happened, he would not leave the Liu residence.


    He came to the Liu residence to look for her today. Did something happen?


    Zhao Fu¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Something happened to the Lin family. Someone found Lin Yuanshan¡¯s body. After sending him back, the old lady of the Lin family died of grief. Now, only Old Master Lin was left in the Lin family..¡±

 Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Lin Yuanshan and Old Madam Lins Death (1)

    Chapter 587: Lin Yuanshan and Old Madam Lin¡¯s Death (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    Then, her expression returned to normal.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Lin Yuanshan and Old Madam Lin were gone?


    So be it. It had nothing to do with her.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s cold attitude, Zhao Fu raised his head and looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°The other members of the Lin family have brought Old Master Lin to the Liu residence and said that they wanted to apologize to Madam.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression turned cold as she looked at Zhao Fu.


    Just now, she was still thinking that it was already presumptuous enough for them to go to the workshop to cause trouble while she was not around.


    She did not expect that they would be so bold as to come see her mother.


    Had it been so long that they had forgotten how ruthless she could be?


    Zhao Fu quickly lowered his head and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡± He sounded terrified.


    He did not handle this matter properly and actually let Madam hear the voice of the Lin family.


    After that, although the Lin family was chased away by him, Madam also knew about this matter.


    A hint of irritation flashed across Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    Zhao Fu looked troubled.


    ¡°Madam¡­heard the commotion outside the Liu residence and met with the Lin family.¡± He said with a bitter expression.


    Zhao Fu quickly bowed again and cupped his fists at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°This is my negligence! 1 didn¡¯t chase the Lin family away quickly and let them disturb Madam¡¯s peace!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°What did my mother say?¡± He asked.


    The matter had already happened. There was no point in pursuing it. The most important thing was to resolve the matter first.


    ¡°Madam said that she will wait for you to go back and deal with it.¡± Zhao Fu replied.


    Madam is soft and kind.


    To be honest, when Madam appeared, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    He was afraid that Madam would accept the Lin family¡¯s apology and forgive them, causing trouble for Miss.


    However, the result surprised him.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard this, her expression relaxed a little.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Get someone to prepare the carriage. We¡¯re going back to Daishi Village.¡±


    Her mother was concerned about her, so she wouldn¡¯t agree to the Lin family¡¯s request.


    However, her mother was soft-hearted, so she did not feel good at this moment.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Zhao Fu replied and quickly left.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhou Shi


    ¡°Rest for a while. I¡¯ll take care of the workshop.¡±


    Zhou Shi nodded and looked at her stomach.


    ¡°Yes. If there¡¯s anything, send someone to inform me. I just need to rest for a few days.¡±


    Her pulse was a little unstable, so Mr. Xu asked her to rest for a while. But she actually felt fine.


    Lin Xiaoyue immediately looked at Zhou Shi with resentment.


    ¡°For a few days? Go back home and take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get pregnant. We can¡¯t allow anything to happen to it!¡±


    ¡°You should have informed me about it soon.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, nothing happened. Otherwise, I would have become a sinner.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Zhou Shi¡¯s stomach.


    Zhou Shi lowered her head, too embarrassed to answer.


    She made it sound so serious¡­


    ¡°Alright, let Shanshan send you back home later. 1 have to go now.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue stood up.


    Zhou Shi quickly stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Thus, the two of them left the Liu residence together.


    The carriage that Lin Xiaoyue wanted to use was tied up.


    After leaving the gate, she got into the carriage with Zhao Fu and hurried back to Daishi Village.


    Liu Residence.


    Lin Xiaoyue had just returned when Ma Shi came up to welcome her, her face still carrying some anxiety.


    After learning that her mother was in the backyard, Lin Xiaoyue asked the servants to prepare lunch and then went to the backyard to look for Liu Shi. Outside Liu Shi¡¯s room.


    Lin Xiaoyue knocked on the door.


    Liu Shi, who was sitting beside the embroidery rack in a daze, quickly came back to her senses.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked in frustration.


    Didn¡¯t 1 tell them not to disturb me?


    Lin Xiaoyue, who was outside the door, heard the voice and felt a little worried. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s me!¡± Then, she restrained her emotions and shouted sweetly into the door.


    In the room, Liu Shi¡¯s expression changed and she quickly suppressed the emotions in her heart.


    Then, she stood up.


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Then, she quickly walked to the door and opened it for her daughter.


    As soon as the door opened, Liu Shi saw her daughter smiling brightly at her.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at the Liu residence at this hour? Why did you suddenly come back?¡± Seeing her daughter like this, the sorrow in Liu Shi¡¯s heart instantly dissipated a lot..

 Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Lin Yuanshan and Old Madam Lins Death (2)

    Chapter 588: Lin Yuanshan and Old Madam Lin¡¯s Death (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue entered the room and grabbed Liu Shi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°They are here and disturbing my mother¡¯s peace. As her daughter, how can I not come back?¡± As she said that, she looked at Liu Shi with a cute look.


    When Liu Shi heard this, she looked worried again.


    ¡°Did they inform you?¡± Then, she looked out of the room in annoyance.


    Lin Xiaoyue tugged at Liu Shi¡¯s arm like a spoiled child, turned around with Liu Shi, and continued to walk into the room.


    ¡°Their mission is to take good care of you. Now that something has happened, what¡¯s wrong with informing me?¡±


    She helped Liu Shi to sit down by the bed and turned to look at her.


    ¡°Mother, did the Lin family make things difficult for you?¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Under her daughter¡¯s gaze, he finally sighed.


    Then, she reached out and grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Since they are already dead, the debt should be settled. They are still your father¡¯s¡­¡±


    Seeing the change in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression, Liu Shi did not continue.


    ¡°Forget it, just pretend like i didn¡¯t say anything. Regarding the Lin family¡¯s matters, you have the final say.¡± Liu Shi said again.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed again.


    She glanced at her mother, who did not look too good, and covered her hand with hers.


    ¡°Actually, Old Madam Lin, Lin Lanhua, and Lin Yuanshan, who bullied us the most back then, are all dead. For father¡¯s sake, we can let go of those grudges.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Shi immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue sighed. ¡°But, the Lin family¡¯s request isn¡¯t that simple.¡±


    Liu Shi frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue seriously.


    She wanted to resolve her grievances with the Lin family on account of her late husband.


    However, it did not mean that she wanted to see her daughter being schemed against.


    ¡°A while ago, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife came to work in our workshop.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Zhou Shi saw that she was honest and had a good attitude, so she let her stay¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly told Liu Shi about how the rest of the Lin family had become restless after Fourth Uncle Lin came to the workshop.


    When Liu Shi heard this, she remembered that when the Lin family came to apologize, only Old Master Lin and Second Uncle Lin¡¯s family came. Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s family did not appear.


    ¡°Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife is an understanding person. He has changed for the better after marrying such a wife.¡±


    ¡°Look, have I ever made things difficult for them?¡±


    Liu Shi shook her head.


    Her daughter didn¡¯t stop Zhou Shi from keeping Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife, nor did she stop her from entering the workshop.


    Later, when they wanted to build a house, she did not stop Zhou Shi from lending money. Indeed, she didn¡¯t make things difficult for them.


    ¡°But the others are different. They only wanted to take advantage of her.¡± At the mention of the rest of the Lin family, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face showed disdain.


    ¡°After failing to curry favor with Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife, they pestered the person in charge of hiring.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, Zhou Shi was not feeling well, so the rest did not dare to disturb her. They actually thought that we were tolerating them.¡±


    ¡°Today, they actually took advantage of my absence and brought Lin Dachui to our door.¡±


    When Liu Shi heard her daughter mention ¡°Lin Dachui¡± she subconsciously frowned slightly.


    He was an elder after all. Not only was he his daughter¡¯s elder, but he was also hers. It was a little inappropriate for her daughter to call him by his name.


    However, even though she had such thoughts in her heart, Liu Shi endured it and did not say anything.


    What her daughter said made sense.


    The rest of the Lin family, including Old Master Lin, had not come for a simple reason.


    Actually, she had her own guesses. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have insisted that she should listen to her daughter.


    Now, it seemed that her insistence was right.


    ¡°Mother, when these people need help, they try their best to curry favor. Once they realized that others could not help or were unwilling to help, they would immediately change their attitude and even treat them as enemies.¡±


    ¡°The way they treated Fourth Uncle and his wife was an example.¡±


    ¡°Previously, they asked Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife for help. Jiang and Deng Shi personally came to deliver food. However, after being rejected, they took back all the food.¡±


    ¡°Is this something a normal person does? Anyway, I¡¯m not that thick-skinned.¡±


    Liu Shi nodded awkwardly.


    According to her understanding of Jiang and Deng Shi, it was indeed not strange for them to do such a thing..

 Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Lin Yuanshan and Old Madam Lins Death (3)

    Chapter 589: Lin Yuanshan and Old Madam Lin¡¯s Death (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. After that, he even cursed Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife in front of them.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Deng Shi splashed water on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife when she passed by.¡±


    ¡°Old Fourth Lin was so angry that he slapped Deng Shi.¡±


    ¡°In the end, he was almost beaten to death by Second Uncle Lin and his two sons.¡±


    Liu Shi sighed.


    She had heard of that, but she only knew what happened and did not know the reason.


    If it was really because of this reason that they hated the Fourth Uncle Lin and his family so much, it was indeed too much.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Liu Shi and was very satisfied with her mother¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Fourth Uncle Lin and his wife were so eager to move out of the Lin residence.¡±


    ¡°Even if building a new house will put them heavily in debt, and the old house won¡¯t sell at a good price.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at her mother who was deep in thought again.


    ¡°Mother, think about it. The Lin family would rather sell their property at a low price and build a new house in debt than stay with the rest of the Lin family. If we continue to interact with them, won¡¯t we be looking for trouble for ourselves?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi with a sad face.


    Liu Shi nodded subconsciously.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s looked happy, but she quickly suppressed her emotions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. It won¡¯t be long before they use our name to enter the workshop. The next step would be to use their identity to bully others in the workshop¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s stop interacting with the Lin family.¡± She quickly said.


    If she let down her late husband, then so be it.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her daughter to build a business like this. She couldn¡¯t let the Lin family ruin it.


    Also, perhaps her late husband would not allow them to interact with the Lin family for the sake of their daughter.


    Thinking of this, Liu Shi¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    ¡°I will not care about this matter. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I¡¯ll never see the Lin family again.¡± Liu Shi said solemnly.


    She knew her own personality and knew that she could not help her daughter.


    It was fine if she couldn¡¯t help, she didn¡¯t want to drag her down.


    Recalling her previous soft-heartedness, Liu Shi felt a little guilty at this moment.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Shi¡¯s expression and felt touched.


    She grabbed Liu Shi¡¯s hand and pulled it forward, pulling Liu Shi¡¯s hand into her arms.


    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to think too much. I¡¯m here for everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Shi felt at ease.


    Lin Xiaoyue talked to Liu Shi for a while more before she left the room with Liu Shi.


    Lunch was almost ready. The mother and daughter did not wait long before they had lunch.


    With her daughter accompanying her for dinner, especially when she was alone with her, Liu Shi was particularly happy during the meal.


    After the meal, Lin Xiaoyue talked to Liu Shi for a while and sent Liu Shi back to the backyard before leaving with the others.


    Fan Teng and Xiao Yang weren¡¯t around today, so Lin Xiaoyue only called for Zhao Qiang.


    As for Zhao Qiang, he went to the workshop and called for five or six strong men with him before following Lin Xiaoyue to the Lin family¡¯s house.


    As soon as she arrived at the Lin family¡¯s mansion, Lin Xiaoyue saw the white cloth at the entrance of the house.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t spend much for the funeral at all.¡± Lin Xiaoyue muttered to herself and walked straight through the door.


    After that, she brought the people directly to the Lin family.


    As the Lin family lived in the same courtyard, they quickly heard that Lin Xiaoyue was there.


    After that, they all went.


    When Lin Xiaoyue arrived, she saw two corpses in the hall. They were Old Madam Lin and Lin Yuanshan, but there were no coffins.


    Only Lin Dachui was sitting on the ground and guarding the entrance of the main room. It was a sad scene.


    Seeing this, Zhao Qiang and the others had complicated expressions.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze swept around the room, but her heart was cold.


    It seemed that she had to take back what she said earlier.


    After all, they were members of the Lin family. It would be strange if they were willing to spend money.


    The arrival of Lin Xiaoyue and the others woke Lin Dachui from his silence.


    He raised his head and looked at Lin Xiaoyue, but Lin Dachui¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t change much.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Then, he said with some fatigue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little surprised by his appearance.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since she last saw Lin Dachui, but why did this old man suddenly look ten years older?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Suppressing the strange emotions in her heart, Lin Xiaoyue responded.


    ¡°They¡¯re not here?¡± Then, he asked indifferently.


    It was indeed something that the Lin family would do, letting Old Master Lin guard the deceased alone..

 Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Dealing With It (1)

    Chapter 590: Dealing With It (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Dachui smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself again¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    He felt that the old man in front of her was really different from before.


    Lin Dachui suddenly propped himself up and stood up.


    He patted the dust off his butt and then looked at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no money at home. We can¡¯t even afford coffins for the Old Madam and Yuanshan.¡±


    ¡°The eldest and the second both said that they did not have money. The fourth is building a new house now and does not have any money on hand¡­¡± Lin Dachui¡¯s face was filled with bitterness.


    ¡°However, they all came to me.¡± At this point, Lin Dachui looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°They asked me to bring them to the Liu residence to apologize to your mother. He hoped to repair the relationship between the two families.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were cold.


    Seeing this, Lin Dachui didn¡¯t show his usual fear. He calmly stated the facts.


    ¡°Fourth suggested that 1 look for you directly. He sincerely apologized and promised that he would never appear in front of the Liu family again.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was slightly surprised.


    Lin Dachui smiled.


    ¡°Actually, I understand what they mean.¡±


    ¡°The eldest and second want me to step in and persuade your mother. Then, they can benefit from it.¡±


    Sighing, Lin Dachui continued, ¡°the fourth, on the other hand, understands you. The idea he gave me is actually the most reliable.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°Since you know that Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s idea is the most reliable, why did you still listen to the others?¡±


    It was rare for this old man to see things clearly now.


    However, even though his mind was clear, he still did foolish things. He could only find trouble for himself.


    Lin Dachui smiled bitterly again.


    ¡°Because their iea is easier for me to achieve.¡±


    Then, without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to speak, Lin Dachui looked at her again.


    Then, his knees suddenly landed on the ground and he knelt down in front of Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue subconsciously took a step back to avoid it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She frowned and asked.


    She wasn¡¯t the original owner, so she wasn¡¯t worried that she would be struck by lightning if her biological grandfather knelt down in front of her.


    However, she was still not used to an old man kneeling before her. Or perhaps, he was not used to people kneeling down to her.


    ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for disturbing your mother and causing you trouble.¡± Lin Dachui said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked again.


    She almost thought that Lin Dachui had changed.


    When did that stubborn old man who always cared about his face in front of outsiders become so humble?


    Before Lin Xiaoyue could reply, Lin Dachui said ,¡±fourth said that as long as 1 can ask for your understanding and get the money to buy coffins for the Old Madam and Yuanshan, he will still take care of me in the future.¡±


    Lin Dachui¡¯s face was ashen.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one left now. 1 can¡¯t count on the others, but it¡¯s good that fourth is willing to take care of me.¡± Lin Dachui laughed bitterly.


    Lin Dachui had five sons and one daughter. He was old, but he actually ended up with no one to support him. How pathetic¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue was moved.


    Suddenly, she felt that Lin Dachui¡¯s expression was too pitiful.


    Then, she looked at Zhao Qiang.


    ¡°Go, buy two coffins and send them over.¡± She said.


    It was such a hot day that the room smelled. If he didn¡¯t bury the corpses, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here.


    She didn¡¯t really care what happened to Lin Dachui.


    However, if he really died, she would be responsible.


    She didn¡¯t care about anything else, but she couldn¡¯t explain it to her mother.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Qiang looked at Lin Dachui with hesitation and left.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Ms. Lin!¡± Lin Dachui actually kowtowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave in a little more. She frowned and was about to ask Lin Dachui to get up.


    Unexpectedly, she saw the people from the Lin family, as well as Fourth Uncle Lin.


    They were all very surprised when they saw Lin Dachui kowtowing to Lin Xiaoyue.


    However, no one stepped forward to criticize Lin Xiaoyue. Instead, they looked at Lin Xiaoyue with more respect.


    Things are different now. Ms. Lin and their status were worlds apart. Who would dare to provoke her?!


    Only Fourth Uncle Lin frowned when he saw this scene.


    But even so, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Get up. Otherwise, others will think I¡¯m bullying you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces..

 Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Dealing With It (2)

    Chapter 591: Dealing With It (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Dachui felt that he was being stared at by his children and grandchildren, and a wave of embarrassment flashed through his heart.


    However, he still managed to control himself and got up from the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lin. I will keep my promise and never appear in front of your family again.¡± Lin Dachui said to Lin Xiaoyue as he looked at the others.


    When they heard this, how could they not understand what was going on?


    Almost immediately, they looked at Fourth Uncle Lin unhappily.


    He actually persuaded their father to agree to his suggestion.


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked back at everyone indifferently, pretending not to know.


    However, he was happy about his father¡¯s choice.


    At the same time, he was also a little worried that he would be targeted by them again.


    However, on second thought, they had already offended them, so he was not so worried.


    So be it. Their new house was about to be built anyway.


    In the future, when everyone no longer lived under the same roof, what could they do?


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the others, then at Lin Dachui, and replied with a ¡°hmm¡±.


    The old man had already made his choice. This was a clear indication of his attitude.


    This was what she wanted.


    ¡°Ms. Lin,¡± suddenly, Lin Xiaoyue heard someone calling her.


    She turned around and saw that the person who spoke was Second Uncle Lin.


    Frowning slightly, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze was instantly tainted with some displeasure.


    Second Uncle Lin lowered his head.


    They were also frightened by her gaze and did not dare to look up at Lin Xiaoyue.


    On the other hand, First Uncle Lin suppressed his fear and spoke to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°About this morning¡­¡±


    But before he could finish, he was interrupted by Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I already know what happened this morning. ¡°Her voice was filled with displeasure.


    ¡°Remember, 1 warned you not to go near the Liu residence. Now, it seems that my words have fallen on deaf ears.¡± At this point, the voice was already tinged with danger.


    The expressions of the Lin family members changed drastically.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± First Uncle Lin hurriedly prepared to explain.


    However, he was interrupted by Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    ¡°I know very well what you have done while 1 was away.¡±


    ¡°Previously, on account that we are from the same village, I didn¡¯t give the order to ban you from selling cabbages to us.¡±


    ¡°But now it seems that I was too merciful.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Since you insist on finding trouble for nothing and making things difficult for me, you must leave.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the faces of the Lin family members except Fourth Uncle Lin instantly turned pale.


    Deng Shi couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and pointed at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Why should we leave? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were cold as she instantly looked at Deng Shi.


    Seeing this, Deng Shi¡¯s arrogance instantly dropped by 70%.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Lin Xiaoyue sneered.


    ¡°What am I?¡±


    ¡± Alright, then 1¡¯11 have a good talk with you today. What exactly am I, Lin Xiaoyue?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Now, I have hundreds of chain stores. More than ten manors and workshops¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯m also familiar with the Zhou Trading Company¡¯s Third Master Zhou and his son, Ruyi Restaurant¡¯s Manager Liang, and even ManagerLiang¡¯s boss, Young Master Liang¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh right, you don¡¯t know who Young Master Liang is, do you?¡±


    ¡°It was thanks to Young Master Liang¡¯s guidance that 1 was able to get in touch with Young Master Liang¡¯s brother-in-law, who is also the prince of Anyang County. Furthermore, 1 made Princess Anyang one of our franchisees.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    There were rumors in the village that the Liu family was not simple. The businesses owned by Ms Lin were not just what they saw.


    It was simply terrifying.


    There were actually more than a hundred chain stores that were growing quickly, and she also had a large number of manors and workshops in her hands.


    What was even more terrifying was that the Lin family was actually related to Prince Anyang, the Zhou Trading Company, and Ruyi Restaurant!


    Prince Anyang was the emperor¡¯s son!


    With this connection, Ms. Lin could do whatever she wanted in Anyang County or even the Great Yan.


    Seeing the pale faces of the Lin family members, Lin Xiaoyue had a mocking expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t leave. 1¡¯11 leave. You can try and see who the village chief keeps..¡±

 Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Dealing With It (3)

    Chapter 592: Dealing With It (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Yes, she did it on purpose. She deliberately let them know how big the difference between them was.


    Only in this way would they know their place.


    The moment she said that, everyone¡¯s hearts shook.


    Who would the village chief choose to keep?


    Was there a need to guess?


    They knew that the village chief would not let the Liu family leave Daishi Village!


    Not only would the village chief not agree, but the other villagers wouldn¡¯t either.


    ¡°Pa!¡± At this moment, a slap suddenly sounded.


    It was actually Second Uncle Lin who gave Deng Shi a slap.


    The force of this slap was not small and she fell to the ground.


    Deng Shi covered her face and felt her head buzzing.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to scream or cry loudly.


    Because at this moment, not only her husband, but also her two sons and the others were also looking at her angrily.


    ¡°Heh, Ms. Lin, calm down. Deng Shi doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying. P-Please, Ms. Lin, don¡¯t stoop to her level.¡± Second Uncle Lin bowed and smiled apologetically at Lin Xiaoyue.


    At this point, it was no longer something that could be settled by moving out of Daishi Village.


    If Ms. Lin held a grudge against them, it was hard to say if they would still be able to survive after leaving Daishi Village.


    An example was right in front of him.


    Although they didn¡¯t fully understand how Lanhua died and how Yuanshan was crippled, they could guess the reasons.


    The Liu family was just a wealthy family in Qingshi Town, yet they were able to do such a thing to Lanhua and Yuanshan.


    Ms. Lin had a close relationship with Prince Anyang. If she really killed a few people, even if someone found out, it would probably be fine.


    To the powerful upper-class people, the commoners were like grass¡­


    Everyone from First Uncle Lin¡¯s family also looked nervously at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Jiang Shi was almost trembling.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces one by one, her eyes cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡±


    Seeing this, Deng Shi¡¯s body trembled and she lowered her head to sob.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to settle everything and move to Baishan Village. Moreover, you are not allowed to mention your relationship with the Liu family or mention Daishi Village again. Otherwise¡­¡± A murderous intent surged in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone from the Lin family felt a chill down their spines. No one dared to refute.


    Baishan Village was one of the most remote villages around Qingshi Town.


    The situation there was indeed far inferior to that of the Daishi Village, but it was not entirely without benefits for them to live there.


    At the very least, that place was far away from Qingshi Town and Daishi Village, so there would be less contact with Ms. Lin and her family. In fact, there might not even be any contact at all.


    Without such a dangerous person watching them, they would be much safer.


    Yes, at this moment, how could they still dare to dream of repairing their relationship with the Liu family and using the Liu family¡¯s power to change their lives?


    They only wanted to survive¡­


    Seeing that no one answered, Lin Xiaoyue did not care much.


    She continued to look at Lin Dachui.


    ¡°After the funeral, you can decide if you want to stay or go.¡±


    Lin Dachui immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue gratefully.


    At this point, he still had the right to stay in Daishi Village. To be able to be closer to his fourth son was a great gift to him.


    ¡°Also, remember what you said today. If there¡¯s a next time, you won¡¯t be able to go to Baishan Village even if you want to.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°I know, I-I will never-ever go to the Liu family again.¡± He quickly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    Then, she looked at the others.


    ¡°Let me remind you again.¡±


    ¡°Three days later, I will send someone over to investigate. If I find out that someone hasn¡¯t left, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re not cooperating.¡±


    ¡°At that time, there will be no room for peace.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± She asked in a deep voice.


    They trembled.


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± First Uncle Lin whispered.


    Lin Xiaoyue no longer paid attention to them. Her gaze finally stopped on Fourth Uncle Lin.


    She looked at him for two seconds and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then, she walked away.


    The group of people behind her quickly followed.


    Ms. Lin was too powerful.


    Even the old masters in town couldn¡¯t compare.


    Only Ms. Lin had a relationship with Prince Anyang.


    Moreover, their boss had such a large family business and ran so many businesses.. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was the richest and most powerful person in Qingshi Town!

 Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: The Lin Familys Plans (1)

    Chapter 593: The Lin Family¡¯s Plans (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    They came and went in a hurry.


    After Lin Xiaoyue left, the room regained its silence.


    Everyone was silent, as if she had never been here.


    After a long time, Second Uncle Lin finally spoke.


    ¡°What should we do about this?¡± He said anxiously to First Uncle Lin.


    They had lived in Daishi Village for their entire lives. Moreover, Daishi Village was getting better and better. They were unwilling to leave.


    The other members also looked at First Uncle Lin.


    First Uncle Lin was the oldest. Now that such a thing had happened, they all hoped that he could come up with an idea.


    Ms. Lin¡¯s face was dark as she looked at Second Uncle Lin unhappily.


    ¡°What can we do? We have to move out as planned! As for you guys, do as you see fit!¡± As he said this, he glared at Deng Shi unhappily.


    Stupid thing, it wasn¡¯t enough that she harmed her own family, she even implicated them!


    Deng Shi was frightened by Ms. Lin¡¯s gaze.


    At the same time, Second Uncle Lin was also led by Ms. Lin to look at his wife.


    Seeing Deng Shi sobbing with her head lowered, the fire in her heart instantly rose.


    Then, he walked over and kicked Deng Shi to the ground.


    Deng Shi was in pain. Being treated like this by her husband, she felt extremely wronged. She could no longer control herself and burst into tears.


    This cry made everyone even more annoyed, especially Second Brother Lin.


    Second Uncle Lin stepped forward and kicked Deng Shi again.


    Deng Shi couldn¡¯t dodge and cried out even more painfully.


    ¡°Help! Woah¡­Dashan, Xiaoshan, help! Wahhh¡­¡± Seeing that her husband was going to continue beating her, Deng Shi quickly cried and begged her two sons for help.


    When Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan heard her cry for help, their expressions changed.


    However, when they thought about the predicament they were in now, it was all caused by their mother. The two of them were filled with resentment and did not go forward to stop them.


    Seeing that Second Uncle Lin was about to kick her again, Deng Shi continued to wail, ¡°ah¡­Dahsan, Xiaoshan¡­¡±


    Did her two sons not care about her anymore?


    They wanted to see her beaten to death by their father?


    Thinking of this, Deng Shi only felt her entire body turn cold, and she was almost out of strength.


    Was she wrong? What sin had she committed to end up like this?


    After a while, Deng Shi, who had been kicked and hit several times, finally stopped wailing.


    It was as if she had become a lump of meat. She lay on the ground, trembling and sobbing softly.


    Just as Second Uncle Lin was about to continue venting his anger on Deng Shi, Lin Dashan finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°Enough, father. If you hit her again, she might die.¡±


    Second Uncle Lin turned around and saw Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan frowning.


    The person on the ground was their mother after all. If she was dead, it would have a huge impact on them.


    Yes, Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan were completely disappointed with Deng Shi.


    Before they split up, because of Deng Shi¡¯s stupidity, their private savings were taken away by Lin Lanhua.


    After they split up, she still didn¡¯t know how to behave herself.


    She even provoked their uncle.


    As a result, they hit him and lost money.


    And now, she offended Lin Xiaoyue.


    The entire family would have to move out of the village.


    They really didn¡¯t want such a stupid mother.


    Lin Xiaoyue wasn¡¯t here at the moment, so she didn¡¯t know what Lin Dashan and Lin Xiaoshan were thinking.


    If she were here, she would definitely find it ridiculous.


    Before they split up, Deng Shi emptied their savings to seal Lin Lanhua¡¯s mouth. She had indeed let the others down.


    However, what happened after that was not entirely Deng Shi¡¯s fault.


    Second Uncle Lin and his son simply couldn¡¯t find a place to vent their anger, so they forced the blame onto Deng Shi.


    These three men were terribly selfish and narrow-minded.


    It could only be said that Deng Shi deserved this family.


    Second Uncle Lin glanced at Deng Shi in annoyance and spat on the ground.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Only then did he let Deng Shi go.


    When he looked at his brother, whose expression had improved.


    First Uncle Lin was indeed very angry with Deng Shi.


    However, he also knew in his heart that the probability of Lin Xiaoyue venting her anger on all of them was not high if it¡¯s just Deng Shi.


    He was too angry, so he directed his anger at Deng Shi.


    But now, Second Uncle Lin had beaten up his wife in front of him. He was too embarrassed to be angry at them anymore..

 Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: The Lin Familys Plans (2)

    Chapter 594: The Lin Family¡¯s Plans (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°She¡¯s not joking. If we don¡¯t move, we will end up like Lanhua and Yuanshan.¡± First Uncle Lin said as he looked at Lin Yuanshan¡¯s corpse.


    As soon as he said that, everyone felt a chill run up their spines.


    Although Lin Xiaoyue did not do anything to Yuanshan and Lanhua, she was definitely involved.


    That girl was ruthless. It was terrifying.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll move too!¡± Second Uncle Lin¡¯s face flashed with panic.


    ¡°Both our families are going to Baishan Village. We are unfamiliar with the place and people, so we should take care of each other, right?¡± Second Uncle Lin looked at First Uncle Lin.


    It was easy to be bullied if they fought alone, but when the two families joined forces, there were many men.


    Then, he would feel more secure in Baishan Village.


    First Uncle Lin looked at Second Uncle Lin and realized that his second brother was finally smarter.


    First Uncle Lin sighed and replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Second Uncle Lin¡¯s expression became a little better.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s think of a way together. We should seize these two days to deal with the house and land. Then we¡¯ll go to Baishan Village together.¡± He continued.


    When First Uncle Lin heard this, his thought about something.


    Hesitation flashed in his eyes, but he said, ¡°yes. Later, come with me to Uncle Li¡¯s house.¡±


    Whether it was the house or the land, it could only be sold to the villagers of Daishi Village.


    He actually had the intention to go to the village chief first and get rid of his things.


    However, it was obvious that his brother would not be stupid enough to think of a way to sell the house and land on his own.


    Most likely, it was just a matter of time before he would also go to the village chief.


    Therefore, rather than having a grudge with his brother because of this matter, it was better to bring him along.


    This way, when they went to Baishan Village, they could truly rely on each other.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Second Uncle Lin was delighted and quickly replied.


    Then, the two families left..


    When they left, no one spoke to Lin Dachui. It was as if he did not exist.


    After the two families had left, Fourth Uncle Lin sighed and turned to look at the defeated Lin Dachui.


    ¡°When mother and Yuanshan¡¯s coffins arrive, I¡¯ll come over to help bury them.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said.


    Lin Dachui was startled. He looked up at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    He was touched and humbled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t wait anymore. 1¡¯11 go get a few people and send them up the mountain tonight.¡±


    Lin Dachui was moved again. He looked at Fourth Uncle Lin and almost cried.


    He had raised so many children, but in the end, the son and daughter he valued the most were gone. His other sons did not care about him.


    On the other hand, his fourth son, whom he looked down on the most, was actually the most concerned about him.


    ¡°Fourth¡­¡± Lin Dachui found that his throat was a little dry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make dinner today. I¡¯ll bring it for you when 1 come over later.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin interrupted him.


    At this moment, Lin Dachui could no longer hold back his tears.


    Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed.


    Fourth Uncle Lin felt a little worried when he saw this.


    An awkward look flashed across his face. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t.


    He turned around and left.


    Only Lin Dachui¡¯s whimpers could be heard in the upper room of the Lin family.


    Fourth Uncle Lin left. He was thinking all the way back.


    He sympathized with his father¡¯s situation, but at the same time, he was worried that his soft-heartedness would make his wife unhappy.


    Fourth Uncle Lin stood at the entrance of the courtyard for a moment before pushing the door open and entering the courtyard.


    This morning, because the Lin family had gone to the Liu residence to cause trouble, and it was a big deal, and his wife knew that Lin Xiaoyue had returned, she was worried that something would happen to the family. She took the opportunity to take half a day off today and did not go to the workshop.


    Therefore, when Fourth Uncle Lin pushed open the door and entered the courtyard, he happened to see his wife and two children preparing chicken food in the courtyard.


    When he saw his wife and two children looking at him, Fourth Uncle Lin found it even harder to face her.


    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± A smile appeared on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face. She put down what she was doing, wiped her hands on her apron, and walked towards Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Suppressing the emotions in his heart, Fourth Uncle Lin responded.


    Then, he closed the courtyard door and turned around to walk towards his wife and child.


    Xiao Niu ran the fastest and quickly reached his father..

 Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: The Lin Familys Plans (3)

    Chapter 595: The Lin Family¡¯s Plans (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, he was picked up by Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re heavier!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said with a smile.


    This made the whole family laugh.


    After a while, the smile on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face disappeared.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The smile on Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face disappeared.


    Then, he placed Xiao Niu on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Then, he said to his wife.


    Seeing her man¡¯s serious expression, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s heart instantly became anxious.


    After instructing Da Niu to play with Xiao Niu in the courtyard, she followed her husband into the house.


    When they reached the house, Fourth Uncle Lin did not speak.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t help but ask anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Ms. Lin venting her nger on us?¡±


    They had been thinking of ways to cut ties with the Lin family, but they were still considered members of the Lin family.


    This time, their siblings had caused such a disaster. If they were implicated, she would really hate them.


    ¡°No.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said hurriedly, afraid that his wife would worry.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Then why is your expression like that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did Ms. Lin say?¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife asked.


    Fourth Uncle Lin struggled internally. Before his wife could hold it in any longer and was about to ask again, he finally spoke.


    He told her everything that happened after Lin Xiaoyue went.


    When he talked about his promise to help bury the corpses and ask someone to send the coffins up the mountain, Fourth Uncle Lin looked at his wife worriedly, afraid that he would make her unhappy.


    However, to his surprise, his wife only sighed and did not say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Ms. Lin let them leave the village.¡±


    ¡°When she has peace, we will have peace too.¡±


    After saying that, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at her husband.


    ¡°But they have to deal with the house and the land in two days. Time is a little tight.¡±


    Then, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Seeing his wife¡¯s expression change, Fourth Uncle Lin became nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that something will happen to this house.¡± As she spoke, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife glanced around the room.


    Previously, the village chief had helped them sign a contract and they had already received the money.


    If this hadn¡¯t happened, they would have been able to move out of the place in a few days and move into their new home.


    But now, they were forced to sell the house and land in a hurry.


    They were afraid that if they couldn¡¯t sell the house, they would come to them.


    Although they were on the right side, First Uncle Lin was not a reasonable person¡­


    Fourth Uncle Lin was stunned for a moment, but he quickly understood.


    ¡°The deed to the house has been handed over, the money has been collected, and the rent has been paid. How can he go back on his word?¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife frowned and glanced at her husband.


    ¡°Keep your voice down.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin lowered his head and shut his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife. ¡°But is he a reasonable person?¡±


    Seeing her husband¡¯s angry expression, she could not retort. Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    ¡°If they could sell the house, they wouldn¡¯t come to us.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression became a little better.


    ¡°But in Daishi Village, there aren¡¯t many families that lack houses.¡± Almost everyone in the village had a house to live in. Who would buy it?


    Even if someone wanted to, they wouldn¡¯t want their house, right?


    After all, everyone knew about the feud between the Lin and the Liu family.


    Moreover, two people had died there.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many families that lack houses, but the Lin family¡¯s residence is huge. Maybe someone wants to move?¡±


    ¡°If the price is lower, maybe someone will take it.¡± At this point, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed.


    ¡°I heard Madam Wang mention it before. Uncle Wang seemed to have said that there are people from the Ruyi Restaurant who want to stay in Daishi Village for a long time.¡±


    At this point, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes lit up even more.


    ¡°Do you think they will be interested in the Lin family¡¯s house?¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin was stunned.


    ¡°This is a big house. Are there so many people?¡± He asked.


    Although he was asking, he was actually excited.


    If Ruyi Restaurant bought the Lin family¡¯s house, they would not come looking for trouble with them. This was a good thing.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife glanced at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°How big is this place? Ever since the workshop was opened, haven¡¯t you seen how many people from the Ruyi Restaurant come in and out of the workshop every day?¡±


    ¡°It is probably still too small.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re not selling your father¡¯s and Yuanhan¡¯s house. Otherwise, there¡¯s a high chance that this will work.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin thought about it and looked at his wife..

 Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Selling the House (1)

    Chapter 596: Selling the House (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°How about¡­¡±


    As soon as he spoke, he was stopped by his wife¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Ms. Lin didn¡¯t ask father to leave Daishi Village, and the others didn¡¯t care about him.¡±


    ¡°Father can¡¯t handle mother and Yuanshanjs funeral alone. If you want to help,


    I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if word gets out, it¡¯s not good for our reputation.¡±


    ¡°But if you want to do more, forget it.¡±


    At this point, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at Fourth Uncle Lin coldly.


    ¡°If father really sells the house, where will he live? With us?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that we still owe others. The important thing is, you know very well what kind of personality your father has.¡±


    They were finally about to leave the Lin family, did he want to bring him home and cause a ruckus?


    At that time, the old master would torment their family. If he provoked the Liu family again, how could they survive?


    At the thought of this, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s expression became even more determined.


    She would never give in to this.


    Old Fourth Lin knew that his wife was right. Facing his wife¡¯s cold face, he was not angry. He only felt more guilty.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± He said.


    When Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife heard this, a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m just helping out. They haven¡¯t cooked in more than a day. Go and cook some food. When I go over later, I¡¯ll send it to father.¡± Old Fourth Lin said.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife nodded.


    ¡°Yes!¡± As long as she didn¡¯t bring the old man home, this was nothing.


    The couple talked for a while more before Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife went to cook.


    Fourth Uncle Lin did not stay at home for long. He quickly went out to ask for help.


    At the same time, First and Second Uncle Lin had already arrived at the village chief¡¯s house. He told the village chief about the situation.


    ¡°Time is too tight. I¡¯m afraid the market price won¡¯t work.¡± After hearing this, the village chief said to the two of them.


    First and Second Uncle Lin looked bitter.


    ¡°A little lower is fine too! Please ask around for us.¡± First Uncle Lin said.


    ¡°Yes, please help!¡± Second Uncle Lin also said.


    Two days was indeed too tight.


    Selling it at a low price was better than not dealing with it.


    ¡°Alright! Then 1¡¯11 ask Geng Tian to go to every house to ask later. If someone wants it, 1¡¯11 ask them to go to the Lin family to talk to you.¡± The village chief said.


    It was a good thing that Ms. Lin asked them to leave Daishi Village.


    Without them, Daishi Village would be much more peaceful.


    Therefore, he would help if he could. Even if he took a little less.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± They quickly thanked him.


    It was good to get someone to go directly to the Lin family to talk to them. If there were more people, they might not make a loss in selling the land.


    As for selling the house, losing money was almost certain. They did not dare to think too much about it¡­


    In the blink of an eye, dusk arrived.


    Fourth Uncle Lin had already placed Lin Yuanshan¡¯s and Old Madam Lin¡¯s bodies into the coffins with the help of Lin Dachui.


    They only needed to wait for the helpers to come and send the two coffins up the mountain.


    Lin Dachui saw that his son was sweating from the heat. He went to the kitchen to get a bowl of water and handed it to Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin was stunned.


    He was surprised that Lin Dachui cared about him.


    He was a little touched, but then he thought of something.


    Then, he suppressed the emotions in his heart.


    He took the water and gulped it down.


    When he drank it, she realized that the water was actually sweet.


    After finishing the bowl, Fourth Uncle Lin returned it to Lin Dachui.


    ¡°They should be here soon.¡± Seeing that Lin Dachui was about to speak again, Fourth Uncle Lin spoke first.


    Lin Dachui was stunned.


    Then, he nodded.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said gratefully.


    Fourth Uncle Lin felt strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. After this matter is settled, you should rest well for two days. In the future, you can live in peace.¡± He said.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s expression froze.


    Seeing that his fourth son had already shifted his gaze away, he understood what he meant.


    He was worried that he would want to stay with them¡­


    His heart sank and he felt sad for a moment.


    Then, a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    Who was to blame? He deserved his retribution.


    Forget it, he had never thought of moving in with them. It was good to stay here.


    It was already very good that his son could help him solve his current problem..

 Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Selling the House (2)

    Chapter 597: Selling the House (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After the others left, it was already a good outcome for him that his fourth son could come over to visit him from time to time.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Dachui replied.


    However, Fourth Uncle Lin turned around and glanced at him.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was a little surprised. When did his father become so easygoing?


    Before he could think further, he heard movement outside.


    It was the person he had invited in the afternoon.


    Fourth Uncle Lin hurriedly welcomed him.


    There were a total of three people, all of whom were Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s colleagues in the workshop.


    One of them was like him, only working part-time.


    The other two were formal workers of the workshop.


    These three people, without exception, were all villagers who were doing well in Daishi Village and were praised and envied by their neighbors.


    Lin Dachui was very surprised to see his fourth son chatting with these people happily and looking very familiar.


    Since when did this son whom he had looked down on the most have a relationship with these people?


    After replying to the three of them, Lin Dachui quickly collected his thoughts and went to the kitchen to prepare some sugar water for them.


    He hurriedly prepared it and served them.


    The three of them thanked him and glanced at Fourth Uncle Lin before drinking the water.


    When they realized that the water was sweet, they thanked Lin Dachui.


    Lin Dachui only told them to make themselves at home, saying that he should thank them for their willingness to help.


    After drinking some water and chatting for a while, everyone began to pack up.


    Then, the four of them lifted Old Madam Lin¡¯s coffin together.


    Then, Lin Dachui led the way with the tools, and the four of them carried the coffin.


    Halfway up the mountain, Lin Dachui led them to a relatively flat area.


    They put down the coffin and dug a grave on the spot.


    After digging two graves, They buried the coffin in one of the graves.


    ¡°Get someone to carve two tombstones and erect them.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin finished his work and said to Lin Dachui, who was standing stiffly at the side.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Dachui wiped his tears and replied.


    Seeing Lin Dachui like this, Fourth Uncle Lin felt some sympathy in his heart.


    ¡°You just stay here. We¡¯ll go and bring Yuanshan over.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lin Dachui sobbed.


    Only then did Fourth Uncle Lin leave with the helpers.


    After everyone had left, Lin Dachui found a place to sit down.


    Then, he looked in the direction of Old Madam Lin¡¯s grave and was lost in thought.


    After an unknown period of time, he finally heard the sound of the ¡°bugle¡± again.


    He turned his head and saw his fourth son carrying another coffin.


    Lin Dachui stood up.


    He wanted to help, but was refused.


    They asked him to watch from the side.


    After another round of operation, a new grave was built.


    Fourth Uncle Lin thanked everyone and smiled, saying that he would invite them over for dinner another day.


    Then, everyone went down the mountain.


    After returning to the Lin family¡¯s house, Fourth Uncle Lin sent the three of them out.


    Then, he returned to the house.


    ¡°Son¡­¡± Lin Dachui quickly came up to him.


    He had only just thought of it. The help must not be free.


    He didn¡¯t know if he had paid those people. However, he must have treated them to a meal.


    Fourth Uncle Lin reached out to support Lin Dachui.


    ¡°Slow down.¡± He said.


    Then, he looked around the room.


    ¡°The matter is almost done. You can clean the room up yourself.¡±


    ¡°For the next two days, I¡¯ll come over to bring you food.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin frowned.


    Lin Dachui felt his heart warm up.


    ¡°Son, sob sob¡­¡± He could not help but cry.


    His cry made Fourth Uncle Lin frown even more.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going back.¡± He said ruthlessly.


    Fourth Uncle Lin let go of Lin Dachui.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Lin Dachui sat on the ground and cried like a child.


    The next afternoon, as Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife had expected, First Uncle Lin came to Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s house.


    He also suggested returning the house and taking the money back.


    Fourth Uncle Lin refused and quarreled with him.


    Lin Dazhuang and Lin Erzhuang almost attacked Fourth Uncle Lin.


    In the evening, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife returned. When she heard the news, her expression darkened.


    ¡°When he left, he said that no one would take over the house we¡¯re staying in now. If we won¡¯t let them return the house, they¡¯ll demolish our new house.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said angrily..

 Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Selling the House (3)

    Chapter 598: Selling the House (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    This was simply too much!


    However, First Uncle Lin was being forced into a corner.


    If they really fought with them, they would suffer the greatest losses.


    Old Fourth Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s face turned even uglier.


    It took a lot of effort to suppress the urge to curse.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told Madam Wang about the Lin family¡¯s mansion and asked her to tell Uncle Wang. If Ruyi Restaurant was interested, perhaps they would send people to talk to them tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush this matter.¡±


    They were the bane of their existence. He hoped that they would endure it one more time and send them away safely.


    In the future, they would no longer have anything to do with them.


    When Fourth Uncle Lin heard this, he felt a little more at ease.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± He said.


    However, he still felt uneasy.


    ¡°But what iL.what if the people of Ruyi Restaurant don¡¯t want it?


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at her husband in annoyance.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°If your brother dares to demolish our house, we¡¯ll tell the village chief. If he couldn¡¯t solve it, he would report it to the officials! Even if they went to the Baishan Village, they would not be able to escape!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said angrily.


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked at his wife and held back his words.


    Go to the officials? How can a commoner sue someone?


    His wife was only venting.


    Forget it. Maybe Ruyi Restaurant would want the Lin family¡¯s house? That way, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. The food is ready. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Old Fourth Lin changed the topic.


    His wife looked at him and nodded.


    At the same time, Manager Liang had indeed received a report from Ruyi Restaurant and knew what had happened in the Lin family¡¯s mansion.


    Considering that it was indeed necessary for the Ruyi Restaurant to station people in Daishi Village for a long time, Manager Liang quickly ordered people to go to the Lin family¡¯s mansion to investigate the situation tomorrow.


    If there was a suitable place, he could buy it directly.


    Therefore, the next morning, the people from Ruyi Restaurant went to the Lin family¡¯s mansion.


    First Uncle Lin and his family received them. After learning of the situation, they quickly informed the others.


    He gave them a tour of the house.


    They walked around the house, but their expressions were not good.


    ¡°Mr. Li, the three courtyards are adjacent to each other. We only need to tear down the courtyard walls and combine them.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the three houses add up to a total of twelve rooms. It would not be a problem for more than 20 people to live there!¡± First Uncle Lin was promoting the house to the people.


    Second and Fourth Uncle Lin nodded at that person. They both wanted to make this happen.


    That person looked at First Uncle Lin with disdain.


    ¡°Including the kitchen and the toilet, there are only twelve rooms in total. Moreover, the rooms that could really accommodate people are very small.¡±


    ¡°Even if we buy all three courtyards and demolish the walls, we won¡¯t be able to accommodate many people if we want to live more comfortably.¡±


    ¡°Unless¡­¡± The person who was looking at the house looked in the direction of Old Master Lin¡¯s house.


    ¡°Unless what?¡± First Uncle Lin asked anxiously.


    They couldn¡¯t help but be anxious. So far, other than this person, no one had come to see their house.


    The land was sold at a low price, but this house was really difficult to sell.


    ¡°Unless you sell this entire residence to Ruyi Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°This way, the place is big enough. At the same time, it also prevents outsiders from living under the same roof as us.¡±


    The three small courtyards were indeed too small.


    In addition, it was said that there was an old man with a foul personality living there.


    Although the people of Ruyi Restaurant were not afraid of the old man finding trouble, it was better to save trouble.


    The three Lin brothers were stunned.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± First Uncle Lin hesitated.


    As he spoke, he looked at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    It was not impossible to get the old man to sell the house, but who would he live with after selling the house?


    He was about to leave Daishi Village, and he did not want to bring such a burden along.


    Letting the old man live with Fourth Uncle Lin was not a bad choice.


    However, would he agree?


    Second Uncle Lin also looked at Fourth Uncle Lin. His intention was clear.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face darkened and he looked displeased.


    ¡°You can¡¯t sell his house. As for Yuanshan¡¯s house, ask father¡¯s opinion.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said.


    As he said that, he pointed out Lin Yuanshan¡¯s house to the people who were looking at it..

 Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Planning for Lin Dachui (1)

    Chapter 599: Planning for Lin Dachui (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The person who was looking at the house looked in the direction Fourth Uncle Lin pointed at. Because of the wall, he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    However, he had seen it outside before and roughly knew which rooms Fourth Uncle Lin was referring to.


    ¡°That is the best house in this mansion. You really can¡¯t sell it?¡± The person who was looking at the house withdrew his gaze and asked Fourth Uncle Lin.


    If the entire Lin family mansion was for sale, he could buy it immediately.


    However, if it¡¯s only a few of the houses, he would have to consider it.


    First Uncle Lin¡¯s expression changed.


    Seeing that Fourth Uncle Lin was about to refuse, he said, ¡°it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t sell it!¡±


    First Uncle Lin looked at Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s unhappy eyes and said to the person who was looking at the house, ¡°it¡¯s just that the old master is living in there now. If we want to sell the house, we have to discuss it with him.¡±


    The person who was looking at the house glanced at First Uncle Lin.


    Then, he looked at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin wanted to refuse, but he was glared at by his brothers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse. We¡¯ll discuss it with the old master later.¡± Second Uncle Lin warned in a deep voice.


    He looked as if he was going to use violence if Fourth Uncle Lin dared not cooperate.


    Seeing that the rest of the people in the courtyard were also staring at him unkindly, Fourth Uncle Lin was a little afraid and did not dare to make a sound in the end.


    Anyway, it was just a discussion.


    As long as their father did not agree, who would dare to sell their father¡¯s house by force?


    Seeing that Fourth Uncle Lin did not refute, the person who was looking at the house nodded.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go to the Liu family workshop first. Call me when you¡¯ve come to a conclusion.¡±


    Everyone from the Lin family nodded and bowed.


    The person who was looking at the house took a few steps and suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ll be back in the evening. Hurry up.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± First Uncle Lin quickly replied.


    He sent everyone away.


    Then, First Uncle Lin straightened his back and turned around to look at everyone.


    ¡°Mr. Li will be returning to QIngshi Town in the evening. This matter cannot be delayed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see father now to discuss the matter.¡± First Uncle Lin said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Second Uncle Lin nodded in support.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was unwilling to cooperate.


    However, he was alone, and it was obvious that he could not win. Fie could only follow them.


    At this moment, Lin Dachui was tidying up the house.


    Yesterday evening, with the help of Fourth Uncle Lin and the people he hired, the deceased in the family had been sent up the mountain.


    After he came back, he was too tired to tidy up the house and went to bed early.


    He woke up early this morning and felt that he had recovered some energy. Only then did he start to tidy up the house.


    Before he could finish cleaning up, he heard someone coming.


    Lin Dachui held the broom and looked outside. Soon, he saw his sons.


    When he saw them, he was a little nervous. However, seeing Fourth Uncle Lin in the crowd, Lin Dachui¡¯s heart instantly felt much more at ease.


    ¡°Father! Why are you sweeping the floor yourself? Let Dazhuang help you!¡± First Uncle Lin quickly said when he saw Lin Dachui.


    Without waiting for his father¡¯s instructions, Lin Dazhuang ran over to take the broom from his hands.


    Looking at his eldest grandson who had come up to him, Lin Dachui was a little reluctant to hand over the broom in his hand.


    ¡°Aiya, just give it to me! My father, second uncle, and fourth uncle have something to discuss with you!¡± As he said that, Lin Dazhuang snatched it from him.


    Lin Dachui didn¡¯t hold onto the broom. The broom in his hand was quickly snatched away by Lin Dazhuang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, father!¡± Second Uncle Lin stepped forward and grabbed one of Lin Dachui arms.


    He looked into the room and saw that the two corpses were gone.


    He turned his gaze to the courtyard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there!¡± He looked at the stone table in the courtyard and said.


    Without waiting for Lin Dachui to reply, he brought Lin Dachui towards the stone table.


    Fourth Uncle Lin frowned when he saw this.


    However, he could only follow them.


    After a while, everyone arrived at the stone table.


    ¡°Father, please sit!¡± Second Uncle Lin pressed down on Lin Dachui and sat on the stone bench beside the stone table.


    ¡°You all sit too!¡± Then, he said to First and Fourth Uncle Lin..

 Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Planning for Lin Dachui (2)

    Chapter 600: Planning for Lin Dachui (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing that First Uncle Lin had taken his seat, Fourth Uncle Lin also went to the stone table and sat down.


    Finally, Second Uncle Lin sat down.


    After sitting down, he looked at First Uncle Lin, waiting for him to speak.


    At this moment, almost everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on First Uncle Lin¡¯s face, including Lin Dachui.


    ¡°Eh, father, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Then, First Uncle Lin told him that someone from Ruyi Restaurant came to look at the house and had requested to buy the entire Lin family¡¯s mansion.


    Lin Dachui was so angry that his body trembled.


    Did he want him to sell his house as well?


    Was he going to let an old man like him sleep outdoors?


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be anxious! We will definitely arrange a place for you to live!¡±


    Seeing this, First Uncle Lin quickly reached out and patted Lin Dachui¡¯s trembling arm.


    Lin Dachui looked at First Uncle Lin with a sour expression.


    ¡°Sell my ass! I want to stay where I am! I don¡¯t need you to arrange a place for me!¡± It would be strange if his eldest son and second son, who had no conscience, would care about him.


    Leave Daishi Village and follow them to Baishan Village? How long could an old man like him live after being tormented by them?


    His fourth son was not bad, but he had no intention of accepting him. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for him.


    He would stay where he was, and his fourth son would visit him from time to time. That was good enough.


    Fourth Uncle Lin agreed.


    First and Second Uncle Lin¡¯s faces instantly darkened.


    ¡°Father, you can¡¯t be so selfish!¡± Second Uncle Lin raised his voice and shouted. ¡°Yesterday, you heard what Lin Xiao-Ms. Lin said! She ordered us to leave the village within three days.¡±


    ¡°For this, we have already sold the land at a low price! Now, the only thing missing was this house!¡±


    ¡°Now that someone from Ruyi Restaurant took a fancy to our house and was willing to buy the entire mansion! But you didn¡¯t cooperate!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to make it difficult for us?!¡± Second Uncle Lin looked at Lin Dachui with a fierce expression.


    Lin Dachui was so frightened that he almost couldn¡¯t raise his head.


    Fourth Uncle Lin wanted to stop Second Uncle Lin, but First Uncle Lin spoke first.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± After reprimanding Second Uncle Lin, First Uncle Lin stood up and pulled him back to his seat.


    ¡°Father has his own difficulties. Saying that he wants to make things difficult for us is unfair.¡±


    ¡°Things can be discussed slowly. Sit down and talk!¡±


    Second Uncle Lin twisted his neck, snorted, and looked away.


    First Uncle Lin¡¯s eyes flashed with helplessness as he looked at Lin Dachui.


    Then, he sighed, ¡°father, don¡¯t blame him for being impatient.¡±


    ¡°If we weren¡¯t forced into a corner, we wouldn¡¯t have come looking for you.¡± First Uncle Lin looked at Lin Dachui and then swept his gaze around the mansion.


    ¡°Other than you, the Lin family only has us left.¡±


    ¡°We are moving out now. As for Fourth, the new house is almost completed. In a few days, they will also move out.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, you¡¯ll guard the Lin family¡¯s mansion alone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re old, and Yuanshan and mother are gone. We don¡¯t feel at ease without someone to take care of you.¡±


    Lin Dachui looked up at First Uncle Lin, but his eyes were indifferent.


    If it was in the past, he would have been deceived by his eldest son¡¯s words.


    But after experiencing so many things, how could he not see who was sincere and who was fake?


    If they were really filial, they would not have left their mother and Yuanshan. He was telling him all this now just to make him agree to sell the house. ¡°Fourth has already promised to come over and take care of me from time to time.¡± Lin Dachui said.


    Anyway, he would never agree to sell the house.


    First Uncle Lin¡¯s expression darkened.


    Second Uncle Lin slammed the stone table and prepared to jump up.


    Just as he was about to scold Lin Dachui for being stubborn, he was stopped by First Uncle Lin¡¯s gaze.


    Suppressing his brother who was about to go berserk, First Uncle Lin looked at Lin Dachui again.


    ¡°But father, if you don¡¯t sell your house, we can¡¯t sell ours either. This way, we won¡¯t have the money to build a house when we go to the Baishan Village.¡± First Uncle Lin said in a deep voice. His expression was no longer friendly..

 Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Planning for Lin Dachui (3)

    Chapter 601: Planning for Lin Dachui (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Dachui was silent.


    First Uncle Lin smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Father, if you force us like this, not only will Second go crazy, I¡¯m afraid 1 will also go crazy.¡± First Uncle Lin¡¯s expression darkened.


    If they couldn¡¯t sell the house and go to Baishan Village, their lives would be very difficult.


    If they couldn¡¯t live, then no one could live well.


    Lin Dachui was frightened by First Uncle Lin¡¯s expression. He panicked and subconsciously looked at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    First and Second Uncle Lin also followed Lin Dachui¡¯s gaze and looked at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    They looked as if they would not let him off if Old Fourth Lin dared to say anything that made them unhappy.


    Old Fourth Lin was also afraid. He wanted to speak up for Lin Dachui, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Father, sell the houses of the upper and give us the money. After that, you can come with us to Baishan Village.¡± Second Uncle Lin suddenly said.


    In fact, he wanted his father to come with them so he could have the money from selling his house.


    But now he was on the same side as his brother. If he took the money, his brother would definitely not agree.


    Therefore, he decided to split the money. His father¡¯s retirement was also half borne by each family.


    First Master Lin also looked at Lin Dachui and agreed with Second Uncle Lin¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving Daishi Village!¡± Despite his fear, Lin Dachui insisted.


    He could not trust his first and second sons.


    Also, he was already at this age. If he went to Baishan Village, he would have to sleep in the open before the houses were built. His old bones could not take it.


    In addition, he had lived in Daishi Village for his entire life. He was living a good life here. Why would he go to the unfamiliar Baishan Village to suffer?


    To put it bluntly, he had been bullied by his first and second sons, but he could still find the village chief to uphold justice. Who cared if he lived or died in the unfamiliar Baishan Village?


    ¡°You-¡± Second Uncle Lin was furious and stood up again.


    Seeing that Lin Dachui had shrunk his neck in fear, Fourth Uncle Lin couldn¡¯t help but stand up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it properly. If you continue to scare father like this, I¡¯ll go and get Uncle Li!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin suppressed the fear in his heart and said.


    Lin Dachui glanced at his fourth son and quickly moved closer to him.


    Seeing this, First and Second Uncle Lin were both furious.


    First Uncle Lin suppressed his anger and pulled Second Uncle Lin to sit down.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Second Uncle Lin snorted, turned his head, and sat down.


    ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t want to follow us, what about Fourth?¡± As he spoke, First Uncle Lin looked at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°Fourth doesn¡¯t need to leave Daishi Village, and he¡¯s about to move into a new house.¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression was clearly determined.


    It would be difficult to get any results if he continued to force it.


    Since he didn¡¯t trust them and wasn¡¯t willing to go to Baishan Village with them, he could only arrange for him to go with their fourth brother.


    As long as the old man was willing to sell the house and let them deal with it smoothly, it was fine if the house price was four times cheaper.


    If they didn¡¯t get the money, they would let their brother deal with their father. They didn¡¯t have to care anymore.


    When Second Uncle Lin heard this, he looked at Fourth Uncle Lin with a dark expression. He didn¡¯t object to his brother¡¯s words.


    Right now, getting rid of the Lin family¡¯s mansion was the most important thing.


    Otherwise, when they went to the Baishan Village, they really wouldn¡¯t have the money to build a new house.


    Lin Dachui¡¯s face stiffened. He looked at Old Fourth Lin and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He was definitely willing to go to Fourth¡¯s house.


    However, Fourth Uncle Lin had told him before that he would not take him in.


    Fourth Uncle Lin had just helped him solve his problems, so he was embarrassed to make things difficult for him


    Old Fourth Lin frowned. He didn¡¯t expect things to develop like this.


    Seeing this, First Uncle Lin smiled.


    ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t say anything, we¡¯ll take it that you agree.¡±


    Then, before Lin Dachui could say anything, First Uncle Lin looked at Fourth Uncle Lin.


    ¡°We are leaving, so father only has you left. Letting father stay with you is natural.¡±


    ¡°In the future, when we are not around, you will be in charge of all of father¡¯s matters. I¡¯ll give you the money to father¡¯s and Yuanshan¡¯s house after selling them. Treat it as money for father¡¯s retirement in the future.¡±


    ¡°With Ms. Lin around, we probably won¡¯t be able to return to Daishi Village in the future. We are rest assured to leave father to you.¡± First Uncle Lin said.


    Second Uncle Lin looked at Fourth Uncle Lin with a displeased expression and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lin Dachui lowered his head and pretended to be an ostrich.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything about it since his sons insisted on doing it.


    If he could stay with Fourth, it would actually be the best outcome for him.


    Old Fourth Lin frowned.


    ¡°No way! I-¡± He immediately refused.


    But before he could finish, everyone except Lin Dachui glared at him and stopped him..

 Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Leaving Daishi Village (1)

    Chapter 602: Leaving Daishi Village (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    In the end, under everyone¡¯s coercion, Fourth Uncle Lin agreed to take over Lin Dachui.


    After that, Fourth Uncle Lin was urged by First and Second Uncle Lin to go to the Liu family¡¯s workshop to invite the person from Ruyi Restaurant to look at the house.


    Because they were forbidden by Lin Xiaoyue to go near the Liu family, only


    Fourth Uncle Lin could go there.


    Fourth Uncle Lin had no choice but to go.


    Along the way, Fourth Uncle Lin had mixed feelings.


    He didn¡¯t know how to explain this to his wife.


    However, since he had already agreed to it, First and Second Uncle Lin would not give him any leeway to go back on his word. He could only bite the bullet and do it.


    After arriving at the Liu family¡¯s workshop, Fourth Uncle Lin did not dare to look for his wife. He went straight to Mr. Li from Ruyi Restaurant.


    When Mr. Li received the news, he was a little surprised that the Lin family had discussed the outcome so quickly.


    He came out to meet Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Mr. Li was happy to hear that the Lin family had agreed to sell all the houses in the Lin family mansion.


    He then followed Fourth Uncle Lin back to the Lin family mansion.


    What happened next was much simpler.


    Mr. Li made an offer, and after some bargaining, the Lin family¡¯s mansion was sold to Ruyi Restaurant.


    First and Second Uncle Lin were afraid that the situation would change. After confirming with Mr. Li, they immediately called for the village chief.


    The village chief was very cooperative and quickly came over.


    Then, he helped both parties sign the contract.


    Knowing that the two families would soon leave Daishi Village, Mr. Li even gave the village chief an extra tael of silver, hoping that the village chief could expedite the process.


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go and do it after lunch. One afternoon is enough.¡± The village chief accepted the money and agreed readily.


    A tael of silver for his hard work, plus when he was done, he could collect some money himself. He had earned a lot this time.


    Moreover, after settling the matters of the Lin family, it would save them a lot of trouble by letting them leave Daishi Village.


    Everyone from the Lin family thanked the village chief.


    Then, he sent the village chief and Mr. Li away.


    Soon, only Lin Dachui and Fourth Uncle Lin were left in the courtyard.


    Yes, only these two people didn¡¯t send the village chief and Mr. Li off.


    Lin Dachui kept his head down. After everyone left, he looked up at his fourth son.


    ¡°Fourth¡­¡±


    He really didn¡¯t mean to cling on to him. He was forced into a corner by his first and second sons.


    His fourth son was good to him, and he did not want to cause him to have a conflict with his wife, but¡­


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked up at Lin Dachui.


    Seeing his father¡¯s bitter face, he sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, father. Go back. I¡¯ll bring you food later.¡±


    ¡°Sigh.¡± Lin Dachui responded, but he didn¡¯t move. It was obvious that he was worried about Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin glanced at Lin Dachui, sighed again, and turned to leave.


    It was getting late. His wife would be back for lunch in a while.


    When they got home, Fourth Uncle Lin got busy.


    When he was cooking, he made two more dishes.


    At noon, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife came back from work and was surprised to see the sumptuous dishes on the table.


    ¡°Why did you make so many dishes?¡±


    ¡°Has the matter of selling houses been resolved?¡± She asked Fourth Uncle Lin.


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked at his wife.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded stiffly.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was delighted.


    ¡°How? Did someone from Ruyi Restaurant buy it?¡± She immediately asked.


    It was a good thing that they successfully sold the house!


    This way, they would not find trouble with them.


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked at his wife again, looking like he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife finally noticed that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked Fourth Uncle Lin seriously. Fourth Uncle Lin struggled for words.


    Before his wife could hold it in any longer and was about to ask again, he finally spoke.


    ¡°Not only their houses, but also my father¡¯s and Yuanshan¡¯s houses.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was shocked.


    ¡°If he sold his house, what would happen to your father?¡± She quickly asked. Fourth Uncle Lin instantly looked away, not daring to meet his wife¡¯s gaze. Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife¡¯s heart trembled. How could she not guess the result? ¡°You let father stay with us?¡± Then, she asked loudly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin lowered his head, not daring to look at his wife.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was furious, and her body swayed.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Da Niu exclaimed..

 Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Leaving Daishi Village (2)

    Chapter 603: Leaving Daishi Village (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Fourth Uncle Lin instantly realized that something was wrong. He quickly reached out and grabbed his wife.


    Seeing that his wife was so angry that she could not breathe, Fourth Uncle Lin quickly said, ¡°don¡¯t be angry. 1¡¯11 arrange this.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife stared at her husband.


    ¡°What are you going to do? They are leaving tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°l¡­at worst, I¡¯ll rent a house for father to live in!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said anxiously.


    His wife almost rolled her eyes in anger.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m working so hard now?!¡±


    ¡°Renting a house when we are still in debt?!¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin quickly soothed his wife.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do whatever you say! Don¡¯t be angry, or you¡¯ll hurt your body!¡±


    If he had known that his wife would be that angry, he would never have agreed.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at Fourth Uncle Lin. After a while, she suppressed the anger in her heart.


    Then, she pushed Fourth Uncle Lin away and sat up straight.


    She didn¡¯t even look at Fourth Uncle Lin and continued eating.


    As she ate, she couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    What kind of sin did she commit? After going through so much trouble, she was finally going to be freed from the Lin family. Now, he had to bring the old master over.


    Fourth Uncle Lin looked at his wife and saw her cry. He felt that those tears were hitting his heart, making his heart ache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll go to my brothers now and give them the money from selling the houses. 1¡¯11 ask them to leave with father tomorrow morning.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin stood up.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was stunned.


    ¡°Wait!¡± She called out to her husband.


    Fourth Uncle Lin stopped and turned to look at his wife.


    ¡°Father gave you the money from selling the houses?¡± Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife asked.


    How was that possible? Other than trusting Yuanshan and Lanhua, when had the old master ever trusted anyone else?


    If he sold his house, the old master would have nothing left.


    Can you give them the silver? How could he trust them so much?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin replied.


    ¡°In the beginning, it was my second brother who suggested that father give the money from selling the house to him and eldest brother. Then, second brother and eldest brother would support father in his old age.¡±


    ¡°But father said he didn¡¯t want to leave the village.¡±


    ¡°After that, eldest brother said that father should live with us.¡±


    ¡°So, he gave me the money from selling the houses.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said truthfully.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife pondered.


    ¡°Father agreed?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin replied.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife thought about it


    ¡°How much money did the houses sell for?¡± She asked Fourth Uncle Lin.


    The old master was willing to hand over the money. It seemed that he also wanted to live with them.


    According to the personalities of his siblings, if her husband went to see them now, they would not give in.


    Instead of fighting them, it was better to give in.


    If the old master really wanted to live with them and did not play tricks, it was not impossible for them to support him in his old age.


    ¡°42 taels.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said truthfully.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife was shocked.


    42 taels was not a small amount!


    Hesitation flashed in her eyes, and Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife finally said, ¡°sit down and eat. There¡¯s no need to go anymore.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin was stunned.


    He looked at his wife in confusion.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at her husband angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you go. Why waste so much time?¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m not going! Whatever you say!¡± He quickly sat down.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife glanced at the man beside her and continued to eat, ¡°it¡¯s not impossible for father to live with us. But before he comes, I have to make three rules.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, he will have to leave.¡±


    ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll return his retirement money to him and let him rent or build a house.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression instantly became a little nervous.


    ¡°What rules?¡±


    ¡°First, we will be in charge of the household together in the future. We will discuss big and small matters. Father can¡¯t be the master of our household.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin nodded.


    ¡°Yes! In the future, you can call the shots at home. This way, 1 won¡¯t be in a difficult position.¡± Fourth Uncle Lin said.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°You said so yourself.¡±


    Her husband was soft-hearted. If the old master played any tricks, it would be difficult for him to be stuck between her and the old master..

 Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Leaving Daishi Village (3)

    Chapter 604: Leaving Daishi Village (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At least he had some conscience and was willing to hand over the position as head of the household.


    ¡°Yes, 1 promised!¡± Fourth Uncle Lin immediately said, looking very loyal.


    This made Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife feel a little better.


    ¡°What¡¯s the second one?¡± Fourth Uncle Lin quickly asked.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife looked at her husband with a serious expression.


    ¡°Second, the old master is not allowed to get close to the Liu residence and have conflicts with the Liu family.¡±


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s expression also became serious.


    He nodded seriously.


    This was very important.


    The two of them had finally gotten the job at the Liu family¡¯s workshop. If the old man ruined it for them, their future days would not be so good.


    ¡°And the third?¡± Fourth Uncle Lin continued to ask.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife shifted her gaze to her two children.


    ¡°Third, although Da Niu and Xiao Niu are not the Lin family¡¯s children, your father is not allowed to insult or bully them.¡± When Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife said this, she looked at her man with some vigilance.


    One of the main reasons why she agreed to marry Fourth Uncle Lin was that he had promised to treat the two children well.


    After marrying into the Lin family for so long, he had indeed done it.


    However, the others in the Lin family were not like this.


    Previously, his siblings had often insulted Da Niu and Xiao Niu.


    Her mother-in-law treated them even more harshly.


    Although the old master had never scolded them in person, he had never given her two children a good look.


    Now that the old master was going to move into their house, she had to be more careful. He had to be more polite to her two children.


    Fourth Uncle Lin nodded.


    ¡°Deal! 1¡¯11 tell father!¡± he replied.


    His wife¡¯s three requests were very reasonable. There was no reason for her father to disagree.


    If his father couldn¡¯t do it, then it was indeed not suitable for him to stay with them.


    At that time, at worst, he could use the 42 taels of silver to build a small house for his father and let him move out.


    Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife glanced at Fourth Uncle Lin and continued eating.


    Next, Fourth Uncle Lin thanked and complimented his wife.


    After dinner, Fourth Uncle Lin¡¯s wife went back to work.


    After cleaning up the house, Fourth Uncle Lin went to inform Lin Dachui of the news.


    When Lin Dachui heard that there were three rules, he was very nervous.


    After hearing that, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Alright, I agree to all of them!¡± Then, he quickly said.


    What was there to disagree about? All of his daughter-in-law¡¯s requests were reasonable.


    He should be grateful that she was willing to accept him despite the past.


    Fourth Uncle Lin was delighted.


    ¡°Then father, you can slowly clean up these few days. Three days later, we will move into the new house.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Dachui hurriedly replied.


    A smile appeared on his old face.


    The next day.


    The man from Ruyi Restaurant arrived at the Lin family¡¯s mansion early in the morning.


    He left after getting the new deed.


    Then, the people from the Lin family moved out.


    Fourth Uncle Lin listened to the commotion in the courtyard and did not send them off.


    Lin Dachui didn¡¯t go out and sat on the stone bench for a long time.


    Just like that, First and Second Uncle Lin left Daishi Village.


    The Liu Manor at Qingshi Town.


    Not long after they left Daishi Village, Lin Xiaoyue received the news.


    ¡°Good.¡± Lin Xiaoyue put down the account book in her hand.


    Then, she looked at the person who came.


    ¡°Call Head Fang over.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did the person leave.


    After a while, Head Fang entered.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked about the recent preparations for the pig and chicken farm in the manor. She was only relieved when she confirmed that the progress was smooth.


    ¡°The business of the sausage and bacon workshop is getting better and better, but the problem of insufficient supply of pigs has never been solved. Do you have any ideas?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Head Fang.


    Fortunately, she had suggested to the Liang and the Zhou Corporation to get their own pigs. She could help them make sausages and bacon.


    Otherwise, the sausage and bacon workshop would have run out of pork long ago.


    ¡°There is still a long time before the pigs are ready to be slaughtered. Before that, we can only look elsewhere.¡± Head Fang frowned.


    ¡°We¡¯ve basically contacted all the major pig farmers around Qingshi Town. Outside Qingshi Town, this old servant also sent people to search, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Qingshi Town¡¯s waterways are developed. I thought, why not send a merchant ship downstream to search for a supplier?¡± Head Fang looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue also frowned.


    ¡°This is the only way.¡±


    Head Fang heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°In addition, the Anyang Residence has recently come up with a new policy..¡±

 Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Home of Sweet Potatoes (1)

    Chapter 605: Home of Sweet Potatoes (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Encourage all villages and towns to develop industries that suit their local characteristics. For villages and towns that have good plans, the Imperial Residence will implement favorable policies and even provide monetary support!¡±


    As Head Fang spoke, he raised his head and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    He knew that Prince Anyang had made such a policy announcement because he had listened to their mistress¡¯s suggestion.


    Their mistress was really a genius!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded and looked at Head Fang.


    Before the policy was announced, Prince Anyang even went to Clear Spring Manor several times to ask for her opinion.


    ¡°What I mean is¡­¡± Head Fang looked up at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we contact the mayor of Qingshi Town and encourage the villagers to raise their own pigs? We can sign a purchase contract with the villages. After the contract is due, we can go directly to the villagers¡¯ homes to collect the Pigs.¡±


    ¡°Although we have built many pig farms, the number of pigs we can raise is still limited. Only by mobilizing the power of the people can we completely solve the problem.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue muttered to herself.


    ¡°But if we let the commoners raise pigs, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to solve the problem of pig feed.¡± When the commoners fed the pigs, most of them went up the mountain to harvest pigweed.


    If every household went up the mountain, the pigweed on the mountain might not be enough.


    ¡°That will depend on you.¡± Head Fang said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was puzzled.


    ¡°Sweet potatoes and sweet potato vines are the best pig feed. Moreover, it could be used to fill one¡¯s stomach and feed other livestock.¡±


    ¡°As long as Miss is willing to disclose how to grow sweet potatoes and distribute the sweet potato seeds, the matter of raising pigs will most likely succeed.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue instantly fell silent.


    Disclose the sweet potatoes to the public?


    After Prince Anyang found out about the sweet potatoes, he also mentioned this to her, but she never agreed.


    But now¡­


    After weighing the pros and cons in her heart, Lin Xiaoyue finally nodded.


    ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s give it a try!¡± She continued.


    Head Fang was delighted.


    ¡°Great!¡± He hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Sweet potatoes can not only be used to feed livestock, but can also be made into sweet potato powder and vermicelli.¡±


    ¡°These two are treasures.¡±


    ¡°When the sweet potatoes in our manors are ready, I¡¯m going to build two workshops to make sweet potato powder and vermicelli separately.¡±


    Head Fang was shocked.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the sweet potato powder and vermicelli that his mistress was talking about were. However, he believed that it was definitely something good.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Head Fang.


    ¡°Since we want to disclose the planting method of sweet potatoes, we should also inform the villagers that our manor will purchase the excess sweet potatoes in their hands in the future.¡±


    ¡°As for the price¡­1 wen per 3 catties. If the quantity is large, we can provide our own carriages and go to the villages to collect the goods.¡±


    Sweet potato powder was also known as meat tenderizer powder. After it was processed, everyone would definitely like it.


    The vermicelli was easy to store and delicious when cooked.


    Most importantly, she had been waiting for the hot and sour noodles to be released in Liu¡¯s Express.


    Oh, right, sweet potatoes could also be made into dried sweet potatoes and sold as snacks.


    If there were too many sweet potatoes, and she had enough manpower, she could build another sweet potato workshop.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue did not reject the idea.


    ¡°Yes! The manor had to be able to recover the excess sweet potatoes. That way, we would not have to worry about the supply in the future.¡± Head Fang replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Then 1¡¯11 leave this matter to you. You can talk to the mayor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Head Fang hurriedly said.


    After listening to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s instructions for a while, he left.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the middle of August.


    It was finally the season to harvest sweet potatoes.


    In various manors, the men of the Nangong Army were digging out sturdy sweet potatoes from the ground.


    Because the ground was well taken care of, most of the sweet potatoes were big. The one that grew the best weighed almost 3 catties.


    Some of the sweet potatoes that grew better even grew into conjoined pieces, and their total weight could even exceed 10 catties.


    The entire Nangong Army was delighted to see such results.


    One by one, they dug up the sweet potatoes with great enthusiasm.


    When Prince Anyang heard the news, he personally brought Liang Yu to the manor to check.


    Their eyes lit up when they realized that the yield of sweet potatoes was so shocking.


    After that, they visited the pig farms and saw the sweet potatoes being processed into pig and chicken feed..

 Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Home of Sweet Potatoes (2)

    Chapter 606: Home of Sweet Potatoes (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At noon, Lin Xiaoyue invited Prince Anyang and Liang Yu to eat. The dishes on the table also had sweet potatoes in them.


    Since it was still hot, Lin Xiaoyue had already asked the kitchen to prepare sweet potato porridge in advance.


    By noon, the porridge had just cooled down.


    In addition, sweet potatoes were added to it, so it tasted sweet.


    As Prince Anyang ate, he was delighted.


    Other than the sweet potatoes in the porridge, there were also sweet potatoes in the dishes.


    All the meat dishes had sweet potato powder in it.


    Apart from that, pork vermicelli, cold vermicelli, and hot and sour noodles were also served on the table.


    Prince Anyang ate in amazement.


    Liang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The Liang Corporation had started off as a restaurant business.


    He had eaten countless delicacies, but this was the first time he had eaten fresh meat that had been processed so well.


    Meat, especially lean pork, would still be a little chewy no matter how well the fire was controlled.


    But today, the dishes made from fresh meat were all tender, smooth, and delicious.


    It was because there was a seasoning called meat tenderizer added to it.


    And this seasoning was actually made from sweet potatoes.


    At this moment, Liang Yu was both shocked and excited.


    If the fresh meat noodles could be used in the restaurants under the Liang


    Corporation¡¯s name, then their restaurants could go one step further!


    Lin Xiaoyue saw their reactions.


    Pretending not to understand, she continued to introduce the dishes on the table to the two of them.


    When Prince Anyang tasted the mixed sauce hot and sour noodles, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Do you want to add the hot and sour noodles to the menu?¡± Prince Anyang realized that he really loved the taste.


    He thought that if this snack was included in the future, he would be in luck again.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it was planned long ago.¡±


    ¡°Is this vermicelli really made from sweet potatoes?¡± Prince Anyang looked at the vermicelli on the table in disbelief.


    The main thing was that the appearance of the vermicelli was really very different from that of a sweet potato.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The vermicelli is easy to store, and it¡¯s filling. I plan to make most of the excess sweet potatoes into vermicelli.¡±


    ¡°Other than supplying to Liu¡¯s Express, the rest will be left for the soldiers in winter.¡±


    Eating potato and pork stewed with vermicelli in the middle of winter was a beautiful thought.


    Liang Yu was a little shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not planning to sell it to outsiders?¡± He asked.


    He wanted to buy the vermicellis to be added as a new dish in the restaurant.


    ¡°The first batch of sweet potatoes isn¡¯t too many, so we won¡¯t sell them to the public.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°If Young Master Liang needs it, we can sell some meat tenderizer powder.¡±


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression lit up.


    ¡°How much do you have?¡± He asked.


    ¡°This is just a seasoning. We don¡¯t need a lot.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Liang Yu was stunned.


    He suddenly had other thoughts.


    ¡°Can you only sell that to us?¡± Then, he asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    The meat tenderizer powder is very useful. If Ms. Lin introduced it as a general seasoning, it would definitely sell well.


    However, it would no longer be a secret weapon under his restaurant¡¯s name.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liang Yu.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, the meat tenderizer powder has amazing effects. I want to buy some for the restaurants and eateries under the Liang Corporation.¡±


    ¡°I believe that in a short period of time, the restaurants will be able to gain a greater reputation in the local area and establish their status.¡±


    Although Ruyi Restaurant was a prominent name at the moment, the situation in other places was complicated. In many places, the locals still recognized the most famous restaurants in the area.


    ¡°If you sell it to others as well, then it¡¯s no longer a specialty in our restaurants.¡±


    The restaurants and eateries under the Liang Corporation also lost uniqueness.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She understood. He wanted to monopolize the market.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, but the price¡­¡± Before the sweet potatoes were planted, she couldn¡¯t make too much sweet potato powder.


    It was actually better to only sell it to the Liang Corporation at a high price.


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer a good price!¡± Liang Yu¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled in satisfaction and raised her glass.


    ¡°In that case, a toast to Young Master Liang.¡±


    Liang Yu hurriedly raised his glass.


    After drinking, Lin Xiaoyue put down her glass..

 Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Home of Sweet Potatoes (3)

    Chapter 607: Home of Sweet Potatoes (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    His face was stained with worry.


    ¡°I have no problem with selling the meat tenderizer powder exclusively to you. However, the production is not complicated.¡±


    ¡°Plus, I¡¯ve already announced the method of planting sweet potatoes to the public.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°In this way, over time, someone might be able to develop a method to make meat tenderizer powder.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze shifted to Liang Yu.


    ¡°You can sell them to everyone!¡± Liang Yu said straightforwardly.


    Once similar products appeared in the market, the secret weapon that belonged to the Liang Corporation would no longer be a secret weapon.


    However, this would not affect him too much. After all, even if someone could develop a recipe to make meat tenderizer powder, it would still take a certain amount of time.


    During this period of time, it was enough for them to make good use of the powder and make the restaurant more famous.


    Even if a new meat tenderizer powder appeared in the market, the customers would still think that the Liang Corporation¡¯s restaurants and eateries were the best.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°In that case, there will be no problem with our cooperation!¡± He smiled.


    Both of them were smiling.


    ¡°Since the two of you are so optimistic about the meat tenderizer powder, won¡¯t it sell well in the future when it becomes a common seasoning?!¡± Prince Anyang suddenly said.


    He seemed to have seen a huge business opportunity.


    Ms. Lin was worried that the promotion of sweet potatoes would lead to the discovery of the recipe to make meat tenderizer powder. At that time, the it would become an ordinary seasoning.


    However, if the planting area of sweet potatoes was controlled, this possibility could be greatly reduced.


    Previously, Ms. Lin had been talking to him about developing the local agricultural economy.


    The sweet potatoes and vines could be used to feed pigs, and the tubers could be made into meat tenderizer powder and vermicelli.


    As for the meat tenderizer powder and vermicelli, if they were sold to the outside world, they would become best-selling goods! Wasn¡¯t this a perfect way to develop a unique agricultural economy?


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Yes! If this thing was widely promoted to the outside world, it was very likely that it would become a commonly used seasoning!¡±


    Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°In that case, Qingshi Town is the home of meat tenderizer powder!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    She was the one who told Prince Anyang about the home of specialty agricultural and sideline products.


    She did expect him to learn so fast.


    ¡°I plan to develop the area around Qingshi Town and grow sweet potatoes. Then, 1 will build a meat tenderizer powder and vermicelli workshop and look for merchants to sell the items to the outside world.¡±


    Ms. Lin had the technology and strength to build a workshop.


    To the outside world, the Liang Trading Company and the Zhou Trading Company were excellent sales channels.


    Moreover, as the business expanded quickly, more businessmen would contact Ms. Lin in the future, and the problem of sales of tender meat powder and vermicelli would almost be non-existent.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression stiffened.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you planning to control the sweet potato plantation in Qingshi Town?¡± She asked Prince Anyang.


    Prince Anyang nodded.


    ¡°There are many people planting it. It¡¯s very difficult to completely keep the sweet potato seeds and the planting method of sweet potatoes from being leaked.¡±


    ¡°However, 1 can order the people of Qingshi Town to plant a large number of sweet potatoes to ensure that the sweet potato production in Qingshi Town will surpass that of any other place in the Great Yan.¡±


    ¡°With this kind of support, if you build a meat tenderizer powder and vermicelli workshop here, you will have a lot of advantages over other places without lacking raw materials.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, 1 think that the powder and vermicelli don¡¯t seem to have much to do with sweet potatoes. It won¡¯t be easy for outsiders to learn and master the processing technology.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to control the people outside. There is a high chance that the technology would leak out of the workshop.¡±


    There was no shortage of smart people in this world.


    In the 21st century, many entrepreneurs learned from their original boss before starting their own business.


    Not only sweet potato products, but even chili products, she expected it to be leaked sooner or later. It was just a matter of time.


    However, it was fine. Since she could not control it, she might as well accept it.


    Anyway, she was the first to do it, and the scale was the largest. Even if there were successors, their influence would be far inferior to hers.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. If Qingshi Town really becomes the home of sweet potatoes, my workshop alone probably won¡¯t be able to take up all the market.¡±


    It was just like how there would be small workshops producing similar products around some large factories in the 21st century.


    As long as the big factories could supply most of the market, why should they care about the existence of small workshops?


    Moreover, there was another benefit for her when Qingshi Town became the home of sweet potatoes..

 Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: War (1)

    Chapter 608: War (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    That was, more land was planted with sweet potatoes, and the yield of sweet potatoes was higher. The number of people willing to raise pigs would also increase.


    In this way, her bacon and sausage workshop would not have to worry about the supply of pigs.


    Prince Anyang nodded. He admired Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s open-mindedness.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t let the commoners plant all the sweet potatoes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly said.


    Prince Anyang immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t forget that I still have a chili factory.¡±


    ¡°Other than chili sauce and bean paste, spicy cabbage requires a large amount of cabbage as raw materials.¡±


    ¡°If we let the commoners grow all the sweet potatoes, I won¡¯t have enough cabbages.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Prince Anyang was amused.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. Let the few manors around Daishi Village focus on planting cabbage, with little or no sweet potatoes. Let them plant sweet potatoes in other places!¡± He said.


    Lin Xiaoyue raised her glass.


    ¡°In that case, thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s there to thank me for? If Qingshi Town really develops, 1 should be the one thanking you!¡± As Prince Anyang spoke, he clinked glasses with Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue chatted with Prince Anyang for a while and suggested that Head Fang work with him to implement the plan.


    In the afternoon, the sun was scorching hot.


    Prince Anyang rested for half a day in the manor.


    In the evening, he went to the fields to take a look before leaving with Liang Yu.


    Lin Xiaoyue personally sent him off. She only heaved a sigh of relief when the carriage was far away.


    The home of sweet potatoes¡­New business was coming¡­


    ¡°Miss-¡± Head Fang saw that Lin Xiaoyue was a little tired and called out to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Your Highness has the heart to do something. If this matter is completed, it will be of great help to us. We have to put in more effort.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Head Fang hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°Also, have you calculated the soldiers¡¯ wages for the past six months?¡± Lin Xiaoyue turned around and looked at Head Fang.


    Head Fang hesitated for a moment.


    Back then, not long after the Nangong Army came to Qingshi Town, she suggested that they should pay the soldiers.


    However, because she did not have much savings at that time, she set the time to be half a year later.


    The time had come.


    He thought that Miss would not remember, but who knew that she would ask about it.


    ¡°Almost done.¡± Head Fang bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Half a year¡¯s salary for 5,000 soldiers was not a small sum.


    It was only in this half a year that her business developed smoothly. All the projects under her were making money.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to pay the salaries of the Nangong Army and the expansion of her business.


    ¡°Once the calculations are done, distribute them. In addition, in the future, the soldiers¡¯ wages would be the same as other employees, and they would be paid monthly. All the benefits are the same as the other employees.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Head Fang hesitated again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he bowed.


    Previously, he was worried that the soldiers would not be used to farming after returning from the border and might even cause trouble.


    But now, it seemed that they got used to it very well. Even he himself was starting to like his current life.


    Perhaps it was a good decision to follow the Master and Mistress¡¯ wishes and let the Nangong Army retire.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded and left.


    The next day.


    The wages were paid.


    The Nangong Army began to line up at the entrance of each manor¡¯s accountant¡¯s office to receive their wages for the past six months.


    Everyone¡¯s wages were calculated from the day they arrived at Qingshi Town, even if they hadn¡¯t really started working at that time.


    Food and lodging were free in the manor, and they even gave out clothes and daily necessities. Although the daily salary was not high, after half a year, the accumulated salary was actually quite a lot.


    According to the type of work, the highest salary was around 10 taels, while the lowest was around 6 taels.


    This was the first time many of the Nangong Army soldiers had received so much money. Their eyes lit up as they held the money.


    Some people even made an appointment to go to town for a drink.


    However, the manor immediately issued an announcement, telling everyone not to go out for the time being. The Master and Mistress would come over to talk to everyone in the next few days.


    The Nangong Army was excited as they waited.


    In the next few days, Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue appeared in various manors.


    It was necessary to announce that the business was going well and thank everyone for their efforts. At the same time, they also expressed a positive outlook for the future.


    The current Nangong Army was different from half a year ago. Each and every one of them was much calmer than before. Many people were used to their current life and were no longer as resistant to returning to seclusion as before..

 Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: War (2)

    Chapter 609: War (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation


    Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Previously, for safety reasons, you¡¯re not allowed to communicate much with the outside world. However, since you¡¯ve decided to integrate into Qingshi Town, this is not good in the long run.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, from now on, the manor will implement a leave of absence system. Everyone can take a leave of absence once a month.¡± Lin Xiaoyue shouted.


    Everyone cheered.


    Lin Xiaoyue raised her arm to signal for everyone to quiet down. She continued, ¡°as long as you don¡¯t cause trouble when you go out, you can still take leave next month.¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is only temporary.¡±


    ¡°In a few more days, when the Imperial Court completely gives up on pursuing us, we will be even safer. You can then enter and leave the manor at will.¡± ¡°Everyone, you can also be like normal people and register your household. You can truly take root in Qingshi Town!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said firmly.


    Yes, they would truly integrate into the local area and become the citizens of Qingshi Town.


    Some people in the Nangong Army were silent, while others cheered.


    Those who were silent were reluctant to part with the past. Those who were cheering were celebrating the new life.


    They all believed that what she said would come true.


    More than half a year ago, the mistress appeared with the master to take them away from the border.


    They had done something extremely difficult and dangerous.


    Then, the mistress settled them into various manors and arranged jobs for them.


    They had personally seen the manor go from being poor to being full of harvest.


    The life in the manor had also changed from barely them going hungry to being able to eat well every day.


    Moreover, Miss had promised to pay everyone half a year¡¯s salary.


    With money in their hands, they could not help but have hope and plan for the future.


    Those battles on the battlefield had become a thing of the past. Now, they had money in their hands and could still work more to earn money. When they had enough money and registered themselves in the household registration, would they really be able to settle down in Qingshi Town?


    When the time came, they would build a house, marry a woman, and have children.


    They didn¡¯t dare to imagine such a life in the past. Now that they thought about it, they thought that it was very beautiful¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little happy to find that the Nangong Army was no longer so resistant to her idea.


    This was a good thing.Jt meant that everyone had gradually accepted the matter.


    There were a total of 12 manors, and the couple had to take a few days before they could finish visiting all the manors.


    In the blink of an eye, it was October.


    The weather finally turned cold.


    After the scorching heat passed, Lin Xiaoyue felt a sense of satisfaction.


    On this day, Lin Xiaoyue, who was strolling in Qingshi Town, heard a piece of news. Something had happened at the border. Ten days ago, Jin and Chu had actually joined forces to send troops, and the army was closing down on the border.


    Lin Xiaoyue immediately thought that the news had already reached Bluestone Town. Li Xiao and the others probably already knew about it.


    However, they chose to hide it.


    After feeling annoyed, Lin Xiaoyue immediately went to the Liu residence.


    Then, she asked someone to get Head Fang and Li Xiao.


    Head Fang was in the Liu residence, so he was the first to arrive.


    Faced with the mistress¡¯ angry face, Head Fang lowered his head after entering the door. Other than bowing, he did not dare to say a word.


    ¡°Tell me, how long have you known about this? What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Suppressing the anger in her heart, Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    The safety of Yan Country did not have much to do with her.


    However, this time, Chu and Jin had joined forces to attack Yan, two against one.


    If the great Yan could not hold on, it might be the disaster of the country¡¯s destruction.


    At that time, how could there be an intact egg under the overturned nest?


    In addition, only in a relatively stable political environment would business be good.


    Now that her business was blooming everywhere, if there was really a war, she was afraid that she would lose everything.


    1 lead Fang looked up at Lin Xiaoyue with a conflicted expression.


    Master didn¡¯t allow him to say it, he was just following orders¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face immediately darkened when she saw this.


    At this moment, the door to the study room was suddenly pushed open.


    It was Li Xiao with Xiao Yang following behind him.


    Li Xiao¡¯s face was a little red and his breathing was a little hurried. It was obvious that he had rushed back.


    When Head Fang saw Li Xiao, a look of pleading appeared in his eyes, and his heart also calmed down.


    His master was back. He didn¡¯t have to worry about disobeying his master¡¯s orders.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw Li Xiao, but she quickly looked away.


    When Li Xiao saw this, he sighed in his heart.


    Then, he strode over to Lin Xiaoyue and sat down on the chair beside her.


    ¡°All of you can leave.¡± Then, he said to Head Fang and Xiao Yang.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Head Fang quickly responded.


    Then, without waiting for Xiao Yang, he quickly left..

 Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: War (3)

    Chapter 610: War (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Xiao Yang glanced at his cousin and cousin-in-law before leaving the study.


    After the two of them went out and closed the door, Li Xiao stood up.


    He walked to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side, then reached out and wrapped his arms around Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s neck. He pulled her over and embraced her.


    Lin Xiaoyue resisted for a moment, but she could not resist Li Xiao¡¯s strength and quickly compromised.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts. You didn¡¯t tell me about such an important matter.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said angrily after a while.


    Li Xiao was amused by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about it now?¡±


    Hearing that Li Xiao was still laughing, Lin Xiaoyue quickly clenched her fist and punched Li Xiao¡¯s torso.


    ¡°Is this the same?¡±


    Realizing that his wife was really angry, Li Xiao did not dare to continue laughing.


    Then, he pulled his wife up.


    Then, he sat in his wife¡¯s seat and let her sit on his lap.


    He buried his head in his wife¡¯s neck and hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because 1 thought that there might not be war. However¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± Li Xiao sighed.


    ¡°After Father¡¯s accident, the three countries had originally made an alliance agreement to stop fighting for ten years.¡±


    ¡°This is only the third year. Logically speaking, Chu and Jin have no excuse to send troops.¡±


    ¡°However, last year, there was a flood in Yun county of the Great Yan. In addition, the Nangong Army had fled from the border. It had a great impact on the Great Yan.¡±


    ¡°In the first half of this year, many places in Chu and Jin suffered from drought, affecting the grain harvest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already autumn. The reason why the two countries are fighting now is not because they really want to start a war, but because they want to borrow food.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if we don¡¯t handle it well, it won¡¯t be a loan but a compensation.¡±


    ¡°Compensation?¡± Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao explained.


    Lin Xiaoyue finally understood.


    Seeing that the Great Yan¡¯s strength had weakened, Chu and Jin wanted to get food from the Great Yan.


    It would be best if the Great Yan could lend them some food, but if they refused, they would fight.


    In that case, it¡¯s not a loan anymore.


    ¡°So, the war broke out because the Great Yan didn¡¯t agree to Chu and Jin¡¯s conditions?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    ¡°What exactly are their conditions?¡± Lin Xiaoyue was curious.


    Li Xiao looked at his wife.


    ¡°Chu and Jin have reached an agreement in advance. This time, they will come together. They have proposed to borrow 400,000 catties of grain from the Great Yan.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°A total of 800,000 catties?¡± Gosh, no wonder the Great Yan wouldn¡¯t agree.


    If they agreed, wouldn¡¯t all the people in the Great Yan starve?


    ¡°Yes. In the end, they didn¡¯t reach an agreement and started fighting.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°I heard that the situation is unfavorable for the Great Yan?¡±


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°Ten days after the war, our army was defeated. The Chu and Jin allied forces have already captured three cities.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression turned grave.


    ¡°The imperial court¡¯s army is so weak?¡± She frowned.


    Li Xiao glanced at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°They are not weak. Noth Chu and Jin suddenly attacked. The frontline was caught off guard.¡± He said.


    ¡°However, if we continue, there are still two months before winter. The outcome is hard to predict.¡±


    After winter, the weather would be bad and they would be short of food and clothing, so they would definitely retreat.


    However, they were afraid that the Great Yan would not be able to hold on until then.


    They were now facing a difficult situation and treated the Great Yan as the last resort.


    The army of Chu and Jin was united. It would be difficult for them to resist such an army.


    It was up to Emperor Yan to choose.


    ¡°Then can we still open our shop? Also, shouldn¡¯t we stock up on food as soon as possible?¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly thought of something and said anxiously.


    800,000 catties of grain was not a small amount. With so much food taken away, many people in the Great Yan would starve.


    Li Xiao patted his wife¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Head Fang to slow down the expansion. I¡¯ve always made arrangements for storing food.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    The corners of Li Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just us. The Nangong Army has more than 5,000 people. How can we not make preparations in advance?¡±


    ¡°From the day the Nangong Army returned, I knew that this day would come sooner or later.¡± When Li Xiao said this, he sighed.


    Among the three countries of Yan, Chu, and Jin, Yan had the richest land and the most abundant resources.


    In the past, it was because of his father, who was a firm supporter of war, as well as the presence of the Nangong Army, that the two countries did not dare to invade..

 Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Summoned to the Capital (1)

    Chapter 611: Summoned to the Capital (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    But now, his father and the Nangong Army were no longer around.


    How could Chu and Jin not covet such a fat piece of meat like the Great Yan?


    He just didn¡¯t expect this day to come so quickly.


    Hearing Li Xiao say that he was already prepared, Lin Xiaoyue felt a little more at ease.


    ¡°How much food have you prepared? Also, where did the money come from?¡± Suddenly, Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao.


    That was not right. She had seen the accounts, but she did not find that there was anything missing.


    However, ever since the Nangong Army returned, Li Xiao had indeed not given her any more money.


    So, could it be that Li Xiao bought the grain with his own money?


    However, he had only set up a transport team. How much could he earn?


    Li Xiao smiled and wrapped his arms around his wife¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s enough for everyone in the manor to last for a year.¡±


    ¡°In addition, we can also grow potatoes and sweet potatoes in the manor. We won¡¯t starve.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little shocked.


    ¡°So much food? You bought it?¡± He asked.


    It was enough to feed more than 5,000 people for a year. The amount of food needed was not small.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked. Her gaze was a little fierce.


    He dared to hide his money?


    When Li Xiao saw his wife¡¯s expression, he instantly realized that something was wrong.


    He hugged his wife tighter and wrapped his wife¡¯s hands tightly.


    ¡°Hehe, a few men and 1 invested in a bodyguard agency. Also, I got a boat and took some business from the nearby docks.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    ¡°You did a good job keeping it a secret!¡± Then, she looked at Li Xiao in annoyance.


    Knowing that she could not break free from Li Xiao¡¯s imprisonment, she did not want to waste her time.


    Li Xiao smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°I was thinking of telling you after I achieved some results. But¡­¡±


    ¡°Your business is still doing well. You earn a lot of money every day while I¡­¡± Li Xiao said as he scratched his head in embarrassment. At the same time, he released Lin Xiaoyue.


    He could tell that his wife was not really angry with him.


    However, it was indeed his fault for not telling his wife about these things.


    Sigh, it wasn¡¯t easy for him either.


    His wife¡¯s business was doing so well that he sometimes felt like he was living off a woman.


    It was also for this reason that he wanted to prove himself with some results. At the same time, he wanted to lighten his wife¡¯s burden.


    He did not expect that the business he made was still incomparable to his wife¡¯s business.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    Finally, he was no longer angry.


    ¡°My business? We¡¯re husband and wife, so what¡¯s mine is yours! Whatever you want to do, you can discuss it with me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe 1 can give you some ideas.¡±


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t hide it from me.¡±


    Although she knew that her husband didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, it still didn¡¯t feel good to be kept in the dark by her other half.


    ¡°Yes, madam! I promise there won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Li Xiao hurriedly said.


    With that, he lowered his head and planted a kiss on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s forehead.


    Lin Xiaoyue clenched her fists and punched him.


    After a while, the two of them continued to talk about the war.


    ¡°Any news from the Imperial Court? Resistance or peace?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao.


    If Emperor Yan didn¡¯t make peace, the Chu and Jin allied forces would march straight into the heart of Great Yan after some time.


    At that time, not only would the people at the border suffer from the flames of war, but even those in QingshiTown might also be in danger.


    Moreover, if the war continued, her business would be greatly affected.


    ¡°They¡¯ve already made peace. Emperor Yan has already sent an envoy to the border.¡± Li Xiao said. There was even a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    Was His Highness aware that the Yan Country is not Chu and Jin¡¯s match?


    When his father and the Nangong Army were around, when had the Yan Country suffered such a loss?


    If he took the initiative to ask for peace, Chu and Jin would definitely demand an exorbitant price. How much land and food would the Yan Country lose this time?


    Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that we call a truce. The flames of war are merciless. What have the people done?¡±


    Li Xiao glanced at his wife and nodded.


    He and his wife looked at the problem from different perspectives, but he agreed with his wife¡¯s point of view.


    ¡°Since the Great Yan is going to offer food, the food on the market will definitely decrease. Should we take advantage of this time to stock up on more food?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao..

 Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Summoned to the Capital (2)

    Chapter 612: Summoned to the Capital (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The business of the cold cakes was better, so they worked with some powerful grain merchants.


    Others might not have such a knack, but they did.


    Although the price might be higher, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to get another batch of food.


    ¡°Just the right amount. Our food shortage isn¡¯t big.¡± Li Xiao said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    The couple talked for a while more before leaving the study together.


    After leaving the study, Lin Xiaoyue realized that Xiao Yang and Head Fang had not left.


    ¡°Use the money in our accounts to see how much more grain we can buy.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Head Fang.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Head Fang quickly replied.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the price is a little higher. Try to stock up as much as possible.¡± Lin Xiaoyue added.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Head Fang bowed again.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue leave with Li Xiao.


    She hadn¡¯t had a holiday in a long time, so she would take it as taking the morning off today.


    Three days later.


    A carriage suddenly arrived in the capital. After entering Qingshi Town, it quickly arrived at Daishi Village and headed straight for the Liu residence.


    Soon after, the horse returned to Qingshi Town and went to the Liu residence.


    The entire Liu residence was shaken.


    Lin Xiaoyue had actually received an imperial edict from the capital.


    She went to the front yard to receive the decree in fear.


    After hearing the edict and hearing the general situation from the eunuch, Lin Xiaoyue finally knew what was going on.


    As it turned out, more than a year ago, the accountant of Ruyi Restaurant, Manager Liang, had entered the Ministry of Finance after returning to the capital.


    Then, with the algorithm she taught him, he quickly made a name for himself.


    After that, he even became a disciple of the state preceptor.


    Following that, Liang Chengcai rose to fame and even gained Emperor Yan¡¯s favor.


    This time, Lin Xiaoyue received the imperial edict because of Liang Chengcai¡¯s recommendation.


    The reason was that Chu and Jin had already agreed to the Yan Country¡¯s request for peace, but the conditions for the peace talks were extremely harsh.


    In order to show their magnanimity, Chu and Jin had sent their mathematicians to the capital of Great Yan, requesting to compete with the mathematicians of the Great Yan.


    They also suggested that if the Great Yan could defeat the mathematicians sent by the two countries, the conditions for the peace talks could be reduced by thirty percent.


    However, if the Great Yan were to lose, the conditions would have to be raised by thirty percent.


    ¡°Madam Li, this time, the Arithmetic Grandmaster that Chu and Jin sent is famous throughout the world. Mr. Liang has personally recommended you to the Emperor. From now on, the honor the Great Yan will depend on you alone.¡± The proclaiming eunuch bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly returned the greeting.


    ¡°Eunuch Gong, it is my honor to serve the court. 1 will do my best.¡±


    The imperial edict was here. How could she not do her best?


    The eunuch¡¯s expression improved a little.


    ¡°Then please pack up as soon as possible. Tomorrow, we will leave for the capital.¡±


    The people in the capital were urging him to bring her back as soon as possible. After that, there were other arrangements.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°Alright, then please rest in the residence for a night. 1 will make arrangements at home and set off tomorrow morning.¡±


    It happened too suddenly, and she still had a lot of things to arrange. Putting everything else aside, Li Xiao had to be informed.


    Unfortunately, she only had a little more than one night to arrange it.


    Eh, no wonder her eyelids kept twitching these two days. What kind of luck was this? Such a thing actually happened¡­


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, Madam Li.¡± the eunuch replied.


    ¡°It is no trouble.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She immediately called for servants to bring the eunuch and the others to the backyard to rest.


    Lin Xiaoyue only heaved a sigh of relief after they left.


    Fortunately, there were not many Nangong soldiers in the Liu Residence.


    Otherwise, she would have to worry about exposing herself.


    ¡°Go and get¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go to the dock to find him myself.¡± Then, she walked out.


    The eunuch who announced the edict came from the capital. It was unknown if he had seen Li Xiao before.


    What if they bumped into someone and recognized him? At that time, there would be more complications.


    ¡°You, go get Head Fang and tell him not to return to the Liu residence today. When he comes back, meet me at Daishi Village.¡± Lin Xiaoyue lowered her voice and said to a servant beside her.


    Head Fang¡¯s identity was quite special, so he shouldn¡¯t reveal himself.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The servant quickly agreed.


    Lin Xiaoyue then left.


    There was already a carriage waiting outside the Liu residence.


    Lin Xiaoyue got on the carriage and asked the coachman to ride to the dock.


    After locating Li Xiao, the couple returned to Daishi Village..

 Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Summoned to the Capital (3)

    Chapter 613: Summoned to the Capital (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Along the way, Li Xiao¡¯s face was dark. It was only when they were about to leave the main road that he finally spoke.


    Til go to the capital with you.11


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    ¡°No!¡± She immediately refused.


    Seeing her husband frown, Lin Xiaoyue spoke again. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you to escape from that troublesome place. What¡¯s the point of going back?¡¯1


    ¡°What if someone recognizes your face? At that time, not only will you be in danger, but our family, including the soldiers, will all be in danger.¡±


    For the past six months, although Li Xiao had been using the scar removal cream she gave him to make the hideous scar fade, when he did not cover it up, the scar was still very obvious.


    Li Xiao frowned.


    TH disguise myself as your guard.¡± He said.


    It would indeed be very eye-catching to travel together as wife and husband.


    However, if he was a guard, they would not attract so much attention.


    ¡°The situation in the capital is complicated. If I don¡¯t go, 1 won¡¯t be at ease.¡± Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue wanted to refuse, Li Xiao added.


    ¡°Also, I want to see if there¡¯s a chance to save my sister while I¡¯m in the capital.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°There has been no news from Pince Anyang for a long time. Perhaps we can only rely on ourselves.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    Lin Xiaoyue was silent.


    Li Xiao suddenly grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let me go with you. Otherwise, 1 would have secretly followed you.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue sighed, a hint of helplessness flashing in her eyes.


    ¡°Alright then. However, you have to listen to me.¡± She finally said.


    If she were in Li Xiao¡¯s shoes, she would not be able to wait in Qingshi Town alone if she were to exchange identities with Li Xiao and the person who was ordered to enter the capital was Li Xiao.


    Back then, when they went to the border to do such a dangerous thing, Li Xiao had brought her along.


    This time, she couldn¡¯t leave her husband behind.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Xiao smiled and nodded.


    Lin Xiaoyue held Li Xiao¡¯s big hand tightly.


    ¡°We ll face the mountain of blades and the sea of flames together as husband and wife.11


    ¡°Good! ¡± Li Xiao reached out and pulled Lin Xiaoyue into his arms.


    The two terrified hearts became steady again.


    Back at the Liu residence.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked someone to call Zhou Shi over.


    Just as he finished arranging the chili workshop, Head Fang arrived.


    After sending Zhou Shi away, Lin Xiaoyue talked to Head Fang about the follow-up arrangements.


    ¡°My husband wants to follow me to the capital. After we leave, the matters of the manor and the workshops will be handed over to you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Head Fang immediately looked at Li Xiao.


    Seeing that Li Xiao was expressionless, Head Fang bowed and accepted the order.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue also glanced at Li Xiao.


    Then, she looked at Head Fang.


    ¡°For this trip, let Fan Teng and Shanshan come to the capital with us. As for


    Xiao Yang, my husband has other arrangements.¡¯1


    ¡°Also, after we leave, try to keep a low profile. If¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°Prepare the evacuation plan in advance. If we don¡¯t come back, protect my mother.¡±


    This trip to the capital was extremely dangerous.


    Time was too tight, and many things could not be arranged properly.


    If they encountered danger in the capital and their identities were exposed, the people of Qingshi Town would be in danger.


    The incident happened so suddenly that they had to leave tomorrow.


    She could only entrust the matters at home to Head Fang.


    Head Fang¡¯s expression was solemn.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He bowed and accepted the order.


    After that, Li Xiao also gave Head Fang some instructions before letting him leave.


    After Head Fang left, Fan Teng and Zhao Shanshan were able to see Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    Lin Xiaoyue explained the situation. After the two of them listened to her instructions, they went down to pack their luggage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see mother.¡± After the two of them left, Lin Xiaoyue got up from her chair.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he would be gone for this trip. He had to appease his mother.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    The backyard of the Liu residence.


    Liu Shi listened to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words and wiped her tears.


    ¡°How did such a big matter fall on a little girl like you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    As Liu Shi spoke, she was about to get up from the chair.


    ¡°No, I have to go with you!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly stepped forward and pressed Liu Shi back into the chair.


    ¡°Mother!¡± She called out coquettishly and grabbed Liu Shi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I was only summoned to the capital to help the Imperial Court. After finishing my business, I¡¯ll come back. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Li Xiao will come with me. With him around, who can bully me?¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao hurriedly nodded at Liu Shi.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. With me around, nothing will happen to Yue¡¯er! ¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression became a little better.


    ¡°But¡­¡± However, she was still a little worried.


    The capital was not a peaceful place.


    Back then, she had escaped from that place¡­


    Thinking of the past, Liu Shi¡¯s eyes flashed with fear, and then she quickly stopped thinking.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not notice..

 Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Eunuch Hu (1)

    Chapter 614: Eunuch Hu (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s no buts. Mother, stay at home and take good care of Xiaozhi and


    Qing¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°If you leave with us, what will happen to our family?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue patted the back of Liu Shi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°With you at home, we can leave in peace, right?¡±


    Liu Shi finally did not insist and nodded.


    However, she got up again and said that she wanted to help Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao pack their luggage.


    The couple couldn¡¯t argue with her, so they let her be.


    When they came out of Liu Shi¡¯s room, a servant suddenly came to report that someone from Prince Anyang¡¯s mansion had arrived.


    ¡°Please invite them in!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She was just about to see Prince Anyang before leaving, but she thought that there was not enough time.


    She did not expect that they would actually send someone over. It was just nice. ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Not long after, the couple saw someone from Prince Anyang residence.


    The person was called Wei Bao, one of the trusted aides of Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Greetings, Ms. Lin!¡± When Wei Bao saw the couple, he stepped forward and bowed.


    Lin Xiaoyue reached out.


    ¡°No need for formalities.¡±


    ¡°Why did His Highness send you here?¡± He asked.


    Wei Bao raised his head and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Your Highness has received news that the emperor has issued a decree to summon Ms. Lin to the capital.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes moved slightly.


    He heard that someone came from the capital to Qingshi Town.


    As soon as they arrived, Prince Anyang received the news. The speed at which his residence obtained information was fast.


    ¡°His Highness asked me to apologize on his behalf. It was because they didn¡¯t discipline Master Chengcai well that such a thing happened.¡± Wei Bao said and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°There is no point dwelling on this matter now.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said lightly.


    Liang Chengcai probably didn¡¯t know her identity, which was why he recommended her to Emperor Yan. Otherwise, as a member of the Liang family, he would naturally not let her take the risk.


    After all, if anything happened to her, the Liang family and even Prince Anyang would be implicated.


    ¡°What instructions does His Highness have?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    Wei Bao cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°Your Highness tells you not to worry. There are already people in the capital to take care of you. Young Master Cheng will also take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°In addition, His and Her Highness will also set off for the capital the day after tomorrow. At that time, with His Highness around, we will definitely be able to protect Ms. Lin.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little shocked when she heard this, but at the same time, she felt much more relieved.


    ¡°His and Her Highness are also returning to the capital?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the vassal king couldn¡¯t enter the capital without being summoned? Emperor Yan summoned him?


    ¡°Yes, the Imperial Concubine¡¯s birthday is coming soon. I¡¯ve asked the emperor to let them return to the capital to see her.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Alright, go back and thank His Highness for me.¡±


    ¡°In addition, please take care of the Liu family and everyone in the twelve manors.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Wei Bao looked up at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    ¡°In addition, my husband will disguise himself as a guard and follow me into the capital. We might still have to make some arrangements in the capital.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she thought of something.


    Wei Bao was shocked and looked up at Li Xiao.


    Seeing Li Xiao¡¯s indifferent expression, he retracted his gaze.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± He agreed again.


    Young Master Li is also going to enter the capital. This matter is troublesome¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue said a few more words to Wei Bao before getting someone to send him away.


    The couple tidied up in the Liu residence for a while and rushed back to the Liu residence before dusk.


    She had to go home. As the host, Lin Xiaoyue still had to entertain the eunuch.


    Lin Xiaoyue used the excuse that her husband had gone out to handle some matters and invited the eunuch to dinner alone.


    The dinner was sumptuous. Braised meat, bacon, sausages, and all kinds of exquisite and delicious dishes.


    The eunuch was full of praise.


    After drinking two cups, he quickly became closer to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue then knew that the eunuch who announced the decree was surnamed Hu. Although his position in the palace was not high, he was the godson of Hu Ming Sheng, the eunuch who served the emperor.


    This time, Eunuch Hu was able to take on the task of announcing the decree in Qingshi Town because of his godfather.


    Eunuch Hu expressed that as long as Lin Xiaoyue entered the capital this time, she would be able to make a great contribution. At that time, he could also get some credit.


    Because other than announcing the decree, he was in charge of everything after they entered the palace.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard this, she became even friendlier towards Eunuch Hu.


    ¡°In that case, I will have to trouble you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she raised her wine cup to Eunuch Hu..

 Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Eunuch Hu (2)

    Chapter 615: Eunuch Hu (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Eunuch Hu hurriedly raised his glass with both hands and clinked his glass with Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Madam Li. This is what 1 should do.¡±


    ¡°Since Prince Anyang values Madam Li so much, 1 hope that you will put in a good word for me.¡± Eunuch Hu looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a mysterious expression.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    ¡°Of course¡­Hehe¡­¡± She smiled and replied.


    Great, the person whom Prince Anyang had arranged to take care of her was actually Eunuch Hu?


    This person was actually Prince Anyang¡¯s man? Oh, no, perhaps Eunuch Hu¡¯s godfather was also a man of Prince Anyang?


    Thinking of this possibility, Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    Not bad, as expected of the top seed in the fight for the throne. He even bought over the eunuch beside Emperor Yan!


    After a round of toasting, everyone became ¡°family¡±.


    Lin Xiaoyue learned that Eunuch Hu liked bacon and sausages. He had specially asked the servants to prepare a lot for him to bring back to the capital.


    Eunuch Hu smiled and thanked her profusely.


    He thought that this time, he could take something good back to show his respect to his godfather.


    Bacon and sausages. Only the emperor and some people who were friends with Prince Anyang could eat these things. His godfather would definitely be happy to see him this time.


    The next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the others set off for the capital.


    Zhao Shanshan, Li Xiao, and Fan Teng were accompanying him.


    Zhao Shanshan was the maid, while Li Xiao and Fan Teng were the guards.


    Among them, Li Xiao wore a veil that covered his face, making him look a little mysterious.


    Eunuch Hu took a few more glances at Li Xiao. Seeing that Li Xiao was emitting an aura that was not to be trifled with, he did not get too close.


    At the same time.


    In the Imperial Residence of Anyang, Prince Anyang had already made arrangements.


    Li Xiao was going to enter the capital as well. Things would be more complicated than he had thought.


    This time, he had to make more thorough arrangements for many things.


    ¡°Liang Yu, come with me to the capital. As for Chengcai, keep an eye on him. Only then will I be at ease.¡± Prince Anyang said.


    Everything happened too suddenly.


    Liang Chengcai was Liang Yu¡¯s cousin and had a high status in the Liang Family.


    Because this person did not take over the Liang family¡¯s business, the Liang family had a laissez-faire attitude towards him, so he did not pay much attention to him.


    Previously, when he heard that Liang Chengcai was talented in arithmetic and had entered the Ministry of Finance, he was only surprised for a moment.


    Later on, when he heard that Liang Chengcai had been personally seen by the state preceptor and was even taken in as a disciple, he thought highly of this person.


    He thought about how his family had actually formed a relationship with the Imperial Advisors.


    He had not even used this relationship, but he had actually caused him such trouble.


    Liang Chengcai had a special identity now, so he couldn¡¯t let him make any more mistakes.


    Liang Yu¡¯s expression was solemn.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He bowed and replied.


    In the Liang family, the person who did not know anything about the world and stayed out of it would have to bear the responsibility of the Liang family in the future.


    Liang Yu sighed when he thought of the face that always looked carefree.


    The autumn weather was clear and refreshing. Eunuch Hu did not urge Lin Xiaoyue to hurry.


    Instead, he arranged their lodging and rest time reasonably.


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue did not feel tired along the way and even enjoyed the beautiful scenery along the way.


    With this speed, the group finally arrived in the capital six days later.


    With Eunuch Hu around, they didn¡¯t even need to go through an inspection.


    It was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s first time coming to the capital of Yan Country. She found that not only were the city walls much taller than Qingshi Town, but the prosperity in the city was beyond her imagination.


    The people in the city, whether they were the wealthy or the poor, looked much better than those in Qingshi Town.


    Suddenly, Lin Xiaoyue saw a few youths in school robes.


    The youths all had delicate and pretty faces, and their voices seemed to be filled with a clear and scholarly air.


    ¡°As expected of the capital. It¡¯s a land of outstanding people.¡± She subconsciously said.


    Eunuch Hu, who was riding a horse outside the window, heard it.


    He also looked at the few scholars.


    ¡°Haha, those few are students of the Imperial College. Today happens to be a holiday, so they are free.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial College is personally run by His Majesty and recruits the most knowledgeable teachers in the Great Yan to teach them. The students of the Imperial College are all intelligent.¡±


    ¡°In the past imperial examinations, most of the top three came from the Imperial College.¡± At this point, Eunuch Hu¡¯s face revealed a complacent expression.


    Before he left the capital, he had asked around for information about Madam Li.


    Madam Li¡¯s brother and nephew were also scholars..

 Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Eunuch Hu (3)

    Chapter 616: Eunuch Hu (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Forget about the young one, he was still a child.


    The older one was a good seedling. He heard that he was already a scholar and passed the preliminary exam.


    Although Xiao Qing was only Madam Li¡¯s husband¡¯s nephew, Madam Li had nurtured him with great care.


    However, it was understandable. Anyone would nurture such a good student.


    If they were nurtured, the returns would be great in the future.


    Thinking of this, Eunuch Hu¡¯s eyes moved.


    ¡°This time, if Madam Li can make a great contribution, it¡¯s not impossible to send Young Master Xiao to the Imperial College.¡±


    Although the Imperial College had strict requirements, it wasn¡¯t so difficult for the children of court officials or nobles.


    In addition, if the emperor allowed it, the students could be exempted from the examination.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er won¡¯t be used to life in the capital. According to him, he was doing well in Nan¡¯an County¡¯s Academy. The headmaster and his classmates have taken good care of him.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, my mother loves him very much. She doesn¡¯t want him to be too far away.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Also, he is still young. It¡¯s good to let him hone himself for a few more years.¡±


    Eunuch Hu was stunned.


    ¡°Do you mean that Young Master Xiao did not participate in this year¡¯s Fall Quarter Examinations?¡±


    The Fall Quarter Examinations would only be held once every three years.


    Young Master Xiao had passed the first three examinations. At this time, shouldn¡¯t he take advantage of his momentum and give the Fall Quarter Examinations a try?


    Even if he didn¡¯t get in, gaining experience was still good. After all, it only happened once every three years.


    If he didn¡¯t go on stage this time, it would be three years next time.


    Looking at Eunuch Hu¡¯s regretful expression, Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°He is still elated from passing the examinations. It¡¯s good to let him be happy for a while. I don¡¯t want him to feel defeated so quickly if he failed the examination.¡±


    Eunuch Hu understood.


    It turned out that Madam Li was worried that Young Master Xiao would fail and affect his confidence.


    That¡¯s right, the young man¡¯s mind was not firm enough.


    It would be good for him to maintain his current confidence and continue to study. When he had more knowledge, he could participate in the next Fall Quarter Examinations.


    Thinking of this, Eunuch Hu also understood Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s thoughts.


    He knew that Lin Xiaoyue wanted to maintain Xiao Qing¡¯s confidence.


    Under such circumstances, sending Xiao Qing to the capital to attend the Imperial College was indeed meaningless.


    After all, only by staying in a small place could one gain confidence. After all, not everyone wanted to be a phoenix tail.


    Maybe, after the next Fall Quarter Examinations. Even without him mentioning it, Madam Li would think of a way to send Young Master Xiao to the capital.


    Eh, Young Master Xiao is really lucky. With such an aunt who has plans for him¡­


    ¡°Young Master Xiao is truly blessed to have you.¡± Eunuch Hu smiled. He did not mention the Imperial College again.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled again.


    ¡°Qing¡¯er is my family. Isn¡¯t it my duty to care for my family?¡± She replied gently.


    Eunuch Hu¡¯s heart softened when he heard these words.


    At first, he thought that Madam Li supported Young Master Xiao because she valued Young Master Xiao¡¯s talent. Now, it seemed that he was being petty.


    She really treated her husband¡¯s nephew as family.


    Thinking of this, Eunuch Hu couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s husband.


    Previously, according to the information he had heard, her husband was a brute man, and he used to be a slave. As for Young Master Xiao, he was also a slave, and it was Young Master Li who brought him to the Liu Family.


    He was a little surprised when he heard the news. He thought that Madam Li was probably a shameless and vulgar woman.


    He did not expect Madam Li to not only be beautiful, but she was also eloquent. She was so sophisticated


    He wondered what kind of person Young Master Li is? He was actually able to catch Madam Li¡¯s eye and make her value his nephew so much.


    Following that, Eunuch Hu and Lin Xiaoyue chatted happily.


    Along the way, Eunuch Hu also explained to Lin Xiaoyue some of the local customs of the capital, as well as some folk stories.


    Finally, after crossing a few streets, the group arrived at the posthouse.


    Eunuch Hu personally arranged for Lin Xiaoyue and the others to stay in the posthouse.


    He also instructed the person in charge of the posthouse and the servants to take good care of Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Please stay temporarily in this posthouse. I will return to the palace to report. Presumably, the emperor will soon summon you.¡± Eunuch Hu bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly returned the greeting.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Eunuch Hu.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s what I should do.¡± Eunuch Hu smiled gently.


    Then, he left the posthouse.


    Lin Xiaoyue sighed before letting Zhao Shanshan and Fan Teng go out to pack their luggage.


    Unexpectedly, just as the two of them left, Li Xiao rushed over and closed the door..

 Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Liu Wuji (1)

    Chapter 617: Liu Wuji (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Then, before Lin Xiaoyue could react, she saw Li Xiao rushing over.


    Then, he pulled her into his arms.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the door and her expression changed drastically.


    Her fist smashed into Li Xiao¡¯s body.


    What if someone came in and saw it?


    Li Xiao did not care, relying on his physical strength, he charged at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue knew that she couldn¡¯t resist, so she slowly cooperated.


    After a while, Li Xiao suppressed the anger in her heart, but he still hugged Lin Xiaoyue and refused to let go.


    Lin Xiaoyue was panting a little as she looked at Li Xiao.


    This flirtatious gaze made Li Xiao swallow.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly looked away.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you mad?!¡±


    It was getting more and more dangerous each time. If this continued, she would not be able to maintain her willpower.


    Li Xiao¡¯s large hand restrained Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Who told you to flirt with that eunuch?¡± Then, he said angrily.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    Then, she laughed out loud.


    ¡°Are you jealous of Eunuch Hu? Haha!¡± Lin Xiaoyue tried her best to lower her voice, and she almost burst out laughing.


    She didn¡¯t even treat Eunuch Hu as a member of the opposite sex.


    What was this man thinking?


    Eunuch Hu is a eunuch. How could he be jealous?


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue laugh, Li Xiao¡¯s expression became even more unpleasant.


    ¡°In the future, stay away from that person!¡± He said unhappily.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao. Seeing Li Xiao¡¯s expression, she laughed again.


    Li Xiao frowned again.


    Lin Xiaoyue tried hard to suppress her smile again before patting Li Xiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She replied.


    Only then did Li Xiao¡¯s expression improve a little.


    After that, under Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s repeated requests, she was freed.


    ¡°Cough¡­you are currently my bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Since you are a guard, you have to do something that is consistent with your identity as a guard, so as not to arouse suspicion.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue turned serious and looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Go out and help. Ask Shanshan to come in and accompany me. Don¡¯t let the people at the posthouse suspect anything.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    He seriously suspected that his wife was using her position to take revenge.


    However, he couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse, so he nodded.


    Then, when his wife wasn¡¯t paying attention, he ran forward and planted a kiss on her forehead.


    Then, he quickly walked towards the door.


    As he walked, a triumphant smile appeared on his face.


    Lin Xiaoyue was slightly annoyed.


    However, in just a moment, his annoyance was replaced by a smile.


    This man¡­


    Just like that, the couple settled down in a small courtyard in the posthouse.


    At the same time, in the palace.


    Eunuch Hu was reporting to Emperor Yan that Lin Xiaoyue had arrived at the posthouse.


    Eunuch Da Hu, who was also Eunuch Hu¡¯s godfather, glanced at his godson and Emperor Yan from time to time.


    He was prepared to find an opportunity to speak up for his godson.


    ¡°Madam Li was recommended by Mr. Liang. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for her to stay in a posthouse?¡± A moment later, Eunuch Da Hu whispered to Emperor Yan.


    Emperor Yan retracted his gaze from Eunuch Hu, who was kneeling.


    ¡°The test will begin the day after tomorrow. Those who take part in the assessment will stay in the posthouse. There¡¯s no reason for her to be an exception.¡± Emperor Yan said calmly.


    ¡°However, since she¡¯s recommended by the Imperial Advisor, let¡¯s inform Mr. Liang and let him make the arrangements.¡±


    Even though he was the one who issued the decree to summon Madam Lin into the capital, it was only to give face to the Imperial Advisor.


    He didn¡¯t expect a woman to help solve such an important matter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Da Hu replied.


    Then, he looked down at his godson.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear His Majesty? You may leave.¡± He said in a sharp voice.


    ¡°Yes, this servant will take his leave!¡± Eunuch Hu quickly retreated.


    Eunuch Hu, who had retreated from the hall, suppressed the nervousness and fear in his heart. He adjusted his state of mind before heading toward the Imperial Advisor.


    Yes, the Imperial Advisor was located in the palace.


    The Imperial Advisor was in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence. Ever since Young Master Liang becamehis disciple, he had also moved into the residence.


    The Imperial Advisor was proficient in both literature and geography. He could reach the ears of the heavens and had an extraordinary status in the palace. He did not even need to kneel when he saw the Emperor.


    It was said that whenever the Emperor had something he couldn¡¯t decide on, he could get a better solution by asking him.


    Moreover, he could also predict the fate of the country. In the hearts of the people of the Great Yan, he was a god..

 Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Liu Wuji (2)

    Chapter 618: Liu Wuji (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Eunuch Hu went to the Imperidal Advisor¡¯s residence with a slightly excited and nervous mood.


    After the servant informed the housekeeper, he led Eunuch Hu in.


    After that, Eunuch Hu met Liang Chengcai.


    After learning that Lin Xiaoyue had arrived at the posthouse, Liang Chengcai was very happy.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? I¡¯ll go pick her up now!¡± After saying that, he prepared to leave.


    Eunuch Hu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He stopped when he saw Liang Cheng.


    ¡°No, I have to ask Master first.¡±


    Liang Chengcai muttered and then hurriedly walked out.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± The housekeeper took two steps forward, wanting to stop


    Liang Chengcai, but he realized that he had already left.


    He could only helplessly put down his hand.


    Then, he looked at Eunuch Hu in embarrassment.


    ¡°Eunuch, please forgive me. Young Master is like this.¡±


    Eunuch Hu waved his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal for Young Master Liang to be excited when he learns that an old friend has arrived.¡±


    The housekeeper nodded.


    ¡°Then please wait a moment. 1 will go get him. Also, I¡¯ll make arrangements for Madam Li.¡± He cupped his hands at Eunuch Hu.


    ¡°Please help yourself.¡± Eunuch Hu replied with a smile.


    Then, Housekeeper Liu left.


    On the other side, Liang Chengcai rushed out of the door and went to the Imperial Advisor Liu Wuji¡¯s room.


    On the way here, Liang Chengcai was still a little worried. His master had already fallen asleep.


    However, when he saw that the lights in Liu Wuji¡¯s room were still on, he instantly felt relieved.


    Then, he suppressed the emotions in his heart and adjusted his mood before knocking on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Liu Wuji¡¯s voice quickly came from inside the door.


    Liang Chengcai pushed the door open and closed it.


    After walking into the room for a while, he saw his master reading in front of the desk.


    On the table beside him, there was an exquisite jade pendant.


    Liang Chengcai recognized this jade pendant.


    About a month ago, his master suddenly brought it back.


    He still remembered that when his master came back, he was in a very strange mood, as if he had lost his soul. When others called him, he seemed to not hear them.


    After that, he would occasionally see his master staring at the jade pendant in a daze.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Wuji did not put down his book and said lightly. He didn¡¯t even look at Liang Chengcai.


    Liang Cheng returned to his senses and bowed to Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Eunuch Hu came over just now and said that Madam Li has already arrived.


    She¡¯s now staying at the capital¡¯s posthouse.¡±


    Liu Wuji, who was reading a book, had a slight change in his expression and his movements paused.


    However, he still did not put down the book, so no one could see his reaction.


    Liang Chengcai carefully raised his head and glanced at Liu Wuji.


    Then, he lowered his head again.


    ¡°There are many people in the posthouse. I wonder if Master could allow them to stay in the residence? It¡¯s also good to prepare for the test the day after tomorrow.¡± Liang Chengcai paused for a moment.


    Yes, the arithmetic competition between the Great Yan and Chu Jin this time was related to the peace talks between the three countries, so the importance of the competition was obvious.


    Even though Madam Li was recommended by him, she was still asked to participate in the math competition the day after tomorrow.


    Only by getting into the top three would they be qualified to represent the Great Yan and compete with Chu Jin.


    Moreover, if he was not the leader, he could only become the support beside the leader.


    His recommendation had allowed Madam Li, a woman, to come to the capital from Daishi Village.


    After that, he would have to compete with the other Arithmetic Masters of the Great Yan and fight for the chance to represent the Great Yan to spar with Chu Jin.


    This was a chance for Madam Li to make a name for herself. If Madam Li performed well, she could even be rewarded by the Emperor.


    However, he had not obtained Madam Li¡¯s consent to do all this.


    He had only just found out that after he left Qingshi Town, Madam Li had married Young Master Li.


    After that, she started a business and a workshop.


    Moreover, her business was very big. She even had collaborations with the Liang Trading Company, the Zhou Trading Company, and even the Anyang Imperial Residence.


    The current Madam Li was no longer the peasant girl who sold wild animals at the Ruyi Restaurant.


    Even Prince Anyang would have to address her as Ms. Lin.


    When he received his cousin¡¯s letter, he realized that his recommendation might not be a help to her, but a trouble¡­


    But now, no matter what, she was here.


    He was the one who caused this, so he had to take good care of her. Otherwise, he would feel very guilty.


    Liang Chengcai thought to himself. He thought that his master would not seriously consider this matter.


    Who knew that his master had put down the book in his hand and was in deep thought.


    ¡°Letting a woman like her stay in the residence will damage her reputation..¡±

 Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Liu Wuji (3)

    Chapter 619: Liu Wuji (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°How about this, ask the housekeeper to invite the sixth princess to stay in the residence for a while tomorrow. When she arrives, we will go to the posthouse to pick her up.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    The sixth princess was his junior. She had lost her husband for two years.


    After that, the sixth princess was disheartened and wanted to become a monk.


    The emperor saw that the sixth princess was more willing to listen to him, so he let the sixth princess get closer to him. He wanted him to persuade the sixth princess.


    However, after getting close to him, the sixth princess actually changed her mind and wanted to become his student.


    Naturally, he was unwilling, which was why he had distanced himself from the sixth princess these days.


    But now, in order to let Lin Xioayue move into the residence, he could not care less about these things.


    Liang Chengcai was shocked when he heard his master¡¯s words.


    After a while, he came back to his senses and confirmed that he had not heard wrongly.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± He didn¡¯t dare to think too much and quickly replied.


    His master must have valued Madam Li¡¯s arithmetic ability and thought that she could represent the Great Yan to defeat Chu Jin¡¯s arithmetic master.


    Otherwise, why would he let the Sixth Princess into the residence for Madam Li?


    In order to prevent his master from changing his mind, he had to agree quickly.


    Hearing Liang Chengcai¡¯s reply, Liu Wuji looked at Liang Chengcai.


    He wanted to say something, but no words came out.


    ¡°You may leave.¡± Then, he waved at him in frustration.


    Liang Chengcai was confused.


    He didn¡¯t ask any more questions and cupped his hands at Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Then, he left the room.


    When he reached the door, he closed it.


    Liang Chengcai was confused.


    Master seemed to be a little abnormal today¡­


    A moment later, Liang Chengcai, who was not used to thinking too much, put away his thoughts.


    He smiled and returned to his courtyard.


    Master was unfathomable, so who cared what he was thinking?


    It was fine as long as he achieved his goal.


    Just as he walked out of Liu Wuji¡¯s courtyard, Liang Chengcai bumped into Housekeeper Liu, who was waiting outside.


    Seeing him come out, he looked a little anxious. It was obvious that he had been waiting for him here for a while.


    Liang Chengcai turned around and glanced at Liu Wuji¡¯s courtyard. He remembered that his master never liked to be disturbed.


    Without permission, servants were not allowed to enter his courtyard.


    ¡°Young Master!¡± Housekeeper Liu hurriedly called out when he saw Liang Chengcai.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liang Chengcai replied with a smile. He was in a good mood.


    Butler Liu looked anxious.


    Young Master, Eunuch Hu is still waiting in your courtyard.¡± He said.


    Young Master was really talented in arithmetic. When it came to doing things, others could not compare to him. However, in terms of interpersonal relationships¡­


    Sigh, Old Master was worried about Young Master and was afraid that he would offend people and cause trouble. That was why he sent him to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    However, Young Master didn¡¯t listen to him at all. Perhaps he had heard it at that time and had forgotten about it after turning around. It was really difficult for him¡­


    Liang Chengcai was stunned.


    Only then did he remember that he had been so happy to hear that Madam Li had arrived in the capital that he had forgotten about Eunuch Hu.


    ¡°I actually forgot! Then let¡¯s go back quickly!¡± Liang Chengcai slapped his forehead and said immediately.


    Then, he walked towards his own courtyard.


    Eunuch Hu was the one who went to Qingshi Town to announce the imperial edict. He had personally picked up Madam Li, so he must know about Madam Li¡¯s current situation.


    He had to ask about the situation.


    Housekeeper Liu quickly followed.


    Back in the courtyard, Liang Chengcai saw that Eunuch Hu was still there.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, he quickly cupped his hands and apologized.


    It was indeed his fault. He had actually abandoned the other party and ran away just now.


    Eunuch Hu replied with a smile, looking as if he did not take it to heart.


    He had long heard of Mr. Liang. Knowing that he did not do it on purpose, he would not hold it against him.


    Moreover, Ms. Liang was the Imperial Advisor¡¯s only disciple and had a prestigious status.


    He wasn¡¯t someone that he could argue with.


    ¡°How was Madam Li? How¡¯s the environment at the posthouse?¡± After apologizing, Liang Chengcai quickly asked Eunuch Hu.


    Madam Li used to be a farmer¡¯s daughter, and it was highly likely that she had never left QingshiTown.


    She had probably suffered in the journey of more than a thousand mile.


    Eunuch Hu smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t rush along the way. In addition, Madam Li has maids and guards to take care of her, so nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°As for the posthouse, I have already instructed the steward to take good care of Madam Li. There should be no problem.¡±


    Liang Chengcai nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± He muttered.


    He did not hide his worry for Lin Xiaoyue at all.


    Eunuch Hu was slightly surprised.


    Mr. Liang¡¯s concern for Madam Li was a little too much¡­


    But thinking about it, Mr. Liang was a member of the Liang family, and the Liang family was closely related to Prince Anyang..

 Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Bringing Her into the Imperial Advisors Residence

    Chapter 620: Bringing Her into the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    In addition, Mr. Liang knew Madam Li before. Thinking about it this way, it seemed reasonable for Mr. Liang to be so concerned about Madam Li.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Madam Li.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Master that I¡¯ll go to the posthouse tomorrow afternoon at the latest to pick up Madam Li and bring her to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Eunuch Hu.¡±


    Eunuch Hu was shocked again.


    He wanted to bring Madam Li into the residence?


    Previously, he thought that after Young Master Liang found out that Madam Li had arrived in the capital, he might have let her in the Liang family.


    However, she never thought that he would actually bring her to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    Very few people could stay in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    Moreover, without the permission of the Imperial Advisor, it was impossible for others to move in!


    Putting everything else aside, the sixth princess had such a noble status and was deeply doted on by the Emperor. Even she couldn¡¯t get in!


    Young Master Liang wanted to arrange for Madam Li to enter the Imperial Tutor¡¯s residence, and he actually allowed it?


    Eunuch Hu looked at the smiling Liang Chengcai and confirmed his guess.


    Didn¡¯t Mr. Liang say it himself? He had already reported this to his Master.


    If the Imperial Advisor did not agree, he would not dare to do this.


    Madam Li¡­ was really not an ordinary person.


    Even the Imperial Advisor valued her so much.


    Could it be that he had already predicted that Madam Li was the one who could help the Great Yan solve the problem this time?


    Thinking of this, Eunuch Hu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    If Madam Li could really become the hero of this negotiation between the three countries, then it was very likely that he would be able to benefit from it¡­


    Alright, he had to pay more attention to Madam Li¡­


    ¡°Mr. Liang, you¡¯re being too serious. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of Madam Li.¡±


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. With me around, nothing will happen to Madam Li.¡±


    Liang Chengcai thanked him again.


    He asked Eunuch Hu about Lin Xiaoyue again before sending him off.


    Then, Liang Chengcai happily paced around the house.


    When Housekeeper Liu returned, he quickly told him that his master had asked the Sixth Princess to enter the residence first.


    Housekeeper Liu was very surprised when he heard that.


    Recalling what his Young Master had said to Eunuch Hu, he suddenly understood.


    As the Imperial Advisor had a noble status, he did not dare to think in that direction.


    Now that he thought about it, it was indeed not appropriate to let a single woman stay in the residence without any other women.


    However, ever since the Sixth Princess expressed her desire to live in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence, the Imperial Advisor had no patience for her.


    At the moment, he actually agreed to let the Sixth Princess live there for Madam Li¡¯s sake.


    The Imperial Advisor thought highly of Madam Li¡­


    ¡°Then tomorrow morning, 1 will go to the Sixth Princess¡¯s manor and invite her.¡± Housekeeper Liu put away his thoughts and said to Liang Chengcai.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liang Chengcai replied.


    ¡°As for the Sixth Princess, if she agrees to come over. Come back and tell me immediately!¡± He quickly added.


    As long as he was sure that the Sixth Princess would enter the residence, he could go to the posthouse to pick up Madam Li.


    In this way, there would be no delay.


    Housekeeper Liu looked at his young master, who was so happy that he looked like a fool, and felt odd.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied.


    Then, he took his leave.


    At the same time, it was already late at night in the posthouse.


    Lin Xiaoyue woke up in a daze and found something strange beside her.


    Her body tensed up for a moment, and then the familiar smell made her relax again.


    Then, her small hands wrapped around the waist of the man beside her.


    When did he come over?


    She had been on the road for a few days, so she went to bed early after washing up tonight.


    She slept soundly and did not realize when he came to bed.


    Li Xiao was woken up by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s small movements.


    Under the moonlight, he looked down and saw the smile on his wife¡¯s face.


    Feeling satisfied, Li Xiao could not help but smile.


    Then, he lowered his head and planted a kiss on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s forehead.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked up. ¡°When did you come?¡± She asked in a low voice.


    After asking, she leaned into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Heh, you haven¡¯t been asleep for long.¡± Li Xiao stretched out his big hands and hugged his wife tighter.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen?¡± Lin Xiaoyue muttered.


    She was a married woman.


    If someone found out that a man had entered her room, would her reputation be ruined?


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m sleeping with my wife. Who can control me?¡± Li Xiao said arrogantly.


    She successfully made Lin Xiaoyue laugh..

 Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Bringing Her into the Imperial Advisors Residence (2)

    Chapter 621: Bringing Her into the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°But your current identity is my guard.¡± Then, she looked at her husband teasingly.


    Li Xiao¡¯s face instantly turned cold.


    ¡°I can also become your husband.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    He felt a little aggrieved.


    She was clearly his wife, but he had to be very careful when he wanted to kiss or hug her.


    Previously, he had to watch other men fawn over his woman.


    Alright, Eunuch Hu was a eunuch. But even if he was a eunuch, it wouldn¡¯t do!


    These few days, he had thought about it several times.


    He might as well reveal his identity and stay by his wife¡¯s side openly.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone to approach his wife.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Realizing that Li Xiao was not joking around, her expression finally became serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. The identity of a guard is not that eye-catching. Do you want everyone¡¯s attention to be on you?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said in a deep voice.


    Li Xiao was silent.


    Facing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s attitude, he felt inexplicably wronged.


    Yes, even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, that feeling was one of grievance.


    He rarely had this kind of emotion, or rather, he had only had it when he was young.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly noticed the abnormality and patted Li Xiao¡¯s broad back with her small hand.


    ¡°Alright, bear with it a little longer. Next, don¡¯t we have to find an opportunity to see your sister? We¡¯re not here on vacation¡±


    The grievance in Li Xiao¡¯s heart was finally shattered.


    He reached out and hugged Lin Xiaoyue tighter.


    ¡°Yue ¡®er¡­¡± His voice was filled with intense emotions and depression.


    Lin Xiaoyue patted Li Xiao¡¯s back again, not daring to move anymore.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Li Xiao was helpless. In the end, he suppressed the fire in his heart and closed his eyes¡­


    The next day.


    When Lin Xiaoyue woke up, there was no one beside her.


    She put away the disappointment in her heart and got up.


    Zhao Shanshan had already prepared hot water and someone was waiting for her. After a while, Lin Xiaoyue had already tidied herself up.


    ¡°Miss, please wait a moment. I will go get breakfast now.¡± After helping Lin Xiaoyue wash up, Zhao Shanshan said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    After Zhao Shanshan left, she went out of the room.


    It was a cool autumn morning, and the yard was green.


    The moist air made Lin Xiaoyue feel comfortable.


    She looked around and found that there was no one around. She stretched lazily.


    Following that, she twisted her waist.


    At this moment, someone appeared at the entrance of the small courtyard.


    The manager who led Liang Chengcai in was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped.


    Was the person opposite her really the sophisticated Madam Li who had moved in yesterday?


    Liang Chengcai was also shocked.


    Madam Li was really¡­unbothered.


    It was Liang Chengcai and the manager of the posthouse.


    Speaking of which, after Liang Chengcai arranged today¡¯s matters for Housekeeper Liu last night, he was so happy that he almost couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night.


    Then, at dawn, he urged Housekeeper Liu to go to the Sixth Princess¡¯ manor to invite the sixth princess.


    As for the Sixth Princess, she knew that it was the Imperial Advisor who invited her to go. How could she not agree?


    She immediately arranged for the servants to start packing.


    After Housekeeper Liu received the news, he didn¡¯t delay and returned to the residence to tell Liang Chengcai the news.


    After that, how could Liang Chengcai sit still?


    He didn¡¯t even have breakfast and came to the posthouse.


    Then, the manager of the posthouse brought him to Lin Xiaoyue.


    He shouldn¡¯t have entered directly.


    However, at this hour, Madam Li¡¯s two guards had already gone to the dining hall to eat.


    On the way, they even met the servant girl who had gone to fetch breakfast for Madam Li.


    It was the servant girl who said that Madam Li was already up, so they entered the small courtyard.


    He saw Lin Xiaoyue stretched for a while and felt much more comfortable.


    Then, she quickly realized that something was wrong.


    Then, she turned around and saw Liang Chengcai smiling at her, and the manager of the posthouse, who was stunned.


    A hint of awkwardness flashed across her face, but it quickly disappeared.


    Lin Xiaoyue sorted out her emotions and became the noble Madam Li from before.


    ¡°I apologize for my rudeness.¡± He bowed slightly.


    The manager instantly woke up.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s calm and collected appearance, he suspected that what he had seen before was an illusion.


    ¡°Haha, I came over so early in the morning. Sorry to disturb Madam.¡± Liang Chengcai replied with a smile..

 Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Bringing Her into the Imperial Advisors Residence (3)

    Chapter 622: Bringing Her into the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He strode towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    Seeing this, the manager quickly followed.


    Lin Xiaoyue also smiled.


    ¡°Young Master Liang, why are you here so early? Is there something important?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nothing important. 1 only heard that Madam had arrived in the capital and had come over to take a look. At the same time, 1 would like to invite Madam to stay at the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence for a while.¡± Liang Chengcai said.


    He looked straight at Lin Xiaoyue.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a year, but she still looked the same as he remembered.


    Oh no, she looked even better than he remembered.


    Her skin was much fairer, less tender, and more charming.


    Lin Xiaoyue avoided Liang Chengcai¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence?¡± She asked curiously.


    That¡¯s right, the people from the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence had previously told her that Liang Chengcai had become the Imperial Advisor¡¯s disciple and was now living in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    The reason why she was summoned to the capital was because of Emperor Yan¡¯s ¡°grace¡± to her on account of the Imperial Advisor.


    At the same time, when she heard that, Lin Xiaoyue had other thoughts in her mind.


    Her husband¡¯s master was the Imperial Advisor of the Great Yan.


    Staying in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence saved them the trouble of contacting the Imperial Advisor.


    ¡°Yes! The Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence is in the palace, and it is quiet. After you go, you can prepare in peace and deal with what¡¯s going to happen next.¡± Liang Chengcai said. There was no mention of the examination that was taking place the day after tomorrow.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it and nodded.


    ¡°In that case, sorry to trouble Young Master Liang and the Imperial Advisor.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s too serious to say that I¡¯m disturbing you. Speaking of which, it is my fault that you have to go through all the trouble of coming to the capital. 1 just hope you won¡¯t be angry at me!¡±


    The smile on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face faded a little.


    A moment later, she smiled again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She replied.


    She was polite.


    How could Liang Chengcai not notice the change in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression?


    He was initially hopeful, but now only bitterness remained.


    It turned out that she really was blaming him.


    They had no intention of entering the capital and getting involved in this mess.


    Unfortunately, it was too late for regrets.


    In fact, he did not regret it.


    This negotiation would determine the fate of the Great Yan.


    In his heart, she was probably the only one who could help the Great Yan resolve this crisis.


    Therefore, even if he made her unhappy, he could only apologize.


    He could only try his best to think of a way to make up for it.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the courtyard.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that Li Xiao and Fan Teng had returned.


    A smile immediately appeared on her face.


    Liang Chengcai followed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze and saw the two of them.


    Liang Chengcai¡¯s pupils constricted. Almost immediately, he recognized the identity of the person leading the way.


    Even though that person was wearing a veil, he recognized that person¡¯s size and aura!


    Li Xiao, the husband of the woman in front of her, was actually here!


    Liang Chengcai turned around and saw Lin Xiaoyue, who had been staring at Li Xiao ever since he appeared. He felt a little bitter in his heart.


    He deliberately ignored the fact that she was married, and even when he saw her hair tied up, he did not take it seriously.


    However, she was already married.


    Moreover, she was so close to her husband.


    Yes, eyes couldn¡¯t lie.


    There was light in her eyes when she looked at Li Xiao.


    Liang Chengcai forced himself to come back to his senses and was about to greet Li Xiao.


    Unexpectedly, Li Xiao actually came forward and brought the people behind him to bow to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Miss!¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue looked at the stunned Liang Chengcai.


    ¡°These are the two guards 1 brought with me. In addition, there is also a servant girl accompanying me. Can you let them stay with me in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Hearing the words ¡°Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence¡±, Li Xiao¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he did not say anything.


    Liang Chengcai was a little confused.


    He glanced at Li Xiao and then at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Did he get the wrong person? This person wasn¡¯t Li Xiao?


    Lin Xiaoyue saw Liang Chengcai¡¯s expression and felt a little helpless.


    She only nodded at Liang Chengcai without batting an eyelid.


    Liang Chengcai was shocked.


    He was sure that he was right.


    Even though he had some doubts in his heart, he did not continue asking.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled again.


    Then, he invited them to have breakfast at the posthouse.


    Liang Chengcai wanted to personally bring Lin Xiaoyue to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence, so he didn¡¯t decline.


    Thus, after breakfast, Zhao Shanshan and the others packed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s luggage properly.


    The group followed Liang Chengcai to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    When they arrived at the palace gate, Lin Xiaoyue was originally worried that Li Xiao would be checked.


    In the end, Liang Chengcai showed the token of the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence and the guards let him go.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt at ease.


    Only then did she pull open the curtain of the carriage and began to tour the the Great Yan¡¯s Imperial Palace..

 Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: His Wife is Very Cute (1)

    Chapter 623: His Wife is Very Cute (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The palace was magnificent, similar to what she had seen on television before the apocalypse of the 21st century.


    However, when she saw it with her own eyes, she was still a little shocked.


    ¡°Hehe, if Madam is really interested. After this event is over, how about I bring you around?¡± Liang Chengcai said with a smile.


    Others might not be able to bring people around the palace.


    However, he was a member of the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence. With the token given by his master, he could freely enter and exit any place in the palace.


    It was not a problem to bring her around the palace.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not have time to respond.


    She felt an unhappy gaze from not far away.


    Knowing who the owner of the gaze was, the smile on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face instantly disappeared.


    Then, without even looking at Liang Chengcai who was outside the curtain, she lowered the curtain.


    Liang Chengcai was doing this on purpose, right?


    She knew that her husband was here, yet he still said that?


    In her husband¡¯s eyes, this kind of behavior was considered seducing a married woman, right?


    Lin Xiaoyue shuddered at the thought of her jealous husband definitely having such thoughts.


    Forget it, she had to keep a distance from Liang Chengcai.


    Otherwise, she would suffer if she angered her jealous lover.


    When Li Xiao saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s actions, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile.


    Then, he looked at Liang Chengcai.


    Liang Chengcai sensed danger and quickly became nervous.


    He no longer dared to take the initiative to chat with Lin Xiaoyue.


    The carriage headed towards the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence at an unhurried pace. After walking for about fifteen minutes, they finally arrived.


    Liang Chengcai dismounted and ordered the servants to help move the things.


    He invited Lin Xiaoyue into the residence.


    Due to his status, Li Xiao had to stay at the scene to help with the luggage. He could only watch as his wife was led into the house by Liang Chengcai.


    A certain someone¡¯s face under the veil had already turned black, causing the surrounding air pressure to drop quite a bit.


    Fan Teng looked at his master worriedly from time to time, afraid that he would suddenly fly into a rage.


    ¡°Faster!¡± At this moment, Li Xiao suddenly said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Fan Teng quickly responded and sped up.


    On the other side, Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shanshan had already followed Liang Chengcai into the residence.


    ¡°When Master heard that you were coming, he asked the servants to clean up the Plum Garden in advance.! will bring you over now.¡±


    Speaking of which, this matter was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    It was one thing for his master to agree to let him bring Madam Li into the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence, but this morning, he even ordered the servants to clean up the Plum Garden.


    After all, the Plum Garden was the closest courtyard to his master¡¯s courtyard other than his.


    Previously, even he could not move into the Plum Garden.


    However, he was happy to see this happen.


    The Plum Garden was also close to his courtyard, so it would be much more convenient for him to see Madam Li in the future.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded at Liang Chengcai.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Liang Chengcai said. He continued to lead the way.


    Soon after, the group arrived at the Plum Garden.


    This was a secluded courtyard. The wintersweet tree was planted in the courtyard.


    Unfortunately, it was autumn now, and all they could see were some bare tree trunks.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked around and found that the courtyard was not small. There were five rooms, and she heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was good that there were enough rooms. Otherwise, if Li Xiao was separated from her, he would have a problem with it.


    Liang Chengcai saw that Lin Xiaoyue looked satisfied, so he invited her into the main room.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not stand on ceremony and brought Zhao Shanshan into the room she was going to stay in next.


    After entering, she realized that the room was very big.


    There was a desk in the outer room and a bookshelf with many books on it.


    The bedroom in the inner room was decorated elegantly. Most importantly, it was clean and tidy.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t look further into the room. She walked back to Liang Chengcai¡¯s side and thanked him again.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Young Master Liang.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Madam Li. It¡¯s my responsibility.¡± Liang Chengcai hurriedly said.


    A gentle smile appeared on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face.


    ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Then, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°then, let me rest up. I¡¯ll pay my respects to the Imperial Advisor later.¡±


    Since she was staying at someone else¡¯s residence, she had to meet the master.


    Her husband¡¯s master was also considered her elder.


    ¡°Alright. Then¡­l¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Liang Chengcai immediately said.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue raise her head and look at him, Liang Chengcai realized that his words were a little inappropriate.


    ¡°Uh¡­l will go back now. Later, when you are ready, get someone to go to Songhua Yard to get me. I¡¯ll bring you to see Master!¡± Liang Chengcai quickly said..

 Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: His Wife is Very Cute (2)

    Chapter 624: His Wife is Very Cute (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He made a blunder again.


    She was a woman. She would need more time to freshen up.


    Why was he waiting there?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    Liang Chengcai then left.


    He was still a little reluctant to leave.


    Li Xiao, who was carrying his luggage into the courtyard, happened to see the scene of him turning around.


    His blade-like gaze immediately turned to Liang Chengcai. Liang Chengcai, who was in a daze, instantly shivered.


    Liang Chengcai turned around and saw someone looking at him. He quickly woke up.


    Then, as if he was escaping, he quickly slipped away.


    Yes, that¡¯s right! That person was definitely Li Xiao! It couldn¡¯t be wrong!


    Li Xiao carried his luggage and didn¡¯t move forward. He just stared at Liang Chengcai until he walked past him with his head lowered and left the courtyard. Only then did he retract his threatening gaze.


    Then, under Fan Teng¡¯s urging gaze, he carried his luggage and followed.


    Another man who coveted his wife.


    However, with this little ability, he still wanted to compete with him for a woman?


    In the main room, Lin Xiaoyue walked to the table, pulled out a stool, and sat down. Then, he watched Zhao Shanshan busy herself in the room.


    After a while, Li Xiao and Fan Teng brought the luggage they needed for the main room to the door.


    The moment she saw Li Xiao, Lin Xiaoyue, who was originally relaxed, instantly tensed up.


    Fortunately, Li Xiao did not look at her and continued to do his own thing.


    Hmph, he was not in a hurry. There was plenty of time at night.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief. She waited patiently for the room to be cleaned up.


    After a quarter of an hour, Zhao Shanshan finished cleaning up the main room.


    After that, with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s permission, Zhao Shanshan went to the side room to tidy up her own room.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue heard an argument coming from the courtyard.


    ¡°Our duty is to protect Miss, so we have to live in the same courtyard as Miss!¡± It was Fan Teng¡¯s voice.


    ¡°But the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t hear the rest clearly.


    At this moment, she had already gotten up and was walking towards the door.


    As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw Li Xiao and Fan Teng confronting the housekeeper and a servant.


    Seeing that one of her husband¡¯s hands had already clenched into a fist, Lin Xiaoyue quickly stopped him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    For a moment, everyone looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Housekeeper Liu hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Madam Li.¡±


    Li Xiao and Fan Teng also cupped their hands at Lin Xiaoyue and addressed her.


    ¡°Miss, these people actually want us to stay in the servants¡¯ courtyard! We¡­¡± Housekeeper Liu hadn¡¯t said anything when Fan Teng had already started complaining.


    Before he could finish, Lin Xiaoyue reached out and interrupted him.


    Alright, she understood.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Housekeeper Liu.


    ¡°My mother and husband specially arranged for the two of them to take care of me. They have to be close to protect my safety.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze swept around the courtyard.


    ¡°Since there are extra rooms in this courtyard, let them stay here.¡±


    Housekeeper Liu looked troubled.


    ¡°Madam Li, but the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence has its own rules¡­¡± He said.


    There was actually no such rule. However, in a wealthy family, other than the servant girls who could live next to the female master, the guards and the like would be arranged to live separately.


    He arranged this for Madam Li¡¯s reputation.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to ask Young Master Liang. Let¡¯s see if he can break this rule for me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue tried her best to put on a good-tempered appearance, but she wanted to let him see her displeasure.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯d better go back to the posthouse.¡±


    Fan Teng¡¯s face lit up with joy as he looked at Housekeeper Liu smugly.


    Li Xiao, who was standing beside him without saying a word, seemed to have lost a lot of his coldness.


    Housekeeper Liu¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    How could he not tell that Lin Xiaoyue was angry?


    ¡°Madam, please calm down. I will report to Young Master now!¡± Housekeeper Liu hurriedly bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and left with her men.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Fan Teng snorted at Housekeeper Liu¡¯s back as he left in a hurry.


    Zhao Shanshan, who had come out to watch the show, almost couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter..

 Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: His Wife is Very Cute (3)

    Chapter 625: His Wife is Very Cute (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    A smile flashed across Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face.


    Then, she nodded helplessly and walked towards the two of them.


    ¡°Be careful. He¡¯s the housekeeper of the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence. We¡¯re new here, so it¡¯s not good to offend him.¡± She lowered her voice. When she spoke, she looked at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao glanced at Lin Xiaoyue, then turned around and left.


    The direction was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s room.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhao Shanshan and Fan Teng, who were winking at her, smiled embarrassedly and followed.


    In the end, just as she returned to the room, Li Xiao closed the door.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue quickly fell into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and punched Li Xiao.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. The housekeeper might come back later! What if someone sees it?¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes.¡± The man replied sullenly and did not stop moving.


    At this moment, Li Xiao was holding it in, but she was actually very happy in her heart.


    The way his wife was scolding the housekeeper just now was really too cute.


    Why was he still angry? He couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Hearing that Li Xiao wouldn¡¯t mess around, Lin Xiaoyue was relieved.


    She simply did not resist and allowed the man to put his weight on her back and wrap his arms around her shoulders.


    ¡°Pay attention to the time.¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment and reminded him.


    Li Xiao frowned.


    ¡°I know.¡± He said impatiently.


    Then, he circled around Lin Xiaoyue from behind and pulled her into his arms before sitting down at the table.


    ¡°Liang Chengcai doesn¡¯t have any good intentions. Stay away from him in the future.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at her husband and smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s your junior! Is it good to say that?¡± She looked at Li Xiao with some ridicule.


    Li Xiao¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Just stay away from him.¡±


    She saw that he looked serious and he did not look like he was joking.


    Lin Xiaoyue sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Alright¡­whatever you say.¡± He replied.


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression finally became better.


    ¡°Later, 1 will go with you to see Master.¡± A moment later, Li Xiao said again.


    When she came to the capital and learned that his master had returned to the palace, she wanted to find an opportunity to meet his master.


    They did not expect Liang Chengcai to actually appear and even let them stay in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    In this way, things were simple.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    The two of them were alone for a while. When it was almost time, Li Xiao reluctantly let go of Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he helped Lin Xiaoyue tidy up her clothes and went to open the door.


    Not long after, Liang Chengcai arrived.


    Behind him was Housekeeper Liu, who left earlier.


    Liang Chengcai personally came to apologize, saying that he had not disciplined him well enough.


    Then, he reprimanded Housekeeper Liu in front of Lin Xiaoyue. He asked Housekeeper Liu to apologize to Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    Housekeeper Liu had nothing to say and apologized to the two of them.


    It was just that when he faced Li Xiao, he had some doubts in his heart.


    This was because he could feel that his young master¡¯s attitude towards this guard was somewhat respectful.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and expressed her forgiveness, saying that they were also in the wrong.


    She smiled and brushed this matter off with Liang Chengcai.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue brought up the matter of bringing her guards to meet the Imperial Advisor.


    Liang Chengcai only glanced at Li Xiao and nodded.


    ¡°Master is in the study. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After leaving the Plum Garden, the next courtyard was the Bamboo Garden.


    As soon as she entered, Lin Xiaoyue was stunned by the small bamboo forest in the courtyard.


    Liang Chengcai smiled and introduced the Bamboo Garden to Lin Xiaoyue. He also mentioned that his master liked bamboo.


    Li Xiao followed behind the two of them. When he saw Liang Chengcai trying to curry favor with his wife, he almost shot a hole in Liang Chengcai¡¯s body with his eyes.


    Liang Chengcai felt the man¡¯s gaze behind him and quickly restrained himself.


    Finally, they arrived at the door of the study.


    Liang Chengcai asked the two of them to wait for a moment before he knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A vigorous voice soon came from the room.


    When Li Xiao heard this voice, his eyes moved slightly.


    It was indeed his master.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s me, Chengcai.¡± Liang Chengcai replied.


    Liu Wuji put down the teacup in his hand.


    ¡°What is it?¡± After hearing the commotion outside, he actually already had some guesses in his heart, but he still asked.


    At this moment, Liu Wuji was not as calm as he looked.


    This was because the person outside was very likely his granddaughter¡­


    Yes, Madam Li from Qingshi Town was very likely the granddaughter that he was searching for..

 Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Lingshu (1)

    Chapter 626: Lingshu (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As he usually lived in seclusion, very few people knew that for the past ten years, he actually did not stay in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    During this period of time, he had left the palace and traveled all over the world to look for someone.


    He was looking for his daughter who was wandering outside.


    That¡¯s right, the god in the hearts of the people of the Great Yan was actually no different from ordinary people.


    He also had emotions and desires, and even had a daughter.


    At that time, his master, the Old Marshal, was still around.


    He and his senior studied under their master.


    His master believed that he had the greatest wisdom and the strongest comprehension ability, and that he was the best candidate to become the next Imperial Advisor of the Great Yan.


    At that time, he was also in high spirits and full of confidence.


    But later¡­


    He met a woman, Ling Shu.


    She was as beautiful as her name¡­


    He and his senior fell in love with that woman.


    At that time, when he was young, everything was so beautiful.


    It made him feel that he could give up everything for love.


    However, there was a time limit.


    A year later, the date of his return arrived.


    He decided to talk to his senior and express his feelings for Lingshu.


    On account of the fact that he and Lingshu are connected, he wanted him to give them his blessings.


    As for the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence and the position of the Imperial Advisor, he chose to give it up as a way to repay his senior.


    After talking to him, he really gave him his blessings.


    Then, he left in a daze.


    But then, he realized that Lingshu had changed.


    She no longer loved to smile as much as before. When she was with him, she was often absent-minded.


    He only found out later. It turned out that Lingshu didn¡¯t love him, but his senior.


    As for his senior, even though he loved Lingshu, he wanted to become the next Imperial Advisor.


    Thus, when he went to see him, he chose to leave.


    After learning the truth, he couldn¡¯t accept it and fled.


    He had been wandering outside for several years.


    Later, when he learned that his senior had died in battle and that his master was about to pass away, he returned to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    After that, he took over his master¡¯s position and became the Great Yan¡¯s new Imperial Advisor.


    He thought that everything was over.


    However, several years later, he unexpectedly met an old friend, Lingshu¡¯s servant girl, Zi¡¯er.


    At that time, he found out that when he left Lingshu, she was already pregnant.


    And eight months later, she gave birth to a daughter.


    Lingshu had a special status. She was the daughter of a wealthy family.


    However, because her mother had made a mistake, she was punished and sent to the village.


    And he didn¡¯t get the approval of the Lingshu Clan to be together with her.


    After Lingshu was found pregnant, she was chased out of the family because she refused to have an abortion.


    The three of them, two adults and a child, were struggling to hold on as they waited for him to return.


    However, in the end, what they received was the news that he had ascended to the position of the Imperial Advisor and become the Imperial Advisor of the Great Yan.


    The servant girl had once advised Lingshu to go find him.


    But Lingshu didn¡¯t agree, saying that she didn¡¯t want to drag him down.


    After that, Lingshu passed away very quickly.


    Zi¡¯er obeyed Lingshu¡¯s last words and didn¡¯t look for him.


    Instead, she adopted her daughter and married someone else.


    It was also because of Zi¡¯er¡¯s husband¡¯s hard work that he was able to obtain an official position in the capital. It was only then that he met her by chance and learned the truth.


    At that time, he knew that Lingshu loved him too.


    Or rather, after his senior left, Lingshu fell in love with him.


    Otherwise, Lingshu wouldn¡¯t have left the family for him.


    However, she had waited for so many years, but he never returned.


    In the end, she received the news that he became the Imperial Advisor of Great Yan.


    He was the one who had let Lingshu down¡­


    After that, he went to the place where Lingshu lived for a month before leaving. He was determined to take good care of his daughter and make up for what he owed Lingshu and her daughter.


    At this point, his daughter Liu Linglong officially became the adopted daughter of Zi¡¯er¡¯s husband¡¯s family, and her status began to change.


    He would ask Zi¡¯er to bring Linglong into the palace so that the father and daughter could reunite.


    Unfortunately, when he went out for some matters, something suddenly happened to Zi¡¯er¡¯s husband¡¯s family.


    No one in the family survived.


    When he heard the news, he almost went crazy.


    Fortunately, Ling Long was not among the dead.


    Then, he set off on his journey to find his daughter.


    Along the way, he had found some clues, but he couldn¡¯t find anything.


    This search took nearly ten years..

 Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: The Spiritual Pivot (2)

    Chapter 627: The Spiritual Pivot (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After that, if it wasn¡¯t for the Emperor¡¯s men finding him and inviting him back to the palace, he was probably still wandering outside.


    He thought that he would never be able to find his daughter in this lifetime.


    However, more than a month ago, he suddenly saw a jade pendant.


    It was his jade pendant, the token of love he had given to Lingshu.


    Lingshu gave it to Linglong.


    He was extremely excited.


    He quickly got someone to buy the jade pendant and then sent his trusted aides to investigate in secret..


    The Imperial Advisor had a high status. In order to ensure his safety, every one of them had a team of secret guards.


    The team of secret guards only obeyed the Imperial Advisor¡¯s orders. Other than that, they did not listen to anyone else.


    This was the first time he had used the secret guards and used his position as the Imperial Advisor.


    The secret guards did not disappoint him. It did not take long for them to bring back the news.


    Only now did he know that Linglong was already married. She even gave birth to his granddaughter and grandson.


    His granddaughter and grandson were both good people.


    Especially his granddaughter, she was extremely talented and had amazing talent in business.


    His little grandson was also smart and cute. He was already an outstanding student in the academy at a young age.


    He felt gratified when he heard about his granddaughter and grandson.


    When he heard that the three of them had been bullied by the Lin family, he was furious again.


    If he did not know that his granddaughter had already dealt with the Lin family and had her own plans, he would have also sent someone to teach the Lin family a lesson.


    After learning about his daughter¡¯s situation, he was prepared to make arrangements and leave for Daishi Village.


    Unexpectedly, Chu and Jin had joined forces to attack the Great Yan.


    Moreover, the Great Yan kept getting defeated, retreating step by step.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t advocate peace.


    However, the peace faction in the imperial court had the upper hand, and the Emperor was also afraid that Chu and Jin would continue to attack the cities and endanger the country.


    In the end, he proposed a peace treaty.


    Chu and Jin¡¯s conditions for agreeing to the peace negotiations were of course harsh.


    Under such conditions, Chu and Jin still continued to bully them and proposed to compete with the Great Yan in the art of arithmetic.


    If Chu and Jin won, they would ask the Great Yan to increase the compensation by 30%.


    On the other hand, if the Great Yan won, they would be able to reduce their contribution by 30%.


    However, this was obviously a trap. Since the other party dared to set such a condition, they must have a 90% chance of winning.


    This match against the Great Yan was going to be difficult¡­


    He did not expect that his disciple would actually recommend someone to the Emperor.


    Moreover, that person was his biological granddaughter who was far away in Daishi Village.


    Only now did he know that his new disciple had actually interacted with his granddaughter.


    Knowing that his granddaughter was going to enter the capital, he did not leave. He was waiting to reunite with her in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    Now, she was right outside the door. They were finally going to meet.


    Liang Chengcai, who was standing outside the door, smiled.


    ¡°Madam Li is here to see you.¡± He said.


    Liu Wuji¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Suppressing the dryness in his throat, he said.


    Liang Chengcai¡¯s face lit up as he turned to look at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said.


    Then, he went forward and pushed open the study door.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded at Liang Chengcai and walked forward.


    After entering the room, Lin Xiaoyue lowered her head and did not dare to look around.


    However, she still found that this room was not small. The interior of the room was very simple.


    Soon, Liang Chengcai led Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao to Liu Wuji.


    At this moment, Liu Wuji pretended to be calm, but his palms were actually sweating.


    Was this his granddaughter? She combed her hair into a woman¡¯s bun.


    Yes, his granddaughter was already married.


    It was just that there was too little information about his grandson-in-law, so he did not know much.


    When he thought of the grandson-in-law he had never met, a hint of irritation flashed across Liu Wuji¡¯s heart.


    It was said that he was a slave before. He was valued by his granddaughter, so she married him.


    One could imagine that he definitely wasn¡¯t a promising youth.


    What a pity for his outstanding granddaughter.


    ¡°Greetings, Imperial Advisor!¡± Lin Xiaoyue walked up to Liu Wuji and bowed.


    She wanted to take the opportunity to look up, but she didn¡¯t dare to do so at the last moment.


    The Imperial Advisor, the god in the hearts of the people of the Great Yan.


    Even though she was an atheist, after experiencing such a magical event like transmigration, she still had some respect for him.


    Liu Wuji raised his head and looked at his granddaughter.


    Unfortunately, her head was lowered, so he could not see her face clearly..

 Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Lingshu (3)

    Chapter 628: Lingshu (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    However, he admired her generosity and her attitude.


    ¡°Sit down and talk.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    Everyone in the room was shocked.


    Especially Liang Chengcai and Li Xiao.


    They knew his personality.


    To others, regardless of their status, Master rarely invited them to sit down and talk.


    Mrs. Li was only Liang Chengcai¡¯s guest, yet she was treated so courteously by her master!


    Yes, courtesy!


    Lin Xiaoyue was also stunned.


    She didn¡¯t expect the Imperial Advisor to be so easy to talk to.


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± After saying that, she sat down.


    Lin Xiaoyue, who was sitting down, finally dared to look up at him.


    In the end, her gaze met his.


    The Imperial Advisor had white hair and a youthful face. He even looked like an immortal in a period drama.


    At the same time, Lin Xiaoyue felt that he looked familiar.


    Liu Wuji was also stunned when he saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s appearance.


    They really looked alike¡­she looked like Lingshu, even more so than Linglong¡­


    He saw that he was looking at her with a burning gaze, as if he was looking at someone else through her. Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    Then, she quickly averted her gaze.


    Liu Wuji instantly realized his loss of composure and looked away.


    ¡°Cheng-¡± Just as he looked at Liang Chengcai and was about to ask him to bring the servants out, Liu Wuji noticed that something was wrong with the servant standing not far from Liang Chengcai.


    Liu Wuji was stunned, and then his eyes changed slightly.


    ¡°Chengcai, you go out first.¡± Then, he regained his composure.


    Liang Chengcai was stunned.


    He raised his head and looked at his master.


    When he saw that his master was actually staring at Li Xiao, his heart shook.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Liang Chengcai looked at Liu Wuji.


    Did the Master notice something?


    ¡°You may leave first.¡± Liu Wuji interrupted him.


    Liang Chengcai¡¯s heart flashed with hesitation. He glanced at Li Xiao and then bowed to Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he left the study.


    After Liang Chengcai left and closed the door, Liu Wuji looked at Li Xiao again.


    Li Xiao finally raised his head and looked at Liu Wuji.


    He knelt down on one knee and bowed to Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes moved slightly, but he did not reply for a long time.


    Lin Xiaoyue, who was not far away, looked at Liu Wuji, waiting for his response.


    To be honest, she was a little worried.


    Although her husband had said that her master would never attack him, he was the Imperial Advisor after all, and he was protecting the interests of the imperial family of the Great Yan.


    But now, her husband was standing on the opposite side of Emperor Yan.


    Liu Wuji naturally noticed his granddaughter¡¯s gaze, and he instantly had more guesses in his heart.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Finally, he said to Li Xiao.


    Only then did Li Xiao get up and take off the veil on his head.


    Liu Wuji saw Li Xiao¡¯s true appearance and realized that there was no scar on his face. He was slightly stunned.


    Although he had not seen his disciple for a long time, he knew about his situation.


    It was said that the scar was ferocious and terrifying, and it even made him the capital¡¯s ¡°fiend¡±. Why was it gone now?


    However, this was a good thing¡­


    After all, it was easy to be recognized with a scar like that.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Wuji looked at Li Xiao. He only said the word ¡°you¡± before he stopped.


    Then, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    The meaning was clearly expressed.


    Li Xiao smiled and waved at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, got up, and walked towards Li Xiao.


    Then, she smiled at Li Xiao and bowed to Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±


    Liu Wuji was stunned again.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Then, he laughed.


    Just as he had expected, this kid actually¡­


    Suddenly, he thought of something. After a while, the smile on Liu Wuji¡¯s face disappeared.


    This seniority wasn¡¯t right.


    His disciple and granddaughter were of different generations¡­


    Thinking of this, Liu Wuji frowned again.


    This frown made Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue nervous.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    So be it. He wasn¡¯t his disciple anymore. Wasn¡¯t this simple?


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Li Xiao smiled again.


    Lin Xiaoyue also raised her head and looked at Liu Wuji.


    Liu Wuji¡¯s gaze swept across their faces, and the more he looked, the more satisfied he became.


    ¡°When did you get married?¡± Then, he asked Li Xiao.


    The secret guard had actually reported this to him, but he still asked Li Xiao.


    This matter was indeed beyond his expectations.


    Who would have thought that his grandson-in-law was actually his exiled disciple?


    Previously, he had thought that the grandson-in-law he had never met was not worthy of his granddaughter. Now¡­this young couple looked perfect..

 Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Conversation (1)

    Chapter 629: Conversation (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Yes, Liu Wuji was very satisfied with his disciple.


    Be it talent, character, or tenacity, he had them all.


    It was similar to his younger self, but more determined.


    Compared to his newly accepted disciple Liang Chengcai, there was no doubt that he liked Li Xiao more.


    Li Xiao cupped his fists at Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Master, we have been married for more than a year. After escaping the capital, I was saved by Yue¡¯er.¡± As he spoke, Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    ¡°After that, I stayed in Qingshi Town of Nan¡¯an County.¡±


    Liu Wuji nodded.


    ¡°The Ninth Prince is also here?¡± Then, he asked.


    Since his disciple was his granddaughter¡¯s husband, the Ninth Prince must be the ¡®nephew¡¯ he brought to the Liu Family.


    Because of his disciple, he had some friendship with the Nangong Family.


    When the Emperor attacked the Nangong Family, he wasn¡¯t there. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t sit by and do nothing.


    By the time he found out, it had already happened, and he was already powerless to reverse the situation.


    Because of this matter, he and the Emperor had an awkward relationship.


    Actually, he could feel that the Emperor was already regretting it.


    Especially this time, when Chu Jin had joined forces to attack the Great Yan, the Great Yan¡¯s army without the Great General King and the Nangong Army was no match for Chu Jin¡¯s allied forces.


    If the Great General King and the Nangong Army were here, how could Chu Jin dare to attack them? Even if they really did, it would be very difficult to break through the border defense line.


    Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    Liu Wuji¡¯s expression relaxed a little.


    ¡°You were the one who instigated the defection of the Nangong Army?¡± He asked after a moment of silence.


    Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expressions changed.


    Lin Xiaoyue turned to look at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao paused for a moment, then cupped his fists at Liu Wuji again.


    ¡°Yes. However, the Nangong Army did not defect.¡±


    Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes moved and he was silent for a moment.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s tense heart instantly relaxed.


    Seeing his granddaughter¡¯s reaction, Liu Wuji smiled and gave her a look.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little surprised.


    However, it was only for a moment before Liu Wuji shifted his gaze away and looked at Li Xiao again.


    This made Lin Xiaoyue suspect that what he saw just now was an illusion.


    ¡°Where are the Nangong Army now?¡± Liu Wuji asked Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao paused again.


    ¡°In Qingshi Town.¡± Then, he replied.


    A look of surprise flashed across Liu Wuji¡¯s face.


    Then, it turned into understanding.


    The businesses and workshops under his granddaughter¡­ now everything made sense.


    This time, he didn¡¯t hide it anymore. Liu Wuji looked at his granddaughter with admiration.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± He said.


    There was still a faint smile on his face.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt flattered.


    The Imperial Advisor seemed to be unexpectedly good to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Lin Xiaoyue stuttered and replied.


    Was it because he had a high status and was her husband¡¯s master? Why was she a little nervous when she was facing him?


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Liu Wuji was amused by his granddaughter¡¯s expression.


    Seeing this, the couple relaxed and smiled.


    ¡°So, it was you and your wife who defeated Liu Renyi¡¯s army of tens of thousands that day?¡±


    As soon as he said that, Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expressions instantly stiffened.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face was even a little pale.


    Seeing this scene, how could Liu Wuji not guess the answer?


    Then, under Li Xiao¡¯s wary gaze, he smiled again.


    ¡°Previously, when the Nangong Army withdrew from the border, the Emperor flew into a rage.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    ¡°As the commander of the border, Liu Renyi cannot escape punishment.¡±


    ¡°But the reason he reported it is unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°If only he said that, the Emperor would definitely not believe it.¡±


    ¡°But there are other people in the army, including some of the Emperor¡¯s trusted aides. They actually said the same thing as Liu Renyi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Emperor came to ask me¡­¡± Liu Wuji looked at Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°After that, I received a hidden weapon fragment from the emperor.¡±


    As he spoke, Liu Wuji pulled open the drawer of his desk.


    He took out some grenades and bullets.


    Lin Xiaoyue had already calmed down by now. She looked at the things on the table, and there was only curiosity in her eyes.


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression was calm, and he did not show any abnormality.


    Seeing this, Liu Wuji smiled at the two of them.


    ¡°These things don¡¯t seem to be anything special, but according to Liu Renyi and the others, their lethality is astonishing..¡±

 Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Conversation (2)

    Chapter 630: Conversation (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°This kind of round-headed iron was made from a black pipe. Even if the killer is thousands of feet away, one can still accurately aim and kill him.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, once a hidden weapon is fired, there is no way to avoid it.¡±


    ¡°This weapon is dozens or even hundreds of times more powerful than a bow.¡± At this point, Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes flashed with amazement.


    Such a weapon could even be called a divine weapon.


    Unfortunately, no matter how he thought about it, he could not think of such a weapon.


    Seeing that Li Xiao and Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t have any reaction, Liu Wuji picked up the grenade shrapnel next to him.


    ¡°As for this, it¡¯s even more amazing.¡±


    ¡°According to Liu Renyi and the others, this was originally a ball-shaped hidden weapon.¡±


    ¡°The assassin pulled the ring on top and threw it at the pursuers. The hidden weapon will explode.¡±


    ¡°Then, countless pieces of metal will fly out and cause large-scale damage to the pursuers.¡±


    Liu Wuji looked at the couple again.


    ¡°Just one ball-shaped hidden weapon can injure and kill more than ten people. It even blew up the bodies or limbs of the pursuers. It¡¯s unimaginable.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes moved slightly. She knew that Li Xiao was not good with words and did not know how to defend himself.


    She looked at Liu Wuji.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a powerful weapon?¡± He asked curiously.


    Li Xiao turned his head and glanced at Lin Xiaoyue, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Master must have already suspected them by telling them this. It was useless for his wife to say this now.


    However, he did not expose Lin Xiaoyue and only pretended not to know.


    This matter was of great importance, even though he knew that his master would not reveal their secret. However, he did not want his wife to take the risk.


    Liu Wuji looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a faint smile.


    He just watched, wanting to see his granddaughter¡¯s guilty look.


    Unfortunately, he was disappointed.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze was pure and curious, but she never felt guilty.


    Liu Wuji finally couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter.


    Then, he shifted his gaze away from Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Wuji said with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao were instantly shocked.


    ¡°The weapons were all fabricated by Liu Renyi in order to reduce his guilt. How can there be such a divine artifact in this world?¡± Liu Wuji continued.


    ¡°After that, I reported this to His Majesty.¡±


    Even if he could make the weapon, he would not hand it over to the Emperor.


    The Emperor was ambitious, if he really got that kind of weapon, the world would not be peaceful.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao¡¯s hearts trembled. Their hearts that were hanging high in the sky were gently put down at this moment.


    It turned out that the Imperial Advisor had helped them behind their backs.


    How is the situation of the Nangong Army now?¡± Suddenly, Liu Wuji asked again.


    This time, Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t reply, but looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Li Xiao replied subconsciously.


    Feeling that he had lost his composure, he raised his head and glanced at Liu Wuji. Then, he quickly lowered his head and bowed to Liu Wuji.


    ¡°After the Nangong Army arrived at Qingshi Town, most of them went to the village to help with the farming.¡±


    ¡°After that, some of them went to work in the workshop in the village.¡±


    A smile suddenly appeared on Li Xiao¡¯s face as he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Before leaving for the capital, Yue¡¯er gave the brothers half a year¡¯s worth of wages. Now that they have a place to live, a job, and money in their hands, all of them are very motivated.¡±


    Liu Wuji was surprised.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He smiled and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    He admired the Nangong Army.


    Although this army was the private army of the Nangong Clan, they had made great contributions to the Great Yan.


    Knowing that the Nangong Army was safe and living well, he was very happy for them.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°They worked hard and helped me earn a lot of money. It¡¯s only right to pay them.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Liu Wuji was amused.


    ¡°To be able to arrange so many people and assign them work. You are very capable!¡± He was not stingy with his praise.


    Lin Xiao Yue glanced at Li Xiao, her face blushing.


    ¡°Master, you flatter me.¡± Then, she said to Liu Wuji playfully.


    This made Liu Wuji laugh again.


    After a while, Liu Wuji stopped smiling.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s a good thing to protect the Nangong Army¡­¡± He sighed.


    Then, Liu Wuji looked at the couple..

 Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Conversation (3)

    Chapter 631: Conversation (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°As for Prince Anyang, is His Highness¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao smiled and looked at each other.


    ¡°Prince Anyang came to us first. Without Prince Anyang, we would not be able to bring the Nangong Army away from the border.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding.


    In this way, everything made sense.


    A moment later, a hint of worry appeared in Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Prince Anyang¡¯s intentions¡­¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°His Highness has the intention to fight for the throne. I¡¯ve already agreed to lead the Nangong Army to lend him a helping hand at this critical moment.¡± Liu Wuji fell silent.


    After a while, he nodded.


    ¡°Among the several princes of the Emperor, Prince Anyang is indeed the best candidate to succeed the throne.¡±


    Hearing this, a hint of surprise flashed across Li Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    The Imperial Advisor had a special status and was highly regarded by the royal family. He could even influence some of the royal family¡¯s decisions.


    Did Master mean to support Prince Anyang by saying this?


    Liu Wuji glanced at Li Xiao and didn¡¯t want to delve further into this topic.


    Ever since the Emperor made a move on the Great General King, his thoughts had become more and more extreme.


    It could be said that the Emperor had a lot to do with the Great Yan¡¯s current predicament.


    Letting such an emperor continue to reign might not be a good thing for the country.


    At this moment, it might not be a bad thing for Prince Anyang to have such thoughts.


    ¡°Sit down. Tell me what happened to you all these years.¡± Liu Wuji looked at the couple. His eyes had already turned into the kind of love that an elder would have when looking at a junior.


    The couple looked at each other.


    After thanking him, they sat down.


    Then, the Imperial Advisor¡¯s laughter came from the study room from time to time.


    If there were servants outside the bamboo garden, they would be surprised.


    The Imperial Advisor, who had always been stern, actually had such a happy moment.


    After Liu Wuji heard about what had happened to Li Xiao over the years, he sighed. At the same time, he was happy for his disciple.


    Not only was he happy that he had managed to survive, but he was also happy that he had married such a good wife.


    After listening to Li Xiao¡¯s past, Liu Wuji looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    He actually asked about Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought that the Imperial Advisor was only concerned about his beloved disciple¡¯s wife, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it and simply told him about herself.


    She only briefly mentioned what happened to the Lin family before she transmigrated.


    She emphasized what happened after she bought Li Xiao.


    To her surprise, she found that the Imperial Advisor was very curious about her. From time to time, he would interrupt her and ask her about some related matters.


    He seemed to care more about her than he did for Li Xiao.


    ¡°Women are indeed not inferior to men. It¡¯s Xiao¡¯er¡¯s blessing to be able to marry you.¡± After listening to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s narration, Liu Wuji complimented her.


    At the same time, the more he looked at the couple, the more he felt that they were a good match.


    Li Xiao did not refute his master¡¯s words. Instead, he nodded in agreement.


    Lin Xiaoyue blushed again.


    Liu Wuji took a sip of tea.


    After a while, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°By the way, where did you learn arithmetic from?¡± He asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s originally relaxed heart suddenly tensed up.


    However, her face remained calm.


    ¡°An old man who traveled to Daishi Village said that I have the root of wisdom, so he taught me those things.¡±


    ¡°Later on, I met Young Master Liang by accident. He saw that my arithmetic ability was outstanding and offered to learn from me.¡±


    A hint of embarrassment flashed across Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face.


    ¡°At that time, my family was lacking money, so I accepted Young Master Liang¡¯s money and taught him for a few days.¡±


    Liu Wuji glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and smiled. He did not probe further.


    ¡°Chengcai admires you very much. After becoming my disciple, he taught me the algorithm you taught him.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned. However, she did not have any other thoughts.


    When she collected the tuition fees, she didn¡¯t forbid Liang Chengcai from teaching what she had taught him.


    Moreover, the Imperial Advisor was not an outsider.


    Liu Wuji was satisfied.


    ¡°Your algorithms are indeed novel and unique, and they¡¯re efficient and fast.¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, Chengcai even mentioned it to me. I hope that the method of recording those numbers and the algorithm can be spread to the people of the Great Yan.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    What? Spreading it out to benefit the people of the Great Yan? In the future, let all the people in the Great Yan use Arabic numbers to keep accounts?


    This was good! This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much effort looking at the accounts in the future!


    Previously, she had wanted to train the accounts masters of the industries under her to use Arabic numbers to keep accounts and use the double-entry bookkeeping method to increase efficiency.


    However, she had never been able to free herself to arrange this matter.


    If the Imperial Advisor was in charge of this matter, the officials would push this forward.


    At that time, she could just send people to the academy or school to study.. How much less trouble would she have to deal with?

 Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: The Sixth Princess (1)

    Chapter 632: The Sixth Princess (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction, Liu Wuji continued, ¡°Chengcai also mentioned that he hopes that you can be the lead.¡±


    ¡°He said that apart from what you taught him, you know more sophisticated mathematical knowledge.¡±


    Liu Wuji smiled.


    ¡°He hopes that you can teach the world about arithmetic.¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    Leead? Other mathematical knowledge?


    ¡°Young Master Liang thinks too highly of me. 1¡­actually, don¡¯t know much. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t bear such a heavy responsibility.¡±


    Where would she find the time to do this? Wasn¡¯t it nice to earn money and be a rich woman?


    Hearing this, Liu Wuji smiled.


    ¡°If you can take this responsibility, your name might be passed down through the ages in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°In addition, once the book is compiled, the people of the world will benefit. You will also become the most outstanding scholar in the Great Yan, or even the entire world. At that time, no matter who it is, they will respect you.¡±


    He was the Imperial Advisor of the Great Yan and understood the benefits of this.


    Therefore, deep down, he hoped that his granddaughter would agree to this.


    On one hand, it was for the sake of the world. On the other hand, it was for the sake of his granddaughter.


    If her granddaughter had such an identity, even the emperor or the future emperor would not dare to touch her or even the people around her.


    After all, all the scholars and ambitious people in the world would stand up for a prestigious scholar.


    In addition, no emperor wanted to leave behind the crime of persecuting scholars in history.


    Liu Wuji looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a burning gaze and even hinted at her.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue might actually change her mind.


    ¡°Uh¡­ There was no hurry. Let¡¯s talk about it after we compete with Chu Jin.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Publishing a book and even promoting it to the major academies was not something that could be done just by thinking.


    If she won the competition this time and gained a reputation, it would be easier for her to do things, right?


    If they lost this competition, no one would be willing to read even if the book was written.


    Liu Wuji was delighted.


    ¡°I have confidence in you!¡± He actually said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was surprised.


    At the same time, Li Xiao glanced at his master.


    Master really seemed to treat his wife differently¡­


    Liu Wuji then chatted with Lin Xiaoyue about the math competition with Chu Jin.


    Only now did Lin Xiaoyue realize that she had to compete with the other Arithmetic Masters recommended by the Imperial Court.


    Moreover, the day of the competition was tomorrow.


    Emperor Yan would personally preside over the examination.


    Including her, more than fifty Arithmetic Masters from all over the Great Yan would compete on the same stage.


    Finally, the top three would be chosen to represent the Great Yan to participate in the Arithmetic Competition three days later.


    ¡°When we go back later, you should rest well. Tomorrow, Chengcai and 1 will personally send you to participate in the assessment.¡± Liu Wuji said lovingly.


    Lin Xiaoyue turned around and glanced at Li Xiao.


    Then, he nodded at Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Then, Liu Wuji let the couple leave.


    He even personally sent the two of them out of the door.


    He also instructed someone to send some books related to arithmetic to the plum garden.


    After that, he went to call the butler over and asked him to make more delicious food for lunch and send it to the plum garden.


    The housekeeper was surprised by the importance the Imperial Advisor placed on Lin Xiaoyue and the others, so he quickly agreed.


    He also remembered how much his young master valued the plum garden, so he quickly went


    Returning to the plum garden, Lin Xiaoyue had just sat down when she received the books sent by the Imperial Advisor.


    Seeing the words on the book cover, she was a little touched.


    After thanking the Imperial Advisor, she had Zhao Shanshan accept the book.


    Tomorrow morning was the day of the Arithmetic assessment. Did he mean that she had to cram for it?


    She appreciated the gesture, but¡­forget it, she would rather relax.


    After all, although she could barely write and recognize the words of this era, her reaction speed was not that fast.


    Science books looked boring and she was not interested.


    Instead of cramming at the last minute, she might as well conserve her energy.


    If she was well-rested, perhaps she could easily win the championship tomorrow.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t know about this. When he saw Lin Xiaoyue accept the book, he thought that she was going to study and prepare for the exam. He went out and then returned to his room..

 Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: The Sixth Princess (2)

    Chapter 633: The Sixth Princess (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue was at peace.


    She might as well close her eyes and rest in the room during the day.


    At the same time, the Sixth Princess finally moved into the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence and moved into the Brocade Pavilion, which was used to receive guests.


    In the past, when the Sixth Princess accompanied the Emperor or came to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence alone, she also stayed in the Brocade Pavilion. She did not have any thoughts about this.


    However, just as she moved in, she unexpectedly found out that a Madam Li was moving into the plum garden.


    When she learned that Madam Li was the Arithmetic Master recommended by Liang Chengcai and her father, the Sixth Princess¡¯s curiosity was quickly piqued.


    Liang Chengcai was only the Imperial Advisor¡¯s disciple, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to make the decision to arrange for Madam Li to stay in the plum garden.


    The only explanation was that the Imperial Advisor had agreed to Liang Chengcai¡¯s arrangement.


    The plum garden was the courtyard closest to the Imperial Advisor.


    Even the Emperor had never lived there before.


    What was so special about this Madam Li? The Imperial Advisor actually liked her that much.


    At the thought of this, a hint of jealousy flashed in the Sixth Princess¡¯s eyes. ¡°Follow me to the plum garden!¡± Then, she said to the two servant girls who were busy.


    The servant girls quickly stopped what they were doing and bowed.


    Then, they followed their mistress to the plum garden.


    Along the way, the servants of the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence greeted the Sixth Princess when they saw her.


    The Sixth Princess pretended not to see them and went straight to the plum garden.


    She had lived in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence for a while before and knew the layout of the residence. Naturally, she also knew how to get to the plum garden.


    A servant saw that the sixth princess was going in the wrong direction and realized that something was wrong. He ran to inform Butler Liu.


    Meanwhile, in the plum garden.


    Lin Xiaoyue was already asleep.


    In the outer room, only Zhao Shanshan was left flipping through the arithmetic books that the Imperial Advisor had sent over.


    Since she started helping manage Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s business, Zhao Shanshan realized that she was lacking in her studies. She had been working and learning at the same time.


    But even so, she still felt that it was a little difficult for her to deal with it many times.


    Therefore, when she was free, she would read some books and learn some things to improve herself.


    If she encountered something she didn¡¯t know, she would consult General Manager Fang and the others.


    She couldn¡¯t deal with business matters this time around.


    Now that there was a book to read, and it was a book from the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence, she naturally could not miss the opportunity.


    Zhao Shanshan was reading a book when she suddenly heard footsteps coming from outside the door.


    Just as she was about to get up to see who it was.


    She saw a beautiful woman dressed in palace robes appear at the door. Behind the woman were two maidservants with an imposing aura.


    The beautiful woman only stared at her, but the two servant girls looked at her with extremely unfriendly eyes.


    Zhao Shanshan was about to ask who it was.


    The beautiful woman opposite her spoke first.


    ¡°Are you Mrs. Li?¡±


    Zhao Shanshan was stunned.


    She thought to herself, so she was looking for their young miss.


    Just as she was about to inform the other party that their young miss was resting, the other party spoke before her again.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like much.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan frowned.


    Then, she saw the beautiful woman walking towards her.


    Then, she sat down beside her.


    She casually flipped through the book she had just read.


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re all math books. Some of them are even the only ones in the collection.¡± After flipping through a few books, to Zhao Shanshan¡¯s surprise, a hint of surprise appeared in the beautiful woman¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°These books are all yours?¡± Then, the beautiful woman asked Zhao Shanshan excitedly.


    She was different from other women nowadays. She did not like music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, but she had a special liking for the way of arithmetic.


    This was also the reason why she wanted to cling onto the Imperial Advisor and become the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s disciple.


    This was because he was not only proficient in arithmetic, but he had also just taken in a disciple who was proficient in arithmetic. It was Liang Chengcai from the Ministry of Finance.


    She had seen Liang Chengcai before.


    He was indeed capable, but she felt that her talent and strength were not inferior to this person.


    She felt that it was because of her identity as a woman that she was rejected. How could she accept this?


    Now, in the face of Chu Jin¡¯s challenge, Liang Chengcai actually recommended a woman to take on the important role, claiming that this Madam Li would definitely be able to defeat Chu Jin¡¯s Arithmetic Master.


    This naturally made her curious and somewhat unconvinced.


    Other than her, was there anyone else who was so proficient in arithmetic among the women?


    Now that she knew that this woman had also come to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence and had even stayed in the plum garden next to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s courtyard, how could she sit still?

 Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: The Sixth Princess (3)

    Chapter 634: The Sixth Princess (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Being stared at by the beautiful woman made Zhao Shanshan inexplicably nervous.


    ¡°I-¡± She was about to explain that she was not the young miss, but the other party had mistaken her for someone else.


    ¡°How dare you! How dare you be so impudent in front of the Sixth Princess!¡± A servant girl beside the beautiful woman suddenly shouted.


    Zhao Shanshan trembled. Everyone was a little stunned.


    What? The Sixth Princess?


    After a long while, under the arrogant gaze of the beautiful woman, she bowed.


    ¡°Greetings, Sixth Princess.¡±


    The Sixth Princess saw Zhao Shanshan¡¯s submissive appearance and a hint of satisfaction flashed across her face.


    ¡°Yes, get up.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan stood up.


    Seeing the Sixth Princess flipping through the books on the table with interest, she spoke.


    ¡°Sixth Princess-¡±


    However, just as she said that, the Sixth Princess reached out and stopped her.


    Then, Zhao Shanshan saw her pull out a chair at the side and sit down.


    Then, she started flipping through the books on the table.


    No one dared to disturb her.


    ¡°You two can leave.¡± After a moment, the Sixth Princess suddenly said. She didn¡¯t even raise her head when he spoke.


    Zhao Shanshan subconsciously prepared to leave, but she realized that the two servant girls bowed and then walked towards the door.


    Only then did Zhao Shanshan realize that the Sixth Princess was not asking her to leave.


    Looking in the direction of the room, Zhao Shanshan calmed down and stood still.


    The young miss was still asleep. She wondered what she was here for.


    Seeing that she seemed to be very interested in these books, she would just stand here and wait.


    ¡°Yes¡­that made sense. This calculation is indeed simpler.¡± Suddenly, the Sixth Princess muttered.


    Zhao Shanshan was shocked.


    Sensing that there seemed to be someone beside her, the Sixth Princess looked up.


    When she saw Zhao Shanshan standing at the side, she remembered that she was in someone else¡¯s room.


    However, the Sixth Princess did not feel embarrassed. She suddenly thought of Madam Li¡¯s ability.


    ¡°Do you have a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone?¡± She asked Zhao Shanshan.


    Liang Chengcai praised this person for having the best arithmetic ability in the world. She wanted to see if she was really that powerful.


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, she quickly turned around and went to the study table to get the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    The Sixth Princess looked at Zhao Shanshan, who was submissive and cooperative, and a sense of disdain rose in her heart.


    How could a person with such a personality be a master of arithmetic?


    However, even though she looked down on her, the Sixth Princess did not say anything.


    After Zhao Shanshan helped her arrange the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.


    She wrote an arithmetic question on the paper.


    After she finished writing, she put away the brush and placed it on the shelf.


    ¡°Come, try and see if you can solve it.¡± Then, she said to Zhao Shanshan arrogantly.


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± she immediately wanted to explain.


    This Sixth Princess really treated her as a young miss.


    She was here to compete with the young miss in arithmetic.


    Her miss¡¯ arithmetic ability was outstanding, so she could answer the question, but how could she?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything. Mr. Liang recommended you to my father, saying that you are good at arithmetic and that your arithmetic ability is the best in the world.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, I also like arithmetic and am slightly good at it. Today, I¡¯ve specially come to seek advice from you.¡±


    As she spoke, the Sixth Princess looked at the question she had written.


    ¡°I thought of this a few days ago. According to the normal calculation, it would take at least an hour.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 15 minutes. If you can get the correct result, I¡¯ll consider you as having passed my first round of assessment.¡±


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s face was a little pale.


    What? This Sixth Princess had prepared more than one round of assessment for the young miss?


    Seeing Zhao Shanshan¡¯s expression, a look of disdain appeared on the Sixth Princess¡¯s face.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t even have the courage to take the challenge?¡±


    Zhao Shanshan felt like she was being forced into a corner. She was prepared to explain one last time.


    ¡°So noisy!¡± At this moment, a familiar voice finally sounded from the room.


    Zhao Shanshan was delighted and quickly looked into the room.


    The Sixth Princess was shocked. There was actually someone in the room?


    Following Zhao Shanshan¡¯s gaze, the Sixth Princess saw a woman with a bun walking out.


    At this moment, the woman was sleepy and walked unsteadily. She looked extremely lazy.


    However, she also saw that she was beautiful and had an extraordinary temperament.


    After recovering from her shock, the Sixth Princess quickly looked at Zhao Shanshan, who was already walking quickly toward the woman.


    She heard Zhao Shanshan call her ¡°miss¡±.


    How could she still not understand at this moment?


    This woman who had just woken up was actually Madam Li.


    And just now, she actually showed off her might to her servant girl..

 Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Challenge (1)

    Chapter 635: Challenge (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°What are you guys arguing about?¡± Lin Xiaoyue placed her hand on Zhao Shanshan¡¯s arm to steady herself.


    She looked at the Sixth Princess in displeasure.


    The Sixth Princess suddenly felt a little guilty when she saw the displeasure on the woman¡¯s face, as if she had disturbed her beautiful dream.


    ¡°Miss, this is the Sixth Princess.¡± Zhao Shanshan whispered to Lin Xiaoyue when she saw that her Miss was about to punish her.


    The Sixth Princess also heard Zhao Shanshan¡¯s words and immediately straightened her back and raised her head.


    Unexpectedly, when Lin Xiaoyue heard this, she only glanced at her indifferently.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the Sixth Princess? This is the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°I am now the honored guest of the Imperial Advisor. This is my residence at the moment. Can anyone barge in at will?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said in a deep voice.


    What she hated the most was this kind of big-breasted and brainless ¡°missy¡±, not to mention that she disturbed her sleep.


    So what if she was a princess? She could act tough outside, but this was the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s imposing manner actually forced the Sixth Princess to lower her head. Her straightened back didn¡¯t seem as straight anymore.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The Sixth Princess subconsciously explained.


    She looked at the math questions she had written on the table.


    ¡°I am here to challenge you.¡± At this point, the Sixth Princess instantly became more righteous.


    ¡°Since Mr. Liang admires you so much, if you really have the ability, then solve my question!¡± With that, the Sixth Princess raised her head again and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    She looked as if she was challenging him.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you whether 1 have the ability or not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not welcome here. Get out quickly.¡±


    She hated this kind of unruly, and willful young ladies the most. She didn¡¯t have time to deal with her.


    ¡°You-¡± The Sixth Princess was furious and pointed at Lin Xiaoyue.


    That was rude!


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw this, her brows furrowed even more.


    She stepped forward and removed the Sixth Princess¡¯ hand that was pointing at her.


    ¡°You want me to send you off personally?¡±


    At the same time, a cold glint flashed across her eyes.


    The Sixth Princess was frightened and took a step back subconsciously.


    ¡°Princess!¡± At this moment, the two servant girls guarding outside heard the commotion and ran in.


    Seeing that their princess was being threatened, they immediately ran over.


    ¡°Presumptuous!¡± One of the maidservants shouted at Lin Xiaoyue. She raised her hand and walked towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    However, before her hand could land, Lin Xiaoyue grabbed it.


    At the same time, she exerted force and the servant girl was sent flying by Lin Xiaoyue and fell to the ground.


    Under everyone¡¯s terrified gazes, Lin Xiaoyue stepped on the servant girl¡¯s back.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed impudent. When the masters are talking, do you, a servant girl, have the right to interrupt?¡±


    After saying that, Lin Xiaoyue turned her head and looked at the Sixth Princess provocatively.


    ¡°This person spoke rudely to me. I will teach the Sixth Princess a lesson. What does Your Highness think?¡± She said arrogantly.


    The Sixth Princess¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was truly stunned by the woman in front of her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Before the Sixth Princess could answer, Lin Xiaoyue raised her voice. She looked at the sixth princess with a wicked look.


    The Sixth Princess felt her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m just here to exchange knowledge¡­¡± Then, she explained again.


    At this moment, she no longer dared to treat the woman opposite her as an ordinary woman.


    How could an ordinary woman dare to look down on her? How would she dare to attack her servants? How would she dare to threaten her?


    Such courage, such a temperament¡­only a true master would have it!


    This woman was definitely extraordinary!


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Hearing the Sixth Princess say this, and her attitude was even a little aggrieved, she was no longer so aggressive.


    Then, she removed her foot from the servant girl¡¯s back.


    The Sixth Princess heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Your Highness, please leave.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said coldly.


    The two maids looked terrified and wanted to leave with their master.


    However, the Sixth Princess looked reluctantly at the question she had written on the table.


    ¡°How can 1 convince you to compete with me?¡±


    The more she felt that she was really capable, the more she wanted to compete with her.


    If she were to go back like this today, she would not be satisfied.


    A hint of irritation flashed across Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face and she was about to flare up again..

 Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Challenge (2)

    Chapter 636: Challenge (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    However, she suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The Sixth Princess was shocked, and her eyes flashed with surprise.


    ¡°1,000 silver taels per question.¡±


    ¡°We will take turns to set the questions. If one of us can give the correct answer within fifteen minutes, the person who sets the questions will give the other 1,000 taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, if you can¡¯t give the correct answer within fifteen minutes, the person who answered the question will give 1,000 taels of silver.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    If she wanted to challenge her, then she would have to bleed a little¡­


    If there was a prize, she wouldn¡¯t mind playing with her.


    When the Sixth Princess heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, not only did she not feel that it was unreasonable, her eyes actually showed a fighting spirit.


    That¡¯s right, without a prize, what¡¯s the point of a challenge?


    1,000 taels of silver for each question was quite a lot.


    She was looking forward to learning from Mrs. Li.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Therefore, the Sixth Princess¡¯s eyes lit up and she agreed.


    The corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth also curled up. She was finally relaxed.


    ¡°Let me set the question first, the one on the table. If you can answer, I will give you 1,000 silver taels.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the Sixth Princess.


    ¡°Alright!¡± She smiled and replied.


    Then, she walked to the table.


    She saw the question written on the paper.


    Lin Xiaoyue read the question and almost laughed in her heart.


    Didn¡¯t she give this question to Liang Chengcai previously?


    Although they were not exactly the same, the method was the same.


    Ever since Lin Xiaoyue walked to the table, the Sixth Princess had been staring at her expression. She saw that she did not panic at all when she saw the question. Instead, she calmly took out a pen and paper from her sleeve.


    Then, the Sixth Princess quickly noticed that the paper and pen used by Lin Xiaoyue were completely different from the ones used by others.


    The paper she used was bound into a book. There were even neat lines drawn on it, dividing the paper into equal rows.


    The pen she used was even more fascinating. It wasn¡¯t a brush, and when she wrote, she didn¡¯t need to dip it in ink.


    Even so, the words written with the pen were slender and clear, even clearer than those written with a brush.


    The Sixth Princess was extremely curious and moved closer.


    Lin Xiaoyue then scribbled a lot of symbols on the paper and continued to write.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up and she suddenly stopped drawing.


    ¡°The answer is 250,000.¡± She said.


    As she spoke, the pen even ticked off the final calculation on the draft paper.


    The Sixth Princess¡¯ pupils constricted, and she almost lost her balance.


    Then, she looked at the ¡°scribbled symbol¡± that Lin Xiaoyue had circled on the paper, and her eyes were filled with shock.


    ¡°How¡­did you calculate it?!¡± She looked at Lin Xiaoyue in disbelief.


    It was too fast. From the moment she saw the question to the moment she started to calculate on the paper, it had not even taken her half a cup of tea¡¯s time!


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°First, tell me if my answer is correct.¡± She looked at the Sixth Princess.


    ¡°Yes¡­that¡¯s right.¡± The Sixth Princess said hurriedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled again and then reached out her hand to the Sixth Princess.


    ¡°Then give it.¡±


    The Sixth Princess was stunned.


    Just as she was about to ask, ¡°give what?¡±, she suddenly thought of the prize.


    Hence, she turned around and looked at one of her maidservants.


    ¡°Give me 1,000 silver.¡± She said to the servant girl.


    The servant girl¡¯s expression changed. She glanced at Lin Xiaoyue with a hint of fear in her eyes.


    Then, she reluctantly took out 1,000 taels of silver and handed it to the Sixth Princess.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± She was about to persuade the Sixth Princess to not fall for the woman¡¯s trick.


    Unexpectedly, the Sixth Princess had already taken the silver notes without even looking at her.


    Then, she turned around and gave the silver notes to Lin Xiaouye.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you calculate it?!¡± After paying, the Sixth Princess asked Lin Xiaoyue excitedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue accepted the silver notes with a smile and then passed them to Zhao Shanshan for her to keep.


    Then, she looked at the Sixth Princess.


    ¡°This question isn¡¯t difficult. It¡¯s just a sum of arithmetic progression.¡±


    The Sixth Princess was stunned.


    ¡°What? Arithmetic progression? What is arithmetic progression?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue saw the Sixth Princess¡¯ stunned expression and burst out laughing.


    ¡°Forget it. You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡±


    ¡°I guess, with your level, you would sum the first and the last. Then, sum the


    second and the second to the last..¡±

 Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Challenge (3)

    Chapter 637: Challenge (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Using this method, you can reduce the calculation by half, and then get the same sum for each pair. Then, you use multiplication to quickly calculate and get the result.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at the Sixth Princess.


    This was also an algorithm that she had taught Liang Chengcai when she was teaching him multiplication.


    At that time, she thought that there was no multiplication in this world. Later on, when her business expanded and she came into contact with the accountant, she realized that multiplication and division actually existed in this world.


    However, there were not many people who knew about it, and even fewer people could use the multiplication table with ease.


    Yes, this world also had a multiplication table. It was just that the recitation method wasn¡¯t as concise as the 21st century.


    The Sixth Princess listened to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s explanation and found that although she did not understand some words, she could still guess what Lin Xiaoyue expressed.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how 1 did it.¡± The Sixth Princess nodded.


    ¡°You mean, there¡¯s a more convenient algorithm for this question?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Of course there is.¡±


    The Sixth Princess¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°How?¡± She asked hurriedly.


    Because she was too excited, she even grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm.


    The expression on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face quickly disappeared, and she looked down at the Sixth Princess¡¯ hand.


    The Sixth Princess smiled awkwardly and let go of Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    The Sixth Princess¡¯ expression changed.


    Then, she thought of something and quickly said, ¡°1-1¡¯11 pay! 1,000 taels of silver, I¡¯ll give you 1,000 taels of silver for you to tell me?¡± She looked at Lin Xiaoyue expectantly.


    The two maids of the Sixth Princess and Zhao Shanshan beside Lin Xiaoyue were all shocked.


    What? Another thousand taels?


    Wasn¡¯t the princess a little too generous? Wasn¡¯t the young miss too good at earning money?


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard that the Sixth Princess wanted to give 1,000 taels, her expression softened again.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Then, she reached out her hand to the Sixth Princess again.


    The Sixth Princess¡¯ face lit up. She immediately turned around and reached out to her servant girl.


    The servant girl struggled.


    ¡°Princess-¡± She wanted to persuade her.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and bring it over!¡± Unexpectedly, before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted.


    She took out her purse slowly and was about to take out the silver notes from it.


    Unexpectedly, the Sixth Princess quickly reached out and snatched her purse.


    Then, everyone saw the Sixth Princess take out all the silver notes from her purse.


    After counting, she took out the one with the largest amount and handed it to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the remaining silver notes in the princess¡¯ hand and revealed a look of pity.


    After receiving the silver notes, she passed them to Zhao Shanshan.


    Zhao Shanshan¡¯s face lit up. She quickly put away the silver notes and put them in her purse.


    This blissful look was a stark contrast to the look on the face of the Sixth Princess¡¯ servant girl.


    After receiving the money, Lin Xiaoyue walked to the table.


    She placed the small notebook in her hand on the table and began to explain to the Sixth Princess.


    ¡°The so-called arithmetic progression is a series of numbers where the difference between each term and the previous term is equal to the same constant. This constant is called the tolerance of arithmetic progression.¡±


    Seeing that the Sixth Princess did not understand, Lin Xiaoyue explained again, ¡°for example, in this question, the second addition was three, and the third was five. If you used the second term to subtract the first term, the third term, the second term, or even the last term, the number would be the same. It¡¯s all two.¡±


    Seeing the Sixth Princess nod, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°this kind of sequence is called the arithmetic sequence. And two is the tolerance of this arithmetic progression.¡±


    The Sixth Princess nodded again.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a quick calculation formula for such arithmetic progression. After adding the numbers, you can get the result directly.¡±


    The Sixth Princess¡¯ eyes lit up.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue leave an extra line empty and start writing the arithmetic progression formula.


    ¡°That is, the sum of arithmetic progression is equal to the sum of the first and last terms, multiplied by the number of terms, and then divided by two.¡±


    The Sixth Princess did not understand what Lin Xiaoyue was saying, but when she saw the calculations written on the paper, she understood. (Because Lin Xiaoyue used the writing style of this era.)


    ¡°For example, for this question, the first question is one, and the last question is 999. The total is 1,000.¡±


    ¡°After that, multiply 1,000 by 500, and you get 500,000.¡±


    ¡°Divide 500,000 by two, and you get the final number of 250,000..¡±

 Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Winning Money (1)

    Chapter 638: Winning Money (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The Sixth Princess followed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s calculations and nodded as she listened and watched.


    ¡°This formula is valid for the sum of all arithmetic progression. You can come up with your own questions now and try to solve them.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The Sixth Princess glanced at Lin Xiaoyue, half-believing.


    Then, she picked up the brush and began to calculate.


    After calculating several questions in a row, she found it was indeed the same as what Lin Xiaoyue had said. The Sixth Princess was shocked and impressed.


    Lin Xiaoyue waited until the Sixth Princess stopped writing before she continued. ¡°Besides this formula, there¡¯s another one.¡±


    ¡°What other formulas are there?¡± The Sixth Princess was immediately interested.


    ¡°In addition to the calculation method just now, the sum of the arithmetic progression is also equal to the sum of the first term multiplied by the number of terms, plus the number of terms multiplied by the number of terms minus one, multiplied by the tolerance divided by two.¡±


    ¡°Now, you can calculate according to this formula.¡±


    The Sixth Princess quickly did as she was told.


    After a while, the results were still the same.


    At this moment, the Sixth Princess¡¯ gaze towards Lin Xiaoyue had already turned into admiration.


    She was indeed a master of arithmetic! A master among masters!


    No wonder Mr. Liang praised her so much.


    Lin Xiaoyue was happy.


    ¡°Looking at your wallet, you probably only have 1,000 taels of silver left. I¡¯ll give you a question now. If you answer it correctly, I¡¯ll return you 1,000 taels. If you get it wrong, then the challenge will end here.¡±


    Unfortunately, she only brought 3,000 taels of silver.


    Otherwise, she would probably make a fortune today.


    The Sixth Princess looked at the purse in her hand and nodded.


    Just the arithmetic progression knowledge that Mrs. Li had taught her just now would take her a lot of time to absorb and organize.


    If she were to learn more today, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    She couldn¡¯t bite off more than she could chew. Anyway, Madam Li still had to stay here for a few days, so she had plenty of opportunities.


    Oh, right, after returning, she had to send someone back to back to get more money.


    Otherwise, Madam Li might not have ¡°sparred¡± with her again without any rewards.


    Thinking about how she could learn mathematics from Madam Li in the future, the Sixth Princess felt excited.


    The maid who was helping the Sixth Princess with the money heaved a sigh of relief.


    She only had 1,000 taels of silver left. Otherwise, her princess would have lost all her money today.


    Only this servant girl did not know what her princess was planning. Otherwise, she would be so angry that she would vomit blood.


    Lin Xiaoyue went to the table and picked up the pen while thinking.


    Then, she began to write.


    The Sixth Princess had come into contact with multiplication and division before and had a certain foundation in arithmetic. She was really worried that she would not be able to challenge her with general questions.


    Initially, Lin Xiaoyue wanted to come up with a 2-variable linear equation problem.


    However, after thinking about it, she increased the difficulty and came up with an application question for the 3-variable linear equation.


    In this era, there was no such mathematical method as solving equations. The probability of the Sixth Princess solving the answer withinis minutes was not high.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of the question.¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly said.


    The Sixth Princess immediately came over.


    Lin Xiaoyue opened her notebook.


    ¡°I¡¯ll read it, you write it. You can solve the questions after you finish writing them. The time spent on writing is not included. I¡¯ll give you another 15 minutes after you finish writing.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Her handwriting was really ugly, so it was better not to embarrass herself.


    When the Sixth Princess heard this, she felt that writing the questions herself was equivalent to reading them. The time spent on writing the questions was not included. It was more beneficial to her.


    She immediately agreed.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    ¡°There was a shop assistant who went to the same grocery store to buy things for three consecutive days. Every time, he bought three items. On the first day, he bought two Item A, one Item B, and one Item C. He spent a total of 17 wen.¡±


    ¡°On the second day, he bought one Item A, two Item B, and one Item C. He spent a total of 14 wen.¡±


    ¡°On the third day, he bought one Item A, one Item B, and two Item C and spent a total of 13 wen.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue controlled the speed of her talking so that the Sixth Princess could keep up with her narration.


    The Sixth Princess wrote quickly and didn¡¯t miss anything. However, the more she wrote, the more serious her expression became.


    She felt that she might not be able to handle this question.


    ¡°On the fourth day, the shop assistant had to pay the bill. Only then did he


    remember that he had forgotten the price of each item..¡±

 Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Winning Money (2)

    Chapter 639: Winning Money (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Now, please help this man calculate the unit price of each of the three items.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    The Sixth Princess quickly noted down the last question.


    Then, she frowned as she looked at the question.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°In order to make it easier for you to calculate the results, 1 set the unit price of these three items relatively low. It is possible to do it in fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll start the timer now.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The Sixth Princess frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Then, she picked up the brush and began to calculate on the paper.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, she went to the coffee table and sat down. She asked Zhao Shanshan to make her a cup of tea.


    Then, she started drinking leisurely.


    The entire process was silent so as not to affect the Sixth Princess¡¯ performance.


    Compared to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s leisurely state, the Sixth Princess was in a different state.


    The Sixth Princess kept a straight face the entire time. She kept writing on the paper and constantly canceling her other calculations.


    After a while, even her forehead was covered in sweat.


    Finally, after a cup of tea¡¯s time, the Sixth Princess felt that there was no hope in solving the problem and gave up.


    Not far away, Lin Xiaoyue saw the Sixth Princess stop writing and sit on the chair dejectedly. The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already solved it?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked with a smile as she put down the teacup in her hand.


    The Sixth Princess sighed and finally got up.


    ¡°I give up.¡± Then, she said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°There¡¯s still about half a cup of tea¡¯s time left. Aren¡¯t you going to try again?¡± She asked with a smile.


    The Sixth Princess smiled helplessly and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    ¡°No. 1 won¡¯t be able to find anything even if I continue.¡±


    Then, she took out her purse.


    She gave the entire purse to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Master, please tell me the answer directly. Other than 1,000 taels of silver, the rest can be considered as a reward for helping me solve my doubts.¡±


    This time, she actually addressed Lin Xiaoyue as ¡°master¡±. This also represented the Sixth Princess¡¯ respect for Lin Xiaoyue.


    Yes, respect.


    Such a master of arithmetic naturally deserved that title.


    Lin Xiaoyue weighed the weight of the pouch and thought for a moment before opening it.


    Then, she took out 1,000 taels of silver and returned the pouch to the Sixth Princess.


    Under the puzzled gaze of the Sixth Princess, she said, ¡°this question involves more mathematical knowledge than the previous question. If 1 want to explain it to you, 1 have to explain other knowledge first. It will take some time to explain it properly.¡±


    ¡°As for me, I¡¯ve been on the road for a few days. I really don¡¯t have the mood to teach people at this time. Therefore, you should keep this money for yourself.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    If she wanted to talk about the linear equation of three variables, she had to start from the equation.


    After that, she had to start with a single variable, then two variables and so on.


    In the Sixth Princess¡¯ purse, after deducting the 1,000 taels, she only had three to four hundred taels of silver left.


    Wasting his time for three to four hundred silver taels was not worth it.


    She wasn¡¯t even interested in the money anymore.


    The main thing was that she realized that she seemed to be a little hungry now¡­


    The Sixth Princess wanted to convince her.


    When she heard Lin Xiaoyue say that she had been on the road for a few days, she suddenly felt guilty.


    It was indeed hard on her. She had just arrived in the capital and was catching up on sleep when she was woken up by her.


    ¡°No problem, I will ask Master for advice next time.¡± The Sixth Princess said.


    She even bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was slightly surprised and nodded at the Sixth Princess.


    Then, she walked over and told her the answer.


    ¡°Item A costs 6 wen, Item B costs 3 wen, and Item C costs 2 wen. You can check it.¡±


    The Sixth Princess quickly noted down the answer.


    Then, she checked the answer.


    The Sixth Princess¡¯s eyes lit up when she realized that they matched.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re talented! I am convinced!¡± Then, she bowed to Lin Xiaoyue again.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Your Highness is too polite.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue wanted them to leave.


    She no longer had a bad impression of the Sixth Princess. However, she was hungry and did not have the mood to continue chatting with her.


    A hint of embarrassment flashed across the Sixth Princess ¡®face.


    ¡°No¡­then I will take my leave¡­¡± The Sixth Princess bowed to Lin Xiaoyue again before leaving..

 Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Winning Money (3)

    Chapter 640: Winning Money (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When she left, she took the paper she wrote down on the table with her.


    Zhao Shanshan couldn¡¯t help but laugh after she left.


    ¡°Miss, they¡­¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue glared at Zhao Shanshan.


    She was the Sixth Princess after all. It was fine if she did not give her face. After all, she was now a guest of the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence, and she came to bully her first.


    However, it was too much for a servant girl to laugh at the princess.


    Zhao Shanshan immediately stopped smiling.


    At the same time, he was on guard.


    ¡°The Sixth Princess came over a long time ago. Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    Actually, she had been woken up by the Sixth Princess ever since she came over. She just didn¡¯t open her eyes and got up from the bed.


    The quality of her sleep after that was actually not good.


    ¡°I¡­1 wanted to tell the Sixth Princess the truth and call you over. But the Sixth Princess didn¡¯t give me that chance.¡± Zhao Shanshan pulled Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm and said coquettishly.


    It was also because she felt that she might be able to deal with the Sixth Princess. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to disturb Miss¡¯ rest.


    Who knew that she would wake her up.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhao Shanshan unhappily.


    ¡°Forget it. Go to the kitchen and bring some food over. I¡¯m hungry.¡± She said indifferently.


    Zhao Shanshan was delighted.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± She quickly replied.


    Then, she left the room.


    Just as she left the courtyard, Zhao Shanshan saw Li Xiao and Fan Teng.


    As well as Butler Liu and the others who were blocked outside the courtyard by the two of them.


    Zhao Shanshan didn¡¯t ask further and went to the kitchen.


    Later, Lin Xiaoyue found out that not long after the Sixth Princess arrived at the Plum Garden, Housekeeper Liu had brought people over.


    Later, Liang Chengcai also came.


    However, none of these people dared to enter the plum garden and only watched from outside.


    After that, Li Xiao and Fan Teng found him and blocked him outside for questioning.


    When Zhao Shanshan saw Housekeeper Liu and the others, Liang Chengcai had already left.


    Where to? Naturally, she went after the Sixth Princess.


    For the paper in the Sixth Princess¡¯s hand.


    Actually, not only the Sixth Princess, Liang Chengcai also wanted to learn more about mathematics from Lin Xiaoyue.


    However, with the Imperial Advisor¡¯s instructions and Li Xiao in the plum garden, he did not have the guts to approach Lin Xiaoyue.


    Now that he saw the Sixth Princess¡¯ returning with a bountiful bounty¡¯, he naturally had to go and take a look.


    Zhao Shanshan went to the kitchen and asked. She found out that the kitchen had prepared a sumptuous meal for her young miss, and the portion was huge.


    Zhao Shanshan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She couldn¡¯t take that much by herself, so she called two people from the kitchen to bring the food back to the plum garden.


    In the end, Lin Xiaoyue was not the only one eating.


    Li Xiao entered Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s room and the couple together.


    In the afternoon, the Sixth Princess and Liang Chengcai were busy discussing the mathematical knowledge Lin Xiaoyue had taught them, as well as the algorithm and train of thought for Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s question. No one came to disturb Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was relatively free, so she called Li Xiao and prepared to cook some delicacies to show her respect to the Imperial Advisor.


    When the Imperial Advisor received the news, he joined them.


    When he arrived at the plum garden, he saw Lin Xiaoyue with Li Xiao and two servants bustling about. It was very novel.


    After that, Lin Xioayue got the Imperial Advisor to join in.


    Putting on meat skewers, preparing condiments, and so on. It was fun and lively.


    While doing his work, the Imperial Advisor chatted with his granddaughter and the servant girl.


    Hearing about what happened in the plum garden in the morning, he was all smiles.


    As expected of his granddaughter, she was really smart.


    The insufferably arrogant Sixth Princess was completely convinced.


    Hehe, he was wondering why Chengcai didn¡¯t come to join in the fun when it was so lively here.


    It seemed that he had gone to the Brocade Pavilion to seek advice from the Sixth Princess.


    Those two people had the same character¡­


    After preparing for an entire afternoon, Lin Xiaoyue finally allowed them to cook.


    Lin Xiaoyue personally operated the barbecue grill and brought Li Xiao to roast the skewers for everyone.


    With the help of the spices, the fragrance of the roasted meat wafted out of the plum garden and spread far away.


    The laughter in the plum garden also attracted the attention of the servants in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    Housekeeper Liu brought a few servants and watched from a place not far from the plum garden.


    Hearing the laughter coming from the plum garden, which even included the Imperial Advisor¡¯s laughter, a wave of shock surged in his heart.


    What kind of delicious food was being cooked here? It was too fragrant.


    And what kind of magic did Madam Li have that not only made his Young Master and the Sixth Princess submit, but also made the Imperial Advisor so happy?


    He had never seen the Imperial Advisor laugh until now..

 Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Fragrance (1)

    Chapter 641: Fragrance (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    But this afternoon, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had heard his laughter.


    Meanwhile, Liang Chengcai and the Sixth Princess discussed the knowledge that Lin Xiaoyue had taught the Sixth Princess for the entire afternoon.


    It wasn¡¯t until they smelled the fragrance coming from the plum garden that the two of them felt hungry and stopped discussing the algorithm of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s question.


    After an afternoon of discussion, the Sixth Princess had a good impression of Liang Chengcai and personally sent him out of the Brocade Pavilion.


    ¡°I wonder where this fragrance comes from? I feel hungry.¡± The Sixth Princess asked Liang Chengcai with a smile.


    She wanted to ask Liang Chengcai about the source of the delicious food so that he could send a servant girl to bring some back.


    Besides having a soft spot for arithmetic, she was also extremely fond of delicious food.


    It was only because there were outsiders around that she did not lose her composure.


    Liang Chengcai was also confused.


    ¡°This is also the first time I smelled such a fragrance in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence. We have to ask around to find out the source of the fragrance.¡± He replied.


    It smelled delicious, so enticing that he could not help but swallow his saliva.


    The Sixth Princess paused.


    An impulse surged in her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t suppress this impulse.


    ¡°Then 1 will go with you and see where it comes from.¡±


    Liang Chengcai was surprised.


    ¡°Please, Your Highness.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the Brocade Pavilion.


    After walking for a while, she bumped into the servants in the manor.


    After asking, he found out the source of the fragrance.


    When they found out that the plum garden was holding some kind of barbecue and that the Imperial Advisor was also involved, the two of them were shocked.


    ¡°She is really amazing. Not only is she good at arithmetic, but she¡¯s also good at cooking!¡± The Sixth Princess quickly praised.


    ¡°I have to go take a look.¡±


    After saying that, she ignored Liang Chengcai and prepared to head to the plum garden.


    She had just taken a few steps when she thought of something and hurriedly stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to go empty handed.¡±


    ¡± Lu¡¯er¡­¡± Following that, the Sixth Princess looked at one of the maidservants who followed not far behind her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± That servant girl called Lu¡¯er hurriedly bowed gracefully.


    ¡°Bring me half a jar of Hundred Flower Wine and send it to the plum garden.¡± the Sixth Princess said.


    Hundred Flower Wine was the fine wine that the Emperor had given her half a year ago.


    Because she couldn¡¯t bear to drink it, half a year had passed and she had only drunk half a jar.


    Coincidentally, she had been invited to stay in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence this time. With the intention of staying longer, she had brought the Hundred Flowers Wine along.


    Now was the perfect time to drink with Master Lin and the Imperial Advisor.


    A hint of struggle flashed across Lu¡¯er¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± She quickly turned around to get the wine.


    The princess was treating Madam Li better and better, but Madam Li did not seem to be very friendly to the princess¡­


    But forget it, the princess had always respected Arithmetic Masters.


    Madam Li¡¯s mathematical abilities were outstanding, and she was worthy of the princess¡¯ attention.


    Seeing this, Liang Chengcai also thought of something.


    Madam Li and her master were there, and they were enjoying delicious food together. He wanted to join in the fun too.


    However, the Sixth Princess had brought along the precious Hundred Flower Wine. What could he give her?


    Liang Chengcai finally had some ideas.


    ¡°Men.¡± Then, he shouted behind him.


    Soon, a servant came over.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± He bowed to Liang Chengcai.


    ¡°Go to Songhua Yard and get the basket of fruits my father sent. After washing them, place them on a plate and send them to the plum garden.¡± Liang Chengcai said.


    He didn¡¯t drink much, so he didn¡¯t have any precious wine.


    At present, the only thing that was suitable to be sent to the plum gard was that basket of fruits.


    Although the gift was not expensive, it was still appropriate.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The servant agreed and quickly left.


    The Sixth Princess turned to look at Liang Chengcai.


    The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile.


    ¡°Since Mr. Liang wants to go, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    It just so happened that Master Lin did not have a good impression of her. If she went alone, she would be worried that she would make things difficult for her.


    She would feel more at ease if someone went with her.


    Liang Chengcai agreed and went with the Sixth Princess again.


    Along the way, the two of them walked very slowly. They even deliberately took a detour.


    It was to give the servants some time, hoping that they would arrive after the gifts were sent to the plum garden..

 Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Fragrance (2)

    Chapter 642: Fragrance (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The servants did not disappoint the two of them. They quickly sent the things to the plum garden.


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw the things that the two of them had sent over, she did not decline and kept them.


    Shortly after the servants left, the Sixth Princess and Liang Chengcai arrived.


    Since she had accepted the gift, there was no reason to reject them.


    As a result, the Sixth Princess and Liang Chengcai were able to stay.


    ¡°Master, 1 want this, this, and this! Can you help me roast them?¡± The Sixth Princess quickly rushed in front of Lin Xiaoyue and ordered many skewers in succession.


    ¡°There¡¯s a plate next to you. Take whatever you want. Bring it over and I¡¯ll teach you how to roast it.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she busied herself.


    She wasn¡¯t going to be everyone¡¯s chef.


    Now that she was done, she was ready to leave.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought that the Sixth Princess would be angry.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Xiaoyue saw her eyes brighten.


    ¡°Good! Thank you, Master!¡± The Sixth Princess added.


    Then, she quickly went to get the skewers.


    Liang Chengcai followed behind the Sixth Princess. After taking a look at Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao, he also followed.


    Compared to the Sixth Princess¡¯ excitement, he didn¡¯t really want to roast the skewers.


    However, in this situation, the Sixth Princess wanted to do it herself. What else could he say?


    After a while, the Sixth Princess chose her skewers and happily went to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side.


    ¡°Watch from the side first and see how 1 operate it.¡±


    ¡°Then, you can do it yourself later.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she busied herself.


    ¡°Good!¡± The Sixth Princess agreed readily.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hands moved quickly. Then, she told the Sixth Princess about the things to pay attention to when barbecuing and the usage of various seasonings.


    The Sixth Princess listened and watched very seriously.


    After a while, she took over Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s position and started to work under Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s guidance.


    Although she had never done such a thing before, the Sixth Princess did not feel annoyed. Instead, she felt that it was very interesting and worked very hard.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue saw that the Sixth Princess had already mastered the barbecue method.


    Only then did she leave with the skewers.


    At the same time, Li Xiao also gave his position to Liang Chengcai.


    Unlike Lin Xiaoyue, he didn¡¯t teach Liang Chengcai how to barbecue.


    As for Liang Chengcai not knowing how to roast it himself, that was none of his business.


    Liang Chengcai looked at the barbecue rack that was full of smoke and fire, and he was a little resistant.


    However, he still went to the Sixth Princess¡¯ side when she called him over.


    Then, he took the equipment that Li Xiao had worn before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s quite easy! Come, 1¡¯11 teach you!¡± the Sixth Princess said enthusiastically.


    She had successfully mastered the essence of grilling. Moreover, she had tasted it just now. It was similar to Lin Xiaoyue made it.


    Thinking of this, the Sixth Princess was very happy.


    She felt that if she asked Lin Xiaoyue for some barbecue seasoning, she would be able to barbecue in the residence in the future.


    She felt that the taste of the barbecue was really good.


    Liang Chengcai was feeling helpless.


    Hearing that the Sixth Princess was willing to teach him, he naturally agreed.


    Then, the scene of the Sixth Princess instructing Liang Chengcai to barbecue appeared.


    Not far away, Lin Xiaoyue and the others were already sitting together.


    Liu Wuji and Lin Xiaoyue were next to each other, followed by Zhao Shanshan, Li Xiao, and Fan Teng.


    Sitting like this was mainly because of Li Xiao¡¯s current identity to the public. He was only Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s guard and could not sit next to Lin Xiaoyue.


    But even so, Li Xiao would occasionally look at Lin Xiaoyue, looking concerned.


    Liu Wuji found it interesting.


    While chatting with Lin Xiaoyue, he would also glance at his disciple from time to time.


    ¡°Imperial Advisor, try this spicy skewer. It tastes pretty good. It¡¯s one of the specialty snacks of Liu¡¯s Express.¡±


    Suddenly, Lin Xiaoyue took out two spicy skewers from the small pot on the table and handed them to Liu Wuji.


    Yes, in addition to the barbecue, she also prepared two small pots of spicy soup to cook the spicy skewers.


    Liu Wuji smiled and quickly took it.


    ¡°Then 1 must have a taste.¡± His eyes almost curved from laughing.


    Lin Xiaoyue also had a smile on her face as she waited for Liu Wuji to eat the spicy skewers she had given him. She was looking forward to seeing his stunned expression..

 Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Fragrance (3)

    Chapter 643: Fragrance (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Hehe, her spicy skewers would be a snack that even the Imperial Advisor would praise endlessly.


    Liu Wuji did not disappoint Lin Xiaoyue and quickly started eating.


    In the end, the moment the meat entered his mouth, he was shocked by the fragrant and spicy taste.


    ¡°Delicious!¡± Liu Wuji said in an exaggerated manner.


    He wanted to make his granddaughter happy, but he also really thought that the spicy skewers tasted good.


    At this moment, the Imperial Advisor finally understood why his granddaughter¡¯s snack bar was so popular.


    With such delicious snacks around, it would be strange if the business was not booming.


    Lin Xiaoyue was instantly amused.


    At the same time, the rest of the people at the table also laughed.


    Not far away, the Sixth Princess and Liang Chengcai also heard the laughter.


    The Sixth Princess, who had always liked to be lively, immediately looked over.


    Seeing that they were talking and laughing. The Imperial Advisor seemed to have changed into a different person. He went from being unattainable to being amiable and wanted to join in the fun.


    ¡°We won¡¯t roast more after this. Let¡¯s go over and join them!¡± the Sixth Princess said quickly.


    Liang Chengcai looked at the remaining skewers and nodded.


    There were other dishes on the table, so it didn¡¯t matter if they roasted fewer skewers.


    He really wasn¡¯t used to grilling.


    Thus, the two of them continued to get busy.


    After a while, under the accelerated work of the Sixth Princess, the remaining meat skewers were finally cooked.


    ¡°Done!¡± The Sixth Princess said excitedly.


    Then, she began to place the meat skewers on the plate.


    After putting it away, the Sixth Princess took off her apron.


    She didn¡¯t wait for Liang Chengcai. Instead, she carried two large plates of barbecued skewers and walked over to the table opposite her with a smile.


    ¡°Barbecued skewers are ready!¡±


    Everyone turned to look at the Sixth Princess. They were all surprised to see her ¡°bold¡± appearance.


    However, they all had smiles on their faces. They felt that she was much more down-to-earth at the moment.


    The Sixth Princess quickly took her seat and quickly got along with everyone.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve eaten such delicious barbecued skewers and spicy skewers!¡± After eating the two kinds of skewers, the Sixth Princess did not hide her love for them at all.


    ¡°Master, are you really not going to consider opening a branch in the capital?¡± Thinking that she might not be able to eat such delicious food in the future, the Sixth Princess revealed a look of pity.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Now, they had to slow down the expansion of their stores in order to wait for the results of the peace talks between the three countries.


    If the peace talks went smoothly, the war would not continue. The faster they advanced, the more they would expand.


    The capital was exceptionally prosperous.


    It was of great significance to open a shop in the capital.


    But if they were to come to the capital, the people of the Nangong Army would have to choose carefully.


    In fact, for safety reasons, it was best not to to avoid being discovered.


    When the Sixth Princess heard this, her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Then can I join?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    As soon as she said this, everyone looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want too many. I just want to open a chain store near the princess¡¯ residence. This way, when I want to eat it, I can just ask someone to go to the shop to get it.¡± the Sixth Princess added.


    The Sixth Princess was delighted at the thought of being able to eat spicy skewers nearby in the future.


    Everyone looked at the Sixth Princess with admiration.


    Opening a shop just to make it convenient for her to eat, she could really do whatever she wanted¡­


    ¡°Deal! When the plan to open a shop in the capital is confirmed, we will definitely inform Your Highness.¡± Lin Xiaoyue agreed.


    It was just a chain store, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    The important thing was that the chain stores that grew quickly had the princess joining them, so the significance was very different.


    With such a relationship, it would save a lot of trouble.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Master!¡± The Sixth Princess hurriedly thanked her and raised her glass to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Hehe, there would be delicious food in the future. Moreover, if she did business with Lin Xiaoyue, wouldn¡¯t their relationship be closer?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and raised her glass to the Sixth Princess.


    The more she interacted with her, the less she disliked the Sixth Princess.


    After everyone ate and drank for a while, the Sixth Princess started to talk about the Arithmetic Assessment in the palace tomorrow.


    ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no need to hold any tests. With Master here, we will definitely take the top spot.¡± As the Sixth Princess spoke, she looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration.


    She really admired her.


    This afternoon, she and Mr. Liang discussed the question that Lin Xioayue gave for half a day.


    In the end, he realized that other than trying it one by one, he could not think of a specific method at all.


    However, Ms. Lin said that there was actually a calculation method for that question..

 Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Taking the Assessment (1)

    Chapter 644: Taking the Assessment (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Master is really talented. With such strength, who can compete with her?


    For that question, she had to increase the difficulty and adjust the three numbers from within ten to within twenty, or even within a hundred.


    If she used it to compete with Chu Jin¡¯s envoy, even they might not be able to answer it!


    Everyone looked at the Sixth Princess and Lin Xiaoyue.


    This Sixth Princess was too obvious.


    Even so, no one questioned her.


    Because Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s mathematical ability was indeed obvious to all.


    Especially Liang Chengcai, who nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Haha, you flatter me, Your Highness.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    ¡°The Great Yan is full of talent. Who dares to say that they will definitely be number one?¡±


    When the Sixth Princess heard this, she felt that Lin Xiaoyue was being modest.


    Just as she was about to say something, the Imperial Advisor spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. You have to do your best for tomorrow¡¯s test.¡±


    ¡°In the negotiation three days later, I am not worried if you represent the Great Yan.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at him.


    It was rare that the Imperial Advisor had acknowledged Madam Li¡¯s strength.


    And he even gave such a high evaluation.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Wuji.


    Seeing the state Imperial Advisor¡¯s gaze, she sighed helplessly in her heart.


    He was worried that she would deliberately go easy tomorrow and lose the assessment.


    Previously, she did have such thoughts.


    After all, if she failed the test, she would not need to go.


    Emperor Yan would not pay attention to her and the people around her so much.


    This way, Li Xiao and the Nangong Army would be safer.


    However, the Imperial Advisor had actually suggested that she write a book to gain popularity.


    In this era where imperial power was supreme, she and Li Xiao indeed needed such an amulet.


    Only by doing so could she prevent Prince Anyang from attacking her and Li


    Xiao after he ascended the throne.


    In this way, she must definitely not fail tomorrow¡¯s assessment.


    It was not just for tomorrow¡¯s test. She had to go all out to defeat Chu Jin¡¯s envoy three days later.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue said to the Imperial Advisor.


    Seeing this, Liu Wuji felt more at ease.


    The outdoor gathering lasted until dark.


    Everyone had their fill and left the plum garden reluctantly.


    It was night.


    Lin Xiaoyue tossed and turned for a while. After washing up, she was ready to sleep.


    Suddenly, a sound came from the window.


    Just as she turned around, Lin Xiaoyue saw her husband walking towards her.


    His heart instantly felt at ease. Lin Xiaoyue smiled and threw herself into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    He smelled good.


    Li Xiao hugged his wife back, a satisfied expression on his face.


    ¡°There¡¯s an assessment tomorrow, so rest early.¡±


    Then, he carried Lin Xiaoyue up and walked towards the bed.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked for a moment, and then her face turned red.


    Where did this man learn how to carry her like that¡­


    After placing Lin Xiaoyue on the bed, Li Xiao also climbed up.


    Then, he lifted the thin blanket and covered his wife.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s large eyes were staring at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao was amused.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Still not sleeping?¡± He asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at my handsome husband.¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression froze, and then he felt his cheeks get hot.


    He was about to lean over.


    Lin Xiaoyue immediately regretted it. She quickly turned around and avoided Li Xiao.


    Oh no, she forgot that she couldn¡¯t tease him like that.


    A hint of disappointment flashed across Li Xiao¡¯s eyes, but then a smile appeared on his face.


    Then, he pulled the blanket over himself and lay down.


    Forget it, this wasn¡¯t the right place¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue was feeling uneasy when he suddenly hugged her waist and she fell into his arms.


    It was warm, but she smelled good.


    Her heart was beating like thunder. She really regretted her actions just now. ¡°Yue¡¯er, I¡­¡± After a while, Li Xiao finally couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Xiaoyue felt that her face was so red that it almost reached her ears.


    His body stiffened and he did not dare to move.


    ¡°When we get back to Daishi Village, can we¡­¡± Li Xiao felt his throat go dry. He tried twice, but he couldn¡¯t say what he wanted to say.


    It was too torturous. Did his wife really think he was an iron man? If this continued, he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself..

 Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Taking the Assessment (2)

    Chapter 645: Taking the Assessment (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue felt her heart heat up, and she felt like she was about to sweat.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Then, she responded in a voice as soft as a mosquito.


    Li Xiao was instantly shocked, thinking that he heard wrong.


    After a long while, he asked with a dry throat, ¡°so you agree?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was embarrassed.


    ¡°You heard wrong! Stop talking about this late at night, I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±


    After saying that, she broke free from Li Xiao and moved further away.


    It was almost late autumn, and the weather was getting colder.


    However, this fellow was like a furnace, too hot.


    It was better for her to stay further away from him. It was cooler.


    When Li Xiao heard this, he was not sad. Instead, he looked happy.


    He quickly went over and pulled his wife into his arms again.


    ¡°I heard everything. In any case, you can¡¯t go back on your word¡­¡± He said in satisfaction.


    It wasn¡¯t easy. After more than a year, he could finally get it.


    ¡°Damn it. It¡¯s so hot, let go!¡± Lin Xiaoyue struggled as she was touched by the ball of fire again.


    As she was embarrassed and angry, she even cursed.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t mind. Instead, he felt that his wife was getting cuter.


    He still hugged Lin Xiaoyue tightly.


    ¡°Just get used to it¡­when winter comes, you should feel warm¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Outside the door, the plum garden gradually quieted down.


    In the room, the tired people slowly fell asleep.


    The next day.


    When Lin Xiaoyue woke up, Li Xiao had already left.


    At this moment, Zhao Shanshan also came from outside.


    Zhao Shanshan entered the room when she heard a voice coming from inside.


    She saw that Lin Xiaoyue had really gotten up.


    Zhao Shanshan quickly came forward and helped Lin Xiaoyue change and wash up.


    ¡°Yesterday, the Imperial Advisor said that the palace examination has to begin in the morning. In addition, it will take some time to enter. After breakfast, you have to set off.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded cooperatively.


    Since she had already decided to win this, she would do her best.


    Zhao Shanshan was relieved when she saw this.


    She quickly helped Lin Xiaoyue change and wash up. Then, she put on a more dignified makeup for her.


    Looking at the dignified woman in the mirror, Lin Xiaoyue was satisfied.


    This makeup covered up some of the childishness on her face, making her look a little older than her actual age.


    This was just right. To her now, looking steay was more important.


    Outside, breakfast was already prepared.


    Lin Xiaoyue finished a bowl of porridge and two eggs and did not continue.


    She had to eat before taking the exam, but eating too much might cause her brain to become sluggish and affect her performance.


    Only by eating appropriately and even maintaining a small sense of hunger could she maintain her best condition.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After putting down the bowl, Lin Xiaoyue stood up.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan replied.


    Then, she followed Lin Xiaoyue out of the room.


    The two of them had just left the room when Li Xiao arrived.


    When Li Xiao looked at Zhao Shanshan, she immediately understood and handed her young lady to her master before turning around and going back.


    It is inconvenient to move around in the palace, so it is not appropriate to let too many people follow the young miss.


    Since the master wanted to accompany the young miss, she could only stay in.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Her husband had told her last night that he would find a way to meet his sister today.


    And her participation in the assessment was a good opportunity for him.


    The husband and wife had a tacit understanding. After a while, they arrived at the front hall.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue realized that the Imperial Advisor, the Sixth


    Princess, and Liang Chengcai were all waiting there.


    An apologetic expression flashed across Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face as she hurriedly apologized for being late.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We just arrived.¡± Liu Wuji said with a smile. His gaze deliberately stopped at Li Xiao, who was behind Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s set off.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone replied.


    Thus, Liu Wuji led everyone out of the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    Outside the manor, there was already a carriage waiting.


    Everyone got on the carriage, and the coachman rode the horse towards the


    Imperial Garden.


    That¡¯s right, Emperor Yan had set the location of this assessment at the


    Imperial Garden and personally supervised it.


    In the carriage, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao looked at each other. They didn¡¯t say a word and only communicated with their eyes.


    A moment later, Li Xiao finally held Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said in a low voice.


    The Imperial Garden was not far from the rear palace. In addition, he knew the location of his sister¡¯s room, so it was not difficult to find it.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a little more at ease when her hand was held.


    ¡°Pay attention to the time. The test will only last for an hour and a half at most.


    If the time is up, even if you can¡¯t find sister, you have to retreat as soon as possible.¡± Lin Xiaoyue warned..

 Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Taking the Assessment (3)

    Chapter 646: Taking the Assessment (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The assessment would last 45 minutes at most. This was because Emperor Yan would hold a banquet to entertain the top three winners of the assessment.


    At that time, if Li Xiao did not make it back in time, they would have to leave through the Imperial Garden again. He would be in trouble after that.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied in a low voice.


    After a while, the slowly moving carriage finally stopped.


    Lin Xiaoyue got off the carriage.


    Only then did she see that there were many carriages parked nearby, and not far away, there were people queuing up to enter the Imperial Garden.


    However, as soon as their carriages appeared, someone came to welcome them.


    Naturally, it was not because of her, but because of the Imperial Advisor and the Sixth Princess.


    With the Imperial Advisor and the Sixth Princess present, Lin Xiaoyue naturally received the courtesy.


    There was no need to line up. Soon, she followed the Imperial Advisor and the Sixth Princess into the Imperial Garden.


    Before entering, Lin Xiaoyue took one last look at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao, on the other hand, gave her a determined look through the veil.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t bother thinking about Li Xiao anymore. She collected her thoughts and began to concentrate on preparing for the assessment.


    After entering the Imperial Garden, he led the three of them for a while before stopping.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. The three of you should go and get your tokens now. Then, go to your seats and wait for the assessment to begin. You don¡¯t have to follow me anymore.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    Yes, not only Lin Xiaoyue, Liang Chengcai and the Sixth Princess had also signed up for this assessment. Moreover, they had high potential.


    Before yesterday, the Sixth Princess was full of confidence. She thought that even if she could not get first place, she could at least get second place.


    However, after meeting Lin Xiaoyue, she felt that she definitely had no chance of getting first place. Now, she could only try to get second or third place.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The three of them replied in unison.


    After Liu Wuji left, the Sixth Princess regained her liveliness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll bring you over to get your identity card!¡± She grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned for a moment. Facing the gazes from all directions, she did not refuse the Sixth Princess¡¯ friendliness.


    It was a good thing that she had someone to protect her.


    The Sixth Princess smiled when she saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reaction.


    She did not care what Lin Xioayue was thinking at the moment. It was enough that she would let her stick to her and let others see that they were close.


    Liang Chengcai, who was behind him, smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He followed the two of them.


    Other than the Sixth Princess, the Imperial Advisor also supported Madam Li.


    Soon, the three of them arrived at the place where they received their identity cards.


    When the person who gave out the tokens saw the Sixth Princess and Liang Chengcai, he hurriedly bowed.


    Then, he didn¡¯t ask them to line up.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m number one, and you¡¯re number two! Let¡¯s sit next to each other!¡± The Sixth Princess looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s token and then happily raised the one in her hand.


    Liang Chengcai, who was watching from the side, looked at the token in his hand and was a little disappointed.


    His number was 10, which was quite a distance away from them.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because we¡¯re both women.¡±


    ¡°There are not many women participating in the assessment, so we are ranked at the front.¡±


    Liang Chengcai was instantly relieved.


    Yes, it was said that Madam Li was the only woman who participated in this assessment.


    After that, the Sixth Princess heard about this matter, so she went to the Emperor and forced him to add her name.


    The reason she gave was that if other women could take part in the assessment, why couldn¡¯t she?


    The Emperor probably agreed to let the Sixth Princess participate in the competition to appease her.


    The Sixth Princess nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    Then, she seemed to have thought of something. The Sixth Princess¡¯ eyes lit


    up.


    ¡°Only the two of us women are taking part in the assessment. Do you think that if the two of us take the top two places, it will be considered as ruining the men?!¡±


    Liang Chengcai¡¯s expression instantly froze.


    That was because when the Sixth Princess mentioned ¡°the men¡±, she was looking at him.


    At the same time, the other masters who were participating in the assessment heard the Sixth Princess¡¯ words.


    Many people looked at them strangely.


    Lin Xiaoyue only felt as if there was a knife on her back.


    She looked at the Sixth Princess, who was still looking at her. She did not know what was going on, or she did not care at all.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem. Today¡¯s participants are all the Great Yan¡¯s most outstanding Arithmetic Masters. How can it be so easy to win? Don¡¯t be arrogant.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    When the Sixth Princess heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s modesty, she wanted to refute.


    However, when she saw Lin Xiaoyue giving her a look, she stopped.


    Oh, she had forgotten.


    Master¡¯s status was different from hers. She didn¡¯t want to attract hatred.


    She seemed to have caused trouble for her.


    Thinking of this, the Sixth Princess did not continue to dwell on this matter..

 Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Handing In the Paper Early (1)

    Chapter 647: Handing In the Paper Early (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go to our seats and wait.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    The three of them then walked towards the examination hall.


    After the guard checked the tokens, they entered the examination hall empty-handed.


    The so-called examination area was a separate area in the Imperial Garden.


    Then, in the open space, the tables were arranged with some distance between each.


    There was a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone on each table.


    Behind the table was a mat with a soft cushion on top.


    Those who participated in the assessment sat on the cushion to answer the questions.


    Their tokens were all at the front, and the three of them found their positions without much effort.


    Liang Chengcai was quite far away from the two of them, but Lin Xiaoyue was next to the Sixth Princess.


    After the Sixth Princess sat down in the first seat, she turned to look at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°This assessment is very important to Father. He will personally supervise it.¡± ¡°Moreover, the exam questions were proposed by the Ministry of Finance and the Imperial Advisor. Father was the one who chose them in the end.¡± The Sixth Princess said excitedly.


    ¡°I heard that the questions are very difficult!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Oh? The Imperial Advisor is also involved?¡± She asked with a smile.


    She heard that his arithmetic ability was also very good.


    But if that was the case, why not let him represent the Great Yan?


    Although she was not sure what level his arithmetic ability had reached, it would definitely not be low.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the Sixth Princess said.


    ¡°If you are in the top three in the assessment, you can go to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence in the next two days and receive his personal guidance. After some preparations, then you¡¯ll have a match with Chu Jin¡¯s envoy.¡±


    This was also one of the reasons why she valued this assessment so much.


    If he could enter the top three, he would need the Imperial Advisor¡¯s personal guidance. Perhaps she would be able to successfully become his disciple.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Imperial Advisor participate in the competition with Chu Jin¡¯s envoy?¡±


    The Sixth Princess finally stopped smiling.


    ¡°He can¡¯t! Chu Jin also knows that the Imperial Advisor is powerful, so they specifically mentioned that the Imperial Advisor is not allowed to participate in the competition!¡± The Sixth Princess said angrily.


    Otherwise, Father would not have gone through so much trouble to select people from the entire country.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flashed with understanding.


    Chu Jin also knew that it was impossible to prevent the Imperial Advisor from helping.


    Hehe, they were really afraid of the Imperial Advisor¡­


    Knowing that the Imperial Advisor would be helping her in her future competition with Chu Jin, Lin Xiaoyue felt much more at ease.


    ¡°The Emperor has arrived, the Imperial Advisor has arrived!¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    The originally noisy Imperial Garden instantly fell silent.


    Everyone knelt down and greeted the Emperor.


    Lin Xiaoyue also mimicked the princess and bowed.


    After a while, Emperor Yan, who was wearing a dragon robe, sat down on a throne not far from Lin Xiaoyue.


    Liu Wuji sat in the seat below Emperor Yan.


    ¡°Rise.¡± Only then did Emperor Yan speak.


    ¡°Thank you, Emperor!¡± Everyone thanked him in unison. They all stood up.


    Emperor Yan¡¯s gaze swept across the people participating in the assessment below.


    When he looked at the Sixth Princess, she winked at him playfully.


    The solemn Emperor Yan could not hold it in any longer, and his expression broke for a moment.


    Then, he put on a stern face and gave the Sixth Princess a warning look.


    The Sixth Princess almost stuck her tongue out.


    Emperor Yan did not mind her. He then looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    After seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face clearly, there was a moment of shock in his eyes.


    Then, he glanced at Liu Wuji, who was sitting below him.


    Seeing that Liu Wuji was smiling at Lin Xiaoyue, his brows subconsciously furrowed.


    However, when Liu Wuji felt that something was wrong and turned to look at Emperor Yan, Emperor Yan¡¯s gaze had already moved away from Lin Xiaoyue.


    At this moment, Emperor Yan had already returned to his serious appearance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± He said to Eunuch Dahu beside him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Da Hu hurriedly bowed.


    Then, he waved his hand not far away.


    A group of imperial guards immediately walked over with their examination papers.


    Then, they distributed the exam papers one after another.


    Eunuch Dahu didn¡¯t wait for the imperial guards to finish handing out the exam papers before he spoke at the top of his voice..

 Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Handing In the Paper Early (2)

    Chapter 648: Handing In the Paper Early (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The assessment is divided into two parts. The first round will be a written test.¡±


    ¡°You may begin to answer the questions once you have your examination papers. After that, hand in the paper in 35 minutes.¡±


    ¡°After the papers are handed in, there will be someone to mark them on the spot. The top twenty would be retained and enter the next round of assessment. Those who fail will receive their rewards and leave.¡±


    Eunuch Hu didn¡¯t say anything more. He signaled for the guard to bring the water clock and start the timer.


    Other than Lin Xiaoyue, almost no one paid attention to their surroundings. All of them had already started answering the questions.


    Even the Sixth Princess was no exception.


    Lin Xiaoyue was actually a little curious about the water clock. She was amazed at the wisdom of the ancient people. They actually came up with such a method of timing.


    Emperor Yan saw this scene and frowned.


    His impression of Lin Xiaoyue worsened once again.


    Previously, he thought that the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence recommending a woman to participate in the Arithmetic assessment was a little ridiculous.


    Now that he saw her in person, he had some understanding.


    But so what?


    Selecting talents was a national affair, the Imperial Advisor was taking this too lightly.


    Lin Xiaoyue suddenly felt that something was wrong. Then, she met Emperor Yan¡¯s gaze.


    Shocked, she quickly lowered her head.


    Then, she didn¡¯t dare to look at it anymore and took the test paper.


    Emperor Yan, so this is what he looks like¡­


    He did not look like Qing¡¯er, but he did look a little similar to Prince Anyang.


    Hmph, fortunately, he didn¡¯t look like Qing¡¯er. Otherwise, she would be disgusted!


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly collected her thoughts and stopped thinking about it. She finally looked at the questions on the test paper.


    Then, she picked up the brush and began to answer the questions.


    None of the questions were difficult for Lin Xiaoyue.


    The most difficult part was reading the questions.


    After all, she was still not familiar with the words.


    After about fifteen minutes, Lin Xiaoyue finished answering all the questions and checked them again.


    However, when she looked up, she saw from the corner of her eye that the Sixth Princess on her left was still writing furiously on the paper, and her brows were tightly furrowed.


    At the same time, on her right, a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties was also calculating with a serious expression.


    In the silence, she could even hear the sound of flipping pages coming from behind.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little confused.


    So, she answered too fast?


    Just as Lin Xiaoyue was in a daze, Emperor Yan noticed her again.


    Seeing that everyone else was answering the questions seriously, but she did not seem to care, Emperor Yan¡¯s anger rose again.


    How could Lin Xiaoyue not sense such an obvious gaze?


    After raising her head to face Emperor Yan again, Lin Xiaoyue quickly lowered her head again.


    What was going on? Why did Emperor Yan keep looking at her like that?


    Did he have a grudge against her?


    Alright, strictly speaking, there was indeed enmity. However, this person probably didn¡¯t know that her husband was from the Nangong family, right?


    At this moment, Liu Wuji finally noticed the situation between Emperor Yan and Lin Xiaoyue.


    Seeing Emperor Yan¡¯s eyes staring at his granddaughter with extreme displeasure, and his granddaughter¡¯s head was almost buried in the table, Liu Wuji also felt a sense of displeasure.


    ¡°You can hand in your paper in advance if you finish.¡± Liu Wuji suddenly said.


    As soon as he said this, a soft voice came.


    This test was so difficult and there were so many questions. It hadn¡¯t been long since the exam started. Who could answer all the questions in such a short time?


    Emperor Yan glanced at Liu Wuji.


    He didn¡¯t say anything.


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue looked left and right.


    She was hesitating if she should hand in her paper in advance.


    When she thought about how Emperor Yan was looking at her dangerously and how she had already finished answering the questions and even checked them again, she felt bored sitting there.


    She made up her mind and stood up.


    Emperor Yan frowned and was about to berate her.


    Then, he saw Lin Xiaoyue pick up the test paper after she got up.


    Then, he walked forward.


    A moment later, Lin Xiaoyue handed the test paper to Eunuch Dahu.


    Then, under the instructions of the guard, she left the examination area.


    After the shock, Emperor Yan¡¯s gaze quickly turned into disdain.


    Did she know that she would definitely not be able to pass the exam, so she was not even willing to stay until the end?


    Liu Wuji looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s back as she left and smiled.


    If one looked closely, one would find that there was some pride hidden within.


    His granddaughter¡¯s arithmetic ability was far beyond that of ordinary people. These questions were naturally not difficult for her..

 Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Handing In the Paper Early (3)

    Chapter 649: Handing In the Paper Early (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When the participants below realized that someone had already handed in their paper in advance, and it was a woman, they began to panic.


    Someone had already handed in their paper in. Did that mean that the exam time was almost over?


    But they still had a lot of questions left to answer¡­


    Not only did the others panic, but the Sixth Princess and Liang Chengcai were also affected.


    They were not surprised that Lin Xiaoyue handed in her paper in advance.


    At the same time, they felt proud of Lin Xiaoyue.


    After all, the Sixth Princess almost regarded Lin Xiaoyue as her idol, and Liang Chengcai was the one who recommended Lin Xiaoyue to Emperor Yan.


    However, when faced with some of the questions that were still unanswered, the two of them felt a sense of urgency.


    The champion of today¡¯s assessment would undoubtedly be Mrs. Li.


    But now, it seemed that it would not be easy for them to get second or third place¡­


    They quickly suppressed the panic in their hearts and focused on answering the questions again.


    Above, Emperor Yan saw that everyone below had been affected by Lin Xiaoyue and was very unhappy.


    He was once again annoyed with Lin Xiaoyue. At this time, Liu Wuji suddenly looked at Eunuch Dahu.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the examiner?¡± He asked.


    His granddaughter had already finished answering the questions, so why wasn¡¯t her paper marked?


    Before Eunuch Dahu could reply, Emperor Yan had already frowned.


    Only one test paper was handed in. The marking officer could immediately give a score.


    Wasn¡¯t he worried she wouldn¡¯t get any points and become a joke? Did the


    Imperial Advisor not care about his pride?


    Liu Wuji also noticed Emperor Yan¡¯s expression, but he did not care.


    ¡°Let the examiner start marking the papers. The sooner the results are out, the sooner the winner will be decided.¡± Liu Wuji continued.


    As soon as he said this, Emperor Yan finally could not tolerate it anymore. He turned his head to look at Liu Wuji.


    The winner?


    What shameless boasting. The Imperial Advisor actually thought that the woman could take the top spot? Where did the confidence come from?


    Eunuch Dahu looked troubled.


    However, he could not resist the Imperial Advisor¡¯s gaze and agreed.


    Then, he asked the guard to get the examiner.


    While waiting for the examiner to come, Liu Wuji was in a good mood.


    Not only did he not care about Emperor Yan¡¯s gaze at all, but he was also in a good mood.


    At this moment, Emperor Yan finally calmed down a little. He sensed something unusual.


    The Imperial Advisor was calm and restrained, he was as open-minded as a valley and would not fight when he was not confident.


    Today¡¯s situation had something to do with the woman. However, it was still a little too much to trust the other party so much.


    What was the reason?


    Could it be that the girl¡¯s mathematical ability was really that strong?


    Or¡­there was something fishy about this assessment¡­


    Thinking of the latter possibility, Emperor Yan¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    Then, he overthrew his second guess.


    No, the Imperial Advisor was dedicated to the country, how could he be so muddle-headed on such a major matter?


    However, in just a moment, Emperor Yan could not help but feel suspicious again.


    Perhaps for other people he wouldn¡¯t.


    However, this woman looked so similar to the woman who had passed away¡­


    As for the previous Imperial Advisor, he had abandoned his country for that woman. It might not be impossible¡­


    While Emperor Yan was struggling with his thoughts, the examiner finally arrived.


    After greeting Emperor Yan and the Imperial Preceptor, the examiner began to mark Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s papers.


    Emperor Yan and Liu Wuji both looked at the examiner, waiting for the results. The difference was that one wanted to see a low score, while the other wanted to see a high score, or even a full score.


    As the marking went on, the two of them noticed that the examiner¡¯s brows were furrowed.


    Then, he seemed to be a little excited as he flipped through the test papers¡­


    Emperor Yan and Liu Wuji did not know what the examiner had encountered.


    After a while, he finally finished reading the paper.


    He nodded, then stood up and walked towards Emperor Yan and Liu Wuji.


    Just as he bowed to the two of them, Liu Wuji asked first, ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Emperor Yan glanced at Liu Wuji and also looked at the examiner. He also used his eyes to signal to the examiner to explain the situation.


    The examiner smiled.


    ¡°Congratulations, Your Majesty. The champion of the examination has been determined.¡± Then, he bowed to Emperor Yan.


    As soon as he said this, the examinees below were shocked and even in an uproar.


    What? The exam time hadn¡¯t even ended, and the top spot was already out?


    The woman who was the first to hand in her paper? Her score was very high?


    Not only were the other candidates shocked, but the Sixth Princess and Liang Chengcai were also shocked.


    The examiner actually said that Mrs. Li is the top scorer?


    What was the meaning of this?


    Full marks?


    If she didn¡¯t get full marks, how could she be the top scorer?!


    Glancing at the blank papers, the two of them were filled with admiration for the questions that they had not solved.


    As expected of Mrs.. Li¡­

 Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: True Talent (1)

    Chapter 650: True Talent (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Emperor Yan was still in a daze when Liu Wuji laughed out loud.


    He stroked his white beard with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Not bad, nor bad! That girl got full marks, right?¡± He asked the examiner.


    The examiner smiled.


    ¡± The Preceptor predicted things like a god. He did score full marks.¡± He bowed to Liu Wuji.


    As soon as he said that, there was another uproar.


    What? The first woman to hand in her paper had gotten full marks?


    She actually answered all the questions correctly?


    Looking at the large number of blank spaces left on their test papers, many people sighed in their hearts.


    Previously, they had looked down on the fact that she was a woman. They felt that the other party was overestimating himself by participating in the assessment.


    Now it seemed like¡­


    Emperor Yan was also shocked.


    Then, he frowned and looked at Liu Wuji unhappily.


    The suspicion in his heart was raised by several degrees.


    Full marks? How was this possible?


    He had specially set a time limit of 35 minutes for the assessment, not for people to be able to answer all the questions.


    It was to allow the candidates to answer as many questions as possible in a limited amount of time.


    However, the woman answered all of them correctly.


    What did this mean?


    Liu Wuji looked back at Emperor Yan with a smile.


    He did not expect Emperor Yan to suspect him.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yan could not directly go against his Imperial Preceptor and could only endure it.


    After all, the examiner had already said that the woman had scored full marks. If he questioned her now, he would only be slapping the state preceptor in the face.


    However, he could not just watch as the Imperial Tutor messed around.


    Fortunately, there was still another assessment.


    He would change the questions for the second round and not let that woman pass again.


    Lin Xiaoyue was waiting outside.


    They ate refreshments and drank fragrant tea in a very relaxed manner.


    He had no idea what had happened in the imperial garden.


    Finally, with the sound of the gong, the first round of the assessment ended.


    The guards began to collect the papers.


    Immediately, the candidates left the venue and waited outside.


    The sixth princess and Liang Chengcai came out at about the same time.


    When they came out, the two of them were still checking the answers to some questions.


    After seeing Lin Xiaoyue, the two of them quickly walked towards her.


    What answer was there to compare? Couldn¡¯t she just ask Mr. or Mrs. Li directly?


    She had scored full marks, so she was the most accurate person to ask.


    Soon after, Lin Xiaoyue found out that she had scored full marks.


    Facing the adoring gazes of the Sixth Princess and Liang Chengcai, as well as the seemingly invisible gazes from elsewhere, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression was calm.


    Full marks, that was expected¡­


    Soon, the Sixth Princess and Liang Chengcai asked Lin Xiaoyue about the answers to some of the questions.


    Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t remember the question number.


    However, after hearing the two of them describe the contents of rhe questions, she could also match them up.


    Then, he told the two of them his answer.


    When the two of them heard this, some laughed, while others were angry.


    Soon, the two of them asked Lin Xiaoyue about some questions that they hadn¡¯t solved.


    Lin Xiaoyue also told the two of them her solution.


    When the two of them heard this, they exclaimed in admiration, and their admiration for Lin Xiaoyue deepened.


    At the same time, some of the candidates gradually came over to listen to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s explanation of the solution.


    The more he listened, the more impressed he was!


    As expected of the person recommended by the Imperial Preceptor¡¯s Residence. The Imperial Preceptor¡¯s eyes were like torches, and he was indeed discerning.


    This woman should be number one!


    After a while, while the candidates were anxiously waiting, the rankings were finally out.


    As expected, Lin Xiaoyue occupied the first place.


    The second place wasn¡¯t the Sixth Princess or Liang Chengcai, but someone called Mo Fei.


    The third place was Liang Chengcai.


    The sixth princess was only ranked fifth.


    When she saw the rankings, the sixth princess was so angry that she almost cried. She threw herself into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arms.


    She actually didn¡¯t enter the top three!


    Not only did he not enter, he only got sixth place.


    She had been dealt a blow.


    Lin Xiaoyue patted the sixth princess¡¯s back in amusement.


    ¡°Alright, victory and defeat are common in military strategists. A loss was nothing. Wasn¡¯t there still a second round of assessment? Just work hard to get it back.¡±


    Hearing this, the sixth princess felt a little better.


    ¡°Yes! 1 will definitely work hard and strive to compete with Teacher against Envoy Chu Jin!¡± Wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes, the sixth princess said with a determined expression.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eunuch Dahu then appeared and asked the guards to escort those who failed out of the palace.


    The twenty people on the rankings were invited to enter the examination hail again..

 Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: True Talent (2)

    Chapter 651: True Talent (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    This time, everyone stood according to their rankings and sat behind the first twenty tables.


    Lin Xiaoyue only realized now that Mo Fei, who had gotten second place, was actually an old man.


    Moreover, among the twenty people who entered the rankings, there were very few young people. Almost all of them were middle-aged and elderly.


    Mo Fei saw Lin Xiaoyue looking at him and he nodded at her.


    When he was waiting for the results outside, he had also gone over like the others to listen to her explanation of some of the questions.


    He realized that although this person was young, her mathematical attainments were really high. He was also impressed from the bottom of his heart.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned for a moment before nodding at him.


    ¡°Clang!¡± At this moment, the gong was struck once again.


    Everyone looked up.


    Eunuch Da Hu raised his voice and spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the second test.¡±


    ¡°For this assessment, His Majesty will personally choose the topic. In the time it took to brew a cup of tea, you must write down the answer. Those who answered correctly could continue to participate in the assessment. Those who answer wrongly will leave.¡±


    ¡°The assessment will continue until there are only three people left.¡±


    ¡°If there are less than three people left after the elimination. Then, the final eliminated people will have an additional match.¡±


    Eunuch Da Hu looked at the crowd.


    ¡°Does everyone understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Everyone replied.


    Eunuch Dahu looked satisfied and looked at Emperor Yan.


    Emperor Yan nodded.


    Eunuch Da Hu then turned to the nearby guard.


    ¡°The first question.¡± He said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, two guards handed over a scroll.


    After that, he unfolded it.


    The scroll was huge enough for everyone to see the contents of the questions.


    ¡°Clang!¡± A gong sounded, and Eunuch Da Hu announced that they could begin answering questions.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the questions on the scroll and began to read them silently.


    As she read, she noted down the key points.


    Because her reading speed was relatively slow, she was still looking up at the questions when the others had finished reading and were calculating with their heads lowered.


    Seeing this situation, Emperor Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with sarcasm.


    Surprise! The original question was changed.


    This time, she couldn¡¯t cheat anymore. He wanted to see how she could continue.


    Liu Wuji saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s calm appearance. Although it was a little strange, he admired her very much.


    Looking at her calm and composed appearance, his granddaughter must have a plan in mind.


    Finally, Lin Xiaoyue finished reading the questions.


    Then, the corners of her lips curled up as she began to calculate on the draft paper.


    This question was not too difficult. Compared to the questions on the previous assessment paper, it could only be considered as an intermediate level of difficult questions.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue calculated the answer.


    To be on the safe side, she also used a second method to verify it.


    After confirming that there were no problems, she wrote the answer on the test paper.


    After writing the answers, Lin Xiaoyue raised her head and waited for someone to collect the exam papers.


    At this moment, he realized that other than her, everyone else seemed to still be calculatin.


    Even Mo Fei, who was beside her, was no exception.


    Emperor Yan, who was sitting in the upper seat, was a little surprised when he saw that Lin Xiaoyue had finished her calculations so quickly.


    Then, there was a wave of disdain.


    She was definitely just writing a random answer.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t know about this. She just sat there obediently and waited for the exam to end.


    The main reason was that the second round of the assessment was a round-based elimination system, and the interval between each round was too short.


    Even if she handed in her paper in advance, she had to wait in her seat.


    Instead of that, it was better to wait for the guards to come over later to collect the papers.


    After waiting for a while out of boredom, the gong finally sounded.


    The guards immediately came over to collect the scrolls.


    Immediately, the examiner marked the papers on the spot.


    As there was only one question and twenty papers, the examiner finished marking the papers in a short while.


    After checking the papers, he gave the papers with the wrong answer to Eunuch Dahu.


    Eunuch Da Hu received it and immediately announced the elimination list.


    The result was somewhat out of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expectations.


    In the first round, four people actually got the answer wrong.


    In other words, there were only sixteen people left.


    Emperor Yan was even more surprised.


    He thought that Lin Xiaoyue would be eliminated in this round. Who knew that she would get the answer right.


    How was this possible?


    Yes, it was most likely a guess.


    After all, the answer to the first question was eight, which was one of ten.


    It was not impossible for her to guess correctly..

 Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: True Talent (3)

    Chapter 652: True Talent (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Thinking of this, Emperor Yan felt a little more at ease.


    Actually, this was also good. Otherwise, if the champion of the previous round was eliminated so easily, it would easily attract everyone¡¯s suspicion.


    The guards quickly left with the eliminated people.


    Then, the second round of assessment continued.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reading speed was still very slow. She was the last one to finish reading the questions before lowering her head to start calculating.


    However, just like the previous round, she was the first to write the answer.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yan could not help but frown.


    Liu Wuji stroked his beard in satisfaction, a smug look on his face.


    Then, the second round ended.


    This time, another six people were eliminated. There were only nine people left on the stage.


    To Emperor Yan¡¯s surprise, Lin Xiaoyue had not been eliminated.


    At this moment, Emperor Yan finally felt that something was wrong.


    He had already changed the questions, so how could she still answer them correctly? Moreover, she answered the questions so quickly.


    He could not help but look at the Imperial Advisor. Emperor Yan¡¯s suspicion was quickly dispelled.


    Impossible, the questions he changed were not set by the Imperial Advisor.


    Moreover, when he received these questions, the Imperial Advisor was no longer in the royal study. He had not even looked through the questions.


    In this way, it was impossible for the Imperial Advisor to know about the existence of those questions.


    Then how could he tell this woman?


    Was this girl really talented?


    Looking at Lin Xiaoyue playing with the brush in boredom again, Emperor Yan frowned.


    Or was there a problem with the examiner¡­


    Thinking of this, Emperor Yan looked at the examiner sitting not far away.


    The examiner immediately felt a gaze.


    Following his gaze, he saw that Emperor Yan was looking at him. He quickly retracted his gaze and bowed.


    At the same time, he felt uneasy. He quickly recalled if he had made any mistakes in his work that had actually caused the emperor to be dissatisfied.


    Seeing the examiner¡¯s reaction, Emperor Yan retracted his gaze.


    Right under his nose, there should be no one who would dare to do such a thing and fool him¡­


    However¡­


    Emperor Yan thought about it.


    After a while, the gong sounded again.


    The guards went forward to collect the scrolls.


    Eunuch Da Hu received the test papers and prepared to send them to the examiner.


    Unexpectedly, Emperor Yan suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Bring them to me. I will personally mark the next papers.¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    Liu Wuji also turned his head to look at Emperor Yan.


    He had long noticed that the Emperor was a little abnormal today. It was as if he was thinking about something.


    Now, hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, he suddenly understood something.


    Frowning, Liu Wuji looked at his granddaughter again, and anger rose in his heart.


    So, it was really targeted at his granddaughter?


    Noticing Liu Wuji¡¯s expression, Emperor Yan felt a little guilty.


    After that, he simply stopped looking at Liu Wuji.


    After the test papers were sent over, he started marking them.


    Whether it was true ability or fraud, he would know immediately.


    If he were to resort to fraud and the Imperial Advisor bribed the examiner for a woman, then Liu Wuji did not have the right to be angry.


    If that woman really had real talent¡­


    Then, he would not target her anymore.


    At the very least, he would not target her before the competition with Chu Jin¡¯s envoy.


    Thinking of this, Emperor Yan opened the first paper.


    It was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s.


    When he saw the answer, Emperor Yan was shocked.


    Although the words were a little ugly, the answer was correct.


    He could not help but glance at Lin Xiaoyue. Emperor Yan looked a little unhappy, but he let her pass.


    He had underestimated her. He didn¡¯t expect her to be proficient in arithmetic.


    After confirming that Lin Xiaoyue was really capable, Emperor Yan did not delay any longer and quickly finished marking the rest of the papers.


    After that, he let Eunuch Dahu announce the results.


    Another four people were eliminated in this round of assessment.


    Now, there were only five people left.


    Soon, another round of assessment began.


    This time, the difficulty of the questions had risen to another level.


    Everyone frowned when they saw the question.


    Only Lin Xiaoyue was the last to finish reading the questions. After she finished reading, her expression was as usual as she began to write on the draft paper.


    After a while, she wrote the answer.


    Emperor Yan paid attention to Lin Xiaoyue this time. Seeing that she was doing the questions easily, he finally didn¡¯t have the disdain he had for her before. On the contrary, he admired her even more.


    This woman was probably the strongest among the people present.


    Soon, 15 minutes passed.


    The guard collected the papers and quickly gave them to Emperor Yan.


    The first paper Emperor Yan saw was Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s.


    Although the handwriting was as ugly as ever, as expected, the answer was correct.


    Emperor Yan could not help but look at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue had quickly avoided him, he was no longer so angry.


    Instead, he felt a little more interested..

 Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Winning the Championship (1)

    Chapter 653: Winning the Championship (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He quickly read the rest of the test papers and let Eunuch Dahu announce the results.


    This time, only one person was eliminated.


    At this point, there were only four people left in the examination hall.


    They were Lin Xiaoyue, Mo Fei, Liang Chengcai, and the Sixth Princess.


    After learning the results, the sixth princess was nervous, afraid that she would be eliminated next.


    After a while, with Emperor Yan¡¯s order, a new question was sent up.


    This time, the questions were even more difficult.


    This time, when Lin Xiaoyue finished reading the questions, the other three were still staring at them.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t think too much about it and buried her head in her calculation.


    After a while, she got the answer.


    Thinking about it, she was not at ease, so she checked it again.


    After confirming that there were no problems, she wrote the answer on the paper.


    After she finished writing, Lin Xiaoyue started to feel bored again.


    In the end, when she raised her head, she met Emperor Yan¡¯s gaze again.


    Just as she was about to avoid his gaze, she saw Emperor Yan smile at her.


    Lin Xiaoyue stiffened, and then her lips twitched.


    Then, she quickly averted her gaze.


    The way he looked at her previously was very unfriendly. What is going on now?


    No matter what the situation was, this person had a grudge against her husband, so she had a grudge against him. She had to remain vigilant.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yan was not angry.


    He felt that it was even more interesting for Lin Xiaoyue to smile back at him just now.


    What a bold girl.


    Lin Xiaoyue lowered her head and played with her pen for a while. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the people beside her.


    Seeing that Mo Fei and the others were busy calculating, she retracted her gaze.


    Fortunately, mathematics was advanced in the 21st century, and her foundation was solid.


    Otherwise, how could she defeat the most powerful mathematicians of this era in seconds¡­


    Finally, while Lin Xiaoyue was waiting in boredom, the gong sounded again.


    The guard came forward to collect the scrolls again.


    The three people in front were still alright. Lin Xiaoyue saw Mo Fei and Liang Chengcai heaved a sigh of relief.


    The Sixth Princess looked nervous and almost grabbed the paper to prevent the guards from taking it away.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Xiaoyue could roughly guess the outcome.


    It seemed that the result of this match would be out.


    As expected, after Emperor Yan took the test paper and looked at it, he immediately announced that the Sixth Princess was eliminated.


    When she heard the result, her face turned pale, but she had to accept it.


    Emperor Yan glanced at his daughter. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t crying, he felt a little relieved.


    To be honest, he was already very surprised that she could get into the top four.


    After all, none of those who came to participate in the assessment this time were ordinary people.


    Emperor Yan thought that in the future, he should not stop his daughter from studying mathematics. He should even support her more.


    After all, it would be a good thing if the royal family could produce an Arithmetic Master who could leave her name in history.


    Emperor Yan smiled and looked at the three people below the stage.


    ¡°Now, only the three of you are left. According to the rules, you will represent the Great Yan to compete with Chu Jin.¡±


    ¡°But even if there are only three people, there must be a distinction between the ranks.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, 1 have decided to add another question.¡±


    ¡°Only the person who answers correctly will be able to lead the remaining two to compete with Envoy Chu Jin.¡± Emperor Yan said in a deep voice.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the other two looked at each other.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Emperor Yan looked satisfied and looked at Eunuch Dahu.


    Eunuch Dahu waved his hand, and the guard brought the questions over.


    Even Lin Xiaoyue had to read the question twice before she started writing.


    As for Mo Fei and Liang Chengcai, although they picked up their pens and drew a few lines, they kept frowning and didn¡¯t know how to start.


    Lin Xiaoyue did some calculations on the draft paper and finally came up with an answer.


    She checked the answers again to make sure that there were no mistakes before writing them on the paper.


    When Emperor Yan saw that Lin Xiaoyue had finished writing the answer very quickly, his gaze towards Lin Xiaoyue became even gentler.


    Perhaps what the Imperial Advisor said was true, and this girl might really be able to represent the Great Yan.


    This time, it didn¡¯t take long before the gong sounded.


    Mo Fei and Liang Chengcai¡¯s faces flashed with helplessness. They stopped writing and didn¡¯t write the answers on the paper.


    The guards came to collect the papers. When the two saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s relaxed expression, they admired her.


    The result was obvious. They were indeed inferior to Madam Li.


    Emperor Yan quickly received the test papers.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue had indeed answered correctly, a hint of admiration appeared in his eyes.


    He was not surprised to see that the last two papers were blank.


    After all, this question was really difficult.


    Even for him, after seeing the solution and the answer, he still didn¡¯t understand..

 Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Winning the Championship (2)

    Chapter 654: Winning the Championship (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The results are out. Next¡­¡± Emperor Yan looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Madam Lin will lead the two of you to represent the Great Yan to compete with Chu Jin.¡±


    Everyone immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue, convinced.


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted and bowed to Emperor Yan to thank him.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty! I will do my best!¡±


    Emperor Yan nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    He looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°The Imperial Advisor recommended you to me, but I had my doubts. 1 was too shallow¡­¡± Emperor Yan said.


    Then, he looked at Liu Wuji with an apologetic look in his eyes.


    Only then did Liu Wuji¡¯s expression improve a little, but he also avoided Emperor Yan¡¯s gaze.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yan could not help but laugh.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve finally seen for myself what it means for a woman to be better than a man.¡±


    Emperor Yan was not stingy with his praise and praised Lin Xiaoyue a few times.


    When he saw Liu Wuji finally looking at him, he finally stopped.


    ¡°Today¡¯s test has been going on for half a day. I have ordered people to prepare a banquet. In a moment, the three of you will join me.¡± Emperor Yan said happily.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Lin Xiaoyue and the others hurriedly thanked him.


    At the same time, in Consort Shu¡¯s palace.


    Li Xiao and Consort Shu were almost done catching up.


    Consort Shu already knew that her son was fine and was living well in the Liu family.


    She also knew about the relationship between the Imperial Consort and Prince Anyang and her younger brother¡¯s family.


    ¡°No wonder the Imperial Concubine has always taken care of me. 1 thought¡­¡±Consort Shu¡¯s words stopped at the tip of her tongue.


    She thought that the Imperial Consort was sent by the Emperor to test her.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably afraid that you won¡¯t believe her, so she did not tell you the truth.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Consort Shu nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pretend not to know next to avoid arousing suspicion.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at his sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Prince Anyang has already returned to the capital. Moreover, he knows that I came with Yue¡¯er to the capital.¡±


    If Prince Anyang knew, then the Imperial Consort should already know.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Seeing Consort Shu¡¯s worried expression, Li Xiao continued.


    ¡°I took the risk to come and find you this time just to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Before Yue¡¯er and 1 leave the capital, we will think of a way to take you out of the palace.¡± Li Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with determination.


    Consort Shu was shocked, and then she was overjoyed.


    However, it only took a moment for her to calm down, and her expression turned into worry again.


    ¡°No way! Although the emperor¡¯s supervision of me has relaxed a little, I still feel that someone is watching me. If anyone found out¡­¡± It was enough for her to know that her brother and son were safe.


    As for her, she had the Imperial Consort to take care of her in the palace. No one dared to make things too difficult for her, so it was nothing.


    ¡°No one will find out.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice. He interrupted Consort Shu.


    ¡°Previously, when we worked with Prince Anyang, His Highness agreed to help you leave the palace.¡±


    ¡°It was because 1 didn¡¯t show my face before, and the Imperial Consort felt that it was difficult to gain your trust. In addition, the incident with the Nangong Army had just happened, and the timing was too sensitive, so His Highness didn¡¯t take action.¡±


    ¡°But now, more than half a year has passed. It is almost time for Chu Jin to negotiate with the Great Yan.¡±


    During the peace talks, the guards would not be so strict.


    Other than that, he, Yue¡¯er, and Prince Anyang were all present.


    In addition, with the help of his master and the Imperial Consort, the chances of success were extremely high.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Consort Shu was still worried.


    ¡°No buts. We¡¯re all waiting for you to come home.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we can only help Prince Anyang if you leave.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    Consort Shu was instantly stunned.


    Go home? The Great General¡¯s Mansion was already wrecked, did she still have a home?


    Thinking about it, shei finally nodded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Her brother was right, as long as she stayed in the palace, she would be a pawn in the Emperor¡¯s hands to threaten her brother.


    Only when she left the palace could her brother be less afraid.


    After getting the result he wanted, Li Xiao was finally relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. 1 have to go.¡±


    Consort Shu¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    She subconsciously grabbed Li Xiao¡¯s arm, unwilling to part with her brother after just meeting him.


    However, she knew the seriousness of the matter and let go of her hand as soon as she reached out.


    Right now, it was indeed not suitable for him to stay here any longer. She could not be too selfish.


    Li Xiao glanced at his sister and patted the back of her hand..

 Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: Winning the Championship (3)

    Chapter 655: Winning the Championship (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°You should stay in the palace and wait for us to come and pick you up.¡± He smiled and comforted her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Consort Shu firmly nodded.


    Only then did Li Xiao turn around and quickly disappear.


    Consort Shu looked at the door and did not move for a long time.


    Could she really leave this cage?


    At this moment, in the Imperial Garden.


    Lin Xiaoyue followed Emperor Yan and headed to a side hall in the Imperial Garden.


    Other than Mo Fei and Liang Chengcai, Liu Wuji and the Sixth Princess were also with them.


    Along the way, Emperor Yan actually took the initiative to talk to Lin Xiaoyue, interrupting her slightly absent-minded state.


    ¡°At such a young age, you have such talent in arithmetic. I¡¯m amazed.¡±


    ¡°Does Madam Li have a family background in arithmetic?¡±


    Not at all.


    He received the recommendation from the Imperial Advisor. After he issued the imperial edict, he had sent people to investigate the Lin family.


    However, the news he received was that this woman was actually just a farmer¡¯s daughter.


    It was also because of this that he did not have much hope for her.


    Later, he saw this woman and realized that she looked very similar to the person who caused the Imperial Advisor to leave. Only then did he have some other guesses.


    However, he was overthinking things.


    Although the Imperial Advisor had acted abnormally many times because of that woman, he was not careless with major issues.


    He was now guessing that perhaps the master of the Lin family was the Imperial Advisor.


    After all, they had that kind of relationship.


    Besides, other than the Imperial Advisor, he could not think of anyone else who could teach such a genius.


    Yes, judging from Ms. Lin¡¯s current performance, she could indeed be called a genius.


    If she could really make a great contribution on behalf of the Great Yan¡­


    For the sake of the Imperial Advisor, he did not mind turning a blind eye.


    After all, although he had done it secretly back then, perhaps he was not completely unaware.


    If this continued, he was also worried that the matter would be exposed and the relationship between the monarch and his subjects would be completely severed.


    Lin Xiaoyue was called out and quickly came back to her senses. She bowed to Emperor Yan.


    ¡°I am born among the common people, and my family farms for a living. We have no background in arithmetic.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then how did you obtain this ability?¡± Emperor Yan looked interested, but he glanced at Liu Wuji without batting an eyelid.


    How could Liu Wuji not notice Emperor Yan¡¯s actions? He pretended not to know.


    When the others heard this, they also looked at Lin Xiaoyue with curious expressions.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. When I was young, I met an old scholar. Master said that I have talent and taught me for some time.¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Liu Wuji.


    Old man? Could it be the Imperial Advisor?


    A warm smile hung on Liu Wuji¡¯s face. He did not explain to the crowd. Happy to be misunderstood.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yan was convinced.


    He was a little angry. The Imperial Advisor had clearly found her long ago, but he still kept going out. He even made him think that he had not found her.


    After thinking for a while, he restrained his anger.


    He was so wary of him. Could it be that he had really discovered something?


    Forget it. Since the Imperial Advisor did not fall out with him, he would just pretend not to know.


    After all, if he wanted to keep someone by his side, he would also be wary.


    Seeing Liu Wuji¡¯s expression, Lin Xiaoyue smiled and did not explain further.


    The Imperial Advisor was willing to cover up her lie, so she was naturally happy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only learned it for a while and you¡¯re already so capable. Not bad!¡± Emperor Yan said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I previously heard from Prince Anyang that apart from being good at arithmetic, you are also good at business?¡±


    ¡°You have many eateries and workshops.¡± Of course, this was not what Prince Anyang said, but what he had asked people to investigate.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tasted the sausages and bacon that Prince Anyang sent to the capital previously. They taste really good.¡±


    The sausages and cured meat that his son sent back to the capital were indeed delicious. Even he couldn¡¯t forget them after eating them.


    Moreover, he only found out recently.


    Ever since they tried the sausages and cured meat, the Liang Corporation had actually introduced dishes in their restaurants, drawing in a lot of business for the restaurants.


    When everyone heard the words ¡°sausage¡± and ¡°bacon¡±, they looked at Lin Xiaoyue in surprise.


    These two dishes had become popular among the upper-class people in the capital during this period of time.


    Everyone praised the sausages and cured meat of the Ruyi Restaurant. They even talked about eating there.


    Even Liu Wuji had heard Liang Chengcai mention this before.


    Moreover, he had accompanied his disciple to Ruyi Restaurant for a meal.


    ¡°What? Did you also make the sausages and bacon?¡± The Sixth Princess¡¯ eyes lit up. She suddenly rushed forward and grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm.


    Previously, when her brother sent things back, he had also given her some.


    She also liked the taste of sausages and cured meat..

 Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Meeting Consort Shu (1)

    Chapter 656: Meeting Consort Shu (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Because the sausages and cured meat in the manor had been finished, she would occasionally go to Ruyi Restaurant to eat when she was hungry.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that such delicious sausages and bacon were actually made by Lin Xiaoyue!


    In that case, if she came to the capital to open an eatery in the future, or even settle down in the capital. Perhaps she might even open a sausage and bacon workshop?


    In this way, she would have a good meal! Oh no, all the people in the capital would have a good meal!


    Thinking of this, the Sixth Princess became even more excited.


    ¡°It is indeed a workshop under me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Lin Xiaoyue with even more respect. Mrs. Li was really amazing!


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Then why don¡¯t you come to the capital to open a workshop? The people of the capital love sausages and cured meat. I¡­ 1 like it very much too!¡± Sausage and cured meat were one of the signature dishes of Ruyi Restaurant.


    Due to the limited supply, the customers who went to eat now could only order one serving of bacon and sausage-related dishes per table. Even if he wanted to add another portion, it was impossible.


    If Sir was willing to come to the capital to open a workshop, it would be much easier for her to eat sausages and bacon.


    The others also looked at Lin Xiaoyue. He was actually looking forward to it.


    Even Emperor Yan looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled embarrassedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such arrangements for the time being.¡± He said.


    The reason why the bacon and sausage workshop in Qingshi Town was able to operate so quickly was because of the presence of the Nangong Army.


    In addition, there were people from the Zhou Trading Company and the Liang Trading Company to help her solve some of the problems with the pigs.


    But in the capital, he had to start from scratch.


    Territory, manpower, and pigs were all troublesome matters.


    The Sixth Princess was instantly disappointed.


    Just as she was about to grab Lin Xiaoyue and persuade her, she was unexpectedly warned by her father.


    Only then did the Sixth Princess restrain herself and obediently stand to the side.


    ¡°Hehe, I heard that Prince Anyang has issued a series of policies in Anyang County to encourage the development of workshops and rural farming.¡± Emperor Yan suddenly said.


    ¡°All of this seems to be related to the workshops you opened?¡± He looked at Lin Xiaoyue in confusion.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Then, she cupped her hands at Emperor Yan.


    ¡°They are indeed somewhat related.¡±


    ¡°The workshop needs more raw materials and manpower. However, my strength is limited, and 1 have always been troubled by this.¡±


    ¡°Luckily Young Master Liang of the Liang Trading Company has taken a fancy to our products and agreed to work with us.¡±


    ¡°After Young Master Liang found out about this, he actually introduced Prince Anyang to me.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face was filled with reverence.


    ¡°At that time, His Highness had just arrived in Anyang County and wanted to do something for the people of Anyang County.¡±


    ¡°After listening to my needs and thoughts, he thought that my suggestion was feasible.¡±


    ¡°After discussing with the elders of Anyang County, they decided on a policy to support the village workshops in order to develop the economy.¡±


    Emperor Yan¡¯s eyes lit up with interest.


    ¡°Oh? Tell me, what are the specific policies? How can it help them?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Since he had asked someone to investigate the Lin family, he knew the relationship between the Lin family and his eldest son.


    He had not taken it seriously before, but now that he knew that Ms. Lin was related to the Imperial Advisor, he had to be vigilant.


    Previously, he was still a little puzzled. He felt that Ms. Lin was just a peasant girl. How could she have the ability to work with the Liang family and Prince Anyang?


    Now that he knew about her relationship with the Imperial Advisor, everything made sense.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly told the truth.


    She told him about the content of the policy, its uses, and the practical help it could provide.


    The group¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard that.


    Even Liu Wuji looked at his granddaughter in surprise.


    What was wrong with his precious granddaughter¡¯s brain? She was too smart!


    The rest of the people had looks of admiration.


    No wonder Prince Anyang was persuaded by her and even issued a decree to support her.


    Her ideas were really good for developing the local economy!


    It wasn¡¯t just for Qingshi Town and Anyang County. The policy was a good plan that would benefit the country and even the entire Great Yan!


    What did she say?


    A large-scale workshop could support the livelihood of villagers in several villages.


    The villagers could work in the workshops and earn money.


    The rest of their family could work in the fields and sell the harvest to the workshop, earning money..

 Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Meeting Consort Shu (2)

    Chapter 657: Meeting Consort Shu (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The owner of the workshop purchased raw materials from the people for production, solving the problem of raw material supply and reducing costs. With workers available, the manpower problem was solved.


    As long as the owner of the workshop did not have to worry about business, he could support all the people in the workshop, as well as the villagers in the surrounding villages who supplied raw materials to the workshop.


    At the same time, when the workshop¡¯s business improved, the taxes paid to the court increased.


    The villagers had money in their hands, so they would not owe the imperial court grain taxes and so on every year.


    It was truly a win-win situation for all three parties!


    ¡°If you want to be rich, build roads first.¡± What a brilliant conclusion!


    It was indeed easier to develop in a place with good transportation¡­


    Emperor Yan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    He did not expect Lin Xiaoyue to come up with such ideas.


    Soon, he actually started discussing it with Lin Xiaoyue.


    When they reached the dining area, they did not even have the intention to stop.


    Helet Lin Xiaoyue sit on the right side of him so that it was convenient for him to continue discussing with her.


    Liu Wuji, who was sitting on the lower left of Emperor Yan, did not have any objections. He also looked at his granddaughter curiously, looking forward to hearing more of her insights.


    ¡°Haha, 1 really didn¡¯t expect this. Not only is your arithmetic ability outstanding, but you also have such an understanding of the people¡¯s livelihood!¡± Emperor Yan praised.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but glance at the Imperial Advisor who was sitting on his left.


    As expected of the Imperial Advisor¡¯s descendant. After being nurtured by the Imperial Advisor, she was so outstanding.


    Unfortunately, she was a woman.


    Otherwise, even he would not have objected to the Imperial Advisor grooming her to be the next successor.


    ¡°Your Majesty is too kind.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied humbly.


    Only after Emperor Yan told everyone to start eating did they start eating.


    During the meal, Emperor Yan asked Lin Xiaoyue many questions, and Lin Xiaoyue answered them one by one.


    As they continued to interact, Emperor Yan¡¯s impression of Lin Xiaoyue became better and better.


    After lunch, Emperor Yan sat for a while before leaving reluctantly.


    After that, Lin Xiaoyue and the others followed the Imperial Advisor back to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    After leaving the Imperial Garden, Lin Xiaoyue started to look around quietly.


    She was afraid that Li Xiao had not returned.


    Fortunately, Li Xiao appeared soon after.


    He even brought the carriage over.


    The stone in her heart was instantly lifted. Lin Xiaoyue gave Li Xiao a smile and nimbly got into the carriage.


    Liu Wuji, who was not far away, also smiled when he saw this. He also got into his carriage.


    The convoy quickly assembled and headed towards the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    In the carriage, Lin Xiaoyue moved closer to the front of the carriage.


    She lowered her voice and spoke to Li Xiao.


    ¡°How is it? Have you seen your sister?¡±


    A smile appeared on Li Xiao¡¯s face under the mask.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted.


    ¡°Then¡­how is she?¡±


    She had never met her sister-in-law before.


    However, she had heard some things from Li Xiao and Qing¡¯er.


    She heard that her sister-in-law had a gentle personality and was beautiful. She was a precious daughter of a wealthy family.


    It was precisely because of this that Emperor Yan made her Consort Shu. ¡°Shu¡± means virtuous.


    She was looking forward to having another gentle beauty in the house in the future.


    ¡°Fortunately, with the Imperial Consort taking care of her, no one dares to bully her.¡± Li Xiao said softly.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell her about our plan?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked again.


    ¡°Yes. 1 told her to get ready. When the time is right, we¡¯ll take her away.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao and felt relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯ve communicated. Next, before we move, let Prince Anyang inform the Imperial Consort and ask her to inform your sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Lin Xiaoyue finished asking, Li Xiao asked her about what happened in the morning.


    Li Xiao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he learned that his wife had indeed won the championship.


    ¡°1 knew it. You are the best.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was delighted. If they weren¡¯t in public, she would probably have to hide in her husband¡¯s arms.


    Soon, the group returned to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    The Imperial Advisor handed Mo Fei over to Liang Chengcai to make arrangements and then returned to the Bamboo Garden.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the Sixth Princess were tired after half a day and returned to their own courtyards.


    As soon as they returned to the Plum Garden, a certain woman could not help but drag Li Xiao into the house.


    After closing the door, the couple started chatting.


    In the evening.


    Liu Wuji finally sent someone to invite everyone from the various courtyards to the main hall for a meal.


    Then, he announced that he would be training Lin Xiaoyue and the other two.


    When the Sixth Princess heard this, she immediately made a request to participate..

 Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: Meeting Consort Shu (3)

    Chapter 658: Meeting Consort Shu (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Liu Wuji glanced at the Sixth Princess and agreed.


    ¡°The special training is only for one day, in the morning, and in the afternoon it depends on the situation.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t finish, we¡¯ll continue at night.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    The day after tomorrow would be the date of the competition between the Great Yan and Chu Jin. If they did not train tonight, they would only have tomorrow.


    However, he couldn¡¯t teach much in such a short amount of time.


    It didn¡¯t take long to talk about the rules of the competition and things to take note of.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue waited for a reply.


    Only then did she eat with Liu Wuji.


    That night, everyone had a peaceful time in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    However, the royal study was different.


    A group of old ministers who were proficient in arithmetic were gathered in the side hall. They had been busy the whole day.


    It was to prepare some difficult math questions.


    Yes, it was to prepare the questions for the competition with Chu Jin the day after tomorrow.


    This was because the rules of the competition were to ask each other questions and then answer them.


    Those who gave correct answers would receive points. In the end, the one with the highest score won.


    They could choose people with strong mathematical abilities to answer the questions on the spot.


    As for the questions, they could be prepared in advance.


    It was also for this reason that Emperor Yan arranged for people to prepare questions in the side hall beside the royal study.


    It was not just the people in the side hall of the royal study. Emperor Yan had also given Liu Wuji an additional order.


    He asked him to prepare three difficult questions and send them to the palace before tomorrow night.


    Compared to the hustle and bustle in the side hall of the royal study, the Imperial Consort¡¯s Palace was at ease at the moment.


    Prince and Princess Anyang entered the palace to visit the Imperial Consort today, and she asked them to stay.


    Consort Shu was now on good terms with the Imperial Consort, and was actually called to accompany her at night.


    Consort Shu already knew of her brother¡¯s relationship with Prince Anyang. They became much closer.


    She also respected the Anyang couple.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. We¡¯re all family.¡± Seeing Consort Shu bow to him, Prince Anyang personally went forward to help her.


    Consort Shu stood up obediently.


    Family?


    Prince Anyang was wholeheartedly trying to win over his younger brother, and Princess Anyang also had business cooperation with her younger sister-in-law. Now, their relationship was indeed closer.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Consort Shu said with a flattered expression.


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Prince Anyang smiled.


    ¡°I am not in the capital and mother is alone in the palace with no one to take care of her. It¡¯s fortunate that you are there for her which makes me feel much more at ease.¡±


    Seeing Prince Anyang¡¯s smile, Consort Shu was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°It was the Imperial Consort who took care of me and comforted me¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The Imperial Consort was amused and also came forward to grab Consort Shu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking care of each other.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with him. As a junior, it¡¯s only right for him to respect you.¡±


    Prince and Princess Anyang quickly nodded.


    Consort Shu then smiled and nodded.


    Then, she followed the family to dinner.


    During the feast, Prince Anyang told the Imperial Consort about what happened in Nan¡¯an County and Qingshi Town.


    Considering that Consort Shu was there, she talked about Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao.


    Especially Lin Xiaoyue, who had given him a lot of help. Prince Anyang mentioned her the most.


    Even the usually quiet Princess Anyang also interjected and said something about Lin Xiaoyue. Her tone was filled with admiration for Lin Xiaoyue.


    When Consort Shu learned that her sister-in-law was so capable, she was happy for her brother from the bottom of her heart.


    At the same time, she was looking forward to meeting his sister-in-law.


    ¡°Haha, Ms. Lin is indeed a wonderful person. She also likes playing mahjong.¡± The Imperial Consort suddenly laughed.


    ¡°How about we play a few rounds later?¡±


    Ever since her son sent mahjong to the palace and sent someone to teach her how to play, she fell in love with playing mahjong.


    Usually, she would play mahjong with Consort Shu and other consorts she was close with.


    Her son brought his wife to the palace to see her, so she didn¡¯t have time to play cards.


    Now, she had enough players.


    Consort Shu smiled and did not refuse.


    She had considered the Imperial Consort as one of her own, she was definitely willing to play cards with her.


    Princess Anyang¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at her husband. It was obvious that he was going to agree.


    Although she had some mahjong friends in Nan¡¯an County, it was not easy to meet with them every day.


    Now his hands were itching.


    Prince Anyang was amused by his wife¡¯s expression and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Then play a few rounds with us.¡±


    The last time he played mahjong was during the Chinese New Year last year.


    He also liked this kind of entertainment very much.


    Unfortunately, as a prince, he was busy all day long.. How could he have time to play cards?

 Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Xu Yan (1)

    Chapter 659: Xu Yan (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of his mother and the Imperial Consort.


    Then, he quickly suppressed his emotions.


    It was all thanks to his hard work as a son and husband that his mother and wife could live so comfortably.


    Since they had agreed to play mahjong, everyone was no longer interested in dinner.


    After a while, the few of them put down their bowls and went to the small table to wait.


    As soon as the Imperial Consort gave the order, the palace maid brought the mahjong tiles over.


    The happy time soon began.


    ¡°Speaking of which, during this period of time, the two most discussed matters in the upper-class circles of the capital were about you.¡± While playing mahjong, thelmperial Consort suddenly spoke.


    Everyone was puzzled and looked at the Imperial Consort.


    ¡°Mahjong and sausages!¡± The Imperial Consort immediately said.


    Then, she looked at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Ever since you sent this mahjong set to me and asked someone to teach me, I found some mahjong friends and often played mahjong with them.¡±


    ¡°Guess what happened?¡±


    Prince Anyang was puzzled.


    Seeing Consort Shu snickering at the side, he looked at his mother in a daze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They actually learned it and even found someone to make mahjong sets. It even spread outside the palace.¡±


    ¡°Now, the noble ladies in the capital all like to play mahjong very much. There aren¡¯t many who can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I heard¡­hehe¡­¡± The Imperial Consort suddenly laughed and covered her mouth.


    ¡°I heard that the ministers in the court also play it.¡±


    ¡°When your father was attending court, he met a minister. Because he was up playing mahjong the night before, the next day, he was too sleepy and almost fell.¡±


    Prince Anyang was also amused.


    ¡°Haha, 1 have heard about this matter.¡±


    ¡°I heard that because of mahjong, it¡¯s not just that minister who was affected. For this reason, father seemed to have warned the ministers to not spend too much time playing mahjong.¡±


    ¡± Pfft!¡± The Imperial Consort couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing.


    ¡°Your father still had the audacity to talk about others.¡± lie smiled when he saw his son looking at him in confusion.


    ¡°When he first learned how to play mahjong, he was not much better than those ministers.¡±


    Prince Anyang was surprised.


    The Imperial Consort looked at Consort Shu with a look that said, ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, ask Aunt Yue.¡±


    When Consort Shu saw the Imperial Consort mention Emperor Yan, the smile on her face instantly disappeared.


    Awhile ago, the Emperor had indeed often come to the Imperial Consort¡¯s place. He didn¡¯t come to stay over, but to play mahjong.


    That was not right. Playing mahjong was actually secondary. He was testing her.


    She could feel that the Emperor wanted to repair their relationship.


    It was just that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it, so she used the Imperial Consort as a middleman and found such an opportunity.


    Unfortunately, whether he was sincere or not, she could not go back with him.


    Ever since the incident at the Great General¡¯s Mansion, her feelings for the Emperor had ceased.


    She was not willing to take any more risks and put her family in danger.


    Therefore, she did not go to the Imperial Consort¡¯s bedroom to play cards for a while.


    She even rejected the Imperial Consort¡¯s invitation.


    It was only after the Imperial Consort took the initiative to visit and said that the Emperor had not gone to her palace that she resumed her interaction with her.


    The Imperial Consort saw that Consort Shu¡¯s expression was strange and hurriedly acted as if she had said something wrong.


    ¡°Aiyo, look at me, I said the wrong thing again! Let¡¯s play!¡± She quickly said.


    Then, she quickly changed the topic.


    She had indeed said something wrong.


    With Consort Shu¡¯s situation, it would be strange if she could return with the Emperor.


    Thinking back to the time when Consort Shu entered the palace, she was the most favored in the harem.


    Who among the concubines in the harem wouldn¡¯t be envious?


    Even she, an old woman who had followed the emperor since he became the crown prince, felt sour in her heart.


    But in the end, the Emperor had also made a move against the Consort Shu that he loved so much.


    He had exterminated Consort Shu¡¯s mother clan, not even sparing his and Consort Shu¡¯s son.


    From that day onwards, she understood.


    The emperor was just a heartless man¡­


    Therefore, she let go of the last bit of hope in her heart.


    Men were unreliable. Emperors were even more unreliable.


    Only her son would always be on the same side as her.


    Consort Shu was silent for a while. Then, under the occasional questioning of Prince and Princess Anyang, she quickly recovered.


    The game finally got lively.


    The next day.


    After Lin Xiaoyue finished washing up and having breakfast, she went to the bamboo garden on time.


    At this moment, in the bamboo garden, Mo Fei, Liang Chengcai, and the Sixth Princess had already arrived..

 Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Xu Yan (2)

    Chapter 660: Xu Yan (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue arrive, Liu Wuji did not delay any further.


    After letting everyone take their seats, he began to teach.


    ¡°This morning, I¡¯m mainly going to tell you the rules of tomorrow¡¯s competition and the background of Chu Jin¡¯s envoy.¡±


    Everyone kept quiet and looked at Liu Wuji seriously.


    Liu Wuji continued.


    ¡°The rules of the competition are very simple.¡±


    ¡°There will be two rounds, one in the morning and one in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°From morning to noon and from noon to afternoon. It will last for four hours.¡±


    ¡°The Great Yan will start first. You will come forward and answer the arithmetic questions raised by Chu Jin¡¯s envoy and vice versa in the second half.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of ten questions.¡±


    ¡°You get one point for every question you answer correctly. At the same time, you can only see the next question if you answer the previous question correctly or if you give up on the question.¡±


    ¡°Note that there will be no points for the questions you give up, and you cannot answer them again.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue and the others looked at each other with solemn expressions.


    Four hours to answer ten questions.


    On average, each question would take 24 minutes to answer.


    However, there were definitely difficult and easy questions. Some of the questions would probably take more than 24 minutes to solve.


    It was not good enough to strictly follow this time to decide whether to pass or not.


    Liu Wuji looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°My suggestion is to use fifteen minutes as the limit. After fifteen minutes, if you find that you have no idea how to solve the problem, you can choose to pass.¡±


    ¡°Of course, after 15 minutes, if you think there¡¯s still hope, you can extend the time to 25 minutes.¡±


    ¡°However, if you still haven¡¯t figured out the answer after 25 minutes, you¡¯ll not be able to find the answer. No matter what, you have to give up to avoid affecting the time for answering the questions later.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    It was necessary to set such a rule in advance to avoid any problems.


    ¡°This is the first half of the match,¡± Liu Wuji continued.


    ¡°After the competition ends, no matter what happens, the Emperor and the important ministers of the Great Yan will invite Chu Jin and you to a banquet.¡± ¡°No matter what the outcome of the competition is, you must all calm down.¡± Liu Wuji said. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing else you can do at that point.¡± Lin Xiaoyue and the others were confused.


    ¡°Because in the second half of the game, you basically don¡¯t have to do anything. All you need to do is to help show the questions that the Great Yan has given to the Chu Jin envoy.¡±


    ¡°Ever since the three kingdoms made peace, Chu Jin added the requirements for this Arithmetic Competition. The emperor has already started making arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in the second half, the Great Yan will be the defending team. You don¡¯t need to worry about the questions that will be given.¡±


    ¡°What you have to do this afternoon is to choose ten questions from hundreds of questions as the examination questions.¡±


    Everyone was surprised, but then they felt that everything was within reason.


    Then, they felt much more relaxed.


    They didn¡¯t need to come up with the questions, so the pressure was reduced by half.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Liu Wuji smiled.


    ¡°Next, let me introduce the envoy that Chu Jin sent over this time¡­¡±


    Then, Liu Wuji told everyone about Chu Jin¡¯s envoy.


    It turned out that Chu and Jin had also sent three people to compete with them.


    Among them, there was one person from Chu and two from Jin.


    The two representatives from Jin were not stronger than Chu¡¯s, but they were master and disciple. The one who was the master was not inferior to Liu Wuji. ¡°Xu Yan has always been arrogant. Previously, despite the repeated invitations from the Jin royal family, he never agreed.¡±


    ¡°But this time¡­I am also a little surprised that he agreed to come to the Great Yan.¡± Liu Wuji frowned.


    When he was young, he had followed his master to visit Xu Yan¡¯s master. He had spent some time with Xu Yan.


    At that time, Xu Yan displayed extremely strong talent.


    Be it in terms of literary talent or martial strategy, they were both extremely strong. In fact, they were even on par with him.


    After so many years, he was busy with other things and did not study much about arithmetic. However, he heard that Xu Yan had been studying it with great concentration.


    Therefore, even if Chu Jin didn¡¯t forbid him from participating in the competition, he actually didn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat Xu Yan.


    As for his granddaughter¡­


    For some reason, he felt that she might be able to create a miracle.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little puzzled when she heard Liu Wuji praise Xu Yan so much.


    As for Liang Chengcai and the others, their faces were already dyed with panic..

 Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Xu Yan (3)

    Chapter 661: Xu Yan (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Xu Yan? Heavens, it was actually Master Xu Yan.


    This person was almost as famous as the Imperial Advisor! How could they win against such a person?


    Liu Wuji looked satisfied when he saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression.


    After consoling everyone, he introduced Chu Jin¡¯s other two envoys.


    Other than Xu Yan, the other two envoys were called Xu Qing and Meng Lin.


    Xu Qing was Xu Yan¡¯s last disciple, and he was quite famous in Jin recently.


    It was said that he had to go through five obstacles and kill six generals in Jin before he could become the envoy to the Great Yan.


    The master and disciple should have made preparations beforehand.


    Moreover, it was coming menacingly, with the heart of victory.


    As for Meng Lin, he was also famous in Chu.


    Although his reputation was not as great as his and Xu Yan¡¯s, his attainments in the path of arithmetic were also recognized.


    When Liang Chengcai and the others heard this, their expressions became even more terrified.


    Only Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    The peace talks between the three countries involved a 30% compensation clause.


    In order to obtain more benefits, Chu Jin would naturally do their best to send out the strongest person.


    Heh, scared? What was there to be afraid of?


    She had more than a thousand years of wisdom than the people of this era.


    Besides, even if she was afraid, it wouldn¡¯t solve the issue.


    In short, just focus on the competition and do her best.


    Liu Wuji felt even more gratified when he saw his granddaughter¡¯s reaction.


    Then, without waiting for the others to calm down, he told them about some of the arrangements he had made for the next day.


    He also gave some suggestions in case of an emergency.


    For the entire morning, Liu Wuji¡¯s speech was full of practical information.


    Even Lin Xiaoyue felt that she had benefited a lot.


    At noon, no one returned to their own courtyards for lunch.


    Instead, they stayed in the bamboo garden to eat with Liu Wuji.


    In the afternoon, Liu Wuji was not in a hurry to continue the class. Instead, he let everyone make their own arrangements and left.


    Liang Chengcai and the others naturally did not stay idle. They went to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s bookshelf to look for books to read.


    During this period of time, because of the examination questions, the Imperial Advisor¡¯s bookshelf was filled with books on arithmetic.


    Lin Xiaoyue was not interested.


    She found a place to sit and take a nap.


    When Liu Wuji came out of the house, he saw his granddaughter dozing off.


    A smile flashed across Liu Wuji¡¯s face. He glanced at the others who were reading seriously and walked towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    When everyone saw this situation, they all broke out in a cold sweat for Lin Xiaoyue.


    The Sixth Princess even stretched out her leg and kicked in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s direction, wanting to remind her that the Imperial Advisor was here.


    Unfortunately, Lin Xiaoyue, who was sleepy in the afternoon, did not care even if she was kicked.


    She only opened her eyes and glanced at the Sixth Princess before closing them again.


    Seeing this, the Sixth Princess became even more anxious.


    Just as she was about to stretch out her foot again, she saw the Imperial


    Advisor looking at her with a warning look.


    The Sixth Princess¡¯s body tensed up and she quickly lowered her head to read.


    How could she dare to send a signal to Lin Xiaoyue in front of the Imperial Advisor?


    Forget it, you¡¯re on your own¡­


    The Sixth Princess thought to herself.


    Just as the Sixth Princess, Liang Chengcai, and Mo Fei were worried about Lin Xiaoyue, the Imperial Advisor only glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and walked past her.


    ¡°The test papers haven¡¯t been sent over yet. It¡¯s useless for you to wait here. Go back.¡± Liu Wuji suddenly said.


    Then, he smiled and looked at Lin Xiaoyue, who was woken up.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to go back and take a rest. Rest well.¡±


    ¡°When the test papers arrive, I will send people to the various courtyards to invite you all over.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Liang Chengcai subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    At this time, shouldn¡¯t they seize the time? How could they go back to rest and slack off like this?


    Mo Fei and the Sixth Princess also looked at Liu Wuji. Their expressions were similar to Liang Chengcai¡¯s. Most importantly, they were not in the mood to rest.


    However, Liang Chengcai had just opened his mouth when he was stopped by Liu Wuji.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting old, so I need to rest for a while. Help yourselves.¡± Then, Liu Wuji said,¡±


    Then, he ignored everyone¡¯s reaction and turned to leave.


    The room froze for a moment.


    Lin Xiaoyue was the first to react.


    She got up from her seat and yawned.


    ¡°Well¡­ril be off. See you guys later.¡± With that, she walked away.


    She ate a little too much at noon, so she was a little tired


    The Imperial Advisor was still the best, letting her go back to take an afternoon nap.


    Everyone in the room only reacted after Lin Xiaoyue left the room.


    They looked at each other. None of them left.


    The Imperial Advisor and Madam Li were the best at arithmetic among them..


    They did not need to cram at the last minute, but they did¡­

 Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Old Man (1)

    Chapter 662: Old Man (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As soon as she left the bamboo garden and noticed that there was no one around, Lin Xiaoyue stretched.


    Then, she felt even more sleepy. She quickened her pace and walked towards the plum garden where she stayed.


    Fortunately, the plum garden was not far from the bamboo garden.


    After entering the plum garden, Lin Xiaoyue returned to her room and went to bed.


    She didn¡¯t even reply to Zhao Shanshan halfway through.


    Zhao Shanshan sighed when she saw how sleepy her Miss was. She did not ask any more questions and left the room to let her Miss sleep.


    After lying down, Lin Xiaoyue quickly fell asleep.


    When hse woke up, it was already an hour later.


    Because she was too sleepy, she didn¡¯t even have a dream.


    Her mind went blank for a moment. Then, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly turned over and got off the bed.


    Oh no, she had slept for so long. Had they already started to choose the topic?


    It was all Li Xiao¡¯s fault. He was talking to her last night, causing her to be tired.


    Just as she left the inner room, Lin Xiaoyue unexpectedly saw Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Quickly help me wash up. I have to rush to the bamboo garden.¡±


    Although she did not think that her absence would affect everyone¡¯s choice of topic.


    However, everyone was busy, and even the Imperial Advisor participated. It would not be good if she was the only one slacking off.


    Also, she was afraid of getting into trouble.


    Zhao Shanshan stepped forward, but she did not panic.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be anxious. The Imperial Advisor told you to go after you wake up. They said that they could handle it.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned, but her expression did not relax.


    ¡°In that case, the test papers have been delivered?


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± She asked Zhao Shanshan.


    Zhao Shanshan paused.


    ¡°How long has it been since the Imperial Advisor sent someone to pass the message?¡± Lin Xiaoyue raised her voice.


    Hopefully, it wasn¡¯t long ago.


    ¡°No¡­not long, just about 25 minutes.¡± Zhao Shanshan was frightened by her Miss¡¯ expression and quickly answered her.


    Lin Xiaoyue wanted to knock her head, but she held back.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s already half an hour late anyway.¡±


    It was already too late. It was useless to rush over.


    She only hoped that Emperor Yan would not hear about this.


    Also, the Imperial Advisor actually told her to go after she woke up. Wasn¡¯t he being too lenient?


    Previously in the bamboo garden, the Imperial Advisor had asked everyone to return to the courtyard to rest. She felt that it was because of her.


    Now that she thought about it, she no longer doubted it.


    The Imperial Advisor was taking such good care of her, was it really just because of Li Xiao?


    Did he like his disciple so much?


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and shook her head. She stopped and continued to think.


    If not because of Li Xiao, who else could it be?


    The Imperial Advisor was so good to them, so she had to treat him better.


    She had to put in more effort in the topic selection this afternoon.


    After all, the outcome of tomorrow¡¯s competition concerned the Imperial Advisor¡¯s reputation and her plan to publish a book.


    The Imperial Advisor had planned an amulet for her, so there was no reason for her not to accept it.


    Zhao Shanshan listened to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words and helped Lin Xiaoyue wash up.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to take it slowly.


    Her movements were swift and she quickly helped Lin Xiaoyue wash up.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t delay any longer. She quickly left the room and went to the bamboo garden.


    When they arrived at the bamboo garden, they saw that everyone was indeed busy.


    When Liang Chengcai and the others saw Lin Xiaoyue arrive, they only raised their heads and glanced at her without saying anything.


    It was the Sixth Princess who greeted her.


    However, because she was too busy, she quickly continued to work.


    Only Liu Wuji was sitting at the head of the table, flipping through the questions leisurely.


    When he saw Lin Xiaoyue, he even stopped checking the questions and looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, take a seat.¡± Then, he said to Lin Xiaoyue and looked at the empty seat in front of him.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied awkwardly.


    Then, she walked towards that position and sat down.


    At this moment, Liu Wuji also walked over.


    He gave one of the questions to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°There are a total of twenty questions here. You can answer them after you read them.¡±


    ¡°Then choose the five questions that you think are the most difficult.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t answer it, you can look at the answer and the solution on the last piece of paper,¡± Liu Wuji said after a pause.


    In fact, he felt that his granddaughter would not have any difficulty answering these questions.


    However, there was always a chance..

 Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Old Man (2)

    Chapter 663: Old Man (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Xiaoyue agreed readily.


    She quickly accepted the mission.


    Then, she flipped through the questions and started to answer them.


    In the end, it only took her less than 35 minutes to solve all 20 difficult questions.


    After solving the questions, Lin Xiaoyue checked the answers.


    When she found that all the answers were correct, a smile appeared on her face.


    Then, she chose the five questions that she thought were the most difficult and handed them to Liu Wuji.


    Liu Wuji was surprised that Lin Xiaoyue had completed the task so quickly.


    ¡°You answered all of them?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    Liu Wuji was stunned for a moment, then he flipped through the questions that Lin Xiaoyue had given him.


    Liu Wuji only nodded and put down the question after reading it for about 15 minutes.


    ¡°Although these questions are difficult, I¡¯m afraid that only this question can barely make it in.¡± As he spoke, Liu Wuji chose one from the five.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the question on the paper and realized that it was the most difficult question she had ever done.


    Actually, it was not that the questions were difficult, but that the calculation process was more complicated.


    After all, the number was relatively large, and it was more difficult to calculate.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Make all the numbers bigger in the selected questions to increase the difficulty.¡±


    Liu Wuji looked up at Lin Xiaoyue and smiled.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°The competition is not a test of the speed of calculation, but the way of solving the problem.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible to increase the numbers appropriately. If it¡¯s purely to increase the difficulty of the calculation, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Otherwise, he could perform some extremely complicated calculations and let the opponent calculate for a month. Wouldn¡¯t that force them to admit defeat?


    ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Wuji continued when he saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s disappointed expression. ¡°It¡¯s possible to increase the number appropriately.¡±


    ¡°For example, the question you gave the Sixth Princess previously.¡± Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°We can use them for the competition questions after changing the numbers.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Only then did she remember the question she had given the Sixth Princess.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± Then, she asked Liu Wuji unconfidently.


    The Sixth Princess and Liang Chengcai were indeed unable to solve her problem, but the Chu Jin envoys were very famous¡­


    Liu Wuji smiled.


    Then, he raised his head and looked at Mo Fei, who was busy.


    Then, he took out a paper from the exam papers on the table and walked towards Mo Fei.


    ¡°Try this question and see if you can solve it.¡± Then, he handed the test paper to Mo Fei and said,


    Mo Fei quickly agreed.


    Then, he put away the previous questions and looked at the new question.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Wuji in confusion.


    Liu Wuji didn¡¯t give any explanation. Instead, he smiled and walked back.


    ¡°The question you gave him was the one you gave the Sixth Princess,¡± he said after he sat down.


    ¡°If Mo Fei can¡¯t answer it, we add it to the list.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    She didn¡¯t think highly of Liang Chengcai and the Sixth Princess¡¯s mathematical abilities, but she approved of Mo Fei.


    After all, in the first round of assessment, this person¡¯s score was only two points lower than hers, which meant that he only got one question wrong.


    Besides, Mo Fei was older.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought that she would have to wait with the Imperial Advisor for a while.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Fei came back with the test question in a short while.


    ¡°I know the answer to this question.¡± Then, Mo Fei said to Liu Wuji with a complicated expression.


    Liu Wuji and Lin Xiaoyue were surprised.


    ¡°After lunch, the Sixth Princess and Mr. Liang told me about this question,¡± Mo Fei continued.


    As he spoke, Mo Fei looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to say this,¡± he said to Liu Wuji. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to solve the problem by myself for a while, but 1 couldn¡¯t find the answer.¡±


    ¡°In the end, it was the Sixth Princess who told me the answer.¡±


    ¡°This question is exquisite. Madam Li is highly talented. This old man admires her!¡± As Mo Fei spoke, he actually bowed towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly asked Mo Fei to get up.


    ¡°I wanted to mention this earlier. The Sixth Princess, Mr. Liang, and 1 all agree that this question can be selected for tomorrow¡¯s test.¡±


    This question was much more difficult than the other questions they had seen.


    Liu Wuji smiled and then looked at Lin Xiaoyue with some pride. He had an expression that said, ¡°wasn¡¯t I right?¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a little awkward..

 Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Old Man (3)

    Chapter 664: Old Man (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Tran station


    ¡°Of course, but the number has to be made bigger. I ll leave it to you to change the questions.¡± Liu Wuji said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face stiffened.


    Then, under the expectant gazes of the two, she nodded.


    Alright then. If they thought it was good enough, then it was.


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue returned to her seat.


    After thinking for a while, she adapted rhe question.


    After she finished writing, she sent it to the Imperial Advisor.


    The Imperial Advisor was looking forward to it, but when he saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s handwriting, his expression froze.


    Then, he glanced at his granddaughter. Seeing that she had a serious expression and did nor have the intention to joke with him, he quickly put away rhe inappropriate expression on his face.


    This handwriting was really¡­unbearable to look at.


    It seemed that he had to find an opportunity to find some copybooks for his granddaughter to practice writing.


    His granddaughter was so outstanding, how could she be defeated by her handwriting?


    After looking at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s questions for a while, Liu Wuji finally finished reading them.


    Then, he took a pen and paper and copied Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s question onto a new piece of paper.


    Liu Wuji finally nodded in satisfaction when he saw rhe question.


    ¡°What¡¯s rhe answer?¡± Then, he asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue opened her mouth and was about ro say.


    However, Liu Wuji stopped her.


    ¡°Write it ro me.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    He even looked around the room warily.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze followed the Imperial Advisor and also swept around rhe room.


    Seeing Mo Fei and the others doing the questions seriously, she felt that the Imperial Advisor was being loo cautious.


    However, thinking about it, tomorrow¡¯s match was of great importance, so it was only right for him ro be so cautious.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not hesitate. She picked up the brush and wrote down rhe answer in front of Liu Wuji.


    Seeing his granddaughter¡¯s writing posture and rhe words she wrote, Liu Wuji almost lost control of his facial expression again.


    This girl really had to practice her calligraphy more.


    Knowing the answer, Liu Wuji brought the answer to the question and checked it.


    After making sure that the results were correct, he copied down rhe answers Lin Xiaoyue had given him.


    The Imperial Advisor, who had done all this, had a satisfied look on his face.


    But after a moment, rhe Imperial Advisor put away his satisfied expression and turned to look at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Leave the topic selection to them. You¡¯re in charge of setting the questions.¡± He said.


    His granddaughter was a genius.


    The questions the Grand Scholars and Arithmetic Masters came up in the last few days were not even as good as rhe ones his granddaughter casually picked up.


    The Emperor asked him to come up with three questions. With his granddaughter around, nor ro mention three, even five questions would not be a problem.


    Yes, at this moment, the Imperial Advisor had some devious thoughts.


    He wanted to take this opportunity to use his granddaughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    ¡°Ah?¡± She looked at Liu Wuji awkwardly.


    She believed that she was good at solving problems, especially math problems of this era.


    But setting questions¡­


    She could do ir too!


    People in this era did nor understand equations, probability, or geomerry. She had a lot of room to play!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be humble. I have high hopes for you!¡± Liu Wuji looked ar Lin Xiaoyue encouragingly.


    Facing the Imperial Advisor1 s trusting gaze, Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it a try¡­¡±


    Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.


    ¡°Think about ir here. Once you¡¯ve thought about it, I¡¯ll discuss it with you.¡± He said.


    Not bad, he could even get close to his granddaughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the Imperial Advisor and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Then, under the ¡°care¡± of the Imperial Advisor, she took the Imperial Advisor¡¯s seat.


    Then, she rook the brush and started to think of a question.


    What questions should she set?


    Normal questions definitely wouldn¡¯t work. They had to be difficult! It would be best if it required thinking out of the box.


    Mathematical Olympiad questions before rhe end of the 21st century were not bad choices.


    Haha, back then, she happened to be a part-time tutor in university, so she knew a little about it!


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue started to write.


    Then, she noticed rhe old man who was staring at her.


    Yes, rhe current Imperial Advisor was just an old man in her eyes.


    She realized that this was a cure old man who liked to smile at her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I read it out and you write ir, Master?¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Anyway, he had to copy it again later, so it was better to save some effort.


    Liu Wuji was stunned.


    Then, he laughed and agreed.


    Then, he exchanged places with Lin Xiaoyue.


    When Liu Wuji was ready, Lin Xiaoyue began to read the question.


    ¡°One day, A and B came ro rhe river to fish.¡±


    ¡°By noon, both of them have gained something.¡±


    ¡°A got three fish, B gor two fish.¡±


    ¡°When the two of them returned home, they met a man on rhe way. The man suggested that he share the fish with the two of them. The two agreed..¡±

 Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Setting Questions (1)

    Chapter 665: Setting Questions (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Then, the man left behind 10 wen to express his gratitude. How will the two of them divide the 10 wen?¡±


    Liu Wuji listened and wrote down the questions quickly.


    The question was not complicated. Liu Wuji understood the meaning of the question as soon as he finished writing it.


    But after reading it, he was a little stunned.


    The question was clear, but it gave off a strange feeling.


    The two of them caught different amounts of fish, but in the end, a freeloader came.


    However, he gave 10 wen.


    How?


    The 10 wen would be distributed according to the contributions of the two people?


    In this case, A would get 6 wen, B would get 4 wen.


    But was the question really that simple?


    ¡°Have you calculated the answer?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Liu Wuji with a smile.


    Liu Wuji looked at Lin Xiaoyue and felt that the problem could not be so simple.


    He frowned and was about to continue thinking.


    In the end, they saw Mo Fei and the others stop what they were doing and look in their direction.


    The Imperial Advisor¡¯s furrowed brows relaxed.


    ¡°Alright, come over. Let¡¯s see if we can solve her question.¡± Then, he said to everyone.


    There was still plenty of time, topic selection was not difficult. They could do that later.


    However, the question that the girl had asked was very interesting.


    When everyone heard the Imperial Advisor¡¯s words, their faces were filled with joy.


    Then, they hurried over to the two of them.


    ¡°In the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, everyone will announce the results in turn.¡± When everyone was present, the Imperial Advisor spoke.


    Everyone agreed.


    Then, he looked at the questions on the table and began to think.


    Just like the Imperial Advisor, they all felt a little strange.


    Finally, it was about time.


    ¡°Alright, tell us your answers.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Then, the Sixth Princess spoke first.


    ¡°A gets 6 wen, B gets 4 wen.¡± She looked at Lin Xiaoyue with uncertainty.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The Imperial Advisor¡¯s expression fluctuated slightly, but he did not express his opinion.


    He then looked at Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei.


    ¡°What about you guys?¡±


    Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei looked at each other and spoke hesitantly.


    ¡°My answer is the same as the Sixth Princess.¡±


    ¡°Mine as well.¡± Mo Fei also said with some uncertainty.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect that all three of them would answer wrongly.


    Just as she was about to say the answer, the Imperial Advisor spoke.


    ¡°But my answer is, A gets 8 wen, B gets 2 wen.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked and quickly looked at Liu Wuji.


    ¡°How is it? Am I right?¡± The old man asked Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt her heart skip a beat as she hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    When the Sixth Princess and the other two heard this, they were all shocked.


    ¡°A gets 8 wen, B gets 2 wen. Please enlighten me!¡± The Sixth Princess hurriedly asked Liu Wuji.


    Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei also looked at Liu Wuji with admiration.


    They all believed that the Imperial Advisor¡¯s answer was correct.


    There was a strange energy to this question. There must be something mysterious about it.


    The Imperial Advisor must have noticed something.


    Lin Xiaoyue also smiled and looked at Liu Wuji, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°This question isn¡¯t complicated,¡± Liu Wuji said with a smile.


    ¡°The third person gave 10 wen, but he only gave the amount he ate.¡±


    ¡°If the three of them eat together, then all the fish added up will be worth 30 wen.¡±


    ¡°5 fish for 30 wen. Each fish is worth 6 wen.¡±


    ¡°3 fish is worth 18 wen. B offered 2 fish, the total value is 12 wen.¡±


    ¡°Then, they each ate the value of 10 wen. This way, A should have 8 wen, and B should have 2 wen.¡±


    ¡°This is the answer.¡±


    Everyone listened to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s explanation and understood it.


    He marveled at the Imperial Advisor¡¯s clear thinking and blamed themselves for being stupid.


    It was very simple.


    But why couldn¡¯t they solve such a simple question?


    Lin Xiaoyue also looked at the Imperial Advisor with bright eyes.


    ¡°What do you think of this question?¡± She smiled and asked the Imperial Advisor.


    Since Mo Fei, Liang Chengcai, and the Sixth Princess couldn¡¯t answer it, it should be selected.


    After all, it was impossible for everyone to be like the Imperial Advisor, who had a clear train of thought and answered the questions accurately..

 Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Setting Questions (2)

    Chapter 666: Setting Questions (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Mo Fei and the other two also looked at Liu Wuji with uncertainty in their hearts.


    They did not solve this question.


    However, after the Imperial Advisor¡¯s explanation, they realized that this question was actually not difficult.


    Chu Jin¡¯s envoy was also an expert in arithmetic. What if he could also think like that?


    In that case, would he have solved the problem?


    The Imperial Advisor pondered for a moment.


    ¡°This is just a backup. The difficulty of this question is not high enough. He might be able to solve it.¡± He said.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s disappointed expression, Liu Wuji added, ¡°don¡¯t underestimate the ability of Xu Yan and the others. If I can solve the problem, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to solve it.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    The opponent was so strong?


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the Imperial Advisor and saw his serious expression. She didn¡¯t say anything else.


    It seemed that the probability of this question stumping the opponent was not high.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Xiaoyue came up with a new question.


    Therefore, she asked Liu Wuji to record it.


    The Imperial Advisor was very interested and quickly made his preparations.


    The few people who were going to go back to work also stayed behind, waiting to hear Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s new questions.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces. She then said, ¡°there¡¯s a job.


    If both A and B work together, it will take 8 hours to complete.¡±


    ¡°If B and C work together, it will take 10 hours.¡±


    ¡°Now, if A and C work together for 2 hours and leave the rest to B. B will need another 12 hours to complete.¡±


    ¡°The question now is how long it will take for B to complete this task alone.¡±


    Liu Wuji wrote the question down and everyone looked at it.


    Liang Chengcai and the others didn¡¯t even wait for the Imperial Advisor¡¯s instructions. They took a pen and paper and started to calculate the questions.


    Unfortunately, after looking at it for a long time, it was the same as the previous question. They did not know where to start.


    Liu Wuji also frowned and did not speak for a long time.


    After a while, he finally stopped looking at the questions and looked up at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°This question is the same as the one you gave to the Sixth Princess. If it¡¯s the same type of question, only one question can be given.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t thought of a way to solve the previous question.


    Now that he encountered this problem again, he naturally couldn¡¯t solve it.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°What if the method of solving is different?¡±


    Liu Wuji was stunned.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me how to solve this problem? Tell us more about the solution to the previous question.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not they are the same is up to one¡¯s judgment.¡±


    The rest of the people also looked at Lin Xiaoyue, very curious about how to solve this kind of question.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Then, she looked at the questions on the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the algorithm for this question first.¡±


    ¡°If A and B work together, they can finish it in 8 hours. So they can complete a quarter of the total work in 2 hours.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue only recently learned that they understood fractions, but this method of calculation was not widespread.


    As some of the strongest people in the Great Yan, Lin Xiaoyue did not doubt that everyone here knew fractions.


    Sure enough, after hearing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words, everyone nodded.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt better. She continued, ¡°similarly, B and C can complete one-fifth of the total project in 2 hours.¡±


    Everyone nodded again.


    ¡°Next, A and B work together for 4 hours to complete two-quarters of the work. Similarly, B and C work together for 4 hours to complete two-fifths of the work.¡±


    ¡°In total, they have completed 90% of the work.¡±


    As everyone listened, they calculated in their hearts.


    After confirming that the calculation was correct, they all nodded.


    ¡°If we look at it separately, A and C each took 4 hours, while B took 8 hours.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, we also know that A and C working for 4 hours and B working for 12 hours will finish the work.¡±


    ¡°In other words, B only needs to work for another 4 hours to complete the remaining one-tenth of the project.¡±


    ¡°In this way, it can be easily calculated that B can only complete one-twentieth of the work per hour.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the solution. If this job is given to B alone, it will take 20 hours.¡±


    Everyone was surprised..

 Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Setting Questions (3)

    Chapter 667: Setting Questions (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He did not expect the deduction process to be so simple.


    Even Liu Wuji was shocked for a while before he came back to his senses.


    ¡°This question is wonderful!¡± Then, he said.


    Then, he quickly sorted out his thoughts and recorded the solution.


    After doing all this, he put away the answers and questions.


    Liu Wuji raised his head in satisfaction and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the previous question.¡± He said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    The rest of the people also looked at Lin Xiaoyue, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°The previous questions involved some knowledge that you don¡¯t understand. In order to make it easier for me to explain, 1 have to give you a lesson first.¡± She continued.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Liu Wuji said with a smile.


    He liked to see his granddaughter¡¯s confident look. His granddaughter should be like this!


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t hesitate. She sat on the table and explained the calculation of the equation to everyone, as well as the method of setting up the equation and solving the equation.


    Everyone present was a group of people who were very talented in arithmetic. Naturally, it didn¡¯t take much effort to understand Professor Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s content.


    Not only that, after Lin Xiaoyue set the questions consecutively, everyone also found the solution to these questions.


    As for some of the problems they had encountered previously, they now had a solution.


    The problem of chickens and rabbits in the same cage, as well as the three-dimensional linear equation that Lin Xiaoyue had previously proposed, all had a fixed and simple solution.


    After listening to the lesson, everyone, including Liu Wuji, looked at Lin Xiaoyue in admiration.


    This was a true master, a master who could write books and pass them down to future generations.


    ¡°How is it? With these two different solutions, can my two questions be selected?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Liu Wuji with a smile.


    Liu Wuji took out the two questions and pondered for a while.


    ¡°Although you gave two different solutions, the two questions are still too similar. Just to be safe,¡± he said. I suggest that we only leave the first question.¡±


    Mo Fei and the others looked reluctant, but they still nodded in agreement.


    These two questions seemed to have different solutions, but in fact, the solution could be interlinked.


    If Chu Jin denied it, the Great Yan might not be able to win.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked regretful.


    So, was it a waste of effort again?


    Liu Wuji saw his granddaughter¡¯s reaction. He smiled and continued,¡± there¡¯s no rush. You can continue to think about it slowly. Try to think of four more difficult questions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be best if these four difficult questions can stump me.¡± Liu Wuji thought for a moment.


    ¡°This way, your chances of winning tomorrow¡¯s battle will be higher.¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t answer the questions, the probability of Xu Yan answering them was not high either.


    In this way, as long as he performed well in the first half, the probability of winning would be higher.


    Yes, after seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s ability to come up with questions, Liu Wuji felt that letting Lin Xiaoyue come up with questions was more suitable than choosing from a sea of questions.


    At the same time, he was happy to let his granddaughter help him share his worries.


    Help him solve the three difficult tasks that the emperor gave him.


    As soon as Liu Wuji said this, Mo Fei and the others looked at Lin Xiaoyue with anticipation.


    She was the key to their victory tomorrow.


    Lin Xiaoyue rubbed her temples.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± He said.


    She had to think about it carefully.


    After all, too much time had passed. She had already forgotten many of the interesting questions that she remembered in the past.


    After that, Mo Fei and the others were arranged by Liu Wuji to return to continue with the topic selection, while Lin Xiaoyue continued to set the questions.


    Lin Xiaoyue only managed to come up with five questions after wasting so many brain cells.


    It even included questions such as filling in numbers, geometry, probability, and so on.


    Liu Wuji was a little surprised that Lin Xiaoyue had come up with the questions so quickly.


    After receiving the questions, he began to check them.


    The more he looked, the more surprised he became.


    After confirming that he could not answer any of the questions, Liu Wuji was extremely excited and quickly copied down the questions one by one.


    Then, he called Mo Fei and the others over and asked them to take a closer look.


    They couldn¡¯t answer a single question.


    ¡°You¡¯re a god! How did you come up with these questions?¡± The Sixth Princess couldn¡¯t help but step forward and grab Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm.


    Because they were familiar with each other, Lin Xiaoyue did not dodge.


    ¡°Hehe.Jt was just a flash of inspiration.¡± He replied.


    When everyone heard this, they looked at Lin Xiaoyue with even more admiration.


    A flash of inspiration. Why didn¡¯t they have such inspiration?


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s enough.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    Then, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Give me the answers to these questions later.¡±


    ¡°As for the solution, don¡¯t tell us..¡±

 Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Desire to Participate (1)

    Chapter 668: Desire to Participate (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Mo Fei and the others were disappointed.


    However, it was understandable that the Imperial Advisor wanted to keep the answer a secret.


    Then, Mo Fei and the others dispersed.


    They continued to do their own things.


    They couldn¡¯t think of any difficult problems, so they could only choose from existing questions


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly wrote the answer.


    Then, she gave the answer to Liu Wuji.


    After Liu Wuji read it, he copied it down again.


    He even asked Lin Xiaoyue to confirm it before putting it aside.


    Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the Imperial Advisor was done.


    She felt that she could rest for a while.


    Unexpectedly, the Imperial Advisor actually asked her to continue thinking about the questions.


    ¡°The questions you set are much better than those. While there¡¯s still time, think of a few more.¡± The old man looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a smile, as if she was a lump of shining gold.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°No more! I¡¯ve already racked my brains for those five questions!¡± She quickly said.


    She had thought hard for a long time.


    She had more questions, but the problem was that they couldn¡¯t be of the same type. Moreover, the standard of the difficult questions had to be high enough.


    His standard was high.


    It was only because he did not have as much knowledge in mathematics as she did. Otherwise, she would not have been able to give him a difficult question.


    ¡°Try again.¡± The Imperial Advisor did not give up and smiled faintly.


    Lin Xiaoyue had no choice but to agree.


    Then, she returned to her seat.


    She bit the tip of the brush and continued to grind it.


    Of course, because she had already provided five questions before, she was not as anxious this time.


    When the others had finished choosing the questions, she had only written three questions.


    In the end, the Imperial Advisor gathered everyone together and decided on the ten questions for tomorrow.


    For the first six questions, there was no suspense. He chose the questions that Lin Xiaoyue had given earlier.


    After that, the Imperial Advisor brought everyone to look at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s three new questions.


    He realized that the quality of these three questions was somewhat unsatisfactory.


    In the end, the Imperial Advisor only managed to pick one question.


    Thus, he obtained the seventh question.


    The remaining three questions could only be chosen from the questions that everyone had chosen.


    The Imperial Advisor picked up a stack of questions and looked through them one by one. As he looked through them, he eliminated them.


    In the end, there were only six questions left.


    Then, the Imperial Advisor let everyone vote on the spot and decide on the last three questions.


    After a while, the questions for the second half of tomorrow¡¯s competition were out.


    After setting the questions, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Liu Wuji sorted out the questions and then asked the servant waiting outside to call for Eunuch Hu.


    Not long after, Eunuch Hu arrived.


    In front of everyone, Liu Wuji handed the questions and answers to Eunuch Hu.


    He instructed Eunuch Hu to personally deliver them to Emperor Yan.


    After Eunuch Hu left, Liu Wuji looked at the people in the room.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to clean up this place.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, after the competition is over, I will get someone to clean it up.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    There were many manuscripts here, and some of them were related to the test questions.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You guys have worked hard today.¡±


    ¡°I have already instructed the kitchen to prepare a meal. I¡¯ll send them to your respective courtyards later.¡±


    ¡°After dinner tonight, rest early to compete properly with the envoy of Chu Jin tomorrow.¡± Liu Wuji said. When he said this, his face was filled with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Everyone replied again. When they answered, their voice was much louder than before.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue and the others left the room.


    After that, they left the bamboo garden together.


    After bidding farewell to everyone, she followed Li Xiao, who had been waiting for her, back to the plum garden.


    Not long after they returned to the plum garden, the servants brought over dinner.


    After the servants put down the food and left, Li Xiao stayed behind and ate with Lin Xiaoyue in the room.


    Zhao Shanshan went out to stand guard, leaving only the husband and wife in the room.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao about his situation today while eating.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already met His Highness.¡± Li Xiao said.


    ¡°After discussion, we believe that tomorrow is the best time.¡± As he spoke, Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    The next day, Chu Jin¡¯s envoy would enter the palace and compete with the Great Yan in arithmetic.


    At that time, everyone¡¯s eyes would be focused on the front hall. It would be the time when the guards in the rear palace were the most lax..

 Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Desire to Participate (2)

    Chapter 669: Desire to Participate (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    If he could find the right time, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to bring his sister out of the palace.


    Moreover, Prince Anyang would be leaving the capital the day after tomorrow.


    It just so happened that he could make arrangements to escort his sister out of the capital.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    She didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast.


    Then, she nodded.


    ¡°Is there anything 1 can do?¡±


    Her husband and Prince Anyang were not rash people. Since tomorrow was set, then tomorrow would definitely be the most suitable day.


    The corners of Li Xiao¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.


    He reached out his hand and patted Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s head.


    ¡°No, just focus on the competition tomorrow.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue felt warmth in her heart.


    ¡°What are the arrangements after your sister leaves the palace?¡±


    ¡°After you leave the palace, you will leave the capital city directly. Wait on the road.¡± Li Xiao said.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, His Highness will set off. After meeting up with my sister, the rest will be easy to handle.¡±


    If Emperor Yan found out that his sister was missing, he might seal the city.


    The best was to hurry up and send her out of the city.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded again.


    ¡°His Highness is leaving the capital. You should follow him back.¡±


    After tomorrow¡¯s competition, if Yan won, she would have to stay in the capital for a period of time.


    She would accept the Imperial Advisor¡¯s help and prepare for the compilation of arithmetic books. She would strike while the iron was hot and gain fame for herself.


    As such, she would not be able to return to Qingshi Town for the time being.


    As for her sister, she needed someone to take care of her when she went back.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t go back, but Li Xiao had to leave.


    Li Xiao was silent for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Xiao Yang take care of my sister.¡±


    If his wife did not leave, he did not want to leave either.


    With him around, his wife¡¯s safety would be more assured.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°No, I only feel more at ease when you go back.¡±


    ¡± Besides, I¡¯ll only be at ease with you around the Liu residence.¡±


    Li Xiao was about to speak when Lin Xiaoyue reached out and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After you leave, I won¡¯t stay in the capital for long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return to Daishi Village after the compilation of the book is completed.¡±


    ¡°This is also for our future.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s last sentence was a little heavy.


    Li Xiao finally stopped insisting.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and settle my sister down before going to the capital to pick you up.¡± After thinking for a while, he said.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave Li Xiao a helpless look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her man¡¯s insistence.


    ¡°Give me a month. If I¡¯m not back in a month, you can come to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Half a month.¡± He bargained.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    ¡°A round trip would take half a month.¡±


    ¡°I say a month. When it¡¯s time, come and pick me up.¡±


    Li Xiao was helpless. Seeing that his wife could not be persuaded, he could only nod helplessly.


    Lin Xiaoyue then asked Li Xiao about tomorrow¡¯s plans. After confirming that he and Prince Anyang had already arranged everything properly, she felt more at ease.


    After washing up, she went to bed early to rest.


    The next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue woke up early.


    After Zhao Shanshan helped her wash up and dress up, she changed into the luxurious clothes prepared by the palace.


    After that, he went to have breakfast with Mo Fei and the others and the Imperial Advisor.


    After breakfast, Eunuch Hu arrived.


    The group left the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence and boarded the carriage that Eunuch Hu had prepared in advance.


    They passed through several palace gates and finally stopped at the entrance of a huge palace.


    After getting off the carriage, Eunuch Hu led everyone into the side hall to rest.


    ¡°Everyone, rest here first. I will come back to bring you into the hall.¡± Eunuch Hu said to everyone.


    Eunuch Hu left after everyone agreed.


    Lin Xiaoyue noticed that everyone was nervous. Only the Sixth Princess looked calm and even a little excited.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t say much and found a seat.


    As soon as she sat down, the Sixth Princess came over.


    ¡°The competition will be held in the front hall later.¡±


    ¡°Not only Chu Jin¡¯s envoy, but also my father, the Imperial Advisor, and the civil and military officials of the Great Yan will be there.¡±


    The Sixth Princess looked at Lin Xiaoyue with burning eyes.


    ¡°I really want to participate in the competition with you. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not strong enough.¡± Then, she said with some disappointment.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei.


    ¡°When the time comes, there will be so many people watching. There will be so much pressure.¡± She smiled.


    The Sixth Princess followed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze and looked at Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei.


    Then, she laughed..

 Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Desire to Participate (3)

    Chapter 670: Desire to Participate (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to feel pressured. This time, the responsibility on your shoulders is too heavy. We can only succeed, we cannot fail.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Can¡¯t fail? The competition hadn¡¯t even started yet, so who dared to make such a guarantee?


    However, the competition was imminent, so Lin Xiaoyue did not say much. ¡°With you here, we will definitely win!¡± Suddenly, the Sixth Princess said. His eyes were filled with admiration as she looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded awkwardly.


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    The Sixth Princess blinked.


    ¡°Yes! If you defeat Chu Jin¡¯s envoy, father will definitely reward you.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you will be the greatest contributor. Is there anything you want?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Did he really think so highly of her? The competition hadn¡¯t even started yet, and they were already thinking about what would happen after they won.


    ¡°I¡­The Emperor will give me anything I want?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked. She actually had an idea.


    What did she want? A death-exemption medal, or 10,000 taels of gold¡­


    Hehe, of course, it was just a thought.


    She was going to earn a reputation for herself. How could she let the world think that she was so ¡°tacky¡±?


    ¡°I think so! If you really defeated Chu Jin¡¯s envoy, you would have made a great contribution!¡± the Sixth Princess replied.


    Then, she saw Lin Xiaoyue smiling and carefully pulled Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hehe, I heard¡­from Mr. Liang¡­.¡±


    ¡°After the match, you¡¯d write books on arithmetic and promote it to all the academies in the Great Yan?¡± The Sixth Princess looked at Lin Xiaoyue expectantly.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Seeing the Sixth Princess¡¯ expression, how could she not guess what she was planning?


    ¡°Yes¡­ but it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°First of all, we have to win the competition later. Secondly, we need the support of the imperial court to promote the book to the academy.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Advisor said that he would bring up the second condition to the


    Emperor. However, I don¡¯t know if it will work or not.¡±


    The Sixth Princess¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Of course! Father will definitely agree to it!¡±


    ¡°Again, if you win this time. He could mention it to father at the celebration banquet later! How could he not agree to such a good thing that benefits the country and the people?¡± She said excitedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue pretended to think and nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Seeing this, the Sixth Princess became even more excited.


    The hand that grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm tightened.


    ¡°On account of my devotion to the path of arithmetic and my admiration for you. Let me join in the editing!¡± Then, he said.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue hesitated.


    From the two days of interaction, she realized that the Sixth Princess was quite capable.


    Her passion for mathematics was indeed something that few could match.


    Moreover, the Sixth Princess was of noble status. With her participation, this matter would indeed be much easier.


    However, the competition was not over yet. It was too early to talk about this now¡­


    ¡°Aiya, just promise me! As long as you agree, you can arrange for me to do ail the dirty work in the process of editing the book! I have no complaints!¡± The Sixth Princess said hurriedly.


    It was a book that would be distributed to all the academies in Great Yan in the future.


    Once the book is published, it will definitely have a huge impact and will even be passed down to future generations.


    If she could participate in the editing, she could also leave her name in history!


    Throughout the history of the dynasty, how many people could leave their names in history?


    Even emperors, generals, and ministers might not have the chance.


    As for her, as long as she seized this opportunity, she would have a chance to leave her name in history.


    Thinking about it, if people in the future saw that a princess like her had actually participated in the editing of such an important book, they would definitely praise her.


    Wasn¡¯t this more famous than those princesses who were married off, or even some emperors who didn¡¯t have outstanding achievements?


    Making a name for herself was one thing, but it was impossible to complete the editing of the book in a short period of time.


    If she could participate in this process, she would be able to learn from Lin Xiaoyue every day.


    There were many things that she could learn.


    What if she took a fancy to her and took her as her student? That was another beautiful story¡­


    Yes, she no longer wanted to acknowledge the Imperial Advisor as her master. She was more interested in Lin Xiaoyue.


    Although, at her age, it seemed like¡­she was even younger than her.


    However, in the path of mathematics, the one who reached the top was the senior.


    Lin Xiaoyue was much more knowledgeable than her, so it was no problem for him to be her master.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Lin Xiaoyue finally nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you participate if we actually write a book.¡±


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue was thinking.


    Now that she had promised the Sixth Princess, even if Emperor Yan did not agree to promote the book to the whole country, she would still think of a way to make it happen..

 Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Showy? (1)

    Chapter 671: Showy? (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Therefore, she had to win the next match.


    The subsequent plan must also succeed!


    The Sixth Princess was overjoyed and thanked Lin Xiaoyue repeatedly.


    She also promised that she would do her best.


    After a while, Eunuch Hu finally returned.


    He announced that he would bring a few people to the hall.


    Lin Xiaoyue sorted out her emotions and left with Eunuch Hu along with the others.


    At this moment, not only was Chu Jin¡¯s envoy present in the front hall, but there were also many civil and military officials of the Great Yan.


    Emperor Yan chatted with the two princes sent by Chu Jin. His attitude was quite enthusiastic.


    However, the two princes of Chu Jin were rather arrogant. The ministers of Great Yan were displeased.


    But even so, no one dared to say anything.


    With the appearance of Lin Xiaoyue and the others, there was finally more discussion in the hall.


    The civil and military officials had long known about the selection of Arithmetic Masters in the palace, and they also knew that in the end, a woman had won the first place.


    However, many people had objections to this.


    Great Yan was full of talents, yet they had to rely on a woman to compete with Chu Jin¡¯s envoy. It was truly shameful.


    Some people even felt that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s title was probably exaggerated.


    In short, this group of ancient people had a lot of prejudice against women.


    Actually, this was understandable.


    After all, even Emperor Yan had judged women back then. He even felt that the Imperial Advisor was colluding with Lin Xiaoyue.


    Compared to the whispers of the courtiers of the Great Yan, the two princes from Chu Jin did not say anything.


    However, his eyes were unbridled as he stared at Lin Xiaoyue and the Sixth Princess who were walking in front.


    When he realized that they were all beauties, his eyes were filled with frivolity.


    Then, the two of them looked at each other with interest in their eyes.


    At the same time, Xu Yan and the other two sitting below them also looked at Lin Xiaoyue and the others.


    After seeing Lin Xiaoyue, they all had different expressions.


    Two of them were surprised, but the white-bearded old man, Xu Yan, frowned when he saw this.


    He actually sent a little girl to compete with him.


    Did Liu Wuji have no one else to send?


    Yes, he had received news yesterday that his opponent was a girl who was not even seventeen years old.


    Previously, he thought that the news was deliberately released by the Great Yan to lower his guard. He did not expect it to be true.


    ¡°Long live the emperor!¡± Lin Xiaoyue did not care about this. She followed the Sixth Princess forward and bowed to Emperor Yan.


    A smile appeared on Emperor Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Rise.¡± He said.


    He didn¡¯t care much about the expressions of the civil and military officials in the hall, as well as the people from Chu Jin.


    He was really optimistic about Lin Xiaoyue now.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s performance in the previous assessment was needless to say. The questions sent into the palace by the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence last night had once again shocked him.


    At that time, when he found out that the Imperial Advisor had only chosen three questions from the existing questions, he was a little puzzled.


    Then, he looked at the ten questions and asked the mathematicians to try to solve them.


    In the end, other than the three questions selected from the existing questions, none of those people could answer them.


    He believed that he had some talent in arithmetic, but when he saw the question, he felt that he had no idea where to start.


    He still had to look at the answer and bring it into the question to confirm that the answer was correct.


    Moreover, for some questions, even if he saw the answers, he could not determine the accuracy of the answers.


    In short, he really liked those seven difficult questions.


    He also admired Lin Xiaoyue who came up with these seven questions.


    Emperor Yan looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a smile, his attitude unusually good.


    Soon, he introduced Chu Jin to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highnesses.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s attitude was calm. She did not look around and bowed respectfully to the two princes.


    The two princes, Chu and Jin, had frivolous smiles on their faces.


    ¡°There is no need to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°Before this, 1 heard that the Great Yan is a land of outstanding talents. Seeing you today, 1 think it¡¯s true.¡± Prince Chu stared at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s said that beauty comes from the land of the Great Yan. I admire your beauty.¡± Prince Jin said. A pair of thieving eyes also glanced at Lin Xiaoyue, extremely impudent.


    The hall was in an uproar.


    The ministers of the Great Yan were furious.


    How dare a man from Chu Jin humiliate Madam Li in front of the monarch and ministers of Great Yan?


    Although they were dissatisfied that the Emperor had sent a woman to represent the Great Yan, they were not happy about it.


    Madam Li was representing the Great Yan.


    The actions of the two princes, Chu and Jin, were a slap to the Great Yan¡¯s face.


    Among the courtiers, there were some who sympathized with Lin Xiaoyue. However, at this moment, there were more who were annoyed at Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Showy? (2)

    Chapter 672: Showy? (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    If she wasn¡¯t a woman, how could she be humiliated by the Chu and Jin Princes? She even caused the Great Yan to lose face.


    At this moment, the Imperial Advisor, who was sitting below Emperor Yan, frowned.


    How could his precious granddaughter be bullied by others?


    Not only him, but Emperor Yan also frowned when he saw this.


    The Sixth Princess couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and was about to rush forward.


    However, she was pulled back by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s small movement.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Then, someone heard a chuckle.


    This chuckle was clearly not loud, but many people heard it.


    Because the hall instantly fell silent.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Lin Xiaoyue chuckled again.


    This time, everyone was sure that the chuckle was actually from Madam Li.


    The Chu and Jin Princes were stunned when they saw Lin Xiaoyue looking up at them without any fear and even smiling at them.


    ¡°What Your Highnesses have heard is true. However, Your Highnesses, do you know that the Great Yan is a country of etiquette and honor.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the faces of the Chu and Jin princes darkened.


    This woman calling them rude?


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard before that the people of Chu and Jin are fierce and live a casual life without regard for ethics.¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly pretended to be surprised. Then, as if she had thought of something, she quickly shut her mouth.


    ¡°I misspoke! The two princes are magnanimous and will definitely not take this to heart.¡± As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue bowed to the two of them.


    The princes, who were about to flare up, were instantly hit back by a soft fist.


    They couldn¡¯t. Otherwise, they would be bullying a woman.


    The Sixth Princess was the first to regain her senses. She tugged at Lin Xiaoyue and secretly gave her a thumbs up.


    She was really amazing! Not only was she good at math, but she was also good at talking!


    Look, she even fought back.


    That¡¯s right, Chu Jin¡¯s people had no ethics.


    It was not uncommon for a brother-in-law to marry a sister-in-law, or even a stepson to marry a stepmother! They were indeed shameless.


    The courtiers of Yan were shocked at first, but then some people couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Isn¡¯t that so? Chu Jin had no sense of propriety, righteousness, or shame.


    Emperor Yan and Liu Wuji looked at each other, and a smile flashed across their eyes.


    However, the two of them could not laugh and could only continue to hold their hands.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue was still staring at him, Prince Chu snorted and turned his body away.


    Prince Jin also glared at Lin Xiaoyue and turned his body.


    She had a sharp tongue. They wanted to see how long she could be smug after she started answering the questions later.


    Xu Yan finally looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Does the Great Yan have talents? We¡¯ll know later.¡± He said.


    His eyes were indifferent, as if he did not care about Lin Xiaoyue at all.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Please enlighten me, ATr. Xu.¡± Then, he bowed respectfully to Xu Yan.


    Xu Yan glanced at Lin Xiaoyue again before standing up.


    At the same time, the other two people beside Xu Yan also stood up.


    They followed Xu Yan to the center of the hall.


    With Xu Yan in the lead, the three of them bowed to Emperor Yan.


    ¡°Your Majesty of the Great Yan, since everyone is here, can the competition begin now?¡± Xu Yan asked in a deep voice.


    He looked down on the princes¡¯ actions.


    He looked down on that girl¡¯s sharp-tongued performance.


    He wanted to see everyone¡¯s true strengths.


    Hmph, the person Liu Wuji chose, he hoped he wouldn¡¯t be disappointed.


    Emperor Yan looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue walking over, he bowed to him and nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± He said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Eunuch Dahu waved his hand, and a guard brought over the hourglass.


    Then, the table, the cushion, and the four treasures of the study.


    After everything was arranged, Eunuch Dahu bowed to Emperor Yan.


    With a wave of Emperor Yan¡¯s hand, the guards began to count down.


    Seeing this, Xu Yan and the others did not delay and handed over the first question.


    The guard opened the scroll and showed it to Lin Xiaoyue and the others.


    Emperor Yan, who was sitting in the upper seat, and some people near the upper seat could also see the contents of the question.


    Although these people had never studied arithmetic in particular, they were all well-read and proficient in arithmetic..

 Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Showy? (3)

    Chapter 673: Showy? (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After seeing the questions, their faces turned pale.


    Even Emperor Yan frowned when he saw the question.


    Liu Wuji, on the other hand, looked more relaxed.


    After reading the questions, his gaze fell on Lin Xiaoyue and the others.


    What was Lin Xiaoyue doing now?


    She took out a small booklet and was already using a pen to calculate.


    Yes, she was not used to using an ancient brush.


    How could a writing brush be as useful as her signature pen?


    Moreover, she had already discussed this with Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei before she set off.


    Liang Chengcai could read it out loud when he looked at the questions, saving her the time to read the questions herself.


    That was why she could answer so quickly.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s performance, Xu Yan was somewhat interested in the pen and booklet in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Showy.¡± At this moment, Xu Qing, who was beside him, said disdainfully.


    Xu Yan turned to look at Xu Qing.


    Xu Qing quickly lowered his head.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s showy or not, we¡¯ll know in a while.¡± Xu Yan said and then looked at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    The first question was set by his disciple, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult.


    If this girl couldn¡¯t even pass the first question, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call her ¡°showy¡±.


    However, this girl was the one chosen by Liu Wuji.


    Liu Wuji should not be so blind¡­


    As Xu Yan thought about it, his gaze met Liu Wuji¡¯s.


    Liu Wuji smiled at Xu Yan with a calm expression.


    Xu Yan was even more certain that the other party could solve this question.


    Sure enough, Lin Xiaoyue found the answer after a while.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t rush to answer the question after she solved it. Instead, she checked it first.


    After that, she gave the answers to Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei, asking them to help her verify the answers.


    Lin Xiaoyue only stepped forward to answer when both sides nodded at her.


    After Lin Xiaoyue answered, the hall fell silent.


    The courtiers could not care less about Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s identity as a woman. They all looked nervously at Lin Xiaoyue and Xu Yan and the others who were opposite her.


    He was afraid that Xu Yan would announce that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s answer was wrong.


    At the same time, the two princes, Chu and Jin, also looked at Xu Yan.


    They were looking forward to hearing Xu Yan announce that Lin Xiaoyue had answered wrongly to help them take revenge.


    Unfortunately, the two princes were disappointed.


    Xu Yan nodded after hearing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Correct answer, next question.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the ministers of Yan whispered to each other excitedly.


    Their impression of Lin Xiaoyue also improved.


    Emperor Yan also looked at Liu Wuji with a smile, and his heart calmed down a lot.


    Very well, she passed the first question.


    The Sixth Princess was the most excited. Because she was close to Emperor Yan, she kept saying good things about Lin Xiaoyue to him.


    Emperor Yan also replied with a smile, making the two princes extremely angry.


    Behind Xu Yan, Xu Qing¡¯s face was also a little dark.


    Just now, he had told his master that the other party was showy.


    He did not expect her to solve the problem so quickly.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the others didn¡¯t care about this.


    When the second question came up, she did the same thing.


    Liang Chengcai read the question while she listened and wrote down the main points.


    After she was done, hse began to calculate in the booklet.


    Xu Yan looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s actions and saw that she seemed to have quickly solved the answer. He was a little surprised.


    After a while, after Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei¡¯s verification was consistent, Lin Xiaoyue answered again.


    At this moment, Xu Qing¡¯s face turned pale when he heard Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s answer.


    Only then did he realize that he had really underestimated the woman.


    This woman¡¯s arithmetic ability was probably not weaker than his.


    In fact, she might even be stronger than him.


    Xu Yan looked at Lin Xiaoyue more seriously.


    After the correct answer was announced, the third question was given.


    The ministers of Yan finally had confidence in Lin Xiaoyue and no longer looked at her through colored glasses.


    They even secretly cheered for Lin Xiaoyue, hoping that she could continue to work hard and answer all the difficult questions that Chu Jin had given.


    Sure enough, she did not disappoint everyone. Lin Xiaoyue and the other two were really invincible.


    After a while, she answered three questions correctly.


    Seeing that five out of ten questions had been answered correctly, and not a single question had been skipped, the faces of the two princes darkened.


    At the same time, Xu Qing, who was following behind Xu Yan, turned even paler.


    He was now certain that Mrs. Li¡¯s arithmetic ability was better than his.


    This was because out of the five questions that the other party had answered correctly, there was one question that he could not solve before.


    ¡°Master!¡± Xu Qing couldn¡¯t help but call out to Xu Yan.


    There were only half of the questions left, but the other party was unstoppable, becoming more and more courageous as the battle progressed. This was not a good thing..

 Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: The Last Question (1)

    Chapter 674: The Last Question (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Xu Yan glanced at Xu Qing.


    Xu Qing shut his mouth.


    Xu Yan glanced at the two princes, Chu and Jin, who were looking at him anxiously. A hint of helplessness flashed across his face.


    Then, he asked someone to get the sixth question.


    The questions were brought up, but Xu Yan was not in a hurry to start.


    Instead, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°The difficulty of the previous five questions is average, but the next five questions are different.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t solve it, 1 suggest you skip it.¡± Xu Yan said.


    After he finished speaking, he looked in Liu Wuji¡¯s direction.


    When Xu Qing and Meng Lin heard Xu Yan¡¯s words, they felt much more at ease.


    Even the two princes, Chu and Jin, who were anxious and uneasy just now, calmed down and looked at the officials of the Yan Country arrogantly again.


    Only the courtiers of the Yan Country were discussing animatedly again.


    All of them looked at Xu Yan and the others warily. At the same time, they also looked at Lin Xiaoyue expectantly.


    Liu Wuji smiled at Xu Yan and nodded at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue look back at Xu Yan.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Elder Xu.¡± She bowed to Xu Yan.


    Xu Yan nodded and asked someone to start the questions.


    Next, just like before, Liang Cheng started reading the questions for Lin Xiaoyue.


    Mo Fei, who was at the side, also looked at the questions while taking notes.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Lin Xiaoyue.


    He saw that she was still writing in the small booklet like before.


    After listening to the questions, she continued to draw lines in the booklet like before.


    At this moment, in the eyes of the courtiers of the Great Yan, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s booklet seemed to be filled with magic.


    They felt that as long as Lin Xiaoyue wrote on it, she would be able to solve it very quickly.


    Xu Qing looked at Lin Xiaoyue. Seeing that she was more hesitant than before, he felt a little relieved.


    She definitely couldn¡¯t solve it!


    The last five questions were personally set by his master, and each of them was extremely difficult.


    Even he couldn¡¯t find the solution after reading it.


    Compared to Xu Qing, Xu Yan¡¯s expression was solemn.


    Previously, he had underestimated this woman.


    She was valued by Liu Wuji and was chosen to represent Yan to compete with them. How could her strength be ordinary?


    However, it didn¡¯t matter.


    The next five questions would be the real showdown between them.


    He also wanted to see how many questions Liu Wuji¡¯s people could solve.


    Lin Xiaoyue felt that the sixth question was much more difficult than the previous questions.


    However, it was still within her capability.


    Lin Xiaoyue managed to sort out her train of thought after two more attempts.


    Then, she quickly solved the answer.


    When Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei saw this, they both admired Lin Xiaoyue.


    This time, because they didn¡¯t have a clear train of thought, the two of them couldn¡¯t help Lin Xiaoyue check.


    Thus, Lin Xiaoyue actually explained the solution to the two of them on the spot.


    After the two of them understood, they checked the results.


    After confirming that the three of them had reached the same conclusion, Lin Xiaoyue finally opened her mouth to answer.


    As soon as the answer came out, everyone looked at Xu Yan.


    Some people wanted to hear Xu Yan announce that the answer was correct, while others wanted to hear that it was wrong.


    Unfortunately, the result would only satisfy one side.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Xu Yan said with a serious face. Question 7.¡±


    Instantly, the hall was filled with excitement.


    The courtiers of the Great Yan were once again discussing animatedly, feeling happy that they had succeeded just now.


    The Sixth Princess also looked at Emperor Yan excitedly.


    ¡°1 told you that she would definitely get it right! No one in the world can compare to her in terms of arithmetic!¡± Her eyes were filled with admiration for Lin Xiaoyue.


    Emperor Yan did not frown at the exaggeration in the Sixth Princess¡¯s words. Instead, he smiled and nodded.


    That girl was indeed capable!


    Xu Qing, who was behind Xu Yan, was grabbing the hem of his clothes.


    Because he used too much strength, the veins on the back of his hand almost popped out.


    How could this be? She actually got it right again?


    The person chosen by the Yan Imperial Advisor was stronger than him in arithmetic, and much stronger¡­


    No, his master was as famous as the Yan¡¯s Imperial Advisor.


    As his master¡¯s disciple, how could he be weaker than the other party¡¯s disciple?


    It must have been luck that she answered the question correctly again just now! That must be the case!


    Also, there were four more difficult questions.


    She definitely couldn¡¯t solve them!


    Xu Yan frowned.


    The others were standing far away, so they might not have seen what happened just now.


    However, he was standing not far away from them. He had seen and heard everything that had happened and what they had said..

 Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: The Last Question (2)

    Chapter 675: The Last Question (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The woman that Liu Wuji had chosen had not only solved his question.


    She even explained the solution to the other two people and asked them to help her check the answer.


    In such a short period of time, she had actually done so many things. How terrifying¡­


    Yes, he used the word ¡®terrifying¡¯.


    Although some fear had already risen in his heart, Xu Yan still maintained his expression.


    There were still four questions left.


    After the seventh question, Xu Yan ignored the gazes around him, especially the gazes of the two princes. He stared straight at Lin Xiaoyue and the others.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t care and continued to solve the questions.


    Soon, the seventh, eighth, and even ninth questions were all answered correctly.


    At this moment, the courtiers of the Yan Country were no longer nervous. Their faces were filled with smiles.


    Some people even looked in the direction of the Chu and Jin princes.


    Seeing the flustered and helpless looks of the two princes, their mood became even better.


    Xu Qing¡¯s face was pale, and the sweat on his back had soaked his clothes.


    It was over.


    Madam Li¡¯s strength was so heaven-defying that they would probably lose this competition.


    Yes, even with his master around, he no longer had any confidence.


    But they couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    His Master agreed to his request and accepted the Jin Emperor¡¯s invitation to come here.


    The Jin Emperor treated them with great courtesy, and Emperor Chu also had high hopes for them.


    If they returned in defeat, how would the Jin Emperor view them? How would the world view them?


    At that time, the world would only spread rumors that his master was not worthy of being as famous as Yan¡¯s Imperial Advisor.


    They would say that his master was not even a match for the person chosen by the Imperial Advisor and nurtured for only a few days.


    His master¡¯s reputation was ruined, so how could he still have a good reputation?


    At that time, neither Jin nor Chu could tolerate him. What use would he have?


    At this moment, Xu Qing was as high-spirited as he was when he set off for the Yan Country. At this moment, he was as dejected as he was.


    Xu Yan didn¡¯t care about Xu Qing. Or rather, he was not in the mood to pay attention to Xu Qing at all.


    ¡°You¡­have exceeded my expectations.¡± Xu Yan looked at Lin Xiaoyue. His tone was actually tinged with fatigue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Elder Xu.¡± He cupped his hands at Xu Yan.


    Xu Yan sighed.


    Then, he looked behind Lin Xiaoyue in the direction of Liu Wuji.


    ¡°How long has Liu Wuji trained you?¡± he asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    How long? One day?


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine!¡± Before Lin Xiaoyue could answer, Xu Yan had already smiled.


    ¡°You have taught a good disciple. I have lost¡­¡± Xu Yan said to Liu Wuji.


    Liu Wuji smiled and looked at Lin Xiaoyue with satisfaction.


    ¡°You lost with honor.¡± he replied.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er¡¯s talent in arithmetic is stronger than mine. He¡¯s long surpassed mer.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    His words confirmed that Lin Xiaoyue was his disciple.


    It was not that he wanted to brag, but that he had to save his granddaughter some trouble.


    Xu Yan was shocked.


    Then, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    ¡°The student surpasses the master.¡± He said.


    Xu Yan¡¯s expression changed as he spoke again.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll change the tenth question. Please enlighten me, Madam Li.¡± As he spoke, Xu Yan bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Everyone was shocked.


    On the throne, Emperor Yan frowned.


    The ministers of the Yan Country also discussed animatedly. They did not want Lin Xiaoyue to agree.


    The new questions would definitely be more difficult than the ones he had prepared in advance.


    The Chu and Jin princes immediately spoke up.


    They were clamoring to change the question.


    For a time, the hall was noisy.


    Lin Xiaoyue was in a difficult position.


    ¡°Haha, sure.¡± Unexpectedly, Liu Wuji suddenly said. He actually agreed on her behalf.


    Emperor Yan and the courtiers of the Yan Country looked at the Imperial Advisor. Although they were a little angry, no one dared to say anything.


    The Imperial Advisor was so confident in Madam Li that they had to trust him.


    Besides, if Madam Li could defeat the envoy of Chu Jin, the Great Yan would win even more beautifully. That would be a good thing too.


    Thinking of this, the courtiers quieted down.


    ¡°In that case, Elder Xu, please set the question.¡± Lin Xiaoyue accepted it very calmly and bowed to Xu Yan.


    Xu Yan looked at Lin Xiaoyue with admiration..

 Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: The Last Question (3)

    Chapter 676: The Last Question (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Before setting the question, I have to make it clear in advance.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡± Lin Xiaoyue was still respectful.


    ¡°I have no solution to this problem.¡± Xu Yan said.


    As soon as he said this, the hall was in an uproar.


    What was that? No answer?


    A question without an answer could be used as a test?


    Then, how could he determine whether the answer was correct?


    Was it wrong to answer or not?


    This Xu Yan was as famous as the Imperial Advisor, how could he be so shameless?


    Faced with their questioning, Xu Yan¡¯s face did not waver.


    When he heard the two princes rebuke the courtiers of Yan and defend his ¡°shameless behavior¡±, he did not take it seriously.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Xu Yan suddenly laughed.


    The hall instantly fell silent.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression did not change, Xu Yan spoke again.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have an answer, after Mrs. Li answers, we can verify it and see if the answer is correct.¡±


    ¡°This question was asked by my master before he passed away,¡± Xu Yan added.


    ¡°He was sweating profusely. After studying for more than ten years, I still haven¡¯t been able to solve it.¡±


    Xu Yan said and looked at Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Liu should know.¡±


    Liu Wuji nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    What a coincidence.


    One of the questions that his granddaughter had given him earlier was exactly the same as the question that Xu Yan¡¯s master had given him.


    Yes, it was the nine-square calculation question.


    He remembered that Xu Yan¡¯s master had left him a question. ¡°Put the numbers from one to nine into the nine squares, so that the three numbers in the horizontal, vertical, and diagonal squares add up to fifteen.¡±


    He had tried to answer this question before.


    However, after trying many times, he still could not unlock it. Later on, he gave up.


    Yesterday, when he saw his granddaughter¡¯s question, he was shocked. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Speaking of which, the questions his granddaughter set were even more difficult than the ones left behind by Xu Yan¡¯s master.


    He was required to fill the nine numbers from ten to eighteen into a 9¡Á9 grid. The horizontal, vertical, and diagonal numbers in the grid must add up to 42.


    Since his granddaughter was able to come up with even more difficult questions, she would not have a problem answering the question.


    Liu Wuji withdrew his gaze from Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he smiled at Xu Yan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt regretful that I couldn¡¯t solve the problem. There is no harm in letting Yue¡¯er try.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    As he spoke, he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Lin Xiaoyue.


    What was that? A question that even Master Xu Yan and the Imperial Advior couldn¡¯t solve?


    The Imperial Advisor had previously said that Madam Li had already surpassed her master. Was this true?


    Hearing Liu Wuji¡¯s words, Xu Yan nodded.


    Then, he went forward and borrowed the pen and paper of Lin Xiaoyue and the others to draw a huge nine-palace box on a piece of paper.


    After that, he asked Xu Qing to raise the paper and show it to everyone in the hall.


    ¡°Not only Madam Li can answer this question, but all the officials of the Great Yan can also try it. If someone answers correctly, the tenth question will be considered a pass.¡± Xu Yan said.


    As soon as he said that, all the officials of the Great Yan became excited.


    Although the Chu and Jin Princes were a little dissatisfied, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    If Xu Yan and the Imperial Advisor of the Yan Country couldn¡¯t answer the question, even if the ministers of the Great Yan were to participate in the answer, they wouldn¡¯t be able to answer it.


    When Emperor Yan saw the nine squares drawn by Xu Yan, he subconsciously glanced at Lin Xiaoyue.


    He thought that it seemed a little familiar.


    It was not only Emperor Yan. The Sixth Princess, Liang Chengcai, and Mo Fei also did the same.


    They had seen the questions Lin Xiaoyue had set before.


    When the hall became quiet again, Xu Yan said, ¡°fill the numbers from one to nine into this grid so that the three numbers in the horizontal, vertical, and diagonal, add up to fifteen.¡±


    As soon as Xu Yan finished speaking, the Sixth Princess and the others looked at the grid.


    Although it was not the same question, it was the same type¡­


    Moreover, the questions that Madam Li had set were even more difficult.


    At this moment, everyone was not worried at all.


    Others might not be able to solve this question, but Mrs. Li definitely could.


    Emperor Yan also looked at the Imperial Advisor.


    He understood the way he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    The Imperial Advisor just said that he couldn¡¯t solve this problem, was it true?


    Did Mrs. Li really come up with all those questions by herself?


    Emperor Yan smiled and did not think too much about it.


    Right now, all they needed to know was that the Great Yan would definitely win this match against Chu Jin..

 Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Consort Shu Leaves the Palace (1)

    Chapter 677: Consort Shu Leaves the Palace (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard the question, she was also slightly stunned.


    She looked at the Imperial Advisor.


    Seeing the Imperial Advisor smile at him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Then, he did not delay any longer and turned to look at Xu Yan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Xu to write for me.¡± He said to Xu Yan.


    Xu Yan was shocked.


    Could this woman really solve this question?


    Without thinking much, Xu Yan immediately asked the person beside him to put down the question. Then, he went to the table and picked up the brush.


    ¡°5 in the middle,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as she walked forward.


    Xu Yan glanced at Lin Xiaoyue, picked up his pen, and wrote five in the middle.


    ¡°2 and 4 at the two top corners.¡±


    Xu Yan continued to write.


    ¡°6 and 8 at the two lower corners.¡±


    Everyone looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°3 on the left, 7 on the right, 9 on the left, 1 on the right.¡± Seeing that Xu Yan could keep up, Lin Xiaoyue simply finished her answer.


    Xu Yan quickly filled in the numbers.


    After filling in the numbers, he didn¡¯t even put down his brush and started to calculate.


    As the examination went on, everyone realized that Xu Yan¡¯s body was actually trembling.


    Moreover, it was trembling more and more violently.


    Then, he suddenly retreated and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Xu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically as he hurriedly supported his master.


    The rest of the people in the hall were also shocked. Some even stood up from their seats, wanting to see what was happening around Lin Xiaoyue and the others.


    What was going on? Master Xu Yan actually vomited blood.


    Was it because of Mrs. Li?


    So, had the problem been solved?


    Xu Yan pushed Xu Qing to help him stand up.


    Then, he took a deep breath and suppressed the surging emotions in his heart. Then, he took a step forward and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I admit defeat. This time around, 1 admit defeat wholeheartedly¡­¡±


    As soon as these words were said, the hall was instantly in an uproar.


    The ministers of Yan were overjoyed and whispered to each other.


    They won! Mrs. Li really got the last question right!


    Moreover, she even made Xu Yan admit defeat!


    Emperor Yan was also delighted and agreed to the Sixth Princess¡¯ bragging about Lin Xiaoyue.


    As for the two princes of Chu Jin, they were so angry that smoke almost came out of their noses.


    The two of them stood up from their seats angrily.


    With a snort, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yan did not ask him to stay.


    The Great Yan had solved ten questions in a row, and they had lost the first half completely. No wonder they were so angry.


    Since they had to come back in the afternoon, he would continue to watch the second half of the game.


    ¡°Elder Xu, thank you. Victory and defeat are common in a battheground. Elder Xu, you must take care of your health.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Xu Yan nodded.


    He looked exhausted, as if he had aged several years in an instant.


    ¡°I will take my leave.¡± Then, he cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    Lin Xiaoyue returned the greeting.


    ¡°Take care, Elder Xu.¡±


    Only then did Xu Yan let Xu Qing support him and leave the hall with the rest of Chu Jin¡¯s men.


    After Xu Yan and the others left, the clamor in the hall instantly soared.


    ¡°Congratulations! Today, 1 finally understand what it means to be a woman who is not inferior to a man!¡±


    ¡°Madam Li, this old man toasts you!¡± A general in armor suddenly stood up and raised his wine cup to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue to reply, he drank it all in one gulp.


    ¡°This old master also toasts Madam Li! Madam Li fought against the envoy of Chu Jin today, using the art of arithmetic to destroy the prestige of Chu Jin and raise the prestige of the Great Yan. How magnificent!¡± This time, the person who stood up with a wine cup was the Prime Minister, the head of the civil officials.


    ¡°¡­¡± With the civil and military officials leading the way, more people began to toast Lin Xiaoyue.


    Moreover, everyone drank and did not have the intention of letting Lin Xiaoyue drink as well.


    At this moment, they were truly impressed.


    In their eyes, Lin Xiaoyue was no longer a woman, but an important weapon of the Yan Country.


    To a master like him, gender was no longer important.


    Seeing this, the Sixth Princess also raised her glass and spoke to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, she finished her glass of wine.


    Emperor Yan smiled as he watched this scene from the side. He was also very pleased.


    In the end, he also raised his cup to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Madam Li has made great contributions for the country and for me. 1 too, offer a toast to Madam Li!¡±


    When Emperor Yan toasted, Lin Xiaoyue had to return the favor.


    After receiving the wine from Eunuch Dahu, Lin Xiaoyue thanked the Emperor and downed it in one gulp.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Seeing Lin Xiaoyue drink the wine, Emperor Yan laughed heartily.


    At this moment, the Sixth Princess suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Father! She has solved ten of Chu Jin¡¯s problems. In the end, she even solved the question left behind by Master Xu Yan¡¯s master. It¡¯s enough to show her supreme attainments in the path of arithmetic..¡±

 Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Consort Shu Leaves the Palace (2)

    Chapter 678: Consort Shu Leaves the Palace (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°How can we not use such a talent?¡±


    Emperor Yan looked at the Sixth Princess.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He asked. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry.


    However, the Sixth Princess was not afraid. A smile appeared on her face again.


    ¡°We should let Master Lin compile the Arithmetic Book and spread it to all the academies in the Great Yan. This way, the people of the Great Yan can learn more about arithmetic.¡±


    The hall fell silent for a moment.


    Immediately, the courtiers began to discuss.


    Emperor Yan looked at the ministers and finally looked at the Imperial Advisor. He did not express his opinion.


    She wanted that girl to compile the Arithmetic Book and promote it to all the academies?


    Was it the Imperial Imperial Advisor¡¯s idea?


    To guard against him?


    Seeing that the Imperial Advisor¡¯s expression was normal, Emperor Yan looked at Lin Xiaoyue again.


    This little girl had made a great contribution to the Great Yan this time, and she deserved to be rewarded.


    With her ability, she was indeed qualified to write books. However, wouldn¡¯t it be too much to promote the books to the various academies?


    ¡°Emperor, what the Sixth Princess said makes sense!¡± At this moment, the Prime Minister stood up and bowed to Emperor Yan.


    ¡°Today, I saw Madam Li solve the problem and finally understood the mystery of the way of arithmetic!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing for the Great Yan and our descendants to have Madam Li pass on what she has learned to future generations!¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The officials constantly stood up to express their agreement.


    Emperor Yan frowned slightly when he saw this.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if what others were talking about had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Then what do you think, Madam Li?¡± Hence, Emperor Yan asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue only moved after she was called out.


    ¡°Thank you, Emperor Yan.¡± She bowed to the Emperor and said, ¡°I am willing to do my best for the Great Yan and the people.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the courtiers admired Lin Xiaoyue again.


    Madam Li was loyal to the country and the people!


    Emperor Yan¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°I am very gratified. I also believe that your book will become a treasure of the Great Yan. However¡­¡± Emperor Yan suddenly paused.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart sank, but she still lowered her head and did not move.


    Emperor Yan smiled. ¡°However, your brilliant thoughts and wisdom are probably not something that ordinary people can learn. If the book was pushed to the major academies, there would probably not be many people who could truly grasp the concept. In that case, there¡¯s not much meaning¡­¡±


    Writing the book was fine. However, promoting it to the academy and influencing all the students in the world was very different.


    The Imperial Advisor was pushing it.


    As soon as he said this, the officials began to discuss it again.


    What the emperor said made sense.


    Madam Li¡¯s knowledge of mathematics was both advanced and profound, and perhaps it was not suitable for ordinary people to learn.


    Perhaps the profound things should be treasured and let a few truly talented people learn.


    It also prevented this knowledge from being leaked and accidentally learned by people from other countries.


    At this moment, the Imperial Advisor finally frowned.


    Just as he was about to speak, Lin Xiaoyue unexpectedly spoke first.


    ¡°Your Majesty can rest assured about this matter.¡±


    ¡°These few days, I¡¯ve been in contact and discussion with the Sixth Princess, Teacher Liang, and Teacher Mo Fei. I¡¯ve discovered many problems.¡±


    ¡°Actually, we all have our own ideas about the writing the book.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t just want to compile those complicated and difficult arithmetic methods.


    ¡°I also want to include knowledge that can be used by the people.¡±


    ¡°I am confident that if I promote these books to the academies, it will definitely benefit the people.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said in a deep voice.


    As soon as he said that, Liang Chengcai hurriedly bowed to Emperor Yan.


    ¡°What Madam Li said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, I have been learning from Madam Li during this period. I realized that many of the problems that Madam Li mentioned were actually summarized by Madam Li¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t understand this basic knowledge, but it¡¯s not as concise as Madam Li¡¯s summary.¡±


    ¡°If Madam Li can summarize and condense this basic knowledge, it will greatly improve the arithmetic ability of the people of Great Yan!¡±


    Seeing this, Mo Fei quickly went forward to speak.


    He even gave an example of the results of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s condensation of some basic knowledge.


    As they were talking about simple arithmetic problems, the courtiers could understand them.


    After hearing this, he praised Lin Xiaoyue even more.


    The Sixth Princess also acted coquettishly to Emperor Yan. She even promised Emperor Yan that she would work with Lin Xiaoyue to edit the book that would be promoted to the academy..

 Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Consort Shu Leaves the Palace (3)

    Chapter 679: Consort Shu Leaves the Palace (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Faced with the situation, Emperor Yan was helpless and finally agreed.


    However, it was also said that after the book was compiled, it had to be reviewed by some ministers to determine that it was suitable for promotion in the academy before it was implemented.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the others hurriedly thanked the Emperor for his kindness, and they relaxed.


    Emperor Yan quickly asked them to take a seat before the celebration began.


    Everyone in the hall was soon immersed in the joy of winning against Chu Jin¡¯s envoy.


    At the same time.


    Consort Shu, who had changed into an outfit of a palace maid, hid in the toilet and had just passed the last inspection.


    They finally left the palace.


    The eunuch opened the lid of the toilet bowl and helped Consort Shu out.


    Consort Shu saw Li Xiao waiting at the side and hurried forward.


    She wanted to say something but was stopped by Li Xiao.


    ¡°There are clothes prepared in the carriage. You can change on the way.¡±


    ¡°After we leave the city, listen to the coachman and wait at the manor.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow when Prince Anyang leaves the capital, 1 will follow him. When we get there, I¡¯ll bring you back to Qingshi Town.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    Consort Shu was shocked.


    ¡°If you go back, what about Yue¡¯er?¡± She asked Li Xiao as she walked towards the carriage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Yue¡¯er. I¡¯ll send you back first. After that, I¡¯ll go to the capital to pick her up.¡±


    Consort Shu suddenly pulled Li Xiao back.


    ¡°No. Yue¡¯er was a woman. How can you leave her alone in the capital?¡±


    She had not forgotten that her sister-in-law had come to the capital because of her.


    If she left, something would happen to her sister-in-law if she stayed in the capital. How was she going to live in the future?


    Li Xiao¡¯s face turned solemn.


    ¡°With Master protecting Yue¡¯er, she will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Master still has instructions and plans for Yue¡¯er¡­¡± Li Xiao looked at Consort Shu.


    ¡°We will discuss this matter tomorrow on the way back. Now, hurry up and get in the carriage. If you delay, there will be changes.¡±


    Consort Shu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she finally nodded.


    Li Xiao sent Consort Shu onto the carriage and instructed the coachman.


    Only when the carriage was heading out of the city did he turn around and leave.


    An hour later.


    In Consort Shu¡¯s palace.


    ¡°Come quickly! Consort Shu has fallen into the water!¡± A scream suddenly broke the silence.


    Not long after, a group of guards appeared and asked about the situation of the palace maid.


    Immediately, someone jumped into the pool and began to search for Consort Shu.


    The situation was urgent, and the news was quickly sent to the Imperial Consort¡¯s Palace and the front hall.


    When the Imperial Consort heard the news, she could not continue playing mahjong.


    She brought the three consorts who were playing mahjong with her and immediately went to Consort Shu¡¯sroom.


    In the front hall, Emperor Yan, who was originally smiling, flew into a rage when he heard the news.


    Then, he didn¡¯t bother about the matters in the front hall anymore and went straight to the rear palace.


    Along the way, Emperor Yan¡¯s face was dark and his footsteps were fast.


    He had already warned her not to commit suicide. He also sent people to keep an eye on Consort Shu¡¯s chambers, but she still fell into the water.


    When they finally arrived, the Imperial Consort and the others stepped forward and bowed.


    However, Emperor Yan ignored her. He went forward and kicked Consort Shu¡¯s personal palace maid to the ground.


    ¡°Behead her!¡± Then, he said with hatred.


    The palace maid¡¯s expression changed drastically and she hurriedly knelt down to beg for mercy.


    Seeing that the guards were about to come up and drag her away, the Imperial Consort quickly went forward to plead for mercy.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°Consort Shu fell into the water and we haven¡¯t found her yet. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to deal with Lu Yi.¡±


    Emperor Yan glanced at the Imperial Consort with an unfriendly expression.


    The Imperial Consort did not take it to heart. She continued, ¡°1 have to ask first. How did Consort Shu fall into the water?¡±


    ¡°Lu Yi is Consort Shu¡¯s personal palace maid and has served her for many years. If we deal with it rashly and Consort Shu finds out, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good.¡±


    As expected, Emperor Yan¡¯s expression improved a little when he heard this.


    Consort Shu indeed valued this palace maid.


    ¡°Speak. What exactly happened?!¡± Emperor Yan looked angrily at the maid.


    Lu Yi¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°Her Highness said she wanted to stay by the pool, alone for a while.¡±


    ¡°I saw that there was a slight wind, so¡­so I went back to the room to get a cloak for Her Highness.¡±


    ¡°In the end, when I came back, 1 heard something heavy fall into the water.¡±


    ¡°When 1 ran to the side of the pool, 1 found that the Empress was gone. Wuuuu¡­that sound of falling into the water must be the Empress, wuwu¡­¡± Lu Yi started crying.


    Emperor Yan¡¯s face had already turned black.


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t see Consort Shu fall into the water at all?!¡± He asked in a deep voice.


    Lu Yi¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°No, but¡­there was sound of something falling into the water-¡±


    Emperor Yan went forward and kicked Lu Yi again, causing her to fall to the ground..

 Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Victory (1)

    Chapter 680: Victory (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Pass down the decree, seal the city gates. Search for Consort Shu!¡± He gritted his teeth


    Damn it, did she escape?


    Emperor Yan turned around and looked at the Imperial Consort and the others.


    ¡°Investigate thoroughly! Even if you dig three feet into the ground, you must find her!¡± He said sternly.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The guards immediately obeyed.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Emperor Yan flicked his sleeves and left.


    After Emperor Yan walked far away, the three consorts leaned closer to the Imperial Consort.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Each and every one of them looked terrified.


    The Imperial Consort smiled lightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she returned to her bedroom.


    Hmph, why did he lash out on her?


    In the front hall.


    The courtiers waited for a long time, but Emperor Yan did not return.


    They waited for Eunuch Dahu to summon them and tell them that the Emperor was unwell and had returned to his chambers.


    Only then did everyone disperse, planning to come again later.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the others were also able to return to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    On the way back, the Sixth Princess went into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s carriage.


    She chattered non-stop.


    Lin Xiaoyue was quite patient today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start writing the book tomorrow!¡± The Sixth Princess said excitedly.


    ¡°The match in the afternoon hasn¡¯t even started yet. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    In the second half of the competition, what if Xu Yan and the others also got all ten of their questions correct?


    As such, they still had to go another round.


    Of course, she felt that the probability of that happening was not high.


    ¡°Heh, with you here, how can Chu Jin¡¯s men be a match? They¡¯re definitely going to lose!¡± The Sixth Princess said immediately.


    Her eyes were filled with admiration.


    ¡°Do you really have a plan to provide the books to the academy?¡± The Sixth


    Princess suddenly asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the Sixth Princess. Seeing that she had no intention of probing, she nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Since she was given such an opportunity, she felt that she could start a revolution in the field of mathematics.


    The first step was to teach Arabic numbers, addition, multiplication, division, and other symbols. Then, she would use the 21st century elementary school textbooks as a template to deepen their knowledge.


    If this matter was really done well, it would really benefit the country and the people, and have a far-reaching impact.


    And her reputation would be unshakable in the future.


    The Sixth Princess¡¯s eyes lit up again.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Then we¡¯ll all listen to your instructions. If you have any tasks, please feel free to arrange them for us!¡± She quickly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    They finally arrived at the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    After getting off the carriage, Lin Xiaoyue saw Li Xiao.


    Her heart finally calmed down.


    Then, she ignored the Sixth Princess and brought Li Xiao back to the Plum Garden.


    When she returned to the room, the door closed. Immediately after, Lin Xiaoyue rushed over and threw herself into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    Smelling the reassuring scent on his body, Lin Xiaoyue refused to let go.


    Eunuch Dahu had sent a decree saying that Emperor Yan was unwell and had returned to his chambers.


    She knew that the matter of Consort Shu leaving the palace had already been exposed.


    After that, her heart started to pound. She was afraid that something would happen to Li Xiao.


    On the way back, she had to deal with the Sixth Princess in order not to reveal any clues. She was mentally and physically exhausted.


    Li Xiao moved, wanting to comfort his wife.


    However, he realized that he was being hugged tightly. His wife did not allow him to move at all.


    Helpless, Li Xiao could only maintain his posture.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My sister is fine too. At this time, she should have already left the city.¡± Li Xiao lowered his voice.


    He made his wife worry again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue responded in a muffled voice.


    However, she still did not let go of Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t move and let his wife hug him.


    After an unknown amount of time, Lin Xiaoyue finally had enough of hugging her husband and let go of him.


    It was also at this moment that Li Xiao noticed that the corners of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes were actually a little wet.


    His heart ached. Li Xiao reached out, wanting to wipe the tears from his wife¡¯s eyes.


    However, just as he reached out, Lin Xiaoyue turned her head and avoided him.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She grabbed Li Xiao¡¯s hand and walked towards the inner room.


    Only then did the couple talk about what they had done in the morning.


    ¡°Now that the Emperor has ordered the city to be sealed, can you and His


    Highness still leave tomorrow?¡± After learning about the situation, Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao worriedly.


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Chu Jin¡¯s envoy is still here, the Emperor cannot be too strict. In order to avoid


    Chu Jin¡¯s misunderstanding, the city would be unsealed soon.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, His Highness has already mentioned to the Emperor about leaving the capital. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem..¡±

 Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Victory (2)

    Chapter 681: Victory (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression calmed down.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then take good care of your sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Li Xiao stretched out his hand and let Lin Xiaoyue lean on his shoulder.


    In the afternoon.


    Lin Xiaoyue and the others once again set off from the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence to participate in the competition.


    Because the second half of the game had been prepared for a long time, everyone was much calmer.


    When they arrived, they didn¡¯t wait in the side hall. They were led into the main hall by Eunuch Hu.


    After greeting Emperor Yan, everyone took their seats.


    At this moment, Emperor Yan was no longer smiling like he did in the morning. Instead, he had a serious expression.


    Lin Xiaoyue had her own guesses, so she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    Not long after Lin Xiaoyue and the others took their seats, Chu Jin¡¯s envoy arrived.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw that Xu Yan¡¯s expression was much better than when he left in the morning. However, he no longer had the same look as when they first met.


    It seemed that she had dealt a huge blow to him this morning.


    Everyone had arrived, and the competition soon began.


    Lin Xiaoyue brought Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei to show the questions that the Great Yan had prepared for Xu Yan and the others.


    Compared to the nervousness of Chu Jin¡¯s envoy, the ministers of the Great Yan were calm this time.


    Similar to the order Chu Jin had set the questions, they were ordered from easy to difficult.


    Lin Xiaoyue realized that Xu Yan¡¯s attainments in arithmetic were indeed not low.


    Including the three questions she had chosen from the existing questions, Xu Yan had actually solved five of her questions in a row.


    That also brought some hope to Chu Jin¡¯s envoy.


    The two princes, Chu and Jin, stared at Xu Yan, hoping that he could maintain his condition and continue forward.


    On the Great Yan¡¯s side, Emperor Yan and his ministers were no longer as calm as before.


    Someone frowned.


    On the other hand, Lin Xiaoyue even had a smile on her face.


    ¡°The last five questions are even more difficult. Elder Xu, please,¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She remembered that they had also reminded her when she passed the fifth question in the first half of the competition.


    She could skip the questions if she couldn¡¯t solve them.


    She wanted to remind him, but after some thought, she changed her mind.


    After all, she had already solved ten questions so the opponent could not skip any.


    As long as Xu Yan could not answer one of the questions, he would lose.


    Xu Yan glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and cupped his hands at her without saying anything.


    Only those who were standing close to him could notice that beads of sweat had already appeared on his forehead.


    Only he himself knew that apart from the first three questions, he had answered the fourth and fifth questions by the skin of his teeth and almost failed to solve them.


    Next, he had to face five more difficult questions. He really didn¡¯t have the confidence to solve all of them.


    At noon, Prince Chu and Prince Jin came to look for him, but he didn¡¯t see them.


    He just didn¡¯t want them to affect him during the second half of the game.


    However, he was not feeling confident at all.


    Soon, the sixth question came up.


    Xu Yan quickly looked at the question.


    This time, after reading it, he was unable to start.


    Xu Qing and Meng Lin, who were standing behind Xu Yan, frowned with bitter expressions. Other than staring at the questions, they could do nothing.


    Seconds and minutes passed¡­


    Finally, Xu Yan, who was sweating profusely, moved.


    However, he didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he dejectedly took a step back.


    Then, his body stiffened as he bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I have no solution to this question.¡±


    ¡°Please enlighten me, Madam Li.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the expressions of the Chu and Jin princes changed drastically.


    One of the princes was so angry that he threw away the wine cup in his hand.


    Then, the two of them glared at Xu Yan.


    They stood up and left.


    Xu Qing¡¯s face turned pale. He wanted the two princes to stay.


    However, he did not dare to speak.


    He looked at his master, who was still bowing to Lin Xiaoyue, and his heart was in despair.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little surprised to see Xu Yan like this.


    Then, she generously explained the answer and the solution to the problem.


    When Xu Yan heard this, he came to a realization.


    He bowed to Lin Xiaoyue once again, completely convinced.


    The competition had ended. The winner of the math competition had been decided.


    In addition, the two princes Chu and Jin had already left. Lin Xiaoyue thought that there was no need for the competition to continue.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Yan asked Lin Xiaoyue to continue with the questions.


    Seeing Xu Yan¡¯s attitude, Lin Xiaoyue admired him and agreed.


    In the end, Xu Yan only solved one of the remaining four questions.


    As for the questions that he couldn¡¯t solve, Xu Yan humbly asked Lin Xiaoyue for advice..

 Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Victory (3)

    Chapter 682: Victory (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    And every time he learned the answer, he felt enlightened.


    Especially the last question.


    When he saw that the question that Yan also gave the nine-square question, and it was even more difficult than the question left by his teacher, Xu Yan once again felt his insignificance.


    ¡°Today, I learned something new!¡± After getting the answer to the last question, Xu Yan sighed and bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Elder Xu, you¡¯re being too humble.¡±


    ¡°Your magnanimity is truly admirable.¡± Lin Xiaoyue returned the greeting.


    This person was really good at and obsessed with arithmetic.


    Otherwise, there was no need to continue answering the questions when he knew that he had already lost.


    The more he tried, the more he could not answer.


    It would only make him lose face.


    Xu Yan glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and finally smiled.


    Then, he looked at Liu Wuji.


    Then, he bowed to Emperor Yan.


    ¡°Your Majesty has such a talent. The Great Yan is blessed.¡± He said.


    ¡°This time, I admit defeat wholeheartedly,¡± Xu Yan said before Emperor Yan could reply.


    ¡°Since the Great Yan has won, Chu Jin will reduce the conditions of the previous peace negotiations by thirty percent.¡±


    Everyone in the hall was filled with joy.


    Even Emperor Yan, who had not smiled much in the afternoon, finally smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xu. Please take a seat.¡± Emperor Yan said.


    Xu Yan refused.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty, but it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°I am not feeling well, so I¡¯ll take my leave. Tomorrow, I will enter the palace and sign a new letter of credence with the envoy of your country.¡±


    Emperor Yan did not ask him to stay and instructed someone to send Xu Yan and the others off.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw the old man walk out of the palace with his back straight.


    After Xu Yan left, the hall immediately became noisy.


    It was the sound of celebration.


    Just like in the morning, many people congratulated Lin Xiaoyue and raised their glasses to her.


    Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile, but for some reason, her mind kept replaying Xu Yan¡¯s back view.


    In the evening, Lin Xiaoyue, as the biggest contributor to the peace talks between the three countries, was asked to attend the banquet in the palace.


    Moreover, because of the Sixth Princess, she accidentally drank too much.


    When they returned to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence, Zhao Shanshan helped them back to the plum garden.


    Lin Xiaoyue sobered up as soon as she lay on the bed.


    Li Xiao had gone to Prince Anyang¡¯s place, so she had to sleep alone tonight.


    Moreover, she would not be able to see him for a long time.


    The next day.


    When Lin Xiaoyue woke up, it was already late in the morning.


    After waking up, she realized that the time was not right, so Lin Xiaoyue quickly called for help.


    Zhao Shanshan ran into the inner room anxiously.


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± She quickly went forward to help Lin Xiaoyue.


    Seeing Zhao Shanshan, Lin Xiaoyue regained her senses.


    After checking the time in her interspatial ring, she leaned on Zhao Shanshan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Is the city gate open?¡±


    At this time, if everything went smoothly, Li Xiao would have already left the city with Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Shanshan replied.


    She knew why she was acting so strangely.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± She felt relieved.


    She had some bad dreams last night and was worried that something would happen.


    Now that she was sure that they were fine, that was good.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue got up.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± Then, she looked at Zhao Shanshan pitifully.


    ¡± Pfft!¡± Zhao Shanshan burst out laughing.


    ¡°I know you want to eat something when you wake up. The food is warm on the kitchen stove.¡±


    ¡°Get up first. I¡¯ll get Fan Teng to bring the food over.¡±


    Before Master left, he repeatedly reminded me to take good care of you.


    She and Fan Teng were both aware.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue got off the bed.


    Zhao Shanshan went out to look for Fan Teng.


    After a while, she returned after giving orders to Fan Teng who was in the courtyard.


    She helped Lin Xiaoyue wash up.


    After a while, Lin Xiaoyue had a hot meal.


    With something in her stomach, she felt much better.


    Lin Xiaoyue then asked about the others.


    ¡°Last night, other than the Imperial Residence, all of you were drunk.¡±


    ¡°This morning, only the Bamboo Garden has breakfast at normal hours.¡± Zhao Shanshan laughed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    As long as she wasn¡¯t the only one lazing in bed.


    ¡°The Imperial Advisor said that you all worked hard yesterday. It¡¯s a holiday today, so he told the servants not to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°He is right.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    Zhao Shanshan was even more amused.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Zhao Shanshan. She didn¡¯t mind being laughed at. She mumbled, ¡°it¡¯s the holidays. What are you doing?¡±


    Just as Zhao Shanshan was about to reply, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The Sixth Princess¡¯s voice sounded from the door..

 Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Xu Yans Thoughts (1)

    Chapter 683: Xu Yan¡¯s Thoughts (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    Alright, she can forget about having some peace now that the princess is here.


    ¡°I saw someone in your courtyard going to the kitchen to get food just now. I knew you were up!¡± The Sixth Princess said as she entered the house.


    Then, she quickly walked over to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s table.


    She pulled out a stool and sat down beside Lin Xiaoyue.


    Zhao Shanshan looked a little awkward


    This person was really¡­


    Lin Xiaoyue was helpless. ¡°You may leave.¡± She said to Zhao Shanshan.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Zhao Shanshan leave.


    Once Zhao Shanshan left, the Sixth Princess became even more unrestrained.


    ¡°Today the Imperial Advisor went to deal with the peace talks with Chu Jin, so we have nothing to do. Shall I bring you out of the palace for a walk?¡± She smiled and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    After saying that, she glanced at the food that Lin Xiaoyue was eating.


    I¡¯ll bring you to Ruyi Restaurant to eat!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard the name Ruyi Restaurant.


    It seemed that the Liang family¡¯s Ruyi Restaurant had really become a brand.


    ¡°No.¡± But Lin Xiaoyue refused.


    After she arrived in the capital, she didn¡¯t rest much before taking part in the assessment. After that, she prepared for the competition with Chu Jin.


    It had finally ended, but she was drunk.


    Since she was free today, she only wanted to stay peacefully in the courtyard for a day. She did not want to go out for a walk.


    In particular, the food in Ruyi Restaurant was nothing new to her.


    When she was in Qingshi Town, she would go there occasionally.


    If she really wanted to eat something delicious, she would cook it herself. It would probably taste even better.


    When the Sixth Princess heard this, she did not get angry. Instead, she smiled and pulled Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Then, a barbecue party? I¡¯m dying of hunger¡­¡± As she spoke, she even shook Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arm.


    This made Lin Xiaoyue a little helpless.


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    There were too many things to prepare for a barbecue. It was troublesome.


    ¡°Then, how about a hotpot party? The hotpot from last time was also delicious!¡± The Sixth Princess said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This time, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to refuse.


    Because she was tempted.


    Hotpot was much easier to prepare than barbecue.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue did not speak, the Sixth Princess¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a hotpot party. I¡¯ll go prepare the ingredients!¡± She immediately said.


    Seeing that the Sixth Princess was about to leave, Lin Xiaoyue quickly spoke up.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The Sixth Princess paused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a list. You can buy the materials. We¡¯ll deal with it together.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Some meat dishes had to be marinated in advance. If she didn¡¯t interfere, the hotpot wouldn¡¯t be good.


    ¡°Good!¡± The Sixth Princess¡¯ eyes lit up.


    Lin Xiaoyue was just about to get up to write the list when she suddenly paused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll read it, you write it.¡±


    The Sixth Princess knew what was going on. She just smiled at Lin Xiaoyue and went to the side to get a brush and ink.


    Lin Xiaoyue:¡±¡­¡±


    Then, not long after, the Sixth Princess received the purchase order.


    After that, she left happily.


    Lin Xiaoyue finally found peace and continued eating.


    However, after a few mouthfuls, she thought of the taste of hotpot and lost her appetite.


    Hehe, it¡¯s better to save some space¡­


    At this moment, in the Ministry of Rites.


    Liu Wuji led the officials of the Ministry of Rites and finally reached a peace agreement with Chu Jin.


    Liu Wuji was about to leave when he was stopped by Xu Yan.


    ¡°Official business is over. Are you not willing to catch up with me?¡± Xu Yan smiled.


    Liu Wuji was stunned.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Then, he made a ¡°please¡± gesture to Xu Yan.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Xu Yan smiled and went out.


    After that, he went to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence with Liu Wuji.


    In the study of the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that there was such a remote place in the imperial court of the Great Yan.¡± Xu Yan said after seeing the elegant scenery of the Bamboo Garden along the way.


    ¡°Please sit.¡± Liu Wuji replied.


    Xu Yan did not stand on ceremony and sat down.


    The servants brought tea over, and Xu Yan also enjoyed his tea.


    However, his eyes were still looking at Liu Wuji¡¯s study from time to time, and there was envy in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Liu Wuji found it interesting and did not say much.


    Xu Yan finally put down the teacup in his hand after the servant who served the tea left.


    ¡°Is Madam Li really your disciple?¡± Xu Yan suddenly asked Liu Wuji.


    Liu Wuji¡¯s relaxed expression instantly tensed up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He asked Xu Yan..

 Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Xu Vans Thoughts (2)

    Chapter 684: Xu Van¡¯s Thoughts (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Xu Yan looked at Liu Wuji and smiled.


    ¡°That girl and Lingshu look¡­look alike.¡± Xu Yan said as if he had thought of an old friend.


    Liu Wuji was shocked.


    ¡°Back then, Lingshu gave birth to a daughter.¡± Then, he heard Xu Yan say.


    Liu Wuji looked at Xu Yan, and his expression was no longer indifferent.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He said.


    Seeing Liu Wuji¡¯s nervous expression, Xu Yan was slightly surprised, but then he smiled again.


    ¡°As expected, only the mention of Linghu can unnerve you.¡±


    Liu Wuji did not reply, but his expression was already somewhat unfriendly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. 1 mean no harm.¡± Xu Yan smiled and spoke again.


    Seeing Liu Wuji looking at him, Xu Yan continued, ¡°as an old friend, I just want to remind you of something.¡±


    Liu Wuji frowned.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Back then, your daughter, Linglong¡­¡±


    Liu Wuji suddenly looked at Xu Yan and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He actually knew about Ling Long?


    However, Xu Yan still smiled gently.


    ¡°Back then, something happened to the Zhang family, causing the whereabouts of Linglong to be unknown. After that, you searched for more than ten years, but to no avail.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever suspected that something was amiss with the Zhang Clan?¡±


    ¡°Also, could it be that someone intentionally cut off your search for Linglong?¡±


    A dangerous look flashed across Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing this, Xu Yan smiled again.


    ¡°Hehe, as expected. How could you not have noticed it? You just don¡¯t want to believe it.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, Xiaoyue has appeared.¡± Xu Yan no longer called Lin Xiaoyue Madam Li, but instead called her Xiaoyue.


    ¡°With her looks and talent, anyone who has seen the Lingshu would be able to tell their relationship.¡±


    ¡°If I can tell, then¡­¡±


    Liu Wuji¡¯s expression turned grave as soon as he heard that.


    ¡°The incident between the Zhang Clan and Linglong is a lesson for us. Do you want to continue waiting passively this time?¡± Xu Yan looked at Liu Wuji again.


    Liu Wuji¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± He asked again.


    Xu Yan smiled.


    ¡°Although you and Xiaoyue have come forward to lower the conditions of the peace talks by 30%, the winners are still Chu and Jin.¡±


    ¡°Sooner or later, there will be war between the three countries.¡±


    Liu Wuji frowned.


    He had long suspected this, but it was only a suspicion.


    After all, the peace talks had just ended. Even if Chu Jin wanted to start another war, it wouldn¡¯t be so soon.


    However, Xu Yan actually said that the war might come back after spring. Chu Jin must have reached an agreement.


    Was it worth it to exchange so much food and cities for a peaceful winter?


    Looking at Liu Wuji¡¯s expression, Xu Yan continued, ¡°Emperor Yan is fatuous, incompetent, and headstrong.¡± After he attacked the Nangong family, he should have expected this outcome.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for you to reverse the situation by yourself.¡±


    Xu Yan sighed.


    ¡°Previously, I lived in seclusion in the mountains. Even though the Jin Emperor invited me many times, I didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, 1 don¡¯t want to go against you.¡±


    Then, Xu Yan smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I know that I¡¯m not as good as you.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, the time is not right.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that the Great Yan has two divine weapons to protect the country. The Great General Wang Nangong Zhan had never lost a battle. You, the Imperial Advisor, Liu Wuji, have always been meticulous and resourceful.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Yan has these two divine weapons that protect the country. The


    Great Yan alone is comparable to Chu and Jin.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± Xu Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with some sadness.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Nangong Army was annihilated by Emperor Yan and the they escaped from the border.¡±


    ¡°And you¡­¡±


    ¡°With your intelligence, 1 don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know who attacked the


    Zhang family and caused Linglong to be stranded outside.¡±


    Liu Wuji¡¯s heart sank.


    Yes, he knew.


    Although he had never investigated or verified it. However, the evidence pointed to Emperor Yan.


    After that, he remembered that Emperor Yan had already predicted this before he attacked the Zhang family.


    The Emperor knew about his relationship with Linglong, which was why he had attacked the Zhang family. He wanted to cut off this relationship and protect the Imperial Advisor¡¯s reputation..

 Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Xu Yans Thoughts (3)

    Chapter 685: Xu Yan¡¯s Thoughts (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After all, all the Imperial Advisors of the Great Yan never married and had no heirs.


    After that, he went to look for Linglong. In fact, he also wanted to escape from the imperial palace and Emperor Yan.


    He didn¡¯t want to choose between the monarch and his subjects.


    However, he did not expect that after he left, the Emperor would actually become suspicious of the Nangong family.


    Later, Chu Jin even used him to plot against Nangong Zhan and exterminate the Nangong family.


    The current Great Yan was plagued by internal and external threats, it was indeed in a precarious situation.


    ¡°The current situation is like this. You alone can¡¯t turn the tide.¡± Xu Yan said.


    ¡°The Jin Emperor is respectful and has the demeanor of a virtuous ruler. If you are willing to serve His Majesty, you can also ensure the safety of Linglong and Xiaoyue in the future¡­¡±


    Liu Wuji instantly looked at Xu Yan.


    Then, he sneered.


    ¡°Hmph, the dignified Xu Yan actually came to persuade me.¡±


    Xu Yan¡¯s expression was awkward for a moment.


    Then, he laughed.


    ¡°If I can persuade you to turn to the Emperor Jin, what harm is there?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to reply. You are famous and have the highest reputation in the world. No matter when you come, Jin will open its doors to you.¡± Xu Yan added.


    Liu Wuji¡¯s face turned green.


    Of course, Jin would accept him at any time.


    If he defected to Jin before the Yan Country was defeated, the Yan Country would definitely perish.


    If the Yan Kingdom surrendered to the Jin Kingdom after the defeat, what would happen to the people of the Great Yan if he, the Imperial Advisor, surrendered?


    ¡°But¡­ Linglong and Xiaoyue might not be able to wait¡­¡± Xu Yan suddenly said.


    ¡± Pa!¡± Liu Wuji finally made his move. He smashed the coffee table beside him with one palm.


    A hint of surprise flashed across Xu Yan¡¯s eyes when he saw this.


    After not seeing him for more than ten years, this old thing¡¯s strength had increased.


    ¡°Send the guest out.¡± Then, Xu Yan heard Liu Wuji¡¯s cold voice.


    Then, someone quickly entered the room.


    Xu Yan glanced at Liu Wuji and smiled before standing up.


    Then, he tidied his clothes and left with the servant in a good mood.


    Previously, Liu Wuji and his granddaughter had caused him to lose face in front of the world. Today, he had finally regained his dignity.


    So what if he lost in a contest of arithmetic? The final winner would be the winner of the world.


    After Xu Yan left, Liu Wuji sat on the chair for a long time without moving.


    Xu Yan¡¯s visit this time was called recruitment, but in fact, it was a humiliation.


    This hypocrite was really getting more and more petty.


    However, his visit had allowed him to learn some things.


    Xu Yan knew so much about the matter between the Zhang family and Linglong. Perhaps he was also behind the matter of the Zhang family, not just the Nangong family.


    If there was no one to guide him, the Emperor would not have done these things.


    Xu Yan said that he had only recently come out to help the Jin Emperor.


    However, the truth was that this person had long been in cahoots with the royal family of Jin Country.


    He had already helped the Jin Emperor plan for many years.


    Otherwise, Jin would not have been the weakest among the three countries, yet gradually surpassing Chu and even approaching the Great Yan.


    Decades of planning¡­


    Thinking of this, Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light.


    It was not that easy to destroy him and the Great Yan¡­


    At this moment, Liu Wuji¡¯s mind was in turmoil.


    By the time he came back to his senses, two hours had passed.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Liu Wuji looked at the door and said in a deep voice.


    The door was pushed open and Liang Chengcai walked in.


    Liang Chengcai was shocked when he saw the coffee table beside Liu Wuji shatter.


    ¡°M-Master.¡± The smile on Liang Chengcai¡¯s face disappeared as he stuttered.


    Liu Wuji glanced at the coffee table beside him but did not explain.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked Liang Chengcai.


    Liang Chengcai finally came back to his senses.


    He told her about Lin Xiaoyue and the Sixth Princess¡¯ hotpot party.


    ¡°It is almost ready. 1 came to invite you to have a meal together.¡±


    Liu Wuji looked at Liang Chengcai and stood up from his chair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said.


    Then, without waiting for Liang Chengcai, he walked towards the door.


    Liang Chengcai looked at the broken coffee table again. He didn¡¯t dare to think too much and turned to follow Liu Wuji.


    When he left the door, the gloominess on Liu Wuji¡¯s face disappeared.


    Then, as if he had figured something out, a smile appeared on his face.


    When they arrived at the front hall, Liu Wuji was already smiling.


    ¡°Please sit!¡± The Sixth Princess greeted warmly.


    Lin Xiaoyue also smiled and looked at Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Wuji responded and walked over to take a seat.


    Looking at the exquisite delicacies on the table, he felt his appetite increase.


    ¡°This table of dishes was prepared by us. Please comment on it later.¡± The Sixth Princess said.


    After saying that, he looked at Liang Chengcai, who had come over, and Mo Fei, who was opposite him.


    ¡°Mr. Liang and Mr. Mo too..¡±

 Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Identity (1)

    Chapter 686: Identity (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Liu Wuji and the others looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Lin Xiaoyue was amused and glanced at the Sixth Princess.


    Only then did the Sixth Princess get everyone to start eating.


    The dishes for today¡¯s hotpot were personally brought out of the palace by the Sixth Princess.


    After she bought it, Lin Xiaoyue brought her and Zhao Shanshan to deal with it.


    Of course, the Sixth Princess and Zhao Shanshan mainly helped her with the chores.


    When the dishes were almost ready, Lin Xiaoyue began to boil the soup.


    During this period, the servants in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence who smelled the fragrance were so tempted that they wanted to cry.


    Soon, the tender meat slices in the pot were cooked, and everyone took a piece each.


    They dipped it in the sauce and ate it.


    A fresh and spicy taste instantly filled his mouth, leaving a lingering fragrance on his lips and teeth.


    Liu Wuji, Liang Chengcai, and the Sixth Princess were not as impressed. They had tried hotpot before.


    Although the hotpot this time tasted better than the barbecue, they were already mentally prepared.


    It was Mo Fei¡¯s first time eating hotpot.


    After tasting it, he was stunned.


    In the first two bites, as he was not used to the taste of chili, he felt that the taste was a little stimulating.


    However, after two mouthfuls, he found that he could not stop.


    The spicier it was, the more he wanted to eat it. He couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    ¡°This spicy beef is delicious! Try it!¡± The Sixth Princess suddenly said. Then, she helped Lin Xiaoyue pick up a piece of food.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She replied.


    She couldn¡¯t take this enthusiasm.


    ¡°That duck sausage is not bad either. Try it.¡± Then, she said to the Sixth Princess.


    When the Sixth Princess heard this, she quickly picked up the duck sausage.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t like her putting food into her bowl, she didn¡¯t continue.


    Then, she asked for everyone¡¯s comments on the dishes.


    Everyone¡¯s evaluation was of course extremely high.


    Especially Mo Fei, who said that this was the most special and delicious feast he had ever eaten.


    ¡°Since everyone likes hotpot so much, why don¡¯t you open a hotpot restaurant in the capital?¡± The Sixth Princess suddenly said.


    ¡°If you open a restaurant, business will definitely be good!¡±


    Mo Fei and the others echoed.


    Facing everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Lin Xiaoyue refused.


    ¡°Forget about the restaurant. After 1 finish writing the Arithmetic Book, I will return to Qingshi Town.¡±


    She had thought of opening a restaurant in the capital, but it was not a hotpot restaurant. Instead, it was a chain of Liu¡¯s Express.


    But at the moment, she wasn¡¯t very keen on it anymore.


    With their family¡¯s relationship with the Yan Emperor, it was better to stay away.


    Hiding in Qingshi Town, the Emperor was far away. Even if he discovered something was wrong, he could make preparations as soon as possible.


    Everyone was disappointed.


    Liu Wuji thought about it, and the thought in his mind became even more firm.


    After the meal, Liu Wuji left the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    Imperial Palace, Hall of Diligence.


    Liu Wuji bowed and stood below Emperor Yan without moving.


    Emperor Yan, who was sitting on the throne, had a gloomy expression and was speechless for a long time.


    After a long time, Emperor Yan finally spoke.


    ¡°I thought that you would never tell me this secret.¡±


    He actually took the initiative to be honest with him about that woman back then.


    Even about his daughter.


    Liu Wuji cupped his hands at Emperor Yan.


    ¡°Your Majesty is perceptive. I know that these things cannot be hidden from you.¡±


    Emperor Yan¡¯s heart trembled.


    He guessed that the Imperial Advisor must have found some clues.


    Now, if he was willing to be honest with him, wasn¡¯t he also reconciling with him?


    He begged him to spare his daughter and granddaughter¡¯s lives in exchange for his forgiveness for attacking the Zhang family back then.


    Back then, he had attacked the Zhang family and caused him to leave the palace for more than ten years. In fact, he had once regretted it.


    Later on, when he returned to the palace, it was because of this matter that there seemed to be a wall between him and the Imperial Advisor.


    Now, he was willing to put it behind them.


    Although he was begging him to let go of that girl and her mother, wasn¡¯t it also asking for a reconciliation?


    Thinking of this, Emperor Yan sighed.


    ¡°Fate plays tricks on people. Back then¡­¡± Emperor Yan paused for a moment.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Since that girl is your granddaughter, she is considered my junior.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the Arithmetic Book, I will not make things difficult for her.¡±


    ¡°In addition, 1 will also reward the Li family and let them move into the capital, so that you can see them often.¡±


    Liu Wuji was stunned and quickly refused.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Emperor Yan frowned.


    Liu Wuji hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°When they enter the capital, they will be targeted by many. Don¡¯t let my selfishness affect the Great Yan..¡±

 Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Identity (2)

    Chapter 687: Identity (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Hearing Liu Wuji¡¯s words, Emperor Yan frowned.


    The Imperial Advisor was married and had a child, and this matter had to be hidden.


    Wasn¡¯t this the reason why he attacked the Zhang family and wanted to get rid of that girl?


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Thinking of this, Emperor Yan asked Liu Wuji.


    Liu Wuji was delighted and cupped his hands at Emperor Yan.


    ¡°When the book is finished, please let Yue¡¯er go back. Tell them to stay in Qingshi Town in peace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay there for two months every year to see them,¡± Liu Wuji continued when he saw that Emperor Yan did not have any reaction.


    Emperor Yan immediately looked at Liu Wuji.


    Seeing Liu Wuji lower his head, he thought for a moment and looked away.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Then, Liu Wuji heard Emperor Yan say something.


    Liu Wuji was delighted.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± His voice was filled with excitement.


    When Emperor Yan saw the uncontrollable joy on Liu Wuji¡¯s face, he felt a little touched.


    The Imperial Advisor was a mortal after all¡­


    Fifteen minutes later, Liu Wuji left the Hall of Diligence.


    The sun was shining brightly on Liu Wuji.


    Liu Wuji returned to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence in a relaxed manner and went straight to the plum garden.


    When he reached the place, he found that not only Lin Xiaoyue was there, but the others were also there.


    It turned out that these few people who couldn¡¯t stay idle had brought math questions to ask Lin Xiaoyue.


    As Lin Xiaoyue had nothing to do, she actually helped them look at the questions and pointed out the answers.


    That was why there were so many people in the plum garden.


    Everyone was surprised to see him.


    They all stopped what they were doing and stood up to salute Liu Wuji.


    Liu Wuji asked them to stand and strode into the house.


    There was a beautiful jade pendant hanging from his waist that swayed with his movements. It was very eye-catching and attracted the attention of many people.


    Liang Chengcai was surprised to see his master wearing a jade pendant today.


    As for Lin Xiaoyue, she didn¡¯t take it seriously at first.


    However, when she saw the big ¡°Liu¡± character on the jade pendant, she was shocked.


    Then, she thought about it carefully and realized that the Imperial Advisor¡¯s jade pendant was exactly the same as the one her mother had lost.


    Yes, exactly the same.


    Because she had seen the design of her mother¡¯s jade pendant, she was certain.


    So, the jade pendant that she had sent people to look for was actually in the hands of the Imperial Advisor?


    At this moment, Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t think too much about it, but she couldn¡¯t help but ponder in her heart.


    She wondered if it was possible for her to ask him to give her the jade pendant.


    Liu Wuji saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reaction and smiled in his heart, but he did not say anything.


    After sitting down on the main seat in the room, he looked at everyone.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, stay behind. The others may leave first.¡± He said.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Then, they all bowed to Liu Wuji and left.


    After everyone left, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Wuji in confusion.


    ¡°Master, is there something you need from me?¡± She smiled and asked. She could not help but look at the jade pendant on Liu Wuji¡¯s waist again.


    Yes, ever since he acknowledged her as his disciple in front of Xu Yan and the others, she had changed the way she addressed him.


    Moreover, her husband was his disciple, so it was fine for her to call him master.


    Liu Wuji lowered his head and looked at his jade pendant.


    Then, he removed the jade pendant.


    ¡°You know him?¡± He asked Lin Xiaoyue with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say, but he didn¡¯t expect him to ask.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Will you let me take a look of the jade pendant?¡± She asked in embarrassment.


    A smile appeared in Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes.


    Then, he handed the jade pendant to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little surprised, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. She went forward to take the jade pendant.


    This jade pendant was somewhat heavy and had a beautiful color. The word ¡°Liu¡± carved on it was written in his handwriting.


    When she saw the tiny pattern above the word ¡°Liu¡±, Lin Xiaoyue was really shocked.


    This jade pendant was really the one that her mother had lost!


    She remembered this pattern. At that time, she had seen a portrait of the jade pendant with such a pattern.


    How could this be? How did her mother¡¯s jade pendant end up in his hands?


    Moreover, the word ¡°Liu¡± on the jade pendant was written by the Imperial Advisor?


    Yes, she had seen the Imperial Advisor write and copy her math questions. She could not have mistaken his handwriting..

 Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Identity (3)

    Chapter 688: Identity (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s surprised expression, the smile on Liu Wuji¡¯s face deepened.


    ¡°This jade pendant is something that 1 lost and recovered.¡± He said.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at him.


    ¡°Girl, do you want to hear a story?¡± Liu Wuji continued.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart trembled. She had a vague feeling that she was about to find out some incredible secret.


    Moreover, this secret was related to her mother.


    Hence, she nodded.


    Liu Wuji sighed and told his story to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Although the person in the story called himself Liu Sheng, how could Lin Xiaoyue not know that this Liu Sheng was the Imperial Advisor himself?


    After hearing the story about Liu Sheng and knowing her mother¡¯s true identity and her relationship with the Imperial Advisor, Lin Xiaoyue was completely stunned.


    What? Her mother was actually the Imperial Advisor¡¯s daughter?


    And she and Xiaozhi were his granddaughter and grandson?


    Wasn¡¯t this plot too dramatic?


    Oh, no, she was his granddaughter and Li Xiao was his disciple. Then, there was a difference in seniority between her and Li Xiao?


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue felt a chill in her heart.


    Liu Wuji kept looking at Lin Xiaoyue. He was surprised to see that she was only slightly surprised.


    After thinking about it, he felt that it was all reasonable.


    This granddaughter of his had an extraordinary mind.


    ¡°You said that Ms. Liu has already reported this matter to the Emperor?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Liu Wuji after absorbing everything.


    Great. Emperor Yan¡¯s hatred was not only for her husband¡¯s family, but also for her mother.


    The matter had already been laid bare, and the Emperor would probably have his attention on her.


    There were so many people in the Nangong Army, and they were all in Qingshi Town.


    There was also her husband, Qing¡¯er, and Consort Shu. If they were investigated¡­


    Liu Wuji nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Emperor won¡¯t find anything.¡± He said.


    Without full preparation, he would not take the initiative to confess to the Emperor.


    How could a secret in the dark be compared to one in the open? It was easier for people to let their guard down.


    It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t done anything all these years.


    He had already investigated and dealt with the people the Emperor had sent to Qingshi Town.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Wuji. Seeing his calm expression, she felt a little more at ease.


    Was this her husband¡¯s master, or her¡­grandfather.


    Since he had made such arrangements, he must have made some preparations.


    ¡°Next, you can stay in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence to compile the Arithmetic Book.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return to Qingshi Town after I finish writing the book.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    ¡°What about you?¡± She asked subconsciously.


    According to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s description, he had been looking for her mother for more than ten years.


    Now that he knew where her mother was, he was not going to meet her?


    Liu Wuji paused.


    A hint of warmth appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Daishi Village in the new year after I¡¯m done with the matters in the palace.¡± This year, they could finally have a reunion.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes revealed some anticipation.


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    She knew that the Imperial Advisor had a high position and power, but he lived under Emperor Yan¡¯s nose. There were many things that he had no choice in, so she did not say anything else.


    ¡°In addition, what do you and Xiao¡¯er think of Prince Anyang?¡± Suddenly, Liu Wuji asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    After thinking for a while, she bowed to Liu Wuji.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking-¡± she asked hesitantly.


    ¡°How is he performing as a leader?¡± Liu Wuji said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    ¡°His intelligence and strategic thinking are average, but he is humble and willing to do practical things for the people.¡±


    ¡°If he ascends to the throne, the lives of the people of the Great Yan will be better when there is no need to worry about the territory. Great Yan¡¯s national strength can also be improved.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you think that if he gains power in the future¡­¡± Liu Wuji frowned when he recalled Emperor Yan¡¯s actions.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Liu Wuji and guessed what he wanted to ask.


    ¡°We have an agreement with Prince Anyang.¡±


    ¡°If the situation is stable, Li Xiao and the Nangong Army will retire.¡±


    ¡°The military power has been handed over, and the threat is gone. 1 believe that your highness wouldn¡¯t be so magnanimous as to hold onto us.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Liu Wuji was stunned.


    Although Li Xiao had mentioned this to her before, he was still a little surprised to hear his granddaughter say so calmly.


    ¡°Moreover, if you want to, you can also pass on the position as the Imperial Advisor. Come back to Daishi Village with us to retire.¡±


    Liu Wuji¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    When he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation.


    Return to Daishi Village and live with his daughter and grandson?


    It was said that his grandson was very smart. If he taught him well, he would have a bright future..

 Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Plans (1)

    Chapter 689: Plans (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Also, his granddaughter and grandson-in-law might be able to give him a great-grandson soon.


    How nice would it be for an old man like him to take care of their children¡­


    Thinking of this, Liu Wuji couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking this because¡­what are your plans?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked boldly.


    Liu Wuji looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he nodded.


    ¡°Yesterday, Xu Yan came. According to him, the war might start again in the spring of next year.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    ¡°How could that be? Didn¡¯t we just finish the peace talks?¡±


    She was prepared to let General Manager Fang and the others continue to prepare for the opening of the branch.


    If they were going to war again, how were they going to do business?


    In addition, the Great Yan had lost so much food and cities in exchange for a few months of peace. Wasn¡¯t it too much of a loss?


    Liu Wuji sighed.


    ¡°Xu Yan has been planning for many years. Previously, when the Zhang family was in trouble, your mother was alone out there, and the Nangong family was in trouble. I¡¯m afraid it was his doing.¡±


    ¡°Today, he has finally bared his fangs. With Chu and Jin as allies, the Great Yan¡¯s defensive strength is weak, it will be difficult for us to survive against the two kingdoms.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked and narrowed her eyes.


    That old man? Enemies?


    ¡°Jin is clearly stronger than Chu. Can¡¯t we think of a way to divide them?¡± He said.


    Think about the history of the Three Kingdoms.


    In order to survive, the countries adopted the strategy of weak alliances to resist strong countries.


    In the past, the Great Yan was the strongest, so it made sense for Chu and Jin to work together.


    However, now that the Great Yan had declined, the strongest country was Jin.


    Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯m really curious who your master is.¡± He said.


    Those mysterious weapons, heaven-defying talent in business and arithmetic, and now this insight.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled, her eyes filled with mystery.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be inherent?¡±


    Liu Wuji was amused and nodded.


    He knew that his granddaughter would not tell him, so he did not ask further.


    ¡°I have already made arrangements for Chu Jin.¡±


    ¡± Also, we should take advantage of this period of time to prepare for something at the border of the Great Yan.¡±


    ¡°The palace¡­¡± Liu Wuji paused.


    ¡°The Emperor is no longer suitable for the throne.¡± Otherwise, many things would be difficult to arrange.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t want his granddaughter¡¯s family to be in danger.


    In this way, it would be best to change the monarch.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    A glint flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°Master is wise!¡± Then, she cupped her fists and bowed to Liu Wuji.


    They wanted to help Prince Anyang ascend the throne, but it was filled with difficulties.


    Now, with the support of the Imperial Advisor, the situation was very different.


    Perhaps they didn¡¯t even need to use military remonstrance.


    After all, the person in front of her was a god-like existence in the Great Yan¡­


    Next, Liu Wuji chatted with Lin Xiaoyue about many important matters.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s confidence, he started discussing with her.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not disappoint him and gave him many suggestions.


    When Liu Wuji left, he was already smiling.


    It was night.


    Liu Wuji once again went to the Hall of Diligence.


    No one knew what the Imperial Advisor had said to Emperor Yan.


    They only knew that he stayed in there for the entire night and did not come out.


    As for Emperor Yan, he summoned many ministers into the palace overnight.


    The next day.


    They began to compile the Arithmetic Book.


    Lin Xiaoyue, Mo Fei, Liang Chengcai, and the Sixth Princess were gathered in a large room in the Plum Garden.


    ¡°From today onwards, we will begin to compile the Arithmetic Book.¡±


    ¡°I plan to compile them in volumes. Starting from the elementary level to the advanced level.¡±


    ¡°There are two volumes for elementary learning, twelve volumes for medium, and six volumes for high difficulty. A total of twenty volumes.¡±


    It corresponded to two volumes for 21st-century kindergarten, twelve volumes for primary school, and six volumes for junior high school.


    As for her high school knowledge, she didn¡¯t remember much.


    In fact, it was because she was a tutor before.


    She had a deeper impression of the primary and secondary school textbooks.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sort out all these.


    ¡°So many?¡± The Sixth Princess looked expectant.


    Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei also looked at Lin Xiaoyue in surprise.


    Mrs. Li¡¯s brain was full of knowledge..

 Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Plans (2)

    Chapter 690: Plans (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    They didn¡¯t mind too much. They just hoped that they could take this opportunity to learn more from her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain the knowledge framework to you.¡±


    ¡°After you understand and master it, we will compile the content together.¡±


    Everyone agreed.


    ¡°I plan to finish compiling these twenty volumes in a month.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Time is tight. Everyone will have to get busy soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. 1 will do my best!¡± The Sixth Princess immediately expressed her stance.


    ¡°Yes. We won¡¯t let you down!¡± Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei nodded.


    Lin Xiaoyue responded and began to explain the contents of the book.


    It was a kindergarten book. It was relatively simple.


    The first volume was mainly about understanding and writing numbers, as well as the division of numbers.


    Liang Chengcai had learned how to write Arabic numbers from Lin Xiaoyue before.


    Moreover, he had been using it since then. There was no problem at all for him to come into contact with these now.


    As for the Sixth Princess and Mo Fei, they had a habit of seeing Liang Chengcai.


    After learning that Lin Xiaoyue was the one who taught him Arabic numbers, he pestered Liang Chengcai to learn it.


    After that, he also got used to using Arabic numbers to record things.


    Now that Lin Xiaoyue had personally taught them, the two of them had no problem mastering it.


    Therefore, the content of the first and second volumes of elementary school was finished in just a short while.


    On the other hand, when he was compiling the Arithmetic Book, he had wasted a lot of time because of the large number of illustrations.


    In the following period of time, the few of them continued to compile books in the plum garden.


    After the compiled books were collated, they would first be given to Liu Wuji to read before being handed over to Emperor Yan.


    Emperor Yan originally thought that the Arithmetic Book would be a boring book and did not have much expectations.


    In the end, he was very surprised when he read them.


    At the same time, he was looking forward to the books that would follow.


    As for Lin Xiaoyue, as it progressed, it became harder and everyone¡¯s writing speed began to slow down.


    Emperor Yan and some officials from the Ministry of Revenue, who were reading at the same time, were actually interested.


    Some officials from the Ministry of Revenue even requested an edict from Emperor Yan to go to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence to listen to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lecture.


    Emperor Yan also wanted more people to grasp the knowledge of the Arithmetic Book, so he allowed it.


    Thus, in the room where the Arithmetic Book was compiled, there were two more officials from the Ministry of Revenue who came to report every day.


    The two officials listened attentively, both obedient students. Lin Xiaoyue treated them equally.


    At the same time, Daishi Village, the Liu family.


    Consort Shu, Nangong Wanyue, had already been in the Liu Family for a few days.


    Madam Liu did not show any displeasure at the arrival of her son-in-law¡¯s sister, but was instead very happy.


    After Li Xiao went to register Nangong Wanyue, she changed her name to Li Wan and settled down in the Liu family.


    When Xiao Qing learned that his mother was here, he took leave from the academy and returned to the Liu residence to accompany Li Wan for a few days before returning to the academy.


    Li Wan, under the leadership of Madam Liu and Madam Zhou, had come into contact with some matters of the Liu residence and gradually became familiar with the situation of the Liu residence.


    After receiving Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s letter of approval, Li Wan went to the Liu Residence in Qingshi Town to assist General Manager Fang in managing the Nangong Army in the various villages.


    After all, he was a member of the Nangong Clan. It was most suitable for Li Wan to manage the Nangong Army.


    At first, Li Wan was not used to it. It was quite difficult to deal with many things.


    However, with Head Fang watching from the side, it did not take long for her to find the way and become proficient in it.


    Consort Shu, who had been trapped in the depths of the palace, had finally found something she could do. She was full of energy and looked forward to shining.


    On this day.


    Li Xiao brought Xiao Yang to Prince Anyang¡¯s Mansion.


    In the study room of Prince Anyang¡¯s residence.


    Prince Anyang looked at Li Xiao excitedly and told him the contents of the Imperial Advisor¡¯s letter.


    ¡°Chu Jin is a wolf with wild ambitions. Although the imperial court has already begun preparations for war, time is too tight and the national treasury is in a hurry. It¡¯s hard to say how much they can prepare.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Advisor wants me to make some preparations.¡±


    ¡°Especially with the Nangong Army.¡±


    He had less than 30,000 soldiers, and most of them were new recruits. In terms of numbers, there weren¡¯t enough.


    At that time, he would probably not be able to unleash 70% of his combat strength.


    However, the Nangong Army was different.


    Although they were idle for more than half a year, those soldiers were all brave and good at fighting..

 Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Plans (3)

    Chapter 691: Plans (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    At the critical moment, these people would become the key to his victory.


    He did not expect that his previous trip to the capital would be so rewarding.


    The Imperial Advisor, who had always been mysterious and indifferent to court affairs, actually came to him.


    As expected, Li Xiao could help him seize the world!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    ¡°Master has already sent me a message regarding this matter.¡±


    ¡°The war will start after winter. It shouldn¡¯t be too late to prepare now.


    However, before the Nangong Army retreated, their weapons and armors were all thrown away. ¡°These things¡­¡± Li Xiao said with a difficult expression. He bowed and cupped his hands at the Prince Anyang.


    It was already October. After the last batch of potatoes, sweet potatoes, and peppers were harvested, there was nothing much to do.


    The previous arrangement was to let the Nangong Army process these crops in the workshop during the winter.


    But now that the plan had changed, it was possible to store all the items without processing them.


    Especially potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    After the imperial court requisitioned food and compensated them with a large amount of food, these things could be used as staple food for storage.


    Prince Anyang understood.


    ¡°This is easy. I can give priority to the Nangong Army¡¯s armaments.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡± Prince Anyang thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for 6,000 sets of weapons and armor today and send them to the various manors within five days.¡±


    No matter which path they took to enter the capital, the Nangong Army was the key to his victory.


    At this time, even if he did not have enough military equipment, he had to prioritize the supply of the Nangong Army.


    Prince Anyang had already thought it through. These six thousand sets of armaments would first be transferred from his troops.


    After that, he would think of a way to help the other soldiers make up for it.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Li Xiao hurriedly thanked him.


    Prince Anyang smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    ¡± Right, Consort Shu¡­¡± Prince Anyang suddenly asked Li Xiao.


    ¡°Oh, thank you for your concern, Your Highness. My sister is doing very well now.¡±


    Prince Anyang smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. My mother misses Consort Shu very much. She said that once she left, she had fewer people to talk to in the palace and her days are boring.¡±


    A rare smile appeared on Li Xiao¡¯s face.


    ¡°My sister also mentioned the Imperial Consort before.¡±


    ¡°In the future, when Your Highness enters the capital, the Imperial Consort will not feel bored.¡± Li Xiao said again.


    Prince Anyang smiled again.


    ¡°That might not be the case. When my mother heard about Consort Shu, she was very envious. She even mentioned it to me, saying that she also wants to leave the palace in the future and live in Daishi Village.¡±


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    ¡°If the Imperial Consort doesn¡¯t mind, we welcome Her Highness.¡± He smiled and agreed.


    Although they did not know if Prince Anyang was telling the truth, it was a great gift for their family to host the Imperial Consort.


    With her around, it was also a layer of protection for the Liu family.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s words were most likely to calm him down.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Prince Anyang laughed heartily.


    He stepped forward and patted Li Xiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, accompany me to the military camp.¡±


    He was going to take a look at the situation after he came to Anyang County.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Li Xiao cupped his fists and replied.


    Then, he brought Xiao Yang and Prince Anyang out of the door.


    After leaving the Imperial Residence, Prince Anyang and Li Xiao rode in the same carriage.


    Seeing that Li Xiao did not speak, Prince Anyang suddenly looked at Li Xiao.


    He noticed that the scar on his face had been covered up. Unless he looked closely, he could not see the mark at all. He was a little surprised.


    ¡°Did Ms. Lin say when they would return to Qingshi Town?¡± asked Li Xiao.


    Thinking of Lin Xiaoyue, Prince Anyang was amazed.


    That woman was truly extraordinary.


    Before this, he thought that she was already powerful because she could do business and had the talent to govern the world.


    After that, she single-handedly defeated Xu Yan and helped the Great Yan reduce the conditions of the peace negotiations by thirty percent.


    Now, she was in charge of compiling the Arithmetic Book.


    And¡­she was actually the granddaughter of the Imperial Advisor.


    Yes, when he received the letter from the Imperial Advisor and learned of this news, he was shocked.


    But soon after, he figured it all out.


    No wonder Ms. Lin had such talent. Since she was the granddaughter of the Imperial Advisor, everything made sense.


    Also, he really had to thank the couple.


    Without them, the Imperial Advisor would not have approached him.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Li Xiao replied. At the same time, he frowned.


    He and his wife wrote to each other every day, but the two places were far away, so there was a delay in the letters.


    The letter he received now said that she was still busy compiling the Arithmetic Book.


    The progress had started to slow down. The one-month deadline that they had originally agreed on might have to be postponed.


    Naturally, he did not agree. He had already replied to the letter, saying that he would go to the capital to pick her up in advance.


    At that time, even if it was delayed for a while, he would stay there to accompany her..

 Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Set Off in Three Days (1)

    Chapter 692: Set Off in Three Days (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing that Li Xiao¡¯s expression was not good, King Anyang patted Li Xiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ms. Lin compiled the Arithmetic Book to benefit the country and the people. You don¡¯t have to worry. She will come back sooner or later.¡± He comforted her. Li Xiao nodded and did not say anything else.


    In the capital.


    Under the persistent efforts of Lin Xiaoyue and the others, the first fourteen volumes of the Arithmetic Book were finally compiled.


    The compilation team had officially entered the most difficult part, the compilation of the last six volumes.


    The mathematics knowledge in junior high school was more difficult than that in primary school.


    Now, Lin Xiaoyue had to spend more time teaching the ¡°students¡±. At the same time, the time taken to compile the book had also increased.


    Seeing that the one-month deadline was about to arrive, Lin Xiaoyue sent a letter to Li Xiao for a few days in a row, telling him not to be impatient and not to go to the capital to pick her up.


    However, a few days later, she suddenly realized that Li Xiao stopped sending letters.


    With a perturbed mood, Lin Xiaoyue still insisted on writing letters to Li Xiao every day.


    It was not until about five days later that Li Xiao actually appeared at the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    The moment she saw her husband, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart finally relaxed.


    Then, she rushed over and beat his chest.


    ¡°I told you not to come, but you ignored me!¡± Lin Xiaoyue was so angry that tears were flowing out.


    The capital was a dragon¡¯s pool and a tiger¡¯s den. Did he know that?


    The Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence was still in the palace. What if he was discovered?


    Li Xiao reached out and caught Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s fist.


    Then, he put it to his lips and kissed it twice.


    ¡°Why are you crying? Didn¡¯t 1 come here safely?¡±


    Then, with a sudden force, he picked Lin Xiaoyue up by the waist and walked into the room.


    After placing his wife on the bed, Li Xiao took off Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s shoes.


    Then, he climbed onto the bed.


    He looked down at his wife from above. When he saw that her tears had finally stopped, his expression relaxed a little.


    ¡°We¡¯ve agreed before. I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± Then, he lowered his head and planted a kiss on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Did you not eat properly? It¡¯s only been a month since we last met, but you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± His big hand reached out to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s small face again, and his face was filled with heartache.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Lin Xiaoyue pouted and turned around, leaving her back to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao¡¯s face lit up. He sighed and lay down beside his wife.


    Then, he turned around and pulled Lin Xiaoyue into his arms from behind.


    Then, he felt at ease.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. 1 came to the capital to pick you up so that I can spend more time with you.¡± Li Xiao said.


    ¡°After escorting you back to Daishi Village, 1 will have to leave.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue, who was still smiling just now, was instantly stunned. She turned over and faced Li Xiao.


    The man suddenly saw the woman¡¯s face and his breathing stopped for a moment.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked anxiously.


    Li Xiao quickly regained his senses.


    He went forward and kissed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s forehead again.


    ¡°There¡¯s some trouble in the Chu Country. Master sent me a message and asked me to make a trip to the Chu Country.¡± He said.


    Not daring to look at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face, Li Xiao flipped over and laid down flat.


    ¡°So, if I hadn¡¯t come to the capital to find you, 1 would have been dead. By the time you return, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have already set off.¡± As such, the couple had missed out.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression tightened.


    She quickly leaned over and placed her head on Li Xiao¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Is this trip to Chu dangerous?¡±


    As soon as she asked, Lin Xiaoyue felt that it was obvious.


    Chu Jin was in an alliance, how could it not be dangerous?


    Li Xiao lowered his head and glanced at his wife before patting Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go there secretly and hide my tracks. Nothing will happen.¡± If it wasn¡¯t necessary, his master wouldn¡¯t have asked him to go.


    It was rare for his master to ask, so he had to cooperate no matter what.


    Lin Xiaoyue also knew the seriousness of the matter, so she couldn¡¯t say anything to let Li Xiao stay.


    ¡°When do you depart?¡± After a while, she asked.


    ¡°There are still ten days left.¡± Li Xiao said.


    ¡°1¡¯11 stay in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence to accompany you for the next few days and listen to some of Master¡¯s teachings. I¡¯ll send you back to Daishi Village after you finish compiling the Arithmetic Book. After that¡­¡±


    ¡°We will depart from Qingshi Town.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He said.


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    ¡°You know that I have the ability to protect myself.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Last time at the border, I went too.¡±


    Li Xiao suddenly used force to stop Lin Xiaoyue from speaking.


    Seeing his wife looking up at him with a determined expression, Li Xiao sighed..

 Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Set Off in Three Days (2)

    Chapter 693: Set Off in Three Days (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The situation this time is different from before.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it won¡¯t be long before the new year comes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve wasted too much time at the capital this time. Mother and the others miss you very much.¡±


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Moreover, Master¡­¡±


    Not long ago, his master had sent him a jade pendant with a letter, asking him to return it to his mother-in-law.


    After that, he guessed something.


    Master had already said that he would be going to Daishi Village for the New Year this year.


    As such, he could not take his wife home.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao.


    A smile appeared on her face as she thought of something.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t call him master in the future.¡±


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    ¡°You have to call him grandpa.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    The Imperial Advisor had not told this guy the truth?


    Why was he so reluctant to let go of this disciple?


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes moved slightly but quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked curiously.


    Li Xiao smiled. ¡°I had some guesses before.¡±


    Earlier, Fan Ming had mentioned that his master had gone to the Zhou Manor to look for his daughter.


    And his mother-in-law¡¯s age should be about the same age as his master¡¯s daughter.


    With the existence of that jade pendant, it was not difficult to guess.


    There were really no coincidences in this world.


    Who would have thought that the wife he met after escaping thousands of miles was actually the granddaughter of his master?


    Thinking of this, Li Xiao increased his strength and pulled his wife into his arms again.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not struggle. She shifted her position and found a more comfortable position to lie down.


    ¡°According to the previous seniority, you are my uncle.¡±


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    ¡°What? Tomorrow, I will go see my master and ask him to expel me. You¡¯re my wife. That won¡¯t change for the rest of your life!¡± He then said.


    After saying that, he turned over and gave Lin Xiaoyue a wolf kiss.


    Lin Xiaoyue was kissed until she was confused. She wanted to refute, but she couldn¡¯t say it.


    After tormenting Lin Xiaoyue for a while, Li Xiao finally controlled himself and let go of Lin Xiaoyue.


    Looking at her man¡¯s restrained eyes, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly had courage.


    She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around the back of Li Xiao¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡±


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could no longer control himself and pressed down.


    The next day.


    By the time she dragged her exhausted body to the compilation room, many students had already arrived and were waiting for her.


    Everyone saw that their teacher didn¡¯t seem to be in a good state today, so no one dared to ask.


    As for Lin Xiaoyue, after entering the room, she quickly adjusted her state of mind and began today¡¯s teaching.


    She was a little angry. She was angry at Li Xiao for not knowing how to control himself¡­


    Forget it, he couldn¡¯t be entirely blamed for this.


    At the same time, unlike Lin Xiaoyue, Li Xiao went to the bamboo garden in a good mood.


    Liu Wuji was a little puzzled when he saw that his disciple was in a good mood today.


    After explaining the situation to Li Xiao, he started chatting with him.


    ¡°Are the people of Daishi Village doing well?¡± He asked Li Xiao. He actually wanted to ask if his daughter, Ling Long, was doing well.


    After they parted that year, she had already become the mother of two children.


    She might even become a grandmother soon.


    He wanted to see his daughter, but unfortunately, he could not leave now.


    Li Xiao glanced at Liu Wuji and saw through his thoughts.


    ¡°Everything is fine. Mother-in-law is healthy, but she misses Yue¡¯er very much.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Then, as if he had thought of something, he said, ¡°the jade pendant, she cherished it very much after receiving it. 1 heard that she takes it out to look at it from time to time.¡±


    Liu Wuji¡¯s expression changed.


    Soon, he suppressed his emotions.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Li Xiao saw this and wanted to say something but stopped.


    Liu Wuji frowned and looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°In the future, call me grandpa.¡± He finally said.


    He had already guessed it, yet he still addressed him as his master.


    Li Xiao was delighted.


    ¡°Yes, grandpa!¡± He quickly said.


    Only then did Liu Wuji¡¯s expression improve a little.


    ¡°The compilation of the Arithmetic Book went smoothly. The Emperor was also very satisfied after reading it. By next year, it will probably be distributed to the various academies for the students to learn.¡±


    ¡°I estimate that Yue¡¯er should be able to complete her work in another seven to eight days.¡±


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°Originally, after Yue¡¯er is done here, you can send her back to Daishi Village and then set off for Chu Country. You can make it in time..¡±

 Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Set Off in Three Days (3)

    Chapter 694: Set Off in Three Days (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°But the situation has changed. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t send her back.¡±


    Li Xiao was shocked.


    ¡°The emissary sent by the emperor to Chu has already set off. There is not much time left.¡±


    This matter was of great importance, and he could not rely solely on the emissaries of the imperial court.


    Moreover, his people going to Chu had different motives from the Emperor¡¯s.


    Li Xiao frowned but still nodded.


    Liu Wuji glanced at Li Xiao and sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set off in three days. Take this time to get along with Yue¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°When the compilation of the Arithmetic Book is completed, 1 will personally send her back to Daishi Village.¡± Liu Wuji suddenly said.


    Time was too tight. He could not wait for the New Year to come and reunite with them.


    He was away from the capital for one month when he took the opportunity to send his granddaughter home.


    Hearing this, Li Xiao was relieved.


    ¡°Yes.¡± he replied.


    Because of last night¡¯s torment, Lin Xiaoyue was not in good spirits today.


    When it was almost noon, she was completely relying on her willpower to hold on.


    Fortunately, the Imperial Advisor had suddenly arrived.


    When everyone saw his arrival, they all stood up and bowed.


    The Imperial Advisor got everyone to stand up and walked to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side before looking at everyone.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with Yue¡¯er. Your class for today will end here.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    ¡°In addition, you¡¯ve all worked hard during this period of time. We¡¯ll rest for three days and continue in three days.¡±


    The moment he said this, everyone looked hesitant, but they all felt relieved.


    During this period of time, he had been studying arithmetic every day. After that, he began to compile the relevant content in the Arithmetic Book.


    Not only did he not have any free time all day, but his nerves were also tense.


    It was good to be able to take a break.


    However, wasn¡¯t three days of rest a little too much?


    Lin Xiaoyue also turned to look at Liu Wuji.


    She knew that Li Xiao had already gone to see her grandfather. Since her grandfather said so, he must have his own plans.


    Hence, she agreed.


    Seeing this, everyone agreed.


    Then, she packed her things and left.


    Lin Xiaoyue followed Liu Wuji. Just as they left the room, Li Xiao appeared.


    Liu Wuji glanced at Li Xiao. Then, he said, ¡°you will leave in three days. You two can make your own arrangements for the next three days.¡±


    After saying that, he did not say anything else and left.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked. She looked at Liu Wuji¡¯s back as he left, and then quickly looked at Li Xiao.


    Didn¡¯t this fellow say last night that he would only go to Chu in two weeks? How did it become three days?


    Li Xiao nodded hesitantly.


    Then, he stepped forward and grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand, bringing her back to their room.


    When she returned to her room, Lin Xiaoyue was angry.


    She threw away Li Xiao¡¯s hand that was holding hers and walked into the house angrily.


    Li Xiao hurriedly chased after her.


    Then, with a tiger pounce, he controlled the person who was throwing a tantrum on the big bed.


    Recalling what happened last night, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face turned from anger to embarrassment.


    Li Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°I only just found out about the change in plans.¡± Suppressing his restlessness, Li Xiao explained.


    ¡°Besides, grandpa also said that after you finish compiling the Arithmetic


    Book, he will personally send you back to Daishi Village.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re not staying in Daishi Village for the New Year?¡± She asked.


    Didn¡¯t the old master say that he was going back to spend the new year with them?


    If he went back with her and stayed in Daishi Village for a month, it wouldn¡¯t be the New Year yet.


    ¡°No.¡± Li Xiao said.


    ¡°In the spring after the new year, there might be some movements from Jin.


    Grandpa will probably take action.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought of something and didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Then, she said with a red face.


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    He suppressed his emotions again before he got up and let go of Lin Xiaoyue.


    After gaining her freedom, Lin Xiaoyue finally felt a little more at ease.


    She glanced at Li Xiao, who was sitting beside her and didn¡¯t dare to look at her, and Lin Xiaoyue was slightly annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± She then said.


    Li Xiao¡¯s nerves seemed to have been triggered in an instant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to get some food!¡± He immediately stood up.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t stop him and happily watched her husband leave.


    For the next three days, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao stayed in the plum garden and did not go out.


    As for the Sixth Princess and the others, they wanted to come and disturb her, but the Imperial Advisor said that they were not allowed to come and disturb her.


    Thus, the couple spent three days alone.


    Li Xiao was rather comfortable, almost forgetting his home.


    In fact, he had almost forgotten about going to Chu.


    Lin Xiaoyue was in trouble. If it weren¡¯t for her special ability to protect herself, she would have been tortured by Li Xiao until she couldn¡¯t get out of bed.


    Of course, most of the reason for this discomfort was because she asked for it¡­


    Happy days were always short.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.


    With endless longing, Li Xiao finally left..

 Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: County Head (1)

    Chapter 695: County Head (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When she woke up in the morning, there was no one beside Lin Xiaoyue.


    Li Xiao left a letter, telling her to wait for her in Daishi Village.


    The feeling of parting was unbearable.


    However, being busy was the best medicine to ease a sad mood.


    As the math class continued and the Arithmetic Book continued to be compiled, Lin Xiaoyue quickly returned to work.


    At the same time, Liu Wuji also began his next plan.


    Nine days later, the Arithmetic Book was finally completed.


    Liu Wuji brought the last two volumes of the Arithmetic Book to the Yan Emperor.


    On the throne, Emperor Yan¡¯s expression was a little ugly, and he seemed to be more tired than usual.


    After flipping through a few pages, Emperor Yan put the two books aside.


    ¡°The content of the Arithmetic Book is very well compiled. After the ministers of the Ministry of Revenue have read it, they have already arranged for some academies in the capital to study it. The feedback from the students is also very good.¡±


    ¡°I am very glad that I listened to your suggestion back then.¡± Emperor Yan looked at Liu Wuji.


    In the past two years, he had clearly felt that his physical condition had deteriorated.


    Especially these two days, his spirit was even worse.


    Now, the Great Yan was facing a strong enemy, and it could be said that it was in a precarious situation.


    As an emperor, he did not seem to have made any achievements in his life.


    Now, he was able to make the Arithmetic Book appear in his hands and pass it down through the ages.


    It could also be considered his contribution to history and future generations.


    Liu Wuji bowed to Emperor Yan.


    ¡°Yes, I should thank Your Highness for giving me and Yue¡¯er a chance.¡± He said respectfully.


    Emperor Yan waved his hand.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s also because she is capable.¡± There was a smile on his face.


    ¡°She has contributed greatly to the compilation of the Arithmetic Book. Ask her what she wants. I will reward her.¡±


    Ever since he reconciled with the Imperial Advisor, he felt a little guilty towards that girl.


    Now, it could be considered as making up for it.


    Liu Wuji bowed to Emperor Yan again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a reward. It has been more than a month since she left the capital. Her mother misses her very much.¡±


    ¡°Before I came over, she even asked me to resign and return to Qingshi Town.¡±


    After Liu Wuji finished speaking, he raised his head and looked at Emperor Yan.


    ¡°I also wish to make a trip to Qingshi Town. I hope Your Highness will agree¡­¡± After saying that, he lowered his head again.


    Emperor Yan¡¯s expression darkened as he fell silent.


    After a long while, he finally spoke.


    ¡°Chu Jin is a wolf with wild ambitions. The Great Yan is in danger at the moment. I need you.¡± He urged him to stay.


    He could empathize with his longing for his daughter and his desire to go to Daishi Village.


    But now, the only person he could trust and rely on in the court was the Imperial Advisor.


    He could only feel at ease with the Imperial Advisor around.


    Liu Wuji cupped his fists.


    ¡°The emissaries from Chu have already set off. The border passes have also received orders to prepare for the war. Everything that can be done has been arranged.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, 1 will only be gone for a month. I will definitely return before the new year. I won¡¯t delay these matters.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    Emperor Yan fell silent again. He understood what he meant.


    He had specially gone to Daishi Village in advance to avoid being away from the capital during the new year. Soon after the new year, it would be the beginning of spring, which was even more crucial.


    Thinking of this, Emperor Yan finally nodded.


    In the afternoon.


    Eunuch Hu suddenly came to the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence and even brought Emperor Yan¡¯s imperial edict.


    Lin Xiaoyue was awarded the title of county lord and 1,000 taels of gold because of her meritorious service in compiling the Arithmetic Book.


    At the same time, the Sixth Princess, Liang Chengcai, and Mo Fei also received their own rewards.


    The Sixth Princess and the others were very happy to receive the reward. They asked Lin Xiaoyue to host it and held another hot pot banquet in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence to bid farewell to Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stay and settle down in the capital?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the county head now. What do you want to do? If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll help. If we join forces, we¡¯ll definitely become role models among the women of the capital.¡± The Sixth Princess said.


    She was definitely the one who was most reluctant to see her leave.


    After these days of contact, she really liked her.


    She liked her talent, personality, culinary skills, and appearance.


    If she weren¡¯t a woman, she would definitely beg her father to bestow


    them marriage. This way, she could stay with her forever.


    Sigh, she really envied her husband.


    That man surnamed Li was really lucky!


    At this moment, Li Xiao, who had just arrived in Chu, sneezed.


    Thinking that perhaps his wife, who was thousands of miles away, was thinking about him, he could not help but smile.


    The Sixth Princess did not know what Li Xiao was thinking at the moment.


    Otherwise, she would probably want to spit at him..

 Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: County Head (2)

    Chapter 696: County Head (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Thank you for asking me to stay, Your Highness.¡± However, it¡¯s hard to leave my homeland. A place like Qingshi Town is more suitable for me.¡±


    Seeing the disappointment on the Sixth Princess¡¯ face, Lin Xiaoyue said, ¡°however, if Your Highness is free in the future and travels to Nan¡¯an County, you can come to Qingshi Town to see me. I will definitely treat you well.¡±


    After saying that, Lin Xiaoyue raised her cup to the Sixth Princess.


    The Sixth Princess finally smiled again.


    ¡°Then 1 will remember it. Mister is not allowed to go back on your word then!¡± She had a drink with Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue still didn¡¯t know that because of her words, the Sixth Princess had changed her mind and gradually freed herself from the shackles.


    She became the first princess in the history of Yan Country to leave the capital without marrying.


    ¡°Mr. Mo and Mr. Liang too!¡± Then, Lin Xiaoyue toasted Liang Chengcai and Mo Fei.


    The two of them thanked her and drank the wine.


    In this month, they had prepared for the competition with Chu Jin, defeated the envoy of Chu Jin, and then compiled the Arithmetic Book together. Their friendship was already extraordinary.


    In their hearts, Lin Xiaoyue had already become a teacher and friend.


    That night, everyone celebrated the completion of the Arithmetic Book.


    There was sadness in sending off Lin Xiaoyue and everyone else.


    There was also everyone¡¯s blessings for the future and hope.


    The banquet lasted until midnight and ended with several drunk people being carried back to their rooms.


    The next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue left the palace and returned to Qingshi Town.


    Liu Wuji followed the convoy and set off in secret.


    The Sixth Princess and Mo Fei also left the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    The Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence finally regained its former peace.


    Liang Chengcai sat in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s Residence, feeling lost.


    Six days later, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s carriage finally returned to Daishi Village.


    Meanwhile, the news of her defeating the envoy of Chu and Jin on behalf of the Great Yan, compiling the Arithmetic Book, and being conferred the title of county head had already reached Daishi Village.


    When the carriage arrived at the village entrance, Lin Xiaoyue realized that the county magistrate of Nan¡¯an County had brought officials and the people of Daishi Village to wait here.


    After Zhao Shanshan came back to report the situation, Lin Xiaoyue got off the carriage.


    Nan¡¯an County Magistrate saw this and quickly came forward to greet him.


    ¡°I, along with the officials of Nan¡¯an County and the people of Daishi Village, pay my respects to the county lord!¡±


    Then, he boasted and expressed his gratitude.


    He praised Lin Xiaoyue for her contributions to the Great Yan and for bringing glory to Nan¡¯an County.


    Lin Xiaoyue stepped forward and personally helped the county magistrate up.


    ¡°Magistrate, you¡¯re too kind. 1 didn¡¯t do this alone.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s my fault for bringing so many people here today.¡± After saying that, Lin Xiaoyue even bowed to everyone.


    She saw that among these people, other than the people brought by the county magistrate. Almost everyone from Daishi Village had arrived.


    Not only was the village chief there, but her mother and sister-in-law, who was already pregnant, were also there.


    There was also a beautiful woman who looked a little like Qing¡¯er.


    Lin Xiaoyue guessed that it should be her sister-in-law whom she had never met before.


    This county magistrate really knew how to behave.


    But he had already called her over. How was she going to work in her workshop?


    The county magistrate did not know what Lin Xiaoyue was thinking and thought that she was being humble, so he flattered her again.


    Then, he said that in order to commend Daishi Village for nurturing a talent like Lin Xiaoyue, he would build a memorial archway and hang a plaque for Daishi Village.


    The signboard had been prepared, and the county magistrate had personally written the words ¡®outstanding people and land spirit¡¯.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t feel anything, but the village chief and the villagers were all excited.


    Especially the village chief. After seeing the plaque, he touched it again and again, unable to put it down.


    Later, Lin Xiaoyue found out that because of this plaque, Daishi Village became famous again in the surrounding villages.


    The girls and boys of Daishi Village once again became popular among the outsiders.


    Even the people in the town had the idea of marrying the villagers of Daishi Village after hearing about what had happened.


    Of course, this was all in the future.


    After Lin Xiaoyue and the village chief thanked the magistrate, they left the scene to the magistrate and the village chief and found an excuse to leave.


    The county magistrate was a little disappointed that Lin Xiaoyue did not invite him to the Liu family, but he was not angry.


    He discussed with the village chief about building the memorial archway.


    At the scene, the young and middle-aged villagers stayed behind to help, and the rest quickly dispersed.


    Liu family.


    As soon as Lin Xiaoyue, Liu Shi, and the others entered, Zhao Fu came over with his servants.


    ¡°Greetings, county head!¡± The servants all had smiles on their faces, happy for their master..

 Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: County Head (3)

    Chapter 697: County Head (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    They really didn¡¯t expect that their young master and nephew hadn¡¯t even passed the imperial examination yet, but their young miss had become the county head.


    Under normal circumstances, only the daughter of a viscountess could be a county head.


    Even the county magistrate came to pay his respects after learning about the situation. The Liu family had really soared.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of the servants one by one and found a few unfamiliar faces. She knew that these were the newly hired servants and did not ask much.


    ¡°Get up.¡± She said.


    ¡°Today, the Liu family is overjoyed and everyone will be rewarded. Later, everyone can go to the accountant¡¯s office to collect two months¡¯ worth of money.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, county head!¡± The servants were excited and thanked Lin Xiaoyue again.


    After that, Zhao Fu signaled for them to leave.


    After everyone left, Liu Shi turned around and looked at Lin Xiaoyue, who had been firmly held in her hand.


    Looking at her daughter in front of her, Liu Shi actually wanted to say a lot of things, but when she opened her mouth, she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mother?¡±


    Then, she went forward and hugged Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes moistened, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Oh, it¡¯s okay, mother. I¡¯m back.¡± Lin Xiaoyue felt that something was wrong and quickly comforted her.


    With this consolation, Liu Shi could not stop her tears.


    Her actions made Zhou Shi and Li Wan¡¯s eyes turn red.


    ¡°Alright. Mother, aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at by the servants?¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued to speak gently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not just stand here. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s go to the backyard and talk.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Shi finally responded, her voice still carrying a sobbing tone.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue and Zhou Shi helped her to the backyard.


    When they reached the backyard, Zhou Shi and Li Wan did not follow them for long. After sending Liu Shi back to her room, they came out.


    She left the room for Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi.


    Inside the room, Liu Shi sat on the bed, wiping her tears with a handkerchief.


    ¡°You came back.¡± She complained to her daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused.


    ¡°The Liu residence is my home. Why won¡¯t I be back? Didn¡¯t I rush home as soon as I finished my work? Mother, what are you saying?¡± She said in a teasing tone.


    Liu Shi was instantly amused.


    However, it was only for a moment before her face turned stern again.


    ¡°You came back, but Li Xiao didn¡¯t. You two keep hiding things from me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!¡± Liu Shi wiped her tears again.


    ¡°You knew?¡± She asked with a smile.


    Seeing that her daughter was still teasing her, Liu Shi finally lost her temper.


    ¡°How would 1 know what you¡¯re hiding from me?!¡± She said angrily. However, when she saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s smiling face, the anger in her words was greatly reduced.


    Liu Shi couldn¡¯t stand her daughter¡¯s ¡°smug¡± look. She added, ¡°although 1 don¡¯t know everything, 1 can guess a little.¡±


    ¡°Li Xiao and Li Wan are not ordinary people. The people working in the manor are all unusual.¡±


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s not just a simple matter for you and Li Xiao to enter the capital! Tell me, what did you do this time? Also, where is Li Xiao now? Where did he go?¡± Liu Shi asked.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart was pounding when she heard the series of questions.


    But even so, she still had a smile on her face, as if Liu Shi was thinking too much.


    Seeing this, Liu Shi became angrier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cheeky. Tell me the truth!¡± He said.


    Her daughter and son-in-law were always mysterious. She did not understand the situation and could only worry secretly.


    She just wanted to know the truth so that she knew what was going on. She was worried.


    Seeing that her mother was really angry, Lin Xiaoyue did not dare to smile anymore.


    ¡°Mother¨C¡± She called out to Liu Shi coquettishly and sat down beside her.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Liu Shi snorted and turned her body.


    Lin Xiaoyue had a bad feeling. Oh no, she was really angry.


    Glancing at her, Lin Xiaoyue finally sighed.


    ¡°Did you receive the lost jade pendant?¡± Then, she asked.


    Liu Shi¡¯s body stiffened.


    Then, she thought that Li Xiao must have told her about the jade pendant.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied. She felt a little guilty as she spoke.


    After all, there was a huge secret hidden behind that jade pendant.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at her guilty mother and felt a little happy again.


    Her mother¡¯s thoughts were written all over her face, and she couldn¡¯t hide them.


    ¡°I was the one who found that jade pendant.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Liu Shi immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°After entering the capital, I was arranged to stay in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her face was filled with fear.


    ¡°The jade pendant was in the hands of the Imperial Advisor at that time,¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued after glancing at her.


    ¡°He heard that the original owner of the jade pendant was you, so he gave it back..¡±

 Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: Reunion Between Father And Daughter (1)

    Chapter 698: Reunion Between Father And Daughter (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Liu Shi¡¯s brain was buzzing as if she had been struck by lightning.


    What? Her jade pendant was with the Imperial Advisor? And then his daughter found out and asked for it back?


    Doesn¡¯t he already know about her?


    Looking at the terrified and bewildered Liu Shi, Lin Xiaoyue reached out and patted her mother¡¯s back.


    ¡°Mother, you said that Li Xiao and I are hiding something from you. Aren¡¯t you doing the same?¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡°What¡­have I been hiding from you?¡± She would never admit it.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°The Imperial Advisor told me everything. He said you are his¡­¡±


    Liu Shi instantly looked at Lin Xiaoyue and reached out to cover her mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Keep your voice down.¡± She was saying contradictory words and looking around, afraid that someone would see her.


    Even though Liu Shi did not successfully cover her mouth, Lin Xiaoyue did not continue to speak.


    Instead, she looked at Liu Shi with a smile.


    Only then did Liu Shi realize that she had been exposed.


    After a moment of silence, Lin Xiaoyue reached out and held Liu Shi¡¯s warm hand.


    ¡°After being separated for so many years, don¡¯t you want to see grandpa?¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s body trembled. Then, she raised her head and looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    There was pain in her expression.


    Did her daughter really know?


    Lin Xiaoyue patted the back of her hand. ¡°Ever since you went missing,


    Grandpa has been looking for you for more than ten years.¡±


    ¡°Back then, he even came to Qingshi Town and coincidentally taught Fan Teng for a period of time.¡±


    Liu Shi was shocked.


    ¡°Wha¡­When?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    He actually came to Qingshi Town? And he went to the Zhou Manor? The Zhou


    Manor was not far from Daishi Village.


    ¡°Eight years ago.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said. A glint flashed across her eyes.


    As expected, her mother still remembered her grandfather.


    However, because of what happened back then, she did not dare to look for her grandfather.


    ¡°Eight years ago?¡± Liu Shi murmured, holding Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand and subconsciously increasing her strength.


    Lin Xiaoyue could feel her mother¡¯s nervousness and reached out to pat Liu Shi¡¯s back.


    ¡°Mother!¡± she called out softly.


    ¡°Grandpa came back with me this time.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s face instantly turned pale as she looked up at Lin Xiaoyue.


    His eyes were filled with fear and inquiry.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Grandpa is currently in Qingshi Town.¡±


    ¡°He is worried that you wouldn¡¯t want to see him, so he didn¡¯t follow me intthe village.¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s pupils constricted, and her body almost trembled.


    A moment later, she quickly looked away and stopped looking at her daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw through her mother and once again held Liu Shi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This time, grandpa won¡¯t go back until he sees you.¡± She looked at Liu Shi¡¯s reaction.


    Unfortunately, Liu Shi still lowered her head.


    Lin Xiaoyue sighed, ¡°the capital is full of danger. It¡¯s all thanks to grandpa that I¡¯m safe.¡±


    Only then did Liu Shi raise her head and look at Lin Xiaoyue worriedly.


    ¡°Grandpa said that you look 80% similar to grandma. Is that true?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes flashed with a touch of fluctuation as she reached out to stroke the hair beside Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s ear.


    It should be. Her mother had passed away too early, and her memories were already blurry.


    ¡°Because of my looks, some people can guess the relationship between us the moment they see me.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Liu Shi paused, fear in her eyes.


    ¡°However, the problem has been solved.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa said that he had already confessed to the emperor about what happened back then. The emperor did not pursue the matter further.¡±


    ¡°No one else will be able to use this point to attack grandpa.¡±


    ¡°This time, he came back with me and also obtained the Emperor¡¯s permission.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Liu Shi was stunned.


    ¡°He¡­¡± He actually took the initiative to tell the Emperor the secret?


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and pulled Liu Shi¡¯s hand into her arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± She looked into Liu Shi¡¯s eyes and said.


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes shrank again.


    ¡°Mother, grandpa has been worried about you for more than ten years. You should go and see him.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Liu Shi¡¯s eyes were struggling, and she lowered her head again.


    Lin Xiaoyue saw this and continued, ¡°the court is busy, and the Emperor relies heavily on grandpa. However, he is already old and has a head full of white hair. If you don¡¯t see him this time, I¡¯m afraid that in the future¡­¡±


    Her grandfather had white hair and a youthful face. He looked like he could live to a hundred years old. But what she said now was not false.


    The old man¡¯s hair was indeed white now..

 Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: Reunion Between Father And Daughter (2)

    Chapter 699: Reunion Between Father And Daughter (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    As for the future¡­hehe, she didn¡¯t say anything else about the future. If she didn¡¯t provoke her mother at this time, she felt that her mother would die of awkwardness.


    As expected, Liu Shi immediately raised her head when she heard this.


    She saw her daughter nodding at him seriously.


    Finally, she agreed.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send someone to pick grandpa up now!¡± She immediately said.


    These two people were really awkward.


    One didn¡¯t dare to come over without permission, and the other felt awkward and didn¡¯t dare to meet him.


    It was all thanks to her, the middleman.


    Liu Shi looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Didn¡¯t she say that she should go and meet him?


    However, seeing her daughter¡¯s expression, she did not ask.


    Since he had already decided to meet her, it was actually not a big deal to invite him over.


    After making up her mind, Liu Shi felt more accepting.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly got up and left the room.


    Then, she arranged for Fan Teng to handle the matter.


    She returned to the backyard but was stopped by Zhou Shi.


    Knowing that Liu Shi had been appeased, Zhou Shi¡¯s expression became better.


    ¡°Help me keep mother company. I¡¯ll talk to my sister-in-law for a while.¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Wan and said to Zhou Shi.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Shi glanced at the two of them and went to Liu Shi¡¯s room.


    After Zhou Shi left, Lin Xiaoyue turned her head and looked at Li Wan with a smile.


    She called out to her sweetly.


    Li Wan was touched by this sweet smile, and a smile also appeared on her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my room.¡± Then, she took the initiative to reach out and hold Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xiaoyue followed Li Wan.


    The uneasiness from before was gone.


    She seemed to like her a lot¡­


    When the two of them entered the room, Li Wan brought Lin Xiaoyue to the bedside to sit down.


    ¡°Thank you for helping Li Xiao and Qing¡¯er.¡± Holding Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand, Li Wan said sincerely.


    She was truly grateful.


    If it weren¡¯t for her sister-in-law, her son and brother would still be wandering around.


    As for her, she would probably be trapped in the palace, waiting for death in despair.


    Lin Xiaoyue returned Li Wan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say a family should take care of each other? How can you say that it¡¯s hard?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, ever since Li Xiao and Qing¡¯er came, they have done a lot for this family.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, we should have brought you back earlier. But it was delayed until a while ago.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked apologetic.


    ¡°Fortunately, you are back now.¡± Then, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Li Wan was touched and held Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand tighter.


    Her eyes were red, but she held back her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together as a family in the future!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s work hard together!¡± he said.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue changed the topic and asked about what happened after Li Wan came.


    Knowing that Li Wan was living comfortably and feeling good, Lin Xiaoyue was relieved.


    After some interaction, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Wan were considered close to each other.


    The two of them were chatting and laughing in the room when Zhao Shanshan suddenly ran in and reported that the Imperial Advisor had arrived.


    Lin Xiaoyue ended her chat with Li Wan and quickly went to pick up her grandfather.


    At the same time, she asked Zhao Shanshan to inform Liu Shi and make some preparations.


    Lin Xiaoyue came to the front yard and saw that the old man had already entered.


    At this moment, Liu Wuji¡¯s face was expressionless.


    After entering the Liu residence, he only swept his gaze around the courtyard once before walking forward.


    Fan Teng, who was following behind him, felt that he was calm and collected.


    In reality, Liu Wuji was nervous and afraid at the moment.


    He was nervous about seeing his lost daughter, but he was afraid that the person he would see later would not be his daughter.


    When Lin Xiaoyue saw Liu Wuji, she quickly went up to him.


    He personally supported Liu Wuji and invited him into the main room.


    ¡°Grandpa, slow down.¡±


    Liu Wuji glanced at his granddaughter. When he saw Lin Xiaoyue blinking at him, he instantly understood.


    Then, the Imperial Advisor, who had been extremely vigorous just a moment ago, instantly lost some of his energy and actually let Lin Xiaoyue support him. Seeing this, Fan Teng was confused.


    However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it, because the young miss had asked him to leave.


    Lin Xiaoyue helped Liu Wuji to the main room and sat down. Then, she asked Zhao Fu to serve tea.


    However, by the time Zhao Fu served them tea, they had been chatting for quite a while, but Liu Shi had not come..

 Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Reunion Between Father And Daughter (3)

    Chapter 700: Reunion Between Father And Daughter (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing that the Imperial Advisor had already looked at the door seven or eight times, Lin Xiaoyue finally stood up.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and invite mother over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Wuji quickly replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and left.


    They arrived at the backyard, in front of Liu Shi¡¯s room.


    Hearing the voices of Zhou Shi and Li Wan persuading her mother, Lin Xiaoyue knew that her mother was acting like an ostrich at the critical moment.


    Sighing, Lin Xiaoyue entered.


    ¡°You can go out first. Let me talk to her.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and stood up.


    After glancing at Liu Shi, who had turned her head away without looking at anyone, they went out.


    Hearing the door close, Lin Xiaoyue sighed and walked to sit beside Liu Shi.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? We already agreed on it before. Why did you not want to see him now?¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was no reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to clean up grandpa¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa has to stay here for a month. If you don¡¯t see him today, you¡¯ll have to meet him sooner or later, right?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    As soon as she said this, Liu Shi finally turned around and looked at her.


    ¡°Did you arrange for him to stay here?¡± Liu Shi asked in fear.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xiaoyue lied without changing her expression.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t object before this?¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression was flustered. She lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers. She was a little flustered.


    Her daughter even arranged a room for him.


    How could she say no now?


    Lin Xiaoyue was amused and placed her hand on her mother¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Grandpa looks kind and amiable, and he misses you very much. Isn¡¯t it just a meeting? Why are you so afraid?¡± She asked Liu Shi.


    Liu Shi struggled. She wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Alright, mother, don¡¯t be shy anymore. Grandpa has been waiting for you for a long time. If you don¡¯t go, what if he thinks too much?¡±


    Liu Shi¡¯s expression changed.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and stood up with Liu Shi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. 1¡¯11 bring you there.¡±


    Liu Shi did not refuse. Perhaps it was because her daughter was by her side that she had more courage.


    Lin Xiaoyue helped Liu Shi to the front courtyard. The closer they got to the central room, the more she felt her mother¡¯s nervousness.


    She could only comfort Liu Shi with her body and words, helping Liu Shi to continue moving forward.


    They finally arrived.


    At this moment, Liu Wuji, who was in a perturbed mood, sat on the stool without moving. He did not even care about drinking tea.


    When he saw Lin Xiaoyue holding Liu Shi and appearing at the door, Liu Wuji, who was trying his best to be calm, finally couldn¡¯t control himself.


    The old man stood up and looked at Liu Shi with surprise and joy.


    It was his Ling Long! She was really exquisite! The daughter of him and


    Lingshu was still alive!


    Liu Wuji subconsciously took a step forward.


    Just as he was about to continue rushing forward, he saw Liu Shi¡¯s frightened face and quickly stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Ling¡­Long¡­¡± Liu Wuji shouted.


    Liu Shi¡¯s body shrank and she subconsciously leaned closer to her daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly comforted her mother and looked up at her grandfather at the same time.


    At this moment, how could the old master still have the sage-like appearance he usually had?


    He was just like an ordinary old man, his eyes filled with vicissitudes of life.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She helped Liu Shi to sit down on a stool not far from Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Grandpa, sit down.¡± Seeing that Liu Wuji was still standing, Lin Xiaoyue looked at her grandfather.


    Liu Wuji¡¯s gaze swept across Liu Shi¡¯s body reluctantly. ¡°Eh-eh!¡± He replied uneasily and sat back down.


    Lin Xiaoyue sighed in her heart.


    Then, he looked at Liu Shi, who had her head lowered beside him.


    ¡°Mom, you and grandpa should have a good talk. 1¡¯11 go outside and stand guard for you.¡± She said gently.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to leave, Liu Shi grabbed her clothes.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned. When she met Liu Wuji¡¯s gaze, she looked a little embarrassed.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at her shy mother and then looked at Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Back then, my mother fled the capital and didn¡¯t look for you for so many years. You¡¯re not angry with her, are you?¡± He asked Liu Wuji loudly.


    ¡°No! Not at all!¡± Liu Wuji quickly said.


    As expected, Lin Xiaoyue saw her mother¡¯s shoulders relax a little.


    ¡°Then¡­you don¡¯t blame my mother for marrying my father and giving birth to me and Xiaozhi?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Liu Wuji loudly.


    ¡°How could that be? Your mother has given me two grandchildren. 1 can¡¯t be happier!¡± Liu Wuji quickly said.


    Her originally clear eyes had become a little cloudy because of the redness.


    Seeing that Liu Shi looked better, Lin Xiaoyue nodded at Liu Wu Ji.


    Then, she walked towards the door..

 Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: The Anyang Couple Visits (1)

    Chapter 701: The Anyang Couple Visits (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    This time, Liu Shi finally stopped pulling at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue walked out of the door and let out a sigh. Then, she turned around and closed the door.


    Time and space were given to his mother and grandfather. She hoped that they could untie the knot in their hearts¡­


    Soon, Lin Xiaoyue heard Liu Wuji¡¯s voice coming from the room.


    Liu Shi only spoke after Liu Wuji had spoken for a long time.


    Then came the sobbing of the father and daughter. It took a long time for them to calm down.


    Lin Xiaoyue stood straight at the door of the main room, listening to the movements inside. From time to time, she reached out to wipe the tears that flowed out.


    It had not been easy for her mother all these years.


    Iler grandfather was also suffering¡­


    Unknowingly, it was lunchtime at the Liu residence.


    Someone from the kitchen came over to ask about the situation.


    However, before he could get close, he was stopped by Zhao Shanshan, who was guarding not far away.


    Hearing Zhao Shanshan¡¯s words and seeing their Young Miss standing upright at the entrance of the main room with an unapproachable look, the person quickly turned back.


    At this moment, no one could affect the reunion of the father and daughter in the central room.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t know how long she stood there.


    She only knew that when her grandfather and mother opened the door and came out, she was already starving.


    Liu Shi and Liu Wuji, who had reappeared, were no longer as distant as before. Instead, they seemed very close.


    ¡°Hurry up and call the kitchen to send food over. Your grandfather is hungry.¡± Liu Shi smiled at Lin Xiaoyue. Her red eyes curved into crescents.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly replied.


    Then, she looked at Zhao Shanshan who was not far away.


    Zhao Shanshan understood and quickly ran to the kitchen.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten yet. Mother, you and grandpa go and sit down first. I¡¯ll go and call them!¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly thought of something and said.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Liu Shi said with a smile.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue walk away happily.


    It¡¯s great. Her grandfather and mother have reconciled¡­


    The food was heated, so it was soon served in the central room.


    The food was sumptuous and everyone ate happily.


    After the meal, Liu Shi suggested taking Liu Wuji to visit Daishi Village. They left shortly after the meal.


    Zhou Shi and Li Wan also went to the workshop, while the other went to Qingshi Town, leaving Lin Xiaoyue alone at home.


    Lin Xiaoyue was also happy to be free. After rushing all the way in the carriage, she came back just in time to catch up on sleep.


    When she woke up, it was already evening.


    Zhou Shi came to say goodbye, saying that since Lin Xiaoyue and Zhao Shan Shan had returned, she would temporarily take leave and not come to the workshop.


    ¡°Hei Gang is worried about me walking around outside all day.¡± Zhou Shi looked at her belly and smiled at Lin Xiaoyue.


    This child had tormented her a lot.


    Previously, she felt nauseated and almost couldn¡¯t eat.


    Later on, the morning sickness got better, but it made her sleepy every day.


    Now that her stomach was getting bigger, it made her back hurt and she could not sleep well. Mr. Xu had advised her to rest well and take care of her pregnancy.


    Previously, she was worried because the girl wasn¡¯t around and had to come over to keep an eye on work.


    Now, she could rest assured and take a vacation.


    ¡°Hei Gang is right. Go back and rest well. If there is anything you need help with or want to eat, send a message to the Liu residence. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to prepare it for you.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zhou Shi smiled and agreed.


    Then, she said goodbye to Liu Shi before leaving.


    After Zhou Shi left, Liu Shi still looked a little reluctant.


    ¡°Hei Gang doesn¡¯t have any elders in his family. I¡¯ll go to the Hei Mansion to take a look.¡± Liu Shi suddenly said.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Liu Shi glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and smiled.


    After a while, Li Wan and Lin Xiaozhi returned.


    Lin Xiaozhi was already very excited when she found out that his grandfather had arrived.


    As soon as he got off the carriage, he ran home in a hurry.


    When Liu Wuji heard the voice, he went up to her without any regard for his image. Then, he picked up Lin Xiaozhi and went to the side.


    Everyone laughed when they saw this.


    When Li Wan saw the Imperial Advisor, she was not only smiling but also a little shocked.


    The Liu family was really a magical place. No matter who was there, there would be a big change.


    Next, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Wan saw the cold and aloof Imperial Advisor transform into an affectionate old man.


    Seeing the scene of Liu Wuji playing with Lin Xiaozhi, the two of them did not dare to imagine what kind of expression the officials in the capital would have if they saw this scene..

 Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Prince Anyang and His Wife Visit (2)

    Chapter 702: Prince Anyang and His Wife Visit (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Liu Wuji did not care about the gazes of others at all and continued to play with his grandson.


    He had missed the time when his granddaughter was growing up, and now he couldn¡¯t play with his grandson?


    Playing with his grandson was much more interesting than reading books in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence¡­


    The next day.


    Prince and Princess Anyang came to visit


    Naturally, they came to see the Imperial Advisor.


    They also saw the Imperial Advisor¡¯s completely different temperament from when he was in the capital.


    In the backyard, in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s room.


    In the small study outside, Prince Anyang and Liu Wuji sat opposite each other, drinking tea and chatting.


    ¡°Congratulations for finding your beloved daughter, grandson, and granddaughter. Your family is reunited.¡± Prince Anyang said, trying to make the atmosphere as relaxed as possible.


    The Imperial Advisor was really too much. Just now, he was clearly very warm. Now that he was alone with him, he had become the dignified Imperial Advisor from the capital.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Your Highness.¡± Liu Wuji replied indifferently. His expression was not too good.


    He had just arrived at Daishi Village when this person came knocking on his door. He even bothered him with these mundane matters. It would be strange if he entertained him.


    Hearing his response, Prince Anyang¡¯s expression turned awkward.


    He endured it and continued to ask, ¡°in the capital¡­¡±


    Seeing the Imperial Advisor turn around to look at him, Prince Anyang could not continue.


    This gaze was very unfriendly.


    Liu Wuji glanced at Prince Anyang for a while before looking away unhappily.


    ¡°The capital has already made arrangements. After a while, the news will come.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return to the capital in a month. The timing is just right.¡±


    Prince Anyang was stunned and felt much more at ease.


    ¡°I wonder if¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Liu Wuji shot him a look, and Prince Anyang shut his mouth again.


    ¡°After a while, Your Highness will know.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    Liu Wuji glanced at Prince Anyang. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°your Highness should also make preparations early. You might have to enter the capital before the new year.¡±


    Prince Anyang was shocked. Then, he thought of something and his eyes were filled with joy.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He quickly cupped his fists at Liu Wuji.


    Liu Wuji withdrew his gaze from Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Next, 1 want to spend time with my family in Daishi Village. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed again.¡±


    Prince Anyang¡¯s expression instantly froze.


    Was it really good to speak so bluntly?


    Alright, who asked him to be the Imperial Advisor? He couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.


    With this in mind, Prince Anyang bowed to Liu Wuji.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Only then did Liu Wuji get up and walk towards the door.


    Prince Anyang rubbed his nose and followed him out.


    Soon, Prince Anyang saw the ¡®amiable¡¯ side of the Imperial Advisor again.


    Seeing this, Prince Anyang sighed in his heart.


    At noon, the Liu family¡¯s dining table was filled with sumptuous dishes.


    Prince Anyang and his wife ate heartily.


    After the meal, the two of them did not leave.


    Princess Anyang stayed behind to play mahjong with Liu Wuji, Liu Shi, and Li Wan.


    Prince Anyang let Lin Xiaoyue bring him to visit the Liu family¡¯s workshop.


    Lin Xiaoyue had been in the capital for more than a month. The Liu family¡¯s workshop had been expanded again. It could accommodate more workers and produce more daily output.


    Now, almost every household in Daishi Village had people who came to the Liu family¡¯s workshop to work.


    Even some of the villagers from other villages worked in the workshops.


    In the workshop, with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arrival, the workers greeted the county head one after another. Everyone looked at her with respect and fear.


    Even the county lord had to respect the county head.


    They were not from the same world.


    Prince Anyang did not care much about the attitude of the workers. He only looked at the production process.


    Seeing that the workers in different positions had their own duties and that the production process was almost streamlined, Prince Anyang was amazed.


    ¡°No wonder your workshop can produce so much every day.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lot. The workshops in the manor have been shut down one after another. With the production situation here, it won¡¯t be able to supply all the orders of Third Master Zhou and Young Master Liang.¡±


    In order to prepare for next year¡¯s war, the Nangong Army in each manor, except for those who were disabled and could not participate in the war, had all returned to training.


    Although they would still help the manor with some things every day, they had very little time to do so.


    Almost all of them had stopped working in the workshop.


    Prince Anyang sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all temporary. It¡¯ll be fine after the war ends next year.¡± He looked at Lin Xiaoyue comfortingly..

 Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Prince Anyang and His Wife Visit (3)

    Chapter 703: Prince Anyang and His Wife Visit (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    In order for the Nangong Army to go out, he had made an agreement with Li Xiao.


    After he ascended the throne, the NangongArmy could choose to stay in the army and join the imperial court¡¯s army, or return to Qingshi Town and become a civilian.


    Now that he had the Imperial Advisor¡¯s help, if everything went smoothly, he might be able to succeed next year.


    In this way, the lack of people in the workshop could indeed be resolved.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wait like this.¡±


    Faced with Prince Anyang¡¯s puzzled gaze, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°my sister has already arranged for people to find a place. After we¡¯ve chosen a place, we¡¯ll build another large workshop. At that time, we¡¯ll recruit the nearby villagers to work in the workshop.¡±


    Prince Anyang nodded.


    ¡°Do you have any location in mind?¡±


    Opening a large-scale workshop requires a lot of manpower.


    If this was done well, it could provide for many people.


    Just from the Liu family workshop he had visited earlier, there were probably no less than 200 people working inside.


    Ms. Lin had told him before that the workshop was very beneficial to the local economy. Now, he had witnessed it for himself.


    Just comparing Daishi Village to the other villages around it, the houses were taller and larger, and there were more brick houses.


    In addition, the villagers of Daishi Village were dressed better than the villagers of the surrounding villages.


    This was all thanks to the Liu family¡¯s workshop in Daishi Village.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°In order to facilitate transportation, the workshop will be located as close as possible to the dock of Qingshi Town. Moreover, the dock is closer to the town, so it¡¯s more convenient to recruit workers.¡±


    Prince Anyang frowned slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s more convenient for the people in the town to find work than the people in the village. The requirements are also higher. Wouldn¡¯t it increase the labor costs if we set up the workshop in town?¡± He asked.


    From his point of view, he actually hoped that Master Lin could open her workshop in the village.


    In this way, not only that village, but even the villagers of several surrounding villages could go to work in the workshop. In this way, the lives of the villagers in several villages could improve.


    However, if she opened a workshop in the town, most of the benefits would go to the people living in the town.


    However, for these commoners, even if they did not go to the workshop, they could still find other jobs relatively easily.


    The workshop was obviously not as helpful to them as it was to the villagers.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°The labor cost will indeed be higher, but the logistics cost and human resource cost will be reduced.¡±


    She saw that Prince Anyang did not understand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s compare the workshop in Daishi Village with the workshop that will be built by the dock in the future,¡± explained Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°The chili, cabbage, oil, salt, and other materials needed for the production in the workshop, as well as the pottery jars and oil paper needed for packaging, all need to be transported in from outside.¡±


    ¡°Now, the workshop needs a lot of manpower and resources to transport these things every day.¡±


    ¡°Then, after the goods are produced, Young Master Liang and Third Master Zhou will need to send people to Daishi Village to take the goods away. They also need to pay for this part of the logistics cost.¡±


    ¡°But for the workshops by the dock, other than the chilies that need to be transported from the various villages to the workshops, the other materials can be bought in town.¡±


    ¡°Even cabbages. At that time, we just need to set up a cabbage purchasing point beside the workshop. The nearby villagers will take the initiative to send the cabbage to the workshop.¡±


    ¡°Or we can just make an announcement. For example, the cabbage will be bought at a minimum of 1,000 catties. When the time comes, someone will drive the ox cart to the villages to collect the cabbages and sell them to the workshop.¡±


    ¡°The transportation distance is shorter, and time is saved. We can renegotiate the price with the merchants.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the workshop is close to the dock. If the merchants from other places deliver their goods by sea, there will be a cost advantage. The workshop will have more suppliers to choose from.


    ¡°At the same time, there are more people in town, and more smart people.


    Things like cabbages can be directly distributed. We can save a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also more convenient to recruit people. When the factory orders increase and we are in a time crunch, we can add more workers at any time.¡±


    ¡°Besides, according to my plan, apart from the workshop, I also plan to build some dormitories next to the workshop.¡±


    Prince Anyang was puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the workers who live far away,¡± Lin Xiaoyue explained.


    ¡°If you¡¯re from town, you can go home. If you live far away, you can stay in the workshop¡¯s dormitory.¡±


    Prince Anyang nodded and felt that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s idea was not bad.


    With dormitories, even the villagers in remote villages could go to work in the workshop.


    ¡°Of course, there is a cost to build a dormitory. The workers who lived in the dormitory had to work more hours, and they had to work overtime as much as possible. Only in this way can the workshop reduce costs.¡±


    Prince Anyang nodded.


    ¡°If you live near the workshop, it¡¯ll be more convenient for you to go to work.


    They should be happy to work more..¡±

 Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Industrial Park Plan (1)

    Chapter 704: Industrial Park Plan (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He knew that the workers in the Liu family¡¯s workshop were now paid according to their working hours.


    The longer the working hours, the more money they would receive at the end of the month.


    If they worked overtime, the wages would be even higher.


    Compared to the people in the town, the people in the village were even more strapped for money.


    These people went to work in the town to earn money.


    If the workshop could arrange accommodation for them and give them enough work, it would be strange if they rejected it.


    Thinking of this, Prince Anyang quickly agreed with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°From what Ms. Lin said, the new workshop will probably be quite big?¡± Prince Anyang asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue raised her head to look at Prince Anyang and nodded.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve decided to do it, 1 actually want to do it in one go this time.¡±


    ¡°If Your Highness is willing to help, it will be a great thing for the Liu family, the imperial court, and the people of QingshiTown.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Prince Anyang was curious.


    ¡°I want to build an industrial park.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flashed as she spoke.


    ¡°The chili sauce workshop, the spicy cabbage workshop, the bean paste workshop, and the sausage and bacon workshop will all be there.¡±


    ¡°We can also set up workshops to process meat tenderness powder and vermicelli.¡±


    ¡°Then, each factory will be operated and managed separately. Gather the resources around Qingshi Town to help revitalize the economy.


    ¡°What?¡± Seeing the puzzled expression on Prince Anyang¡¯s face, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°most of the raw materials in the Liu family¡¯s workshop now come from the Liu family¡¯s own manor.¡±


    ¡°For example, chili and sweet potatoes.¡±


    Prince Anyang nodded.


    ¡°But the land in the village is limited, and the amount of crops that can be produced is also limited.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    Prince Anyang was shocked.


    Limited? There were a total of twelve manors, and the yield of crops was not small.


    Lin Xiaoyue understood Prince Anyang¡¯s expression and smiled.


    ¡°But for the current order, the output of the manor is indeed enough.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Liang and Third Master Zhou¡¯s orders have been increasing. If this continues, those twelve manors won¡¯t be able to produce enough much longer.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Chili products have just been launched, and the market is still in the development stage. In the future, when the market matures, the daily consumption of chili products in the Great Yan will be immeasurable.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Prince Anyang was a little excited when he heard this.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flashed as she looked at Prince Anyang. ¡°We will develop Qingshi Town into a home for chilies, cabbages, and sweet potatoes.¡±


    ¡°A workshop dedicated to purchase chilis. Then, we¡¯ll process them into chili products and transport them out to sell throughout the country.¡±


    Prince Anyang was shocked.


    ¡°Let the people of Qingshi Town plant chilies, cabbages, and sweet potatoes?¡± He suspected that he had heard wrongly.


    Wasn¡¯t the chili exclusive to the Liu family? In order to keep it a secret, they had always been on guard against outsiders.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°As the chili peppers sell well, the chili seeds will leak sooner or later. In the future, as competitors appear in the market, the price of chili products will gradually drop.¡±


    ¡°In this case, we might as well take the initiative to lower prices to prevent competitors from entering.


    When the opponent saw that the profits were not high, they naturally would not want to enter.


    Listening to Lin Xiaoyue, Princeg Anyang only felt a little confused.


    Lin Xiaoyue was also very patient. She used simple and easy to understand words to explain what she wanted to express to Prince Anyang again.


    When Prince Anyang heard this, he felt that his world had been refreshed. How could business be done like this?


    ¡°The people of QingshiTown are planting chilies, cabbages, and sweet potatoes in large quantities. After the crops are produced, they will be sold directly to the industrial park.¡±


    ¡°The workshops in the industrial park will then process the purchased crops into corresponding commodities and sell them to merchants, allowing them to sell the goods nationwide.¡±


    ¡± In this way, a complete industrial chain will be formed.


    ¡°People who farm can profit from selling agricultural products. Families without land or with surplus labor could also arrange for people to work in workshops to earn wages. In the long run, with money in the hands of the people, their lives will definitely become better.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the establishment of the industrial park will gather a large


    number of people in one place and bring more derivative industries and jobs..¡±

 Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Industrial Park Plan (2)

    Chapter 705: Industrial Park Plan (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Seeing that Prince Anyang was puzzled, Lin Xiaoyue continued. ¡°Many large workshops have gathered in the industrial park. People with business acumen can purchase goods at low prices from various workshops through their own channels and sell them to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°They can even take advantage of the special location of the industrial park to open a shop outside the industrial park and sell the goods they got from the workshops at a lower price than the market retail price.


    Seeing Prince Anyang frown, Lin Xiaoyue smiled and continued, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t think that there¡¯s no profit in between.¡±.


    ¡°Once the industrial park is established, Qingshi Town will become the home of chilies, cabbages, and sweet potatoes. Because the workshop has sufficient raw materials and manpower, when it is in operation, a workshop can even hire thousands of workers.¡±


    ¡°With more workers, the output will increase. In order to facilitate the production schedule, the workshop will only consider selling to large wholesalers and implement a tiered pricing.¡±


    Seeing that Prince Anyang was puzzled again, Lin Xiaoyue continued, ¡°the so-called tiered bidding means that the more you buy, the lower the unit price.¡±


    ¡°For example, for an order of 5,000 cans of chili sauce, the workshop might quote a unit price of 6 wen per can. If we expand this order to 10,000 cans, the workshop¡¯s unit price will become 5 wen.¡±


    ¡°You can see this as a small profit but high turnover model of the workshop.¡±


    Prince Anyang nodded.


    ¡°At the same time, because the workshop has a large order volume and high production, the workshop may not accept orders that are less than 5,000 units.¡±


    ¡°However, some merchants might not be able to order at least 5,000 units.¡±


    ¡°At this time, the wholesalers who open stores outside the industrial park can profit from it.¡±


    ¡°For example, the shop only needs 500 cans of chili sauce. The workshop doesn¡¯t sell it. The wholesalers can sell the goods they buy from the workshops in bulk to them at a unit price of 8 or 9 wen.¡±


    ¡°The market retail price of chili sauce might be around 10 wen. This way, both the wholesalers and merchants will benefit.¡±


    ¡°Middleman?¡± Prince Anyang asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°But this way, the wholesalers will have to stock up. If they can¡¯t find so many merchants to place small orders, won¡¯t the extra goods fall into their hands?¡± Prince Anyang was puzzled.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°With the opening of the industrial park and its proximity to the dock of Qingshi Town, there will be many businessmen who will come over.¡±


    ¡°These people are the targets of these wholesalers.¡±


    ¡°Also, there will definitely be more than one wholesaler like this. These wholesalers can join forces and go to the workshop to get the goods to share the risk.¡±


    ¡°The workshop even considered that it would be more convenient to cooperate with some powerful wholesalers. They could even give them special treatment and accept their small orders.


    ¡°After all, they place orders frequently. If they place a few more orders a month, the total number of orders might not be less than the big ones.¡±


    Prince Anyang nodded, indicating that he understood.


    However, his expression was not good. He did not like the behavior of these wholesalers.


    Lin Xiaoyue understood Prince Anyang¡¯s thoughts, but she smiled.


    ¡°Everything has two sides. Actually, the existence of these wholesalers is more beneficial than harmful to the workshop.¡±


    Prince Anyang was puzzled.


    ¡°Let the professionals handle the professional matters. These wholesalers can gather the resources of various workshops and specialize in cooperating with some small businesses. This is their ability.¡±


    ¡°As for the workshops, it is actually very difficult for them to work with small businesses.¡±


    ¡°For example, some small businesses need to change the external packaging, or have special requirements for the boxes.¡±


    ¡°The people in the workshop are too busy to take care of that.¡±


    ¡°As for the wholesalers, they don¡¯t need to produce the goods. After they receive the goods from the workshop, they can take time to process the goods a second time to make the goods meet the requirements of the merchants.


    ¡°In fact, if the cost allows, the wholesaler can even help the merchant deliver the goods to their home if they have access to the cargo ships at the dock. To keep these guests.¡±


    ¡°These are things that the workshop can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°In other words, if there are no wholesalers, these merchants will directly look for workshops. If they find out that the workshop can¡¯t do this for them, their business might not work..¡±

 Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Industrial Park Plan (3)

    Chapter 706: Industrial Park Plan (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°It¡¯s the existence of these wholesalers that allows the workshop to facilitate transactions with these merchants in a simple way.¡±


    Seeing the stunned expression on Prince Anyang¡¯s face, Lin Xiaoyue smiled and continued, ¡°actually, there¡¯s no need to think that others are using you. You only need to consider whether the other party has brought enough benefits to you, and whether the benefits have exceeded the losses.¡±


    ¡°For the workshop, as long as there are continuous orders and they follow the tiered unit price to make money, it will be fine.¡±


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t accept it, it¡¯s better to ignore what the wholesalers are doing. We only treat the other party as a powerful merchant.¡±


    ¡°Since the other party is just a merchant, why would the workshop reject him?¡±


    ¡°After all, there might be other customers in the workshop who are also such wholesalers. It¡¯s just that they might be doing wholesale in other places and weren¡¯t discovered by the workshop.¡±


    Prince Anyang felt that he had learnt something.


    He felt that Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s words might not only be referring to the matter between the workshop and the wholesaler.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Prince Anyang. ¡°When the time comes,¡± she quickly said,¡± with the increase in the number of workshops in the industrial park, maybe the wholesale stores can open up into a street.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it might develop into a wholesale town.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes moved slightly as he nodded. It was indeed possible.


    ¡°Also, in the industrial park, there are many workers. If we build streets and shops outside the park, business should be good.¡±


    Prince Anyang was stunned. His heart skipped a beat.


    The Imperial Court was naturally in charge of building streets and shops.


    To cultivate these, the initial investment was naturally not small.


    However, once it was completed, the shops could be sold to earn money. The follow-up taxes were still continuous.


    No matter how he thought about it, it was a good thing.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Your Highness, do you think my idea is okay?¡±


    Previously, her plan was to wait for her sister to choose a good location before she personally went to talk to the magistrate.


    Now that Prince Anyang had asked, it would only be better to talk to him directly.


    ¡°Not bad! You are indeed a business genius!¡± Prince Anyang nodded with a smile and quickly gave a direct answer.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°About the construction of the industrial park¡­¡±


    Prince Anyang paused.


    ¡°I allow it. When 1 return, I will get someone to inform the county magistrate. If there is anything that needs help in the future, you can directly contact the county magistrate.¡± He said straightforwardly.


    How could he not allow such a good thing that benefited the country and the people?


    Unfortunately, there was only one Ms. Lin in the Great Yan, and only one Qingshi Town.


    However, Ms. Lin had also provided him with an idea.


    Next, he could use the industrial park in Qingshi Town as a pilot.


    If this industrial park really developed well and could revitalize the economy of Qingshi Town, then it would be worth copying.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not know that because of her actions, the Great Yan had started to place more emphasis on business. In a short period of time, the economy of the Great Yan had grown tremendously.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly cupped her fists and thanked him.


    Prince Anyang smiled and told Lin Xiaoyue not to be too polite.


    Immediately after, Prine Anyang asked Lin Xiaoyue about her current views on the country¡¯s food shortage.


    ¡°Last year, there was a flood in Yunzhou. The disaster was serious. It¡¯s only now that the future trouble has barely subsided.¡±


    ¡°However, the Great Yan suffered heavy losses in the war. Not only did they lose cities, but they also gave away so much food.¡±


    ¡°Right now, the entire country is short of food.¡± When Prince Anyang said this, his face was filled with worry.


    ¡°Winter is coming next month. I¡¯m afraid the commoners will have a hard time during this winter.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Prince Anyang and saw that his expression was melancholic. He was really thinking for the people.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, you are very knowledgeable. Do you have any suggestions for Nan¡¯an County?¡±


    He was temporarily unable to do anything for the world.


    However, as the vassal king of Nan¡¯an County, he could do whatever he wanted for the people there.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Your Highness also said that winter will arrive in a month. Now, even if we encourage the people to grow high-yield food, it¡¯s too late.¡±


    ¡°However, this matter can also be considered a lesson.¡±


    Prince Anyang looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°The Great Yan has a mild climate and fertile soil. The Jiangnan area is a big grain producing province.¡±


    ¡°In fact, we only need to prepare reserves in good years. We don¡¯t have to worry so much in bad years.¡±


    ¡°In addition, during emergencies, we can restrict the wine shops in various places and prohibit the production of wine with grain. This can also save a lot of food.¡±


    Prince Anyang nodded.


    Lin Xiaoyue hesitated.


    ¡°In addition, other than the existing food. Sweet potatoes and potatoes can also be used as staple food when there is a shortage.¡±


    Prince Anyang immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue..

 Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Spending Money on Her (1)

    Chapter 707: Spending Money on Her (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°These two crops have high yield and taste good.¡±


    ¡°The sweet potato vines can be fed to pigs, while the tubers can be eaten by humans and livestock. Moreover, the tubers can be processed into tender meat powder and vermicelli.¡±


    ¡°In the future, as sweet potatoes become more popular in the Great Yan, the meat tenderizer powder will soon become a common seasoning for the common people.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness has also seen and tasted vermicelli.¡±


    ¡°It is very filling. It can easily be a staple food. Moreover, after the vermicelli is dried, it is light and easy to store.¡±


    Prince Anyang nodded.


    In fact, he had previously discussed with his brother-in-law the feasibility of using vermicelli as military rations.


    Because at that time, Lin Xiaoyue had already promised to hand over the sweet potato seeds and let the people of Qingshi Town plant sweet potatoes in batches.


    Once the sweet potatoes are ready, if the benefits were good, even if the imperial court did not interfere, the sweet potatoes would probably spread to the outside world very quickly.


    In this way, it was only a matter of time before the sweet potatoes spread throughout the Great Yan.


    With the raw materials, even if Ms. Lin did not reveal the method of making meat tenderizer powder and vermicelli to the public, someone would study it sooner or later.


    Therefore, the price of vermicelli would come down sooner or later.


    Then it would be feasible to use the vermicelli as military rations.


    ¡°Sweet potatoes are indeed very valuable. If we can spread this to the entire Great Yan, the problem of food shortage in the Great Yan might be solved.¡± At least it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to starve to death.


    Prince Anyang looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Your actions can be said to be saving the country and the people.¡± With that, he bowed to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly returned the greeting.


    ¡°Your Highness, you are too kind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple to promote sweet potatoes to the whole of Great Yan. We need the imperial court to step in.¡±


    ¡°However, in Anyang County, since Your Highness can make the decisions. 1 can donate 50,000 catties of sweet potatoes and potato seeds to Anyang County in the name of the Liu Industrial Park.¡± Lin Xiaoyue once again bowed to Prince Anyang.


    Since the plan for the industrial park was about to be put on the agenda, it was time to make some plans in advance.


    The meat tenderizer powder workshop and the vermicelli workshop could be prepared first.


    When spring came next year, she would plant sweet potatoes. By then, she would not have to worry about not having sweet potatoes in her workshop.


    The sweet potato flour was currently only supplied to the Liang Corporation, and the demand was not large.


    However, the vermicelli would definitely make her a lot of money in the current and next year when food was scarce.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Prince Anyang.


    There might be another war at the border next year. If the situation was bad, Prince Anyang might even send troops to the capital.


    In this way, he would also need a large amount of military rations.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Then 1 thank Ms. Lin on behalf of the people of Anyang County.¡± He said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Liu Industrial Park?


    She definitely knew how to name things.


    Right, he had heard his brother-in-law mention this before. This was called advertising.


    However, there was no need to care about this. It was a great thing for the people of Anyang County and even the world that Ms. Lin was willing to donate sweet potatoes and potato seeds.


    Lin Xiaoyue replied politely.


    She brought Princce Anyang back to the Liu residence.


    Prince Anyang felt that he had benefited a lot from chatting with Lin Xiaoyue. He wanted to continue discussing the people¡¯s livelihood with Lin Xiaoyue, but Lin Xiaoyue walked away.


    He went to watch Liu Wuji and the others play mahjong.


    When he saw Princess Anyang calling him, he had no choice but to go to the table.


    ¡°Did you win?¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled as she moved closer to Liu Wuji and asked him mischievously.


    Before Liu Wuji could reply, Princess Anyang said, ¡°how can he not? The Imperial Advisor is so clever, it¡¯s as if he can see the cards in our hands!¡±


    Liu Shi and Li Wan also agreed, looking at Liu Wuji with some vigilance.


    It was as if he really suspected that his eyes could see through things.


    This scene amused Lin Xiaoyue and Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Nonsense, 1 didn¡¯t open my Heavenly Eye. How can 1 see your cards?¡± Liu Wuji pretended to be angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t pay attention to the cards in your hands. Anyone with a discerning eye would know which cards you have in your hands.¡±


    At this moment, the old man was no longer as solemn as he was in the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence. He was just a cute old man.


    ¡°Hehe, yes, yes! I don¡¯t think grandpa cheated either.¡± Lin Xiaoyue put her hand on Liu Wuji¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Grandpa knows how to remember and count cards. It¡¯s not surprising that you lost to him!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Liu Wuji loved hearing that..

 Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Spending Money on Her (2)

    Chapter 708: Spending Money on Her (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Yue¡¯er is right! You can¡¯t win against me, so you lost fair and square!¡± He said proudly.


    Then, he turned to look at his granddaughter.


    ¡°If I win, I¡¯ll buy you and Xiaozhi delicious food!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, alright! Then you should win more!¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up, and she cheered Liu Wuji on.


    ¡°Haha! Alright!¡± Liu Wuji agreed readily.


    This interaction made everyone else¡¯s teeth ache.


    Was it really okay to say that he wanted to win their money in front of them?


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arrival made the mahjong table lively.


    Cheers and laughter filled the courtyard.


    In the evening, the game finally ended.


    In the end, the three families combined, and the Imperial Advisor became the only winner, winning more than 200 taels of silver.


    After counting the silver and banknotes, he happily put the banknotes and silver into his purse.


    He was considered a rich man now.


    He would go to town the next day with his granddaughter.


    Then, he would spend money on his granddaughter and grandson.


    The crowd who had yet to leave the venue felt their teeth ache when they saw the state he was in.


    Was this greedy old man really the high and mighty Imperial Advisor of the capital?


    Lin Xiaoyue wasn¡¯t surprised. She just went forward to congratulate his grandfather on winning money.


    Her sweet words pleased him. He even took out 5 taels of silver and rewarded her.


    He said that he would follow them to town tomorrow to spend money for the siblings.


    Lin Xiaoyue said, ¡°grandpa is the best,¡± which made the old man happy.


    After a while, Lin Xiaozhi came back from school.


    He also received 5 taels of silver from the old man.


    Then, when he heard that the old man was going to town tomorrow to spend money for him and his sister, Lin Xiaozhi was very happy.


    The old man couldn¡¯t stop smiling when he heard him calling him grandpa.


    Prince and Princess Anyang were already used to it.


    After finishing dinner with the Liu family, they left for Qingshi Town.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to stay overnight in the Liu residence, but there were too many people and they couldn¡¯t accommodate more people.


    The next day.


    Liu Wuji woke up early.


    After having breakfast with everyone, he brought Lin Xiaoyue and Lin Xiaozhi into the carriage.


    They had agreed yesterday that he would bring the two children to town today and spend money on them.


    He would not go back on his word.


    As soon as the carriage set off, Liu Wuji asked Lin Xiaoyue if there was anything fun or delicious in Qingshi Town.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about fun, but the delicious food is the snacks that we have in Liu¡¯s Express.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    She wasn¡¯t boasting.


    She was famous in Qingshi Town. Everyone loved her.


    Even some people from the countryside who went to the town market would go there to satisfy their cravings or buy some food for their children.


    Liu Wuji was stunned.


    He looked at Lin Xiaozhi and saw that the child was nodding.


    ¡°There¡¯s already food at home from the restaurant. There¡¯s no point in eating it again. Let¡¯s do something else.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    Lin Xiaozhi immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said, disappointed.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. When we reach the Liu residence, we¡¯ll ask Head Fang and the others. Someone will know.¡±


    Hearing this, the expressions of the two of them improved a little.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Lin Xiaozhi again.


    ¡°You only have one day off. Don¡¯t tire yourself out today. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow.¡± He said.


    Coincidentally, his grandfather won money, and Xiaozhi had a break.


    Otherwise, even if he wanted to bring Xiaozhi to town, it would be impossible.


    Lin Xiaozhi immediately pouted.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Liu Wuji saw this, he pulled a long face.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a holiday, let¡¯s play. Let¡¯s talk about tomorrow¡¯s matters tomorrow.¡±


    Without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reply, Liu Wuji looked at Lin Xiaozhi and said, ¡°besides, how much can the academy teach you?¡±


    ¡°When I return in the future, I will personally teach Xiaozhi. I will definitely make Xiaozhi a pillar of the Great Yan!¡± After he finished speaking, Liu Wuji reached out and patted Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s head.


    Lin Xiaozhi didn¡¯t dodge and happily let his grandfather pat his head.


    Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw this.


    Then, she put on a straight face.


    ¡°I know you love Xiaozhi, grandpa. But your method of education is not good..¡±

 Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Spending Money on Her (3)

    Chapter 709: Spending Money on Her (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Before you retire, it is necessary for Xiaozhi to go to the academy.¡±


    ¡°Also, with your leniency towards him, are you sure you can nurture him into a pillar of strength?¡±


    Being questioned by his granddaughter, Liu Wuji¡¯s gaze was a little sad.


    The reason why he was only complaining was because his granddaughter had told him with a smile.


    He also felt that his granddaughter was right.


    He regretted not being by his daughter¡¯s side for so many years and missed their childhood. Now, he wanted to compensate them.


    His granddaughter¡¯s personality was already fixed, so there was no harm in spoiling her a little.


    However, his grandson was still young, and it was indeed not appropriate to spoil him too much.


    ¡°Cough¡­we¡¯ll talk about it later!¡± Liu Wuji said awkwardly.


    ¡°If I can nurture Xiao¡¯er to be so outstanding, can¡¯t I do the same with Xiaozhi?¡± Liu Wuji glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and muttered.


    Hmph, questioning the old man?


    Your dear husband was taught by me.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at the old man, who had a smug expression on his face, and a touch of helplessness flashed across her heart.


    What a child.


    Soon, they arrived at Qingshi Town.


    Liu Wuji brought the siblings and got off the carriage on the street.


    Then, he started shopping.


    The old man with white hair and a youthful face was like an old naughty child. He pulled Lin Xiaozhi and ran around.


    He would buy street food and toys from street stalls.


    More importantly, he didn¡¯t take it after buying it.


    Everything was in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hands.


    They had only walked one street when Lin Xiaoyue was left behind by the grandfather and grandson.


    Moreover, she was carrying a lot of bags in her hands.


    The grandfather and grandson were about to head to the next street.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly called out to the two of them.


    Then, she rushed up while panting.


    ¡°Wait¡­you two, stop!¡±


    Liu Wuji and Lin Xiaozhi looked at each other and turned to look at Lin Xiaoyue, who was panting heavily.


    They all had expressions that said, ¡°you need some training.¡±


    Then, the two of them looked at each other again, and a smirk flashed across their eyes.


    Who asked her to lecture them!


    When she finally arrived in front of the grandfather and grandson, Lin Xiaoyue directly placed all the big and small bags on the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two!¡± Then, she panted heavily and said to the two of them.


    They were too vengeful.


    Liu Wuji and Lin Xiaozhi looked at each other. Then, both of them laughed again.


    ¡°You should train your body more.¡± Liu Wuji said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue almost rolled her eyes.


    ¡°My body is very strong.¡± She replied angrily.


    Then, as if she remembered something, Lin Xiaoyue said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that there are some things I have to deal with at the Liu residence.¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you two go shopping by yourself. You two can make your own arrangements later. Go to the Liu residence to see me before noon. We can go home together.¡±


    Humph, she had good intentions and wanted to bring these two around Qingshi Town.


    However, they ganged up to bully her.


    Fine, then she would leave. They could do whatever they wanted.


    Lin Xiaozhi immediately looked at Liu Wuji.


    The child was innocent. He wished that his sister, who was getting more and more bossy, would not be with them.


    Seeing this, Liu Wuji hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    ¡°Alright then. You go and do your work. Xiaozhi and 1 will pick a gift for you.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Liu Wuji thought of something and quickly said, ¡°but if you leave, who will help us carry our things?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Lin Xiaozhi also quickly looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    It was obvious that in the eyes of this adult and child, her role was to carry things.


    Feeling depressed, Lin Xiaoyue became more and more determined to leave quickly.


    ¡°I will go back to the Liu residence to arrange for people and carriages to come over. If you buy something, have someone carry it or put it in the carriage.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Alright, since the old man was so bold, then he could buy as much as he wanted. It was best to spend all the money now so there would be no next time.


    Liu Wuji and Lin Xiaozhi looked at each other.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the tea stall in front and wait.¡± Then, he said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    It was good to have a carriage. A carriage could carry a lot of things.


    Moreover, if he and his grandson were tired from walking, they could still get into the carriage to rest.


    Hearing the old man agree, Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, she looked down at the big and small bags on the ground.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give these things to you.¡± There was still a long way to go back to the Liu residence. She didn¡¯t want to walk back with them.


    But before she could finish,s he was interrupted by Liu Wuji.


    ¡°Take these things to the Liu residence first.¡±


    Lin Xiaozhi also agreed.


    Lin Xiaoyue:¡±¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Lin Xiaoyue said after enduring for a while.


    Forget it. In order to escape safely, she would go all out today.


    Then, under their watchful eyes, Lin Xiaoyue picked up the big and small bags again and turned to leave..

 Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Shopaholic (1)

    Chapter 710: Shopaholic (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    They waited until they were far away.


    ¡°Pffft!¡± Both the adult and the child burst out laughing at the same time.


    Lin Xiaoyue did not know about this. After crossing the street, she quickly entered a deserted alley.


    After making sure that there was no one around, she quickly put all the bags on her into her interspatial ring.


    When she came out from another alley, there was no package in her hand.


    Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief and wiped her sweat before heading towards the Liu residence.


    When they arrived at the Liu residence, Lin Xiaoyue arranged the carriage and people. She then sent someone to look for Liu Wuji and Lin Xiaozhi before heading to the backyard.


    As soon as she sat down and washed her face, Li Wan came.


    Li Wan was a little surprised to see Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s miserable expression.


    ¡°I heard from the servants in the front yard that you¡¯re back. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Didn¡¯t she say that she wouldn¡¯t be coming over today and would accompany Old Master and Xiaozhi to shop?


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Wan with resentment.


    ¡°Those two heartless people treated me like a slave. Fortunately, I escaped quickly.¡± She said with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Li Wan was amused.


    The Imperial Advisor¡¯s personality has indeed changed a lot.¡± She gave Lin Xiaoyue a comforting look.


    Lin Xiaoyue still looked aggrieved.


    She wrung the handkerchief and wiped her face again.


    ¡°To think that I was thinking of rejecting work and playing with them for a day. In the end, he actually treated me like this.¡±


    Li Wan couldn¡¯t help but laugh again.


    Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time to stop it.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Wan with a resentful expression.


    ¡°Why are you still smiling?¡±


    Li Wan held it in. ¡°i¡¯ll stop.¡± However, just as she finished speaking, the corner of her mouth curled up.


    Lin Xiaoyue:


    ¡°Cough¡­the Imperial Advisor is like a child now. Xiaozhi is also young, so don¡¯t be calculative with them.¡± Li Wan suppressed her smile and tried to comfort Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue sighed.


    ¡°I know.¡± After saying that, she wrung the wet handkerchief dry and hung it on the shelf where the basin was placed.


    ¡°Did you come to see you because of the industrial park?¡± Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Wan and walked out of the hall.


    After she chatted with Prince Anyang yesterday, she told her sister-in-law about this matter.


    Her sister-in-law was even more excited than she was when she heard that. She said that she would definitely make arrangements.


    Due to the lack of time yesterday, she was unable to explain the matter in detail.


    Since she had come to the Liu residence today, she had time to have a good chat with her.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Wan quickly said. Her eyes lit up.


    Since Chu Jin might start a war again next year, the expansion plan had been put on hold.


    The Nangong Army was training every day. Other than the sausage and bacon workshop, all the other workshops were closed.


    There was very little work in the manors now. Head Fang and Xiao Yang were keeping an eye on them, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    However, the new plan proposed by her sister-in-law gave her a new opportunity to use it.


    Moreover, she was very optimistic about the industrial park plan.


    If this matter was successful, the Liu family would be able to advance further. At the same time, it would be a great thing for the country and the people.


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s talk about the specifics.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue sat down at the coffee table and told Li Wan about her specific thoughts.


    Li Wan listened very carefully and even took a lot of notes.


    ¡°His Highness has already agreed to let the magistrate make things convenient for us. The most important thing now is to confirm the land first.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Wan nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the docks. The original plan was to build a bigger workshop, but the area we chose was actually barely enough.¡±


    ¡°But if we want to build an industrial park now, there won¡¯t be enough land.¡±


    Li Wan frowned as she spoke.


    ¡°The dock itself takes up quite a lot of space, and there aren¡¯t many areas that can be expanded. In addition, we have to prevent the river from rising, so there are even fewer locations to choose from.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue also frowned.


    ¡°Then what about the further positions? When the time comes, we can build a main road that leads directly to the dock.¡± It was indeed important to prevent the river from rising. At the very least, she had to ensure that the industrial park would not be flooded.


    Li Wan thought for a moment, and her eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°There¡¯s a place!¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression also relaxed a little.


    ¡°I can¡¯t explain it clearly. Why don¡¯t I bring you there to take a look?¡± Li Wan said after thinking for a while.


    That place was a large piece of barren land with some farmland. The territory was definitely large enough.


    It would probably take a lot of effort to repair and plan.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them asked the servants to prepare a carriage and then left the Liu residence.


    When they reached the dock, Lin Xiaoyue was led by Li Wan to the place she mentioned..

 Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Shopaholic (2)

    Chapter 711: Shopaholic (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The terrain here is relatively high. I¡¯ve asked the people in town. Even if the river floods, we wouldn¡¯t be affected.¡±


    ¡°This stone records the highest water level in the past few years.¡± As she spoke, Li Wan pointed at a stone tablet not far away from Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at the endless wasteland and imagined the scene of an industrial park in the future. She was excited.


    ¡°This place is good!¡±


    ¡°After we return, send someone over to measure that large piece of land.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Wan.


    ¡°We want all of that wasteland. Also, include the few fields behind.¡± Lin Xiaoyue pointed into the distance.


    Li Wan was shocked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the area a little too big?¡± She said hesitantly.


    ¡°Buying and selling wasteland also requires money. If the land is too big, just buying land will cost a lot of money.¡± she still had to build workshops and staff dormitories.


    Although the Liu family still had a lot of money, the Liu family¡¯s workshop was also making a lot of money every day, the workshops in the manor stopped operating and the Nangong Army did not go to the fields much, the expenditure on the manor was not small either.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Since it¡¯s an industrial park, the bigger the area, the better.¡±


    ¡°The industrial park is our biggest project. We have to get it done at all costs.¡± Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Wan.


    ¡°The emperor rewarded me with 10,000 taels of gold. If you don¡¯t have enough money, you can use that.¡±


    10,000 taels of gold could be exchanged for 100,000 taels of silver. If converted to purchasing power in the 21st century, it would be worth hundreds of millions.


    In addition to the wealth accumulated by the Liu family, they should be able to build an industrial park.


    If she really didn¡¯t have enough money, she could just go to Liang Yu or Third Master Zhou.


    With these two around, things would definitely be done.


    After the construction of the industrial park, the Liu family would not have to worry about their future.


    When Li Wan heard this, she was somewhat shocked by Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s boldness.


    Then, she felt admiration in her heart.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue then looked at Li Wan. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over and take a look?¡±


    Li Wan paused.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She agreed.


    Then, the two of them walked towards the wasteland under the lead of the servant.


    The ground was uneven and overgrown with weeds. Occasionally, animals would pass by.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Wan were not afraid. Instead, they checked the situation of the wasteland along the way and discussed some follow-up plans.


    ¡°Putting everything else aside, it will take a lot of manpower to tidy up this place.¡± Li Wan said to Lin Xiaoyue as she walked.


    ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, the Nangong Army could not come to help. We can only hire extra people.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°After 1 buy the land, I¡¯ll come up with the blueprint.¡±


    ¡°After the area is determined, we will start construction.¡±


    ¡°Sausage, bacon, and chili products are still being produced. There¡¯s no hurry to build these workshops for the time being.¡±


    ¡°In the industrial park, priority will be given to building a workshop that produces tender tenderizer powder and vermicelli.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Li Wan nodded.


    ¡°A total of 100,000 catties of sweet potatoes and potato seeds will be given out. In the coming year, Anyang County will produce a lot of sweet potatoes and potatoes.¡±


    ¡°And these two things can be made into meat tenderizer powder and vermicelli.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just the prince alone can help us get rid of a large amount of goods.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    Li Wan and Lin Xiaoyue looked at each other and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Not only that, but the consumption of vermicelli and potatoes in the various chain stores is very shocking.¡±


    ¡°With more potatoes and sweet potatoes, we won¡¯t have to worry about not having enough stock in the future.¡±


    She was also a loyal fan of hot and sour noodles and wolf tooth potatoes. When she was free, she would buy them from Liu¡¯s Express.


    Snacks from Liu¡¯s Express were not expensive. Even if sweet potatoes and potatoes became common in the future, it would not have much of an impact on the fast-growing business.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°The potatoes will be ready next year. We don¡¯t have to plant potatoes in our manor next year.¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll hire some people and plant all the chilies and sweet potatoes in the field.


    ¡°The distribution of chilis to the public can be delayed for two years. We can take advantage of these two years and make good use of this bonus period to earn more money.¡±


    Li Wan nodded.


    She felt that coming to Daishi Village and doing these things with her sister-in-law was really meaningful.


    As the barren land was too large, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t bring Li Wan around the entire place.


    Considering that it was almost noon, Lin Xiaoyue chose to turn back halfway..

 Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Shopaholic (3)

    Chapter 712: Shopaholic (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    When she returned to the Liu residence, her and Li Wan¡¯s skirts and shoes were already dirty.


    The two of them went back to their rooms to wash up before going to the dining room to eat.


    In the afternoon, Lin Xiaoyue returned to the study to continue her work until the servants came to report that Liu Wuji and Lin Xiaozhi had returned.


    Only then did Lin Xiaoyue put down what she was doing and go out to see the grandfather and grandson.


    ¡°Are you done shopping?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked with a smile when she saw the two of them walking towards her.


    ¡°Yes! Grandpa bought me a lot of delicious food and fun things! There¡¯s also one for you and mother!¡± Lin Xiaozhi ran over quickly and almost rushed into Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s arms.


    He stopped in front of Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he turned to look at his grandfather.


    He was already a big child and could not always hide in his sister¡¯s arms.


    Liu Wuji nodded with a gratified expression.


    Seeing this, Lin Xiaoyue seemed to understand something.


    She bent down and reached out to pinch Lin Xiaozhi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh? Then why didn¡¯t 1 see it?¡± As she spoke, she looked behind the two of them.


    ¡°They are all in the carriage at the entrance.¡± Liu Wuji suddenly smiled and said.


    ¡°There are too many things. Later, we¡¯ll take that carriage back to Daishi Village.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°Alright then. Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Xiao wasn¡¯t around anyway, so she didn¡¯t have to wait for him to finish work.


    As for her sister-in-law, she had to discuss the industrial park with Head Fang and the others, so she probably couldn¡¯t leave for the time being.


    Hehe, she would just slip away first.


    ¡°Yay! Let¡¯s go!¡± Lin Xiaozhi said cheerfully.


    His small hand grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand. He did not care about whether he was a big child or not. He pulled Lin Xiaoyue forward quickly.


    Although the gifts in the carriage were paid for by his grandfather, most of them were chosen by him.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to show his sister the gift he had chosen for her.


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    Like a child, he left quickly.


    Soon, they arrived outside the Liu residence.


    Then, just as she pulled open the curtain of the carriage, Lin Xiaoyue was stunned by what she saw.


    Her brother and grandfather must have moved all the things from the street vendors here.


    The stacked cloth bags and boxes almost filled up the carriage.


    ¡°The ones here are yours and mine!¡± Lin Xiaozhi did not know what Lin Xiaoyue was thinking. He smiled and pointed out the things he had bought for Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°Those over there are mother¡¯s, Li Xiao¡¯s, Ms. Wan¡¯s, Xiaoyang¡¯s, and Qing¡¯er¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°We also bought gifts for Shanshan and Fan Teng.¡± Lin Xiaozhi said proudly.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Have you spent all the money?¡±


    She seriously suspected that her grandfather must have spent all the money.


    Otherwise, the things that the carriage had brought back would probably be more than this.


    What was a shopaholic? Her grandfather was definitely one.


    200 taels of silver, converted to the purchasing power of the 21st century, was 200,000 yuan.


    If they really spent all of it in one day, she could only give them a thumbs up.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Wuji said.


    He was stunned for a moment before smiling embarrassedly.


    ¡°There are still more than 10 taels left.¡± He said.


    He had almost spent all of it. Fortunately, at the last moment, he realized it, so he saved 10 taels.


    He had to stay in Qingshi Town for more than half a month. It would not be good to ask his granddaughter and daughter for money.


    He wanted to save the rest of the money to buy good food for his grandson.


    In the future, he would send his grandson to and from school from time to time. How could he not have money in his pocket?


    However, 10 taels of silver was too little.


    He had to find another opportunity to play mahjong with others.


    Lin Xiaoyue quickly revealed an expression that said, ¡°as expected.¡±


    Only 10 taels remained from 200 taels.


    Well, better than none.


    ¡°There are too many things in the carriage. With the three of us, it¡¯s hard for the horses to transport them.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    She then turned around and looked at a servant standing at the entrance of the Liu residence.


    ¡°Get another carriage.¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± The servant quickly retreated.


    After a while, when the new carriage was brought over, Lin Xiaoyue brought the two of them into the carriage.


    After that, the two servants got into the carriage and drove the carriage back to Daishi Village.


    Along the way, the two of them were still very happy.


    They couldn¡¯t wait to get home as soon as possible so that they could share the results of today¡¯s battle with everyone.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t agree. She thought about it and suppressed her thoughts and emotions.


    Grandpa had just returned home, and it wasn¡¯t like this often. She couldn¡¯t be too strict.


    Otherwise¡­


    The lesson from this morning was right in front of him..

 Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Searching for Medicine (1)

    Chapter 713: Searching for Medicine (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Finally, they arrived at the Liu residence.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, Lin Xiaozhi jumped out of the carriage.


    Liu Wuji, who was behind him, kept telling his grandson to watch his steps.


    ¡°Help me move everything into the house.¡± Lin Xiaozhi said to the two servants rather generously.


    At the same time, he saw some servants coming out to check on the situation.


    Lin Xiaozhi called them over to help.


    Therefore, with the help of the large number of people, a large cart of gifts was quickly moved into the courtyard.


    Some of them were placed on the stone table under the big tree, and some were placed on the ground because the stone table could not fit them.


    At this moment, the servants of the Liu residence had also received the news and came over.


    When they heard that the old and young master had also bought gifts for them, they were all very happy.


    Liu Shi no longer cared about selling spicy skewers and the like. She sent away the last villager who came to buy things and came over.


    Lin Xiaozhi acted like a little adult and quickly distributed the things he bought.


    The servants took some food and cloth, and most of the rest belonged to the master.


    As Li Wan, Li Xiao, Xiao Qing, and Xiao Yang weren¡¯t around, the things were sent to their rooms.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Liu Shi had the most things.


    Other than some snacks, there were also exquisite fabrics and even jewelry.


    Although the jewelry was only made of silver, the design was very beautiful. It was enough to show the effort of the grandfather and grandson.


    The people who received the gifts were all smiling.


    The servants liked this new Old Master even more.


    Time flew by.


    Five days passed in the blink of an eye.


    The preliminary plan for the industrial park was finally out.


    On this day, Lin Xiaoyue brought Head Fang, Li Jie, and Li Wan to Nan¡¯an County to visit the county magistrate.


    When the county magistrate learned that the county lord had personally come to visit, he hurriedly went out to welcome them and invited Lin Xiaoyue and the others into the government office.


    After learning the purpose of Lin Xiaoyue and the others, he immediately expressed that the government office could fully cooperate.


    He also wrote a letter to the mayor of Qingshi Town, asking him to cooperate with Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s plan.


    ¡°For the sake of the people of Qingshi Town, 1 will do my best to help you build an industrial park.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, His Highness also takes this matter very seriously. He had told me about it.¡±


    ¡°After that, if you need anything else, just send someone to pass the message. I will do my best to arrange it.¡± The county magistrate smiled fawningly.


    Of course, he had to curry favor with her. Although she was only the county head, she did not have any real power. But she had a deep relationship with His Highness.


    Moreover, she was someone who had received the Emperor¡¯s respect.


    If she could help him, he would be able to make a name for himself.


    ¡°Thank you so much, sir!¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled and thanked him.


    ¡°Then¡­the land price¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, since it¡¯s all barren land, you may pay the lowest price offered by the imperial court, 2 taels of silver per mu.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue thought about it.


    The piece of land that she had her eyes on, including the small amount of cultivated land of the people, was finally measured to be more than 3,000 mu.


    The commoners had relatively little farmland. According to the high price of 10 taels of silver per mu, it would only cost 300-400 taels of silver.


    If the barren land was calculated at 2 taels of silver per mu, then the cost of buying land would be more than 6,000 taels.


    This price was actually lower than their previous estimates.


    After all, the land price was expensive. Even if it was barren land, under normal circumstances, it would cost 3 to 5 taels of silver per mu.


    2 taels of silver was really low.


    However, she could not bear the fact that the land she occupied was too big. It was still a large sum of money.


    This was only the purchase of land. After that, she still had to recruit workers, buy construction materials, and so on.


    She was under a lot of pressure to build this industrial park.


    ¡°Deal! Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange for someone to go to Qingshi Town to measure it. When that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll pay for the deed.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    There was nothing to hesitate about.


    After that, even if they couldn¡¯t build so many workshops, with so many workers, the land would increase in price.


    When the time came, she could build a new workshop, get other workshops to join the industrial park at a high price, or build some businesses.


    She would definitely not lose out on this investment.


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll get someone to go back with you.¡± The county magistrate said.


    Thousands of acres of barren land, even if they only charged 2 taels of silver per mu, the county government could earn thousands of taels of silver this time.


    With this money, Nan¡¯an County¡¯s finances would be much better next year.


    ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± Lin Xiaoyue thanked him again..

 Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Searching for Medicine (2)

    Chapter 714: Searching for Medicine (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After that, she chatted with the county magistrate about the industrial park.


    The county magistrate wasn¡¯t that concerned at first, but after listening to Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s detailed introduction, he unconsciously became excited.


    Qingshi Town was the most prosperous town in Nan¡¯an County.


    According to the county head, if Qingshi Town could really be built into an industrial park that could accommodate tens of thousands of people, the impact would be huge.


    Qingshi Town might be able to develop further and become the most prosperous town in Nan¡¯an County.


    With the prosperity of commerce, the lives of the people would be better, and the taxes of the imperial court would also increase.


    And Qingshi Town was under his jurisdiction, which could be considered his political achievements.


    Thinking of this, the county magistrate became even more friendly towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    When it was almost time for dinner, the magistrate wanted to invite Lin Xiaoyue and the others to stay for dinner, but someone from the Prince Anyang mansion came.


    Following that, not only Lin Xiaoyue and the others, but the magistrate was also invited.


    At the dining table, the magistrate personally witnessed the interaction between Prince Anyang and Lin Xiaoyue.


    Prince Anyang asked the county head many questions.


    The county head¡¯s answer was reasonable and even somewhat novel.


    But without exception, her ideas and suggestions were excellent.


    The county magistrate felt that he had gained a lot of knowledge about this famous county head.


    After the meal, Prince and Princess Anyang asked Lin Xiaoyue to stay for a few days, but Lin Xiaoyue declined.


    In the carriage.


    ¡°With the cooperation of the county magistrate, things will be much easier.¡±


    ¡°When the officials finish surveying the land, get someone to come to Nan¡¯an County tomorrow to keep an eye on it and get the title deed done as soon as possible.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said to Li Wan.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Wan understood the seriousness of the matte.


    ¡°Once the title deed is approved, we have to start construction.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the manpower now?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked.


    ¡°As of yesterday, we have already recruited 98 people. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to gather 200 people.¡±


    ¡°Our previous plan was to let these 200 people enter the construction site. We¡¯ll consider whether to add more manpower accordingly.¡± Li Wan said.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy to arrange for too many people to go at once.¡±


    ¡°Have you arranged for the food and accommodation of these workers?¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment and asked.


    In order to increase the efficiency of the workers, the Liu residence hired workers and provided them food and accommodation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements.¡±


    ¡°The recruited workers are now arranged to live in a large mansion next to the Liu residence.¡±


    ¡°After that, we¡¯ll wait for the title deed to come. Head Fang is going to bring them to build dormitories in the industrial park.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, the workers will eat and live there. This way, it¡¯ll be more convenient for them to do things.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°We have to arrange for the management personnel.¡±


    Li Wan smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Not all of the Nangong Army was ready for battle. Those who had followed Head Fang would stay behind. Also, the soldiers who were injured previously will not go to the front lines anymore.¡±


    ¡°With them around, the construction site won¡¯t be chaotic.¡±


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard that, she felt much more at ease.


    It was indeed thanks to the Nangng Army. Otherwise, the chain stores that she had opened so quickly would not have been able to open smoothly.


    The chili workshop, sausage and bacon workshop, and so on, could not be opened either.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    She closed her eyes and leaned against the wall of the carriage to continue thinking.


    At the same time.


    In the capital.


    Emperor Yan felt that he was becoming less and less energetic these few days.


    He even overslept today and missed the morning court session.


    Looking at the imperial physician who had been checking his pulse for a long time, a hint of fatigue flashed across Emperor Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°How is my situation?¡± He asked the imperial physician.


    He was tired, but he had been dreaming about Nangong Zhan and Consort Shu these days.


    Nangong Zhan questioned him, asking him why he wanted to destroy the Nangong Clan after all the meritorious deeds he had done for the Great Yan.


    Consort Shu also looked at him with hatred. She even held a sword in her hand and wanted to take his life. She said that she wanted to avenge the Nangong family and their son.


    After being disturbed by the nightmares, he felt that his mental state was even worse.


    It was a pity that the Imperial Advisor wasn¡¯t here. Otherwise, he could have helped him check if Nangong Zhan¡¯s ghost had really returned.


    Nangong Zhan deserved to die! Even after he died, he still lingered!


    And Consort Shu, where did she escape to, and who helped her escape?

 Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Searching for Medicine (3)

    Chapter 715: Searching for Medicine (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    B * tch! He had been tolerant of her, but she actually dared to escape from him!


    Seeing Emperor Yan¡¯s ferocious expression, the imperial physician¡¯s body trembled.


    He quickly released Emperor Yan¡¯s pulse and knelt down.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s qi and blood are weak, and Your Majesty is too tired¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s voice trembled, not daring to continue his diagnosis.


    From the pulse, the emperor was indeed suffering from this condition.


    However, the emperor had been taking the medicine for many days, and his condition had not improved at all. And the situation was getting worse.


    He was not sure if his diagnosis was wrong.


    A hint of frustration flashed across Emperor Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Deficiency of both qi and blood again! I¡¯ve taken so many medicines, but why haven¡¯t 1 recovered?¡± He asked sternly.


    Quack doctor!


    ¡°Please forgive me! l¡­¡±The imperial physician¡¯s body trembled and he could not speak.


    When Emperor Yan saw this, he became even angrier.


    With a wave of his hand, he directly flipped the soup on the table beside him.


    Instantly, other than the imperial physician, all the eunuchs and serving girls in the room knelt down.


    ¡°Please calm down.¡± Eunuch Da Hu ran over with a shrill voice.


    He went forward and stroked Emperor Yan¡¯s chest to calm him down.


    Only then did Emperor Yan¡¯s temper improve a little.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Then, he glared angrily at the imperial physician.


    ¡°Yes, sir! Yes!¡± The imperial physician hurriedly replied and left.


    Eunuch Da Hu was worried when he saw this.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Emperor Yan turned around and looked at Eunuch Da Hu unhappily.


    Eunuch Da Hu shut his mouth.


    ¡°Has Master Guo arrived?¡± Then, Emperor Yan spoke.


    Master Guo had profound Dao techniques and was proficient in medicine.


    Previously, he had offered him a pill.


    Ever since his mental state deteriorated, the imperial physicians of the Imperial Academy of Medicine had seen him several times. He had also taken a lot of medicine, but he still did not get better.


    Only the pill that Master Guo had given him made him feel invigorated.


    Previously, he was worried that there might be a problem with the pill. On the surface, it would nourish his body, but in the dark, it would harm his body. That was why he did not ask for more.


    But now, it seemed that Master Guo¡¯s pills were the ones that could save him.


    ¡°He has arrived.¡± Eunuch Dahu replied.


    Emperor Yan finally smiled.


    ¡°Good! Ask him to bring the pills to me!¡± He said.


    The pill that Master Guo gave him last time not only made him feel much better, but it also made him feel like he had returned to his prime.


    If he took it for a long time in the future, he might be able to have more children in the harem.


    Ying Du, the capital of Chu.


    Li Xiao returned to his residence after meeting with the prime minister of Chu.


    ¡°General, Liang An suddenly changed his mind. What should we do next?¡± The subordinate looked at Li Xiao worriedly.


    They had a good talk with Prime Minister Liang before, but with the arrival of the envoy from Jin, everything changed.


    If this continued, not only would they not be able to negotiate the alliance, but they might also be in danger.


    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t succeed, can we talk to someone else?¡± Someone else said.


    Li Xiao immediately raised his head and looked at that person.


    ¡°Liang An is the one who has power in the Chu Country. However, he is not without scruples.¡±


    ¡°High General Yuchi Tianqiong has already returned to the court. His words carry a lot of weight in the Chu court.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Yuchi Tianqiong was wholeheartedly loyal to the Chu Imperial Family and was already dissatisfied with Liang An. If we can help Yuchi Tianqiong get rid of Liang An and explain our power to General Yuchi, perhaps there will still be hope for the peace talks.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the person who spoke quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Li Xiao also looked inquisitively at the person who spoke.


    This person¡¯s name was Zhou Shen. His appearance was not eye-catching, but the impression he gave Li Xiao was not weak.


    Ever since he came to Ying Du, Zhou Shen¡¯s suggestions had always been critical and insightful.


    ¡°Tell me what you know.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice.


    Zhou Shen was delighted.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After bowing to Li Xiao, he quickly spoke.


    Very quickly, Li Xiao understood Yuchi Tianqiong¡¯s situation.


    General Yuchi was actually an old acquaintance of his father. Putting aside their differing standpoints, there was even a sense of mutual appreciation.


    Yuchi Tianqiong¡¯s status in the Chu Country was not much inferior to his father¡¯s status in the Yan Country.


    The difference was that the emperor of Great Yan was suspicious of his father, and had killed him.


    On the other hand, Emperor Chu trusted Yuchi Tianqiong greatly. This person¡¯s situation was much better.


    ¡°Yuchi Tianqiong was against the Chu-Jin alliance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the power of the court is almost fully controlled by Liang An. Some of the civil and military officials are also worried about the lack of food for the people of Chu. This led to the Chu-Jin alliance to attack us.¡±


    ¡°Now, the three countries have signed a peace treaty. Chu has also received food, enough for the people to survive this winter..¡±

 Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Changes in the Palace (1)

    Chapter 716: Changes in the Palace (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°The internal worries of Chu temporarily no longer exist for now.¡±


    ¡°I believe that Yuchi Tianqiong can be roped in.¡± As Zhou Shen spoke, he cupped his hands and bowed to Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the matter of making contact with Yuchi Tianqiong to you. I¡¯ll talk to him personally after 1 contact him.¡±


    Zhou Shen was delighted.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Li Xiao discussed with everyone for a while before letting them leave.


    When the room was quiet, he got up and walked to the window.


    The moon was already hanging high outside the window.


    This moon looked exactly the same as when he was in the Great Yan, but he felt that it was not as beautiful¡­


    At this moment, Yue¡¯er should have returned to Qingshi Town.


    Was his wife thinking about him?


    Daishi Village, Liu Mansion.


    After Lin Xiaoyue finished washing up, she didn¡¯t go to bed and walked to the window.


    Looking at the bright moon hanging high in the sky, a faint longing rose in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know if her husband was successful and when he would return home.


    These days, she could work to numb her longing and fill up her time as much as possible to avoid worrying and missing him who was far away in Chu.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of November.


    The weather turned cold.


    In the capital, the Imperial Consort¡¯s chambers.


    When she heard the news reported by the palace maid, her face was filled with anger.


    ¡°Humph, a mere slut who just entered the palace dares to disrespect me?!¡± The Imperial Consort angrily said as she slapped the table.


    Then, she quickly suppressed the anger in her heart.


    ¡°Bring me a brush and ink.¡± He said.


    The emperor had been possessed by some kind of evil spirit recently. He actually disregarded his health and frequently visited the harem.


    Especially Yu, who had just entered the palace and looked a little similar to Consort Shu, she was favored.


    Now, she even reached the point where she did not give her face and went against her wishes.


    Humph! What kind of storm could a commoner girl without a mother¡¯s clan cause?


    Missing Consort Shu? Alright, she would fulfill his wish¡­


    The pen and ink were sent over, and the Imperial Consort quickly wrote a letter.


    After she finished writing, she handed the letter to the palace maid.


    ¡°Hurry up and send the letter to His Highness.¡± She instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the palace maid took the letter and left, a sinister smile appeared on her face.


    Three days later.


    The Anyang Residence.


    Prince Anyang opened the letter and saw the contents of the imperial consort¡¯s letter. He clenched his fist and punched the table.


    Ridiculous!


    Not only was father neglecting the government, but he was also visiting the harem every day. He even allowed a lowly consort to bully his mother.


    His eyes darkened, and Prince Anyang¡¯s heart quickly returned.


    Then, he looked at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    He seemed to understand what the Imperial Advisor had said earlier.


    His father¡¯s actions were so absurd. His body probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.


    The Imperial Advisor said that he would return to the capital in half a month. Would that be the time?


    No, for safety reasons, he had to make some preparations.


    When the housekeeper heard His Highness¡¯ voice, he pushed open the door and walked in.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± He bowed to Prince Anyang.


    Prince Anyang nodded.


    ¡°Arrange for the Wu clan to enter the capital.¡± He said.


    His mother had already planned with him. Ever since he recruited Li Xiao and promised to send Consort Shu out of the palace, he had already made such preparations.


    He found a woman who looked 80% similar to Consort Shu from the common people.


    After training, even this woman¡¯s demeanor was similar to Consort Shu¡¯s.


    In the past, he did not believe what his mother said. His father had strong feelings for Consort Shu. Now, he believed it.


    If Yu was really favored by the emperor because she was similar to Consort Shu, then Wu would definitely be able to replace her.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The housekeeper bowed and replied.


    He turned around and left.


    Prince Anyang took the letter and stared at it for a long time.


    At the same time.


    The construction of the Liu Industrial Park had officially started.


    Two hundred workers were busy at the construction site, and there was even a foreman commanding them.


    The wasteland was bustling with activity.


    Liu Manor.


    Lin Xiaoyue was reading the accounts in the study when Li Jie suddenly came to ask for an audience.


    ¡°Let Mr. Li in.¡± Lin Xiaoyue quickly said.


    The expansion of the eatery had been halted, but there were too many branches. Li Jie spent most of his time in Nan¡¯an County.


    The servants in the study had just left when Li Jie came in.


    ¡°Greetings, County Head!¡± Li Jie stepped forward and cupped his hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°Mr. Li, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Sit down and talk.¡± As she spoke, she looked at the chair beside her..

 Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Changes in the Palace (2)

    Chapter 717: Changes in the Palace (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Thank you, County Head!¡± Li Jie then went to the chair beside him and sat down.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you¡¯ve worked hard. Did something happen?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked with concern.


    The construction of the industrial park required a lot of capital, and the profits were one of the biggest sources of income for the Liu family.


    At this time, nothing can happen to Liu¡¯s Express.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, County Head. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Li Jie hurriedly said.


    ¡°However, the sales of hot and sour noodles and wolf tooth potatoes in each branch are increasing rapidly. The sales plan that was previously formulated still can¡¯t meet the demand.¡±


    He had already told the Liu family many times in Nan¡¯an County, but there had been no reply from them.


    He only rushed back because he had been waiting anxiously.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded.


    ¡°Shanshan told me about this before.¡±


    The rapid increase in sales was mainly related to the lack of surplus grain in the hands of the people.


    The snacks were not expensive, and the hot and sour noodles and wolf tooth potatoes were more filling.


    At this time, there would naturally be more people willing to enter the snack bar to spend money.


    When Li Jie heard that, he knew that Lin Xiaoyue already knew about it, so he became a little nervous.


    The fact that the county head knew but did not give him the materials could only mean that the situation was not as good as he had imagined.


    ¡°If¡­we don¡¯t have enough stock, why don¡¯t we raise the price?¡± Li Jie said after thinking for a while.


    As a high-ranking official of the Liu family, he knew that the county head had sent the sweet potato seeds and potato seeds to Prince Anyang.


    If these seeds were planted next year, Anyang County would no longer lack these two crops.


    However, for now, in the entire Anyang County, other than them, no one else had vermicelli and potatoes for the time being.


    Even if the price increased quickly, there would still be a large number of customers.


    It was just that the number of customers decreased and the daily sales decreased.


    Lin Xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°The fastest route is the affordable route. We¡¯re in the fast food business.¡±


    ¡°Even if we can earn more money by raising the price now, it won¡¯t have a good impact on the brand.¡±


    ¡°It;s not the right time.¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought for a while and said.


    ¡°How about this? Double the supply of hot and sour noodles and wolf tooth potatoes.¡±


    Previously, there was a huge stock of vermicelli and potatoes, and the Nangong Army in various manors practically used these two ingredients as their staple food.


    That was why, despite the huge production, everyone still felt that there was a lack of ingredients.


    The Nangong Army had been eating vermicelli and potatoes for so long. It was time for them to change their tastes.


    In addition, a portion of the fat pigs in the village were about to be slaughtered, so they could save a lot of sweet potatoes.


    When the time came, the sweet potatoes would be made into vermicelli, and the yield would not be low.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Li Jie¡¯s face lit up and he quickly agreed.


    With the county head¡¯s words, the other franchisees wouldn¡¯t rush him every day.


    ¡°Regarding the recruitment, after the new regulations were released, did anyone come to ask?¡± Lin Xiaoyue thought for a moment and asked.


    Although the company had stopped expanding, the Liu family was still short of funds.


    It was necessary to recruit some strong business partners.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Jie hurriedly said.


    ¡°In the past eight days, no less than twenty people have come to inquire.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± She asked with a smile.


    Li Jie¡¯s expression was much calmer.


    ¡°Only two people are willing to sign with us.¡± He said with some disappointment.


    Actually, he could understand.


    Because of the new regulations, it cost a thousand taels of silver to join.


    Moreover, the opening of the store would have to be postponed until the second half of next year, and the location of the store could only be handled by the headquarters.


    According to the current situation of the headquarters, the chain stores in Nan¡¯an County had already opened.


    The next step would be to spread the shops around Nan¡¯an County and spread them all over Anyang County.


    In other words, the new franchisee could only go outside Nan¡¯an County to obtain the chain management rights.


    The two people who signed the contract with him this time were not from Nan¡¯an County.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    ¡°The policy for joining the franchise remains unchanged. In the next year, we can recruit a total of too more members. Try your best to guarantee this number. Of course, don¡¯t ask for too much.¡± Lin Xiaoyue continued.


    Previously, in order to support the Nangong Army, she had released a large number of chain stores at a low price.


    Nan¡¯an County alone had 70 to 80 chain stores..

 Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Changes in the Palace (3)

    Chapter 718: Changes in the Palace (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    She would only give a total of 100 spots to the other cities in Anyang County.


    The total joining fee for 100 of them was 100,000 taels of silver.


    With this sum of money, there was a high chance that she wouldn¡¯t have to go to Young Master Liang or Third Master Zhou.


    After all, those two wouldn¡¯t help her for nothing.


    As for the Liu Industrial Park, she didn¡¯t want others to take away the benefits.


    Thinking of all this, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    She had worked so hard for so long and she had managed to build it up so quickly. She felt a sense of accomplishment.


    A big brand could not only bring her endless profits. More importantly, there was a lot of additional value. For example, the method she was using to raise funds.


    Only the right to join the chain and not the shares. This was the most ideal way to raise funds.


    In the future, when the industrial park was completed, she would build another workshop and give out the shares carefully.


    If she does well, the Liu family will not have to suffer poverty for generations to come.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Jie replied.


    The probability of opening 100 chain stores in a year was not small.


    Oh right, maybe he had to release this news.


    After all, the quantity was limited, so it was beneficial for the intended customers to make a decision as soon as possible.


    Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Jie some more questions before letting him leave.


    The next day.


    Those in the manor began to change their diet.


    The potatoes and vermicelli began to decrease drastically. They were replaced with rice, flour, miscellaneous grains, and some seasonal vegetables.


    The potatoes and vermicelli suddenly changed from staple food to side dishes.


    Everyone actually liked this change.


    The Nangong Army accepted it very quickly.


    At the same time, the sausage and bacon workshop started to get busy again.


    In each manor, pigs of suitable weight began to be slaughtered one after another, and many were slaughtered every day.


    Liang Shi and Zhou Shi got more sausages and bacon respectively, which made Manager Liang and Third Master Zhou extremely happy.


    In addition, as the pigs were slaughtered, the vermicelli workshop started working again.


    The soldiers of the Nangong Army who did not need to participate in training entered the vermicelli workshop. The number of vermicelli on the manor slowly increased.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    Liu Wuji, who had rejected the imperial edict to return to the capital several times, finally set foot on his way home.


    Before they left, the Liu family members all sent them off. Each and every one of them had a reluctant look on their faces.


    Liu Shi kept wiping her tears and couldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Alright! You¡¯re already the mother of two children, yet you¡¯re still crying like this.¡± Liu Wuji comforted Liu Shi.


    ¡°I¡¯m not returning to the capital, so 1 won¡¯t be coming back!¡±


    ¡°When 1 return to the capital and settle the matter, 1 will take a leave of absence from the emperor and come back.¡± Although she said that, Lin Xiaoyue noticed that her grandfather¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears.


    ¡°Wuwu, Grandpa¡­¡± Lin Xiaozhi rushed into Liu Wuji¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t go!¡± He pulled Liu Wuji.


    In the past month, his grandfather had spent the most time with him. He spoiled him like a baby and brought him to do many things.


    He liked his grandfather and did not want to be separated from him.


    Liu Wuji¡¯s eyes turned even redder as he carried Lin Xiaozhi up.


    ¡°Aiyo! My good grandson!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is going back to the capital to do something big.¡±


    ¡°Be good and wait for me. When 1 finish my business in the capital, 1 will come back to accompany you every day!¡±


    ¡°In the future, 1 will teach you. You will definitely become the most talented person in Qingshi Town, no, in the entire Great Yan.¡±


    ¡°I am counting on you to be the top scorer in the future!¡± Liu Wuji laughed.


    When Lin Xiaozhi heard this, a little excitement surged in her heart.


    Grandpa had told him this more than once.


    From his mother and sister, he knew that his grandfather was indeed capable. Therefore, he hoped that her grandfather would stay at home forever and never leave.


    However, it was only for a short while, and grandpa was about to leave.


    Wuuuu¡­he didn¡¯t want to be separated from his grandfather.


    Liu Wuji reached out and wiped the tears from the little boy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ha, men don¡¯t cry easily. Why are you crying like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at?¡± Liu Wuji laughed again.


    Indeed, as soon as he said that, Lin Xiaozhi began to sob and stop crying.


    Liu Wuji was relieved.


    Then, he looked at everyone.


    Finally, his gaze fell on Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°With you at home, I can leave in peace.¡± He said.


    ¡°However, you have to be busy with the industrial park and take care of your family. Xiao¡¯er isn¡¯t here, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa. I will take good care of mother and Xiaozhi.¡± SHe promised.


    Liu Wuji was relieved.


    He looked at the crowd again.


    ¡°Alright, go back.¡± He said.


    When everyone heard this, they still didn¡¯t move.


    Liu Wuji frowned. He then put Lin Xiaozhi down and handed him over to Lin Xiaoyue.


    Then, he turned around and got into the carriage..

 Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Life Essence Pill (1)

    Chapter 719: Life Essence Pill (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A cold voice rang out as the coachman drove the horse away.


    Everyone watched the carriage leave.


    At this moment, the amiable Old Master Liu disappeared.


    In its place, the dignified Imperial Advisor appeared once again.


    That night, in the capital.


    Consort Shu¡¯s bedroom.


    Emperor Yan¡¯s face was covered as he chased after a woman in a thin veil who was laughing wildly.


    Yes, because there was a charcoal brazier in the room, the woman was only wearing a thin veil.


    The half-hidden veil accentuated the woman¡¯s exquisite figure.


    As she walked, a large area of her fair skin was revealed.


    The woman¡¯s bell-like laughter filled the palace with lust.


    ¡°Hehe, come and get me!¡± The woman smiled coquettishly and hooked her finger at Emperor Yan, who was not far away.


    Hearing this, the white-haired Emperor Yan¡¯s heart rippled. ¡°Little vixen, just you wait!¡±


    He muttered to himself and pounced in the direction of the woman.


    ¡°Hehe, 1 am here¡­¡± The woman dodged in time and jumped not far away as she continued.


    When Emperor Yan heard this voice, he felt even more unbearable and continued to pounce in the direction of the woman.


    Soon, after a few rounds.


    Emperor Yan was panting and looked like he had no strength left. The woman finally stopped hiding and stood on the spot, allowing Emperor Yan to pounce over and grab her.


    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s see where you can escape to! 1 caught you!¡± Ignoring the sweat on his forehead, Emperor Yan tore off the blindfold covering his eyes.


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s clear 1 gave in to Your Highness.¡± The woman pouted and wiggled in Emperor Yan¡¯s arms.


    Emperor Yan instantly reacted when he saw this.


    Then, he carried the woman up horizontally.


    Because her body was not in good condition, she swayed a little and almost hugged him.


    A hint of panic flashed across the woman¡¯s face before she returned to normal. She continued to look at Emperor Yan with her seductive eyes.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yan instantly regained his strength and carried her to the big bed not far away.


    That¡¯s right, this woman was none other than Zhang Shi whom Prince Anyang had arranged to enter the capital not long ago. She was the woman who bore an 8o% resemblance to Consort Shu.


    After Zhang Shi entered the palace, she really did not disappoint the Imperial Consort and Prince Anyang. She quickly attracted the attention of Emperor Yan who pushed away the originally favored Yu.


    Not only that, Emperor Yan had even given Consort Shu¡¯s former palace to Zhang Shi and had already decided to make Zhang Shi the new Consort Shu.


    Soon, the figures on the big bed overlapped, and their muffled voices spread throughout the entire inner hall.


    The palace maids and eunuchs who were keeping watch outside the hall exchanged a glance and lowered their heads.


    Although the new Consort Shu had a gentle appearance like the previous Consort Shu, she was extremely bold in this aspect.


    Perhaps it was because of this, the Emperor had been staying here for several days.


    Moreover, he would occasionally hang out with her during the day and even neglect the government.


    At the same time, in the Imperial Consort¡¯s bedroom.


    When she received the palace maid¡¯s report, a hint of delight flashed across her eyes.


    ¡°Bring her in.¡± Then, he looked at his armor and said casually.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The palace maid immediately left.


    Not long after, two eunuchs escorted a haggard woman in.


    Only when she was in front of her did she see her face clearly.


    It was the most favored person in the palace, Yu.


    Lady Yu was still very stubborn in front of the Imperial Consort, wanting to break free from the restraints of the two eunuchs.


    ¡°Let go, you dog slaves!¡± She cursed.


    However, she was held tightly by the eunuchs and could not break free at all.


    Helpless, Lady Yu could only glare at the Imperial Consort angrily.


    The Imperial Consort was not angry. Instead, she smiled and was in a very good mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m favored by the emperor. How dare you treat me like this?!¡± Lady Yu said angrily. She had no respect for the Imperial Consort.


    She thought that the Imperial Consort would give in to her as usual.


    But this time, the Imperial Consort only had a smile on her face.


    Just as Lady Yu felt that something was wrong, the Imperial Consort opened her mouth.


    ¡°Hehe, most favored? Maybe in the past, but now¡­¡± As she spoke, the Imperial Consort revealed a sympathetic expression.


    ¡°Lady Yu probably doesn¡¯t know yet, but there¡¯s going to be another consort in the harem.¡±


    ¡°Although she is a commoner, hehe, she is different from you, Lady Yu. The moment she arrives, she is conferred a consort.¡±


    Lady Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    She quickly recalled the rumors in the palace. And the fact that the emperor had not gone to her for the past few days.


    A commoner girl? A consort?

 Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Life Essence Pill (2)

    Chapter 720: Life Essence Pill (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    The Emperor actually wanted to make that woman a consort?


    Back then, the emperor doted on her, but only gave her the position of a lady.


    The newcomer had only served him for a few days, and he actually wanted to make her a consort?


    Thinking of the rumors about the woman in the palace these past few days, Lady Yu¡¯s face became flustered.


    No, the emperor had said that she was the only one in the harem who received his affection. He would spoil her for the rest of her life.


    Impossible, the emperor would never have a change of heart¡­


    Seeing Lady Yu¡¯s pale face shaking her head in denial, the smile on the Imperial Consort¡¯s face deepened.


    ¡°What an idiot. You actually believed a man¡¯s promise in bed.¡± The Imperial Consort covered her mouth and chuckled, her words full of sarcasm.


    Lady Yu felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She wanted to refute, but she did not have the courage.


    Previously, she depended on the Emperor¡¯s favor to get carried away, but she was not stupid.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been chosen to enter the palace.


    Now that her beautiful dream had been shattered, she had to face reality.


    Yes, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the new woman had completely replaced her, the Imperial Consort would never have dared to attack her directly.


    Thinking of this, a hint of panic flashed across her heart.


    ¡°What-what do you want?¡± Then, she looked at the Imperial Consort in fear.


    The Imperial Consort covered her mouth and smiled.


    This caused her to be even more frightened.


    ¡°I¡­belong to Master Guo¡¯s. Master Guo is now deeply trusted by the Emperor. With him around, you can¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Yes, she was chosen by Master Guo and sent to the palace.


    As long as the Emperor needed Master Guo¡¯s pills and thought highly of him, no one could touch her.


    Thinking of this, her heart calmed down a lot. There was a hint of calmness in her eyes as she looked at the Imperial Consort.


    Unexpectedly, it only attracted the Imperial Consort¡¯s chuckle.


    ¡°Master Guo? Hehe¡­He¡¯s just a swindler.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Advisor has returned. After tomorrow¡¯s meeting, what do you think will happen to that charlatan?¡±


    Yu Cairen¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°Nonsense! Master Guo¡¯s skill was profound, and he refined a spirit herb to strengthen the Emperor¡¯s body. Why would the Imperial Advisor attack the immortal master?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, spirit herbs?!¡± The Imperial Consort¡¯s face finally turned cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a Life Essence Pill that overdrafts one¡¯s blood essence.¡±


    Lady Yu¡¯s pupils constricted. When she heard the words ¡°Light Essence Pill¡±, she instantly fell to the ground.


    Yes, she knew about the Life Essence Pill.


    When she first discovered that the Emperor¡¯s white hair had suddenly increased and that his mental state was not right, she had asked the immortal master.


    The immortal master had an extraordinary relationship with her. Seeing that she kept asking, he told her the truth.


    It turned out that the pill that the immortal master gave the emperor was not some kind of spirit medicine to strengthen the body, but a pill that could overdraw a person¡¯s blood essence.


    The so-called Life Essence Pill referred to drawing light at the last moment.


    The more it was used, the more severe the blood essence exhaustion would be.


    According to the amount that the Emperor had consumed two days ago, the Emperor could actually last a long time.


    According to their plan, as long as she got pregnant with the Dragon Heir during this period of time, she would not have to worry for the rest of her life. She could even rely on her son to become the Emperor of the Great Yan.


    But the emperor was actually addicted to the pill.


    The dosage also quickly increased from one pill every two days to one pill a day. This caused his body to deteriorate even faster.


    Furthermore, it was said that the Emperor had been spending every night with the new girl who entered the palace. Perhaps the dosage had increased again.


    She thought that this was a secret between her and the master.


    Unexpectedly, the Imperial Consort actually knew about it!


    How could she bear the punishment?


    Lady Yu was instantly surrounded by fear, and even her body could not help but tremble.


    ¡°Your-Your Highness¡­¡± Then, as if remembering something, she quickly crawled toward the Imperial Consort.


    But before she could touch the Imperial Consort¡¯s foot, she was kicked away.


    Lady Yu wanted to step forward but was pulled back by two eunuchs.


    A look of disgust flashed across the Imperial Consort¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now, the evidence is conclusive.¡±


    ¡°As for you, you were recommended by Master Guo. It was impossible for you not to know. There¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯ll be punished the same way as Master Guo.¡±


    Seeing that Lady Yu was looking at her, the Imperial Consort smiled again.


    ¡°According to the laws of the Great Yan, your situation is precarious. You¡¯ll be cut into pieces.¡±


    Lady Yu was shocked. Tears flowed down her face, and her body trembled even more violently.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­wuwu, I am sorry. Please save me¡­¡±


    ¡°This was all done by Master Guo, it has nothing to do with me. It has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Lady Yu hurriedly kowtowed to the Imperial Consort.


    One knock after another, the sound of knocking continued..

 Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Life Essence Pill (3)

    Chapter 721: Life Essence Pill (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Tran station


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± When the Imperial Consort saw this, she covered her face with an embroidered handkerchief and laughed heartily.


    ¡°Nothing to do with you? Hehe, will anyone believe that?¡±


    When Lady Yu heard this, she panicked even more.


    ¡°Please save me, Empress! If Your Highness is willing to save me, I will repay Your Highness even if 1 am crushed to pieces in the future!¡± She hurriedly kowtowed to the Imperial Consort again.


    Since the Imperial Consort had sent people to capture her, there must be a turning point.


    Yes, there must be Otherwise, why would the Imperial Consort bother?


    The corners of the Imperial Consort¡¯s mouth curled up, and she finally stopped laughing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t save you. But you still have a chance to save yourself.¡±


    ¡°Please enlighten me, Your Highness!¡± Lady Yu hurriedly said. She kowtowed heavily again.


    The Imperial Consort felt pain just by looking at it.


    ¡°Tomorrow, the Imperial Advisor will enter the palace to meet the Emperor. With his ability, he will definitely be able to see that the Emperor has taken the Life Essence Pill.¡±


    ¡°When Master Guo is investigated, you won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility.¡±


    Lady Yu¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°For now, you can only go to the Emperor before the Imperial Advisor enters the palace. Then, report Master Guo s crimes to the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Only by doing so can you remove the responsibility and escape death.¡±


    The reason for this arrangement was obviously not to save this little slut. Instead, she had to try her best to remove the Imperial Advisor from this matter.


    Yes, ever since she received her son s letter and investigated Master Guo and Lady Yu, she had made many connections.


    Although there was no direct evidence to prove that the matter of the Emperor taking the Life Essence Pill was related to the Imperial Advisor, she knew that he was definitely behind this.


    As expected. He had been away for more than a month and was destroying the Emperor without batting an eyelid.


    If he rushed back at this time, the Emperor would already be powerless to reverse the situation. There was not much time left¡­


    Very good.


    The Great Yan was in the hands of the Emperor, and it was a mess.


    If her son succeeded to the throne, the Great Yan would prosper.


    Lady Yu was shocked and quickly figured out the crux of the matter.


    She did not consider what the Imperial Consort was plotting and quickly agreed.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness! ¡®1 He hurriedly kowtowed to the Imperial Consort to thank her.


    The corners of the Imperial Consort¡¯s mouth curled up.


    ¡°Next, do as I say¡­¡±


    Then, she told Lady Yu about her plan.


    The more Lady Yu listened, the more horrified she became.


    As expected, the Imperial Consort had other plans.


    But even so, Lady Yu did not dare to have any objections and could only nod.


    Two hours later.


    Lady Yu, who had just finished washing up, left the Imperial Consort¡¯s chambers.


    She did not return to her own chambers, but headed towards Consort Shu¡¯s chambers.


    ¡°The Emperor has already rested, Lady Yu, please return.¡± The eunuch in Consort Shu¡¯s palace spoke to her rudely.


    Although she was a talented person who was previously favored, the situation was different now.


    Right now, the Emperor doted on their master the most.


    Moreover, the Emperor had already ordered people to draft a decree. After tomorrow, their master would be the new Consort Shu.


    It was so late at night, yet Lady Yu actually dared to come to their palace to see the emperor. She really overestimated herself.


    ¡°Eunuch, please tell His Majesty that I have something to report.¡± Lady Yu was rejected, bur she didn¡¯t get angry.


    Instead, she took out a pouch and handed it to the eunuch. Her expression was also very anxious.


    When the eunuch received the pouch, he felt that it was quite heavy, and his expression became much better.


    However, it was only for a moment before he stuffed the pouch back to her.


    ¡°I said that rhe Emperor has already rested. Don¡¯t you understand? Hurry up and leave!¡±


    ¡°If you startle the emperor and our master, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± The eunuch said angrily.


    Money was good, but the future was more important!


    If he went in to report today and disturbed the emperor and master, what if he was reprimanded? Furthermore, Master would not think highly of him in the future.


    Lady Yu¡¯s face turned pale.


    Thinking of the Imperial Consort¡¯s instructions, she could not care less.


    She steeled her heart and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Your Majesty! 1 have something to report! I have something to report!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! 1 have something to report!¡±


    Lady Yu shouted at the top of her lungs, wanting to use this primitive method to get the Emperor¡¯s attention


    ¡°What are you doing? Shut up! Hurry up and shut up!¡± The eunuch tried his best to suppress his voice as he reprimanded her. He was afraid that she would disturb the people in the palace and implicate him.


    Seeing that Lady Yu did not restrain herself at all, the eunuch hurriedly called over a team of guards not far away.


    ¡°Quick, shut her mouth and throw her out! ¡± He commanded in a shrill voice.


    The guards did not hesitate and quickly stepped forward.


    Lady Yu¡¯s expression was flustered. She dodged while continuing to howl loudly.


    ¡°Your Majesty! I¡¯m Yu¡¯er! I have something important to tell Your Majesty!¡± Her voice was so loud that it was almost mournful.


    The nearby guards felt their ears hurt.


    At this moment, Emperor Yan, who had already fallen asleep in the hall, was finally woken up..

 Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: The Imperial Advisor Returns to the Palace (1)

    Chapter 722: The Imperial Advisor Returns to the Palace (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    He frowned and saw that the woman beside him had already sat up and was looking outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zhang Shi quickly restrained the irritation that flashed in her eyes.


    When she lowered her head to look at Emperor Yan, her eyes were filled with tenderness.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, have a good rest. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± She said gently.


    Emperor Yan¡¯s furrowed brows finally relaxed.


    Feeling exhausted, he closed his eyes.


    Zhang Shi¡¯s eyes flashed with gloominess as she got off the bed.


    What a good-for-nothing. Someone actually made a ruckus in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Yu¡¯er have something to report! It is related to Your Majesty¡¯s health! Your Majesty!¡± At this moment, a sharp voice came from outside.


    Emperor Yan, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened them.


    Then, he sat up.


    When Zhang Shi turned around, she saw this scene.


    At this moment, Emperor Yan¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He was completely different from before when he was immersed in her beauty, giving Zhang Shi a fright.


    ¡°Bring her in.¡± Before Zhang Shi could recover from her shock, she heard Emperor Yan say in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Shi quickly regained her senses and agreed with a face full of fear.


    Then, she walked out of the hall with a perturbed heart.


    At this moment, Lady Yu had already been caught and gagged. She was being held up by the guards and was about to be thrown out.


    When Zhang Shi saw this situation, she frowned.


    What a bunch of trash. Only now do they restrain her.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Even though she was unwilling, Zhang Shi still stopped them.


    The guards put Lady Yu down.


    ¡°Mistress¡­¡± The eunuch saw Zhang Shi and quickly ran over to her.


    ¡°This woman has disturbed Mistress. Her crime is-¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Zhang Shi shot him a look and the eunuch shut his mouth.


    It was over, he had indeed disturbed the Mistress and the Emperor.


    Zhang Shi shifted her gaze from the eunuch to Lady Yu.


    ¡°The emperor wants to see you. Come with me.¡±


    Lady Yu was delighted.


    She quickly walked towards Zhang Shi.


    After they got closer, the two of them saw each other¡¯s faces clearly.


    The result was shocking.


    However, it was only for a moment before the two of them quickly looked away.


    Zhang Shi turned around first and entered the inner hall.


    She had been nurtured by Prince Anyang and had seen the portrait of Consort Shu, even in real life. Naturally, she knew the meaning of her existence.


    As for the person behind her, she might not have been sure just now, but now she was sure of her identity.


    She was indeed so¡­


    To think that she had been somewhat complacent these two days, thinking that she could charm the Emperor not only by relying on her appearance similar to Consort Shu¡­


    Forget it, her thoughts were not on that old man anyway.


    Lady Yu hurriedly followed.


    The moment she saw Zhang Shi, some of the thoughts in her mind also completely scattered.


    Back then, when she was favored, there were rumors in the palace that it was because she looked a little like Consort Shu who had passed away in the palace.


    She had always scoffed at this.


    After seeing Consort Shu¡¯s portrait, although she had some suspicions, she did not take it seriously.


    But just now, the moment she saw Zhang Shi, she almost thought that she was Consort Shu.


    If one were to say that her appearance was two to three points similar to Consort Shu, Zhang Shi looked almost exactly the same as her.


    No wonder Zhang Shi was able to captivate the Emperor so quickly.


    Consort Shu¡­was doted on back then because of that¡­


    At this moment, Lady Yu was a little unwilling in his heart, but she was more relieved.


    This was good too. After she recognized the reality, she would be more convinced of her loss.


    After a while, Lady Yu followed Zhang Shi into the inner hall.


    Emperor Yan had already gotten up from the bed, but he did not leave. Instead, he sat on the edge of the bed domineeringly.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Without waiting for Zhang Shi to speak, Lady Yu had already quickly stepped forward and bowed to Emperor Yan.


    Seeing Lady Yu, Emperor Yan looked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± He said with some displeasure.


    He knew this woman. Her eyes and brows looked like Wanyue. He thought she was not bad, so he spoiled her for a while.


    These few days, because Zhang Shi entered the palace, he forgot about her and did not care about her anymore.


    She was quite bold to come here in the middle of the night.


    Lady Yu sensed Emperor Yan¡¯s displeasure and her body could not help but tremble.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the man opposite her was actually the Emperor who had been sweet talking to her and doting on her.


    But with the shock of seeing Zhang Shi, she quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Please forgive me for disturbing Your Majesty in the middle of the night because I have something to report.¡± Lady Yu quickly knelt down.


    ¡°When I learned of this, I could not wait anymore. Please forgive me.¡± After saying that, Lady Yu kowtowed to Emperor Yan..

 Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: The Imperial Advisor Returns to the Palace (2)

    Chapter 723: The Imperial Advisor Returns to the Palace (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Emperor Yan frowned.


    He recalled what he had just heard.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.


    Lady Yu did not answer. Instead, she looked at Zhang Shi who was not far away.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yan frowned again.


    ¡°You go down first.¡± He said to Zhang Shi.


    Zhang Shi looked at Emperor Yan resentfully and then glared at Lady Yu.


    Only then did she unwillingly bow to Emperor Yan and retreat.


    This small appearance made Emperor Yan¡¯s mood much better.


    After Zhang Shi left, Emperor Yan looked at Lady Yu.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to report to me?¡± He asked.


    Lady Yu saw the change in Emperor Yan¡¯s expression and sighed again.


    She quickly collected her emotions and told Emperor Yan about what the Imperial Consort had instructed him to do.


    The more Emperor Yan listened, the angrier he became.


    ¡°Cough¨C¡± Suddenly, he coughed and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Lady Yu was shocked and quickly got up to help Emperor Yan.


    She took a handkerchief and wiped Emperor Yan¡¯s mouth.


    Emperor Yan looked at the blood-stained handkerchief and his body actually trembled.


    He actually coughed up blood¡­


    ¡°Men, men!¡± Panicking, Emperor Yan pushed Lady Yu away and shouted.


    After a short while, Zhang Shi arrived with a group of guards.


    After entering the inner hall, what Zhang Shi saw was that Emperor Yan¡¯s hair seemed to have turned white again. The few strands of hair that fell from his forehead swayed messily. He looked old and weak.


    ¡°Summon the Imperial Physician!¡± Emperor Yan said sternly.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The guards hurriedly replied.


    ¡°Wait-¡± However, just a moment later, Emperor Yan called out to the guards again.


    The guards stopped and turned around to salute Emperor Yan.


    ¡°Tell the Imperial Advisor to come and see me immediately!¡± Emperor Yan said again.


    Imperial physicians, that bunch of useless trash, they didn¡¯t notice that it was the Life Essence Pill. What use would it be to call them over now?


    The Imperial Advisor! Oh right, he was proficient in both Heaven and Earth.


    He definitely knew about the Life Essence Pill and how to remove its effects.


    At this moment, Emperor Yan was in a panic. He no longer looked like an emperor. Instead, he looked like an old man who was afraid of death.


    Seeing this, Zhang Shi glanced at Lady Yu who had fallen to the side and had some guesses in her heart.


    She went forward, supported Emperor Yan, and gently stroked his back.


    Emperor Yan¡¯s body trembled and he subconsciously wanted to dodge.


    When he turned around and saw that it was Zhang Shi, his eyes moved, and then a hint of fragility flashed across his eyes.


    Then, he let Zhang Shi take care of him.


    Zhang Shi revealed a distressed expression and helped Emperor Yan to the bed to lie down.


    Immediately, she ordered the palace maid to bring hot water and cloth.


    When the hot water came, she personally wiped Emperor Yan¡¯s face.


    Under Zhang Shi¡¯s care, Emperor Yan¡¯s emotions slowly recovered.


    When Lady Yu saw this scene, she became even more aware of her status.


    Even if she was just a substitute, she was actually the worst.


    ¡°Men!¡± Emperor Yan came back to his senses and quickly shouted.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± A guard immediately entered.


    ¡°Pass down my order to detain Master Guo.¡±


    ¡°Also, seal off the Third Prince and Fifth Prince¡¯s residences. No one is allowed to enter or leave without my orders.¡± After saying that, Emperor Yan closed his eyes tiredly.


    Lady Yu¡¯s eyes moved slightly.


    Sure enough, the situation proceeded as the Imperial Consort had expected.


    After Prince Anyang was conferred the title of king and went to his fief, the Seventh Prince also followed him out of the capital.


    Now, in the capital, the only ones who had the ambition and strength to fight for the position of Crown Prince were the Third and the Fifth Prince.


    The Imperial Consort linked Master Guo to the Third and Fifth Princes.


    As long as the two princes did not handle it well, what awaited them was destruction.


    Without these two, even if Prince Anyang could not ascend to the position of Crown Prince, the probability of successfully fighting for the throne would greatly increase.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The guard obeyed and left.


    Zhang Shi sighed and continued to wipe Emperor Yan¡¯s forehead with a handkerchief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the Imperial Advisor to come. Please don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡± She said with a face full of heartache.


    Emperor Yan opened his eyes and saw the woman in front of him with a worried expression.


    Through this face, he seemed to recall the time not long after Consort Shu entered the palace, when he was sick and Consort Shu took good care of him.


    At that time, Consort Shu truly loved him.


    What a pity¡­it was him who had destroyed this love.


    There was also Qing¡¯er. That child was born out of their love.


    He named him Murong Qing to express his feelings for Consort Shu.


    At that time, they were as happy as a family of three in Shuanghua Palace..

 Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: The Imperial Advisor Returns to the Palace (3)

    Chapter 724: The Imperial Advisor Returns to the Palace (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    But everything was gone¡­


    In order to exterminate the Nangong Family, he had abandoned his son.


    Consort Shu also hated him and became a stranger to him. In the end, she even escaped from him.


    Regret?


    He kept telling himself that he had no regrets.


    But from the moment he saw Zhang Shi, he knew that he regretted it¡­


    He clearly knew that Zhang Shi was not Consort Shu, but he still treated her as her.


    He even wanted to make up for what he owed Consort Shu to Zhang Shi.


    However, he knew that he might never be able to see Wanyue again in this lifetime¡­


    Nangong Wanyue, how cruel of you.


    Emperor Yan¡¯s heart ached and he closed his eyes.


    Seeing this, Zhang Shi thought that Emperor Yan wanted to rest and did not disturb him anymore.


    Not long after, the people from the Imperial Academy of Medicine arrived.


    Zhang Shi then went forward to ask Emperor Yan.


    Emperor Yan opened his tired eyes and waved his hand.


    ¡°Let them wait in the side hall first. Call me when the Imperial Advisor arrives.¡± He said.


    He no longer had much hope for the imperial physicians.


    Right now, the only person he could count on was the Imperial Advisor.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Shi responded and quickly went to make arrangements.


    Just as she arranged for the imperial physician to go to the side hall, the Imperial Advisor finally arrived.


    Zhang Shi¡¯s face lit up and she went to invite Emperor Yan again.


    Upon hearing the arrival of the Imperial Advisor, the exhausted Emperor Yan seemed to have regained some vitality and asked Zhang Shi to help him up.


    ¡°Quick, let him in.¡± He said.


    ¡°Let the Imperial Advisor in!¡± Zhang Shi hurriedly rushed outside.


    Not long after, Liu Wuji finally entered.


    ¡°Greetings, Emperor.¡± He walked to a place not far from Emperor Yan and bowed to him.


    When he saw Zhang Shi, Liu Wuji¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t show any abnormality.


    When he returned to the palace, he knew that Prince Anyang and the Imperial Consort had arranged for a woman who looked very similar to Consort Shu to enter the palace.


    He didn¡¯t expect them to be so similar, to the point where she could almost pass off as the real Consort Shu.


    ¡°Quickly get up!¡± Emperor Yan hurriedly said.


    ¡°Thankyou, Emperor!¡±


    Seeing Liu Wuji get up, his mental state was better than before he left the capital. He looked younger than before. Emperor Yan was envious.


    Why did he listen to his Third Son¡¯s advice to bring Master Guo into the palace?


    In the entire Great Yan Dynasty, who else was better at the art of health preservation than the Imperial Advisor?


    ¡°I called you here because I want you to take a look at my body.¡± Emperor Yan quickly said.


    Liu Wuji looked surprised.


    Emperor Yan looked bitter.


    ¡°I was previously infected and my body was weak. The Imperial Physicians couldn¡¯t find the cause of the illness.¡±


    ¡°After that¡­¡±


    ¡°After that, Third Son recommended a person to me. His name is Master Guo.¡±


    ¡°Master Guo refined a spirit medicine for me. After taking the medicine, my physical weakness was quickly alleviated, and I feel that my spirit and strength are better than before.¡±


    Liu Wuji nodded and listened. When he looked at Emperor Yan, his brows were furrowed. He was obviously doubting his words.


    Emperor Yan also understood. Although he felt that after taking the medicine, his spirit and physical strength were better than before, he also realized that his hair was turning white faster and his skin was aging rapidly.


    However, Master Guo told him that it was all caused by spirit herbs. Moreover, after a period of time, those bad situations would be reversed, so he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    But now, when Lady Yu came to expose Master Guo, he realized that something was wrong.


    At this moment, he was hoping that all of this was nonsense.


    Master Guo didn¡¯t lie to him. The spirit herbs he had consumed these days weren¡¯t some Life Essence Pill.


    ¡°But I just learned that the pill Master Guo gave me is called the Life Essence Pill.¡±


    Before Emperor Yan could finish his sentence, Liu Wuji¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Life Essence Pill?!¡± Liu Wuji looked at Emperor Yan in shock.


    Emperor Yan felt his heart sink rapidly.


    ¡°Yes. Do you recognize this medicine?¡± He tried to calm himself down and asked Liu Wuji.


    Liu Wuji frowned. He did not answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°does the Emperor still have this pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emperor Yan hurriedly said.


    Then, he looked at Zhang Shi beside him.


    Zhang Shi bowed to Emperor Yan and retreated.


    Not long after, the pills were brought over.


    Liu Wuji glanced at the uneasy Emperor Yan and reached out to take the wooden box from Zhang Shi.


    He opened the box and sniffed the pill. Then, he opened the pill and looked at the inside of the pill.


    Then, under Emperor Yan¡¯s nervous gaze, he nodded with a solemn expression.


    Emperor Yan seemed to have lost all his strength in an instant. He closed his eyes and collapsed weakly on the pillow.


    After a long while, Emperor Yan opened his eyes again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking the medicine for more than a month. Can the illness still be cured?¡± He asked Liu Wuji.


    After confirming that it was the Life Essence Pill, he no longer doubted the medicinal effects.


    The only solution now was to find a way to remove the medicinal properties as much as possible.


    He only hoped that it wasn¡¯t too late.


    Liu Wuji stretched out his hand.


    ¡°I will take the emperor¡¯s pulse.¡± He said with a solemn expression..

 Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Poisoned (3)

    Chapter 730: Poisoned (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°With the Emperor overseeing the capital, the vassal kings will definitely not dare to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°But now¡­¡±


    Emperor Yan frowned. ¡°Just say it.¡±


    ¡°Now that Your Majesty is poisoned and has yet to appoint a crown prince. Once there is a change in the capital, I¡¯m afraid that before the Chu Jin army moves out, our army will be in chaos.¡±


    After the Emperor died, there was no heir left. Each vassal king was bound to have ambitions and fight for the throne.


    At that time, it would be the end of the Great Yan with internal and external troubles.


    Emperor Yan¡¯s heart trembled.


    The Imperial Advisor¡¯s words were actually quite restrained.


    Even if he didn¡¯t allow the vassal kings to send troops, as long as he didn¡¯t leave behind an heir and died, the vassal kings would still cause trouble.


    Furthermore, even if he left behind an edict, some people would not believe it. Those with ambition would also find an opportunity to cause trouble.


    At that time, the Great Yan would also face internal and external troubles.


    The only safer way was to appoint a crown prince.


    Moreover, he had to help the Crown Prince establish his prestige as much as possible while he was still alive and reduce the ambitions of the vassal kings.


    Prince Anyang¡­the Imperial Advisor favored his eldest son.


    His eldest son, Murong Xuyang, had average talent, but he knew how to make good use of people. He indeed had the potential to become an Emperor.


    In addition, he had the Liang family as his in-laws and the Imperial Consort¡¯s mother as support. He was indeed the most powerful among the princes.


    At the same time, in other words, if he did not choose his eldest son, after he passed away, the new Emperor would probably not be able to sit firmly on the throne.


    The current Great Yan couldn¡¯t afford all this¡­


    At the thought of this, Emperor Yan closed his eyes.


    Was he really going to make Prince Anyang the Crown Prince and pass the throne to him?


    He couldn¡¯t bear to¡­


    ¡°Summon Prince Anyang to the capital¡­¡± Finally, Emperor Yan spoke.


    Even if he wasn¡¯t willing to give up, he had to.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly let the Great Yan die with him.


    If Prince Anyang succeeded to the throne in the future and could turn the tide, he could be considered to have an explanation to his ancestors.


    Liu Wuji¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± He immediately bowed to Emperor Yan.


    Emperor Yan looked up tiredly. ¡°Also, other than Prince Anyang, the other vassal kings will not participate in the battle for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Send a message to Prince Anyang. Before he enters the capital, send his generals and ten thousand elite soldiers to the Iron Gate to resist the Chu Jin army.¡±


    Liu Wuji was stunned.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he bowed to Emperor Yan again.


    10,000 elite soldiers, this was almost all the troops that the vassal kings could mobilize on the surface.


    The Emperor was still worried about Prince Anyang.


    At this time, let Prince Anyang pull the army to the border and summon him to the capital.


    He also used Prince Anyang as a hostage to control the ten thousand soldiers at the border so that they would not dare to act rashly.


    However, this did not matter. After all, according to his original plan, Anyang County had to send troops.


    Currently, the number of Nangong soldiers that could be mobilized from Qingshi Town was 4,890.


    Prince Anyang only needed to add another 5,000 people to make up the numbers.


    Most importantly, the Nangong Army was all brave and skilled in battle. They were all existences that could take on ten people at once.


    As long as the Nangong Army reached the border, he would be at ease.


    As for the capital.


    The Emperor did not have much time left. With him around, Prince Anyang would definitely succeed the throne.


    Emperor Yan looked at Liu Wuji again.


    ¡°In addition, the Arithmetic Book¡­¡±


    Liu Wuji quickly raised his head and looked at Emperor Yan.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yan smiled weakly.


    As expected, only when it concerned his granddaughter would he act more like a mortal.


    ¡°The Arithmetic Book has been in the capital for more than a month. How¡¯s the response?¡± Emperor Yan asked.


    Liu Wuji cupped his hands.


    ¡°The response is very good. The Academy¡¯s Headmasters and students all praise it, so do the common people.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Emperor Yan smiled and nodded.


    Liu Wuji raised his head and looked at it, feeling a little puzzled.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, pass down a decree to promote the Arithmetic Books throughout the country.¡±


    Liu Wuji was shocked.


    The capital had only been testing for a month, and they had only tested the first fourteen volumes of the Arithmetic Books. This was going to be implemented nationwide.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yan looked at Liu Wuji weakly.


    ¡°I have been in power for more than twenty years and have not made any achievements. On the contrary, we lost cities, ceded land, and paid reparations, leaving a disaster for the Great Yan.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time left¡­I have to hurry.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let future generations only remember that I¡¯m an incompetent ruler who ceded territory and paid reparations when they read history books.¡±


    ¡°Arithmetic Books¡­¡± Emperor Yan panted and smiled.


    ¡°I have read it more than once. It¡¯s a good book, a good book that can be passed down through the ages.¡±


    ¡°I have to promote it before 1 die. Let future generations know that this book was promoted by me.¡±


    Emperor Yan looked at Liu Wuji and smiled brightly.


    ¡°I have to thank the Imperial Preceptor for writing this book.¡±


    At this moment, he was truly grateful..

 Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: Return (1)

    Chapter 731: Return (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Without the Arithmetic Book, perhaps after his death, he would only be left with infamy.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Liu Wuji¡¯s tone became heavier.


    Seeing this, Emperor Yan recalled the past and revealed a look of guilt.


    Then, he quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Before Prince Anyang enters the capital, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the matters in the court.¡±


    ¡°When he takes over the government, you and the prime minister have to assist him.¡±


    At this moment, Emperor Yan seemed to have changed into a different person.


    He was really preparing to give up his power.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Wuji replied.


    Emperor Yan was finally relieved.


    After a while, he said, ¡°also, Zhang Shi has nothing to do with this. Let her go.¡±


    ¡°If she weren¡¯t here in the past 19 days, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it.¡±


    Liu Wuji instantly raised his head and looked at Emperor Yan.


    Emperor Yan smiled.


    ¡°Although I am old, my mind is not muddled.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shi has been taking care of me these days. She has done her best and is not lying.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t leave her¡­¡± Emperor Yan sighed and regretted his last sentence.


    He missed Consort Shu, or rather, he had missed her since he started taking the Life Essence Pill.


    The weaker his body and the worse his mental state, the more he missed her. He missed the time they spent together.


    A complicated expression flashed across Liu Wuji¡¯s face.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make arrangements after we find out the ins and outs.¡± He said.


    Emperor Yan looked at Liu Wuji. He was originally a little angry, but he put away his anger.


    Since Zhang Shi was innocent, when the matter was investigated, Zhang Shi would come back sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Emperor Yan did not dwell on this matter anymore.


    ¡°Alright. Let the imperial physician in. You can leave.¡± He said to Liu Wuji. There was a hint of frustration.


    Liu Wuji did not react. He cupped his hands at Emperor Yan and left.


    That night, under the interrogation of the officials of the Ministry of Justice, the matter of Emperor Yan being poisoned was concluded.


    The person who poisoned him was Lady Yu. She was angry that Emperor Yan killed Master Guo and his family, so she poisoned him.


    At this moment, everyone found out that Master Guo¡¯s family concluded Lady Yu¡¯s younger brother.


    After she was exposed, Lady Yu committed suicide.


    When Emperor Yan received the testimony, his expression was very gloomy.


    After a long while, he threw away his testimony and accepted the truth.


    The only thing that made Emperor Yan happy was that the Imperial Adcisor had sent Zhang Shi back to his side.


    Looking at Zhang Shi¡¯s face that was extremely similar to Consort Shu¡¯s, Emperor Yan once again had the motivation to persevere.


    In the Imperial Consort¡¯s bedroom.


    A eunuch knelt in front of her and reported the situation in Shuanghua Palace.


    Knowing that the matter of Lady Yu poisoning His Majesty had been resolved, the Imperial Consort was relieved.


    ¡°Continue to keep an eye on the Shanghua Palace. Report back immediately if anything happens.¡± The Imperial Consort said in a deep voice.


    At most half a year? It was too much¡­


    However, there were still eighteen days left.Jt was not that easy to survive.


    When his son entered the capital and ascended to the position of Crown Prince, he should die¡­


    That night, in Dashi Village.


    After dinner, everyone returned to their rooms early because of the cold weather.


    A fast horse suddenly came down the official road and galloped into Daishi Village.


    A man and a horse quickly galloped along the village road, straight to the Liu family.


    ¡°Master is back!¡±


    ¡°Madam, Miss! Master is back!¡± Not long after, cheers suddenly rang out from the gatehouse.


    As the sound approached, Lin Xiaoyue, who was preparing to go to bed, also heard the commotion outside.


    When she heard the contents of the servant¡¯s clamor, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up. She grabbed a large cloak and draped it over her body before leaving.


    When she arrived at the courtyard, she realized that Liu Shi and Li Wan had also come out.


    The three of them were delighted as they quickly headed to the front yard.


    At this moment, the front yard was already bustling with activity.


    The servants all got up and invited Li Xiao inside.


    The servant led the way with a lamp and helped Li Xiao carry the things.


    Zhao Fu quickly arranged for the cook to go to the kitchen to boil ginger soup for Li Xiao and prepare hot water and food.


    Then he went to call for a charcoal basin.


    The front yard was bustling with activity.


    ¡°Li Xiao!¡± Lin Xiaoyue was the first of the three women to arrive at the front yard. Seeing that it was indeed Li Xiao who had returned, she immediately called out to him.


    Seeing the figure in the corridor, Li Xiao¡¯s originally cold face seemed to melt as he quickly walked towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She immediately ran and plunged into Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    The man was weathered all the way, and his embrace was a little cold, but Lin Xiaoyue only felt warmth and steadiness.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Feeling the uneasiness of the person in his arms, Li Xiao said in a muffled voice.


    Six days ago, after settling the matter with the Chu Country, they galloped all the way. Two horses died in the journey before they managed to rush back tonight..

 Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Return (2)

    Chapter 732: Return (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    After leaving home for a month and a half, he finally understood what it meant to miss someone to the bone.


    From now on, he would never leave his wife.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue cried and replied.


    It was not in line with her personality, but she could not help but shed tears.


    When the servants saw this, they lowered their heads or turned their heads away, smiling secretly.


    Their young miss and son-in-law had such a good relationship.


    Seeing this, Liu Shi and Li Wan smiled and looked at each other.


    Then, they tacitly turned around and left.


    The young couple had been separated for so long. Now that they were finally reunited, it was better for them not to disturb them.


    If there was anything, they could ask Li Xiao tomorrow.


    Hearing the sneaky laughter, Lin Xiaoyue quickly came back to her senses and quickly let go of Li Xiao.


    ¡°Cough, I have something to ask you. Let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Then, she grabbed Li Xiao¡¯s big hand and led him to the backyard.


    On the way back, Lin Xiaoyue was excited. She didn¡¯t see Liu Shi and Li Wan, but she didn¡¯t care.


    Pulling Li Xiao into the room, Lin Xiao Yue hurriedly asked Li Xiao to take off his cloak.


    ¡°Quickly take off your coat and get on the bed to warm yourself up.¡± As she spoke, she even helped Li Xiao.


    His entire body was as cold as ice. How could he withstand it?


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t refuse and was very cooperative.


    He looked at the busy woman in front of him and smiled.


    Just as she took off the remaining inner clothes, Li Xiao suddenly reached out and hugged Lin Xiaoyue.


    He stopped Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s nagging.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hug you properly.¡± Immediately, Li Xiao¡¯s voice came from above Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s head.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue stopped moving.


    The couple enjoyed the joy of this reunion.


    Then, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Young master, young miss, we¡¯re here to deliver hot water and ginger soup.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue seemed to have been jolted awake in an instant, and only then did she quickly let go of Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao laughed.


    ¡°Come in!¡± He shouted out the door.


    After saying that, he pulled Lin Xiaoyue to the side and sat down.


    The servant girl and the old woman entered and brought hot water and ginger soup into the room.


    Noticing the reactions of their young miss and son-in-law, they all had smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Put it down and leave.¡± Li Xiao said when he saw this.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The servant girl and the old woman agreed and went out with a smile.


    Li Xiao only turned his head to look at his wife after they left and closed the door.


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± He said with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked up and saw Li Xiao¡¯s stubble. She was amused by the man¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Drink the ginger soup first.¡± She pouted.


    Then, she got up and went to prepare the tools for Li Xiao to shave.


    In the past, she often helped him shave. Her skills were not bad now.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied with a smile.


    He reached out and drank the ginger soup in a few mouthfuls.


    Then, she took a towel to wipe her face.


    When the food was delivered, the young couple had just finished.


    Li Xiao pulled Lin Xiaoyue and asked her to eat with him.


    Lin Xiaoyue had already eaten, so she only drank two cups of warm wine.


    The small room was as warm as spring.


    After the meal, the couple cuddled together for a while.


    Li Xiao then took a shower.


    He changed into clean clothes, got on the bed, and embraced his wife.


    After that, Lin Xiaoyue lay softly in Li Xiao¡¯s arms and asked Li Xiao about his trip to Chu.


    ¡°Have you completed the task that grandpa gave you?¡±


    Li Xiao lowered his head and kissed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s forehead with his burning lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is going smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­did you encounter any danger on this trip?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked again.


    She was actually very curious about everything that happened in Chu, but she did not dare to ask.


    ¡°Danger¡­¡± Li Xiao¡¯s eyes flashed.


    Facing his wife¡¯s nervous gaze, he finally nodded.


    ¡°Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be smooth sailing.¡±


    ¡°I want to know. Tell me everything.¡±


    They were husband and wife, and there was nothing that they could not tell each other about.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xiaoyue replied.


    Only then did Li Xiao tell her everything that happened after he went to Chu.


    When she heard that Li Xiao was in danger several times in Chu and was almost betrayed by the officials of Chu, Lin Xiaoyue was extremely nervous.


    ¡°Fortunately, Yuchi Tianqiong and Emperor Chu aren¡¯t muddle-headed.¡±


    ¡°They used me to get rid of Liang An and change the situation in the Imperial Court.¡±


    ¡°Once Liang An falls, the implications are huge, and the impact on the Chu Country is not small.¡±


    ¡°Next, Emperor Chu has to be busy cleaning up the mess and has no mood to start a war again.¡±


    He had not been able to persuade Emperor Chu to join forces with the Great Yan to fight back against the Jin Country.


    However, making Chu withdraw from the upcoming battle was also considered a success..

 Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Return (3)

    Chapter 733: Return (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Without Chu, even if Jin attacks, the pressure on the Great Yan will be much smaller.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao replied.


    ¡°Grandpa is now in charge of the imperial court, and the Great Yan has made preparations in advance. It won¡¯t be easy for the Jin army to invade the border.¡± Li Xiao¡¯s eyes flashed with a fierce look.


    Before he left, the Nangong Army had already begun their training. With Xiao Yang around, they would definitely have recovered their combat strength.


    If the Jin army dared to come, they would not be able to return.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao in confusion.


    The corners of Li Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up as he hugged his wife tighter.


    ¡°Emperor Yan was poisoned. Grandfather took over the government on the second day after returning to the capital. Now, all the important matters in the court are decided by him.¡± He explained.


    That fatuous ruler was courting death.


    The injustice and hatred of the Nangong family was finally going to be avenged.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    ¡°Poisoned?¡± She had some guesses in her heart.


    What a coincidence! Her grandfather had just returned, and Emperor Yan was poisoned?


    Li Xiao smiled at Lin Xiaoyue and nodded.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked again.


    ¡°A great battle is inevitable. I reckon that Prince Anyang will have to enter the capital next.¡±


    ¡°In the future, if the new Emperor can be smoothly replaced, great things can be accomplished!¡± At this point, a glint flashed across Li Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    She instantly figured out many things.


    ¡°Then you-¡± Then, she reached out and grabbed Li Xiao¡¯s arm.


    ¡°When the imperial court¡¯s decree arrives, I will follow the Nangong Army to the border to defend the city.¡±


    ¡°At that time, if you are free, you can set off with the army.¡± Li Xiao laughed.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Good! I must go!¡± She hurriedly said.


    Free time? Even if she wasn¡¯t free, she had to find some time.


    Besides, besides the industrial park project, she had no other projects to work on.


    The construction of the industrial park was now on track. With her sister and the others keeping an eye on her, she was very relieved.


    Li Xiao smiled in satisfaction and pulled the blanket up again.


    ¡°All-Li Xiao, stop-¡±


    The room was filled with love.


    In the second half of the night, the first snow of the year began to fall.


    It was peaceful in Daishi Village.


    The next day.


    Liu Shi and Li Wan woke up early in the morning and went to the front yard to make arrangements.


    He either ordered the servants to remove the snow or instructed the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous breakfast.


    Unfortunately, when it was time, Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao did not come out.


    Liu Shi and Li Wan looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Xiao¡¯er must be tired from rushing back. Let¡¯s not wait for them.¡± Liu Shi said.


    ¡°Aunt is right.¡± Li Wan replied with a smile.


    Then, he helped Madam Liu to the central room for dinner.


    In the end, the two of them brought Lin Xiaozhi along and finished their breakfast, but the couple still did not appear.


    ¡°Those two kids have been working hard recently,¡± Liu Shi said when she saw Li Wan looking at the door from time to time.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re home, it¡¯s only right for us to rest more.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait anymore. Go and do your own things first.¡±


    ¡°When they wake up, I¡¯ll get them to go to town to look for you.¡± Liu Shi smiled.


    Li Wan hesitated.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± He said.


    My brother is really too much. He just came back and already¡­


    It was a pity that he found such a mother-in-law. Not only did she not blame him, she even spoke up for him.


    However, this kind of thing could not be allowed to happen. When she met him, she would have to talk to him properly.


    Li Wan put down her chopsticks.


    ¡°Then, Xiaozhi and I will leave first.¡±


    Xiaozhi had already gone outside to wait. The child couldn¡¯t be late for school.


    She had to go to the Liu residence too. She didn¡¯t have time to wait for anyone.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liu Shi replied with a smile.


    Only then did Li Wan leave.


    At this moment, in Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s room.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a certain man staring at her.


    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness and affection.


    A certain woman¡¯s thoughts quickly cleared up. Her first reaction was to grab the blanket and pull it up.


    This reaction made the man laugh.


    He saw that the woman had already covered her head with the blanket and was motionless.


    The man smiled and reached out to pull the woman¡¯s blanket back.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He held back his laughter and said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurriedly said.


    She had an expression that said, ¡°hurry up and get me something to eat.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the man¡¯s gaze turned deep.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry! My stomach is growling!¡± Lin Xiaoyue cried out in her heart and quickly said.


    ¡°Pfft¨C¡±


    ¡°1¡¯11 go get some food for you.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue blushed.


    Seeing Li Xiao lift the blanket and get out of bed, she quickly turned her face away.


    This guy was getting more and more shameless.


    After Li Xiao went out, Lin Xiaoyue looked at the roof for a while before getting up.


    She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Otherwise, when that guy came back, it would probably be endless.


    Not long after Lin Xiaoyue got up and put on her clothes, Li Xiao came back..

 Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: The Imperial Decree has Arrived (1)

    Chapter 734: The Imperial Decree has Arrived (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Water to wash her face and rinse her mouth was delivered.


    ¡°Mother told the kitchen to make some delicious food for us.¡± Li Xiao said as he helped his wife wash her face.


    Lin Xiaoyue glanced at Li Xiao.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Then let¡¯s go out and eat.


    ¡°Have mother and the others eaten?¡±


    It was already so late. Was her mother waiting for them?


    ¡°Yes. Xiaozhi wanted to go to the Academy, and my sister also wanted to go to the Liu residence, so she didn¡¯t wait for us.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue was relieved.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She quickly washed up.


    After she was done packing, she went out with Li Xiao.


    They arrived at the front courtyard.


    Liu Shi was indeed here.


    ¡°You worked hard last night. Come over and eat!¡± He said to the two of them as he prepared the bowls and chopsticks.


    Hearing this, Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    She¡¯s worked hard?


    What did she mean?


    ¡°Thank you, mother!¡± Lin Xiaoyue was still in shock when Li Xiao had already responded.


    He walked over to his mother-in-law happily.


    Seeing Li Xiao talking and laughing with her mother, Lin Xiaoyue suddenly felt that Li Xiao seemed to be her mother¡¯s son.


    These two people were hiding something from her!


    Lin Xiaoyue sat down at the table with a straight face and ate with a frown.


    She thought that Liu Shi and Li Xiao would notice her annoyance and asked about it.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them were still chatting and laughing, treating her as if she was invisible.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing now. The weather will be even colder from now on. You have to take care of your health.¡± Liu Shi asked Li Xiao with concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be busy with the dock for the time being. 1 asked the kitchen to make more delicious food for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, mother.¡±


    Seeing that Liu Shi was about to speak again, Lin Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Cough-¡± She coughed and interrupted the two.


    Sure enough, she successfully attracted the attention of the two of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Liu Shi then asked Lin Xiaoyue, her expression somewhat impatient.


    There was no other reason. She knew that her daughter did it on purpose.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    Why is there such a big difference in the way she is treated?


    ¡°My¡­my throat isn¡¯t feeling well,¡± she said with a stiff expression.


    Liu Shi glanced at Lin Xiaoyue and then turned her gaze back to Li Xiao.


    ¡°Mr. Xu is still in the Liu residence. After dinner, the two of you go to town. I¡¯ll let Mr. Xu take a look at you.¡± She had a loving expression on her face again.


    Lin Xiaoyue was a little touched and felt that her mother still cared about her.


    ¡°If Yue¡¯er¡¯s body still hasn¡¯t recovered, then let Mr. Xu prescribe some more medicine.¡±


    ¡°Your sister-in-law is about to give birth. You two should also think about it soon.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Seeing Li Xiao nod at his mother with a red face, blood almost rushed to his head.


    Just as she wanted to say that there was nothing wrong with her, under the table, Li Xiao reached out and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Shi¡¯s expression relaxed a little.


    She then glanced at Lin Xiaoyue in annoyance and brushed this matter off.


    ¡°Alright, take your time to eat.¡± With that, she left with a smile.


    After Liu Shi left, Lin Xiaoyue forcefully shook off Li Xiao¡¯s hand that was grabbing her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me tell mother?¡± She asked angrily.


    Her mother actually wanted her to have a baby with Li Xiao and even suspected that there was something wrong with her?


    Alright, her body had been very weak previously, and her period had not come. There were indeed some problems.


    However, after recuperation and the recovery of her superpower, she had long recovered. And she was healthier than ever.


    The reason why she didn¡¯t have a child yet was because she didn¡¯t have such thoughts for the time being. Moreover, she and Li Xiao¡­well, it hasn¡¯t been long¡­


    When Li Xiao saw Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s angry look, he was amused.


    He reached out his hand to touch Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s side profile.


    However, Lin Xiaoyue managed to dodge it.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s angry expression, Li Xiao smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Previously, grandpa told mother about my identity.¡± He said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    What?


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to be angry anymore and looked at Li Xiao nervously.


    In order to prevent her mother from worrying, she had been hiding this matter.


    Even if she was asked, hse would find an opportunity to brush it off.


    But grandpa told her mother? When did this happen?


    Moreover, her mother knew about it, but she didn¡¯t even let out a single word.


    ¡°Mother probably thinks that I¡¯m the only male in the Nangong family. That¡¯s why she¡¯s urging us to have a child.¡± Li Xiao continued..

 Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: The Imperial Edict Arrives (2)

    Chapter 735: The Imperial Edict Arrives (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned again.


    ¡°Besides, she thinks that we have already consummated our marriage.¡± Li Xiao said as he looked at Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°But there¡¯s still no news. She¡¯s just worried that your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Her mother¡­was really worried


    Li Xiao reached out and grabbed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s small hand.


    ¡°Regarding the pregnancy, let¡¯s follow the original plan. As for mother, I¡¯ll talk to her later.¡± He said.


    It was not good for a woman to give birth too early. In Yue¡¯er¡¯s situation, two years later was just right.


    When the time came, the matter would be settled. He would be more at ease if he could let the child be born in a stable environment.


    As for his mother-in-law¡¯s worries, he could understand them, but there was no need to.


    He had already decided on Yue¡¯er. Even if Yue¡¯er really couldn¡¯t give birth, he wouldn¡¯t have any other thoughts.


    As for her sister, she would definitely understand and would not interfere.


    Hearing this, Lin Xiaoyue felt a little better.


    Then, she frowned and looked at Li Xiao.


    ¡°When are you going to tell her?¡±


    Li Xiao smiled and patted the back of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see mother when I¡¯m back after I meet ATr. Xu.¡± Coaxed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid mother won¡¯t listen to what 1 say. Mr. Xu¡¯s words are useful.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue instantly understood Li Xiao¡¯s meaning, and a smile finally appeared on her face again.


    ¡°Eat!¡± Then, she reached out her chopsticks and picked up a meat bun for Li Xiao.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Xiao replied with a smile.


    Then, he picked up a bun for Lin Xiaoyue.


    The couple finally ate breakfast happily.


    After breakfast, Li Xiao got someone to hitch a carriage and took Lin Xiaoyue to Qingshi Town.


    Arriving at Qingshi Town, Li Xiao pulled up the curtain and looked at the lively scene on the street. He was a little emotional.


    He was finally back¡­


    Soon, they arrived at the Liu residence. The two of them got off the carriage and entered the residence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see sister first.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said.


    Her husband had returned yesterday, but he had been accompanying her the entire time. Her sister had not been able to take care of him.


    Now that she thought about it, she did not handle this matter properly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Thus, the two of them went to Li Wan¡¯s courtyard.


    Li Wan was currently looking at the accounts and reconciliation. When she heard that her brother and sister-in-law had arrived, she quickly asked someone to invite them in.


    ¡°Sit down!¡± Li Wan was delighted.


    He ordered the servants to serve tea.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao agreed and sat down on the chairs.


    ¡°Did your trip go smoothly?¡± Before the couple could speak, Li Wan had already asked Li Xiao.


    ¡°Everything went smoothly.¡± Li Xiao hurriedly replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Li Wan looked relieved. He did not ask for more details.


    Instead, she taught Li Xiao a lesson about his life.


    She wanted him to care more about his wife and so on.


    Lin Xiaoyue found it a little funny when she saw her husband¡¯s appearance.


    After drinking two sips of tea, he suggested that he would leave first and leave the space for the siblings.


    Li Wan didn¡¯t ask her to stay and even stood up to send him off personally.


    Returning to her own courtyard, Lin Xiaoyue began to get busy.


    One was to complete the work for the next few days, and the other was to arrange the following work.


    Li Xiao was going to follow the Nangong Army to the border soon, and she had to follow him.


    The work in hand had to be divided and handed over in advance.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t stay busy for long before Li Xiao returned.


    ¡°Just chatting with your sister for a while?¡± Putting down the things in her hands, Lin Xiaoyue got up from behind the desk and walked towards Li Xiao.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao stretched out his hand, signaling Lin Xiaoyue to give him her hand.


    Lin Xiaoyue didn¡¯t reject him. She handed her hand over and was quickly pulled to a chair.


    Then, she sat in Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, thank you.¡± Suddenly, Li Xiao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°Thank you for what?¡± He was a little puzzled.


    ¡°My sister said that she¡¯s living a very fulfilling life now and feels that she¡¯s found the meaning of life.¡± Li Xiao said.


    He had always been worried that his sister would not be used to life in Daishi Village and Qingshi Town after she left the palace.


    Now, it seemed that he was overthinking.


    Not only did she adapt well, but she was also very happy.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, you don¡¯t have to thank me. 1 should be the one thanking you!¡±


    ¡°Your sister has helped me so much!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about the Nangong Army. There¡¯s also the matter of building an industrial park.¡±


    ¡°From top to bottom, it was almost all arranged by your sister.¡±


    As she spoke, Lin Xiaoyue turned to look at Li Xiao..

 Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: The Imperial Edict Arrives (3)

    Chapter 736: The Imperial Edict Arrives (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go to the border next. 1 still have to arrange the matters at hand for my sister.¡±


    ¡°Have you mentioned to your sister about us going to the border?¡± He asked again.


    Li Xiao¡¯s expression turned grave.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.


    Lin Xiaoyue suddenly felt that the situation didn¡¯t seem too good.


    ¡°Then what did she say?¡±


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°She told me not to bring you there.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue came out of Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She looked at Li Xiao angrily.


    She had a look that said, ¡°if you dare to listen to your sister, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± The last time she couldn¡¯t go to Chu, it was because she really couldn¡¯t leave.


    This time, she did not have any other reason.


    Don¡¯t go back on your word!


    Li Xiao was amused.


    He reached out to pull Lin Xiaoyue, but Lin Xiaoyue glared at him angrily and avoided him.


    Li Xiao sighed helplessly when he saw her expression that said, ¡°if you don¡¯t explain clearly, don¡¯t even think about touching me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just afraid that you¡¯ll be in danger if you go.¡± He said.


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t know my ability.¡± Lin Xiaoyue immediately retorted.


    She began to think about whether she should take the time to show it to his sister.


    ¡°Your ability?¡± Li Xiao was amused again.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t scare her¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue immediately looked displeased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already convinced her.¡± Li Xiao said.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression froze for a moment before a smile blossomed on her face.


    ¡°Really?¡± She quickly rushed in front of Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as he nodded in agreement.


    He grabbed his wife¡¯s hand and pulled her back into his arms.


    ¡°She asked me to promise to protect you. If even one strand of your hair is


    missing, she will skin me alive.¡± A certain someone said somewhat helplessly. Lin Xiaoyue was shocked. Then, she felt a sweetness in her heart.


    What a dear sister-in-law!


    ¡°Why is she so fierce?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked with a smile as she turned her head to look at Li Xiao, who had a sad expression on his face.


    Li Xiao said helplessly.


    ¡°Only to me.¡±


    Indeed, she was only strict with him. Her sister did not have any requirements for others.


    Everyone even thought that she was gentle and virtuous.


    That was why she was given the title Consort Shu.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao with sympathy in her eyes, and then she laughed out loud.


    Three days later.


    The imperial edict from the capital finally arrived at Anyang County.


    The Imperial Residence of Anyang.


    Prince Anyang accepted the imperial edict and tried his best to suppress the excitement in his heart. He let the servants bring the eunuch to rest.


    After the eunuch left, Princess Anyang looked nervously at Prince Anyang.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± There was excitement and worry in his eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know much about His Highness¡¯ matters, but she knew the general situation.


    The Emperor had summoned His Highness to the capital and had him send troops to the border. His intentions were very deep.


    Prince Anyang looked at his princess excitedly.


    He did not say much and quickly looked at the housekeeper.


    ¡°Go and invite Li and Yu over.¡± He said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The housekeeper accepted the order and quickly left.


    Only then did Prince Anyang step forward and grab his princess¡¯ wrist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± His voice was still filled with excitement.


    The imperial edict had finally arrived. The Imperial Advisor did not disappoint¡­


    ¡°Yes.¡± Princess Anyang quickly replied.


    When she returned to their room and the door was closed, Prince Anyang suddenly turned around and hugged his princess tightly.


    ¡°The moment has finally come!¡± His tone was filled with excitement.


    Princess Anyang was frightened, but she quickly calmed down. ¡°Congratulations, Your Highness.¡± She quickly patted Prince Anyang¡¯s back. Only then did Prince Anyang calm down a little and let go of his princess.


    ¡°If everything goes smoothly, 1 will be able to enter the Eastern Palace! Then, 1 will soon rule the world.¡± Saying the last sentence, Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes emitted a cold light.


    After many years of management, apart from the information his mother gave him, he had always had a grasp of the situation in the capital.


    His father first became addicted after taking the Life Essence Pill, and then he was poisoned. His days were numbered.


    If he entered the capital at this time, he would definitely become the Crown Prince.


    Next, the throne would not be far away.


    ¡°At that time, you will be the Crown Princess, the Empress!¡± Prince Anyang excitedly held Princess Anyang¡¯s shoulder.


    Princess Anyang felt some pain but did not struggle.


    She didn¡¯t really care if she could become the Crown Princess or the Empress. However, since His Highness wanted to ascend to that position, she would naturally accompany him.


    ¡°Yes. Congratulations!¡± Princess Anyang said again.


    Seeing that his princess was calm, Prince Anyang finally suppressed the heat in his heart and let go of his princess.


    ¡°Come, sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did she sat down with him..


    ¡°The palace is urging ,e to set off as soon as possible. After arranging the matter of the army, I have to leave.¡±


    Prince Anyang thought for a moment and looked at Princess Anyang.


    ¡°Stay in the Imperial Residence for now..¡±

 Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: The Eve Before Leaving (1)

    Chapter 737: The Eve Before Leaving (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°When the situation in the capital is settled, 1 will send someone to pick you up.¡±


    Princess Anyang subconsciously wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, she held back.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    His Highness has come to the capital for a big matter.


    She wouldn¡¯t be of much help if she followed him. Instead, she would only cause trouble.


    In that case, it would be better to stay in the Imperial Residence. This way, His Highness and brother would be at ease.


    Prince Anyang was touched and hugged his princess again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after this is done, I will definitely send someone to bring you back to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Liu Manor.


    Lin Xiaoyue had seen the people from Prine Anyang¡¯s Mansion and arranged for people to go to the dock to find Li Xiao.


    After Li Xiao returned, the person told him about the matter.


    ¡°Alright, after I¡¯ve arranged the matters in the residence, I¡¯ll go with you to see


    His Highness.¡± Li Xiao quickly made a decision.


    Only then did the person relax and leave with the servants of the Liu residence. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? If we set off now, it will probably be night by the time we reach Nan¡¯an County.¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked Li Xiao anxiously.


    ¡°The situation in the capital is tense. The Emperor is seriously ill, and the earlier Your Highness enters the capital, the better the situation will be for us.¡± ¡°The matter of mobilizing troops is of great importance. I have to personally go to the Anyang Residence to discuss it with His Highness.


    After thinking for a while, Li Xiao said, ¡°after I leave, go find Head Fang and Xiao Yang. Tell them to make some preparations in advance. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to leave in two days at the latest.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue felt a sense of panic in her heart.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Xiao reached out his hand and touched the side of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me tonight. 1¡¯11 go back to the Liu residence directly tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xiaoyue nodded obediently.


    Li Xiao¡¯s eyes flashed with reluctance.


    Then, he went forward and lowered his head to plant a kiss on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Lin Xiaoyue subconsciously wanted to chase after him, but she stopped herself.


    After a while, she recovered from her disappointment.


    Walking out of the study, he ordered the servants to invite Li Wan, Head Fang, and Xiao Yang over.


    Li Wan and Head Fang were in the Liu residence at the moment, so they came very quickly.


    Only Xiao Yang still had to send people to find him.


    After Li Wan and Head Fang arrived, Lin Xiaoyue did not wait any longer and directly informed the two of them that the Nangong Army was about to set off on the same day.


    ¡°Mr. Li and Shanshan are keeping an eye on the faster side. I¡¯m very relieved.¡±


    ¡°After 1 leave, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep an eye on the workshop, especially the sausage and bacon workshop. We have to at least maintain our current production.¡±


    Over at the industrial park, the number of people involved in the construction had reached nearly 400, and the number was still increasing.


    Even if they didn¡¯t pay for the materials, the food, drinks, and wages of these four hundred people were not a small amount.


    The income from Liu¡¯s Express and the chili workshop was relatively stable, but the income from these two places could not support the cost of the industrial park development.


    On the other hand, the cured meat and sausage workshop had higher profits and did not have to worry about orders. If it was done well, it could reduce a lot of pressure on the accounts.


    ¡°Yes, sir! Don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡± Head Fang quickly replied.


    Lin Xiaoyue nodded and looked at Li Wan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the industrial park to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of the progress of the project. As for the project funds, let


    Head Fang work with you. You guys can discuss it later.¡±


    Li Wan and Head Fang looked at each other and nodded at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue sighed.


    ¡°Once the Nangong Army leaves, we will have to rent out the land next year. At that time, the industrial park will be the most ideal place to settle our retired brothers.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Li Wan and Head Fang immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled. ¡°An industrial park can accommodate tens of thousands of workers. When our brothers come back, we have to make sure that they have work to do and can live well.¡±


    Li Wan and Head Fang were both touched and nodded.


    This time, there were close to five thousand soldiers of the Nangong Army who met the requirements for the expedition.


    It would be difficult for these people to return after this trip.


    Even if Prince Anyang could successfully ascend the throne, he would not be at ease with so many Nangong Army soldiers returning to Qingshi Town.


    If the Nangong Army wanted to retire, they could only be disabled or endure until they were old and retired.


    However, there was the Liu Industrial Park waiting for them. Leaving a path of retreat for them, the Nangong Army could be considered to have some expectations.


    ¡°Yue¡¯er, thank you!¡± Li Wan¡¯s expression changed as she suddenly said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    This wasn¡¯t her responsibility, but she was the one who had shouldered all of this for the Nangong Family..

 Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: The Eve of Leaving (2)

    Chapter 738: The Eve of Leaving (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°Why did you say that? We¡¯re family.¡± She and Li Xiao were husband and wife. Wasn¡¯t Li Xiao¡¯s responsibility also hers?


    The corners of Li Wan¡¯s mouth curled up.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded seriously. She once again affirmed this sister-in-law.


    Lin Xiaoyue gave them some instructions before letting them leave.


    Li Wan stayed.


    Seeing Li Wan¡¯s hesitant expression, she spoke after Head Fang left.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Wan struggled to speak, but she nodded.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said with a smile.


    Li Wan returned to her chair and sat down.


    She lowered her head and hesitated, but she still did not speak.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Lin Xiaoyue smiled again. She actually had some guesses in her heart.


    Li Wan raised her head.


    ¡°What is the situation in the palace now?¡± She asked Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue was stunned.


    ¡°Actually, you want to ask about the emperor¡¯s situation, right?¡± He then said.


    Li Wan¡¯s expression froze, and she averted her gaze. It was considered an admission.


    Lin Xiaoyue sighed in her heart.


    Li Xiao had told her about her sister.


    When she entered the palace, she was forced.


    However, after entering the palace, she had feelings for Emperor Yan.


    This love might not be strong enough. Even after the Nangong Family suffered, it had probably turned into hatred.


    However, her sister had given birth to Emperor Yan¡¯s child. It was also a fact that she had been moved back then.


    Now, she naturally couldn¡¯t be completely unconcerned.


    ¡°The emperor consumed the Life Essence Pill more than a month ago. This pill harms one¡¯s lifespan and is addictive.¡±


    ¡°When grandfather found out, the Emperor¡¯s lifespan had already been severely reduced. He said that his lifespan was reduced by at least ten years. And he¡¯s already addicted.¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Wan worriedly.


    Li Wan¡¯s expression was complicated, but she didn¡¯t show any pain.


    Ten years of his lifespan was considered retribution¡­


    ¡°After that, grandfather asked the Emperor to quit his drug addiction. In the end-¡±


    Li Wan looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a questioning expression, but she did not urge her.


    ¡°In the end, the Emperor was poisoned.¡±


    Li Wan¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°Now, the Emperor is in a critical situation. Grandfather¡¯s diagnosis was that if he could endure the pain of half a month of withdrawal and completely remove the medicinal properties of the Life Essence Pill, he could at most have another half a year of life. However, if he can¡¯t endure the pain of withdrawal, then¡­¡± At this point, Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Wan with worry.


    She actually had some hatred for Emperor Yan because of Li Xiao and her mother.


    Therefore, when she heard this news, she was secretly happy.


    She felt that Emperor Yan deserved it.


    But now, she was a little worried about Li Wan.


    Li Wan smiled.


    ¡°This is fate. He has committed too many sins. The heavens can¡¯t stand it anymore and are determined to take him in.¡± She said with some hatred.


    This was good too. It was good to die.


    If he was dead, she would not be so conflicted.


    As for the fact that the heavens wanted to take Emperor Yan in.


    No matter who did it, she didn¡¯t want to know. He thought that the heavens were helping him.


    With that, Li Wan stood up from her chair.


    ¡°I still have a lot of things to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Without waiting for Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s reply, Li Wan hurried towards the door.


    Lin Xiaoyue stretched out her hand and finally let Li Wan go out.


    After leaving the house, Li Wan quickly rushed back to her own courtyard, her heart completely blank¡­


    An hour later, Xiao Yang returned.


    After Xiao Yang left Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s study, the Liu residence quickly became busy.


    A tense atmosphere filled the air above the Liu residence.


    That night, in Dashi Village.


    After dinner, Lin Xiaoyue personally sent Liu Shi back to her room and stayed there.


    ¡°Go back and rest. Why are you staying here?¡± Liu Shi saw her daughter¡¯s hesitant face and refused to move, so she asked her daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue finally looked at Liu Shi again.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m afraid that Li Xiao and I will have to leave Qingshi Town for a while.¡± He said.


    Liu Shi was stunned and a hint of panic flashed across her face.


    However, she quickly calmed down.


    ¡°Why are you leaving this time? When will you be back?¡± Then, she pulled her daughter¡¯s hand and asked nervously.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression was surprised. She surprised that their mother had agreed to let them go.


    Liu Shi lowered her eyes.


    She patted the back of Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Your grandfather said that the two of you will do great things together. When this is done, our family will never have to be separated again. He can also come back and reunite with us.¡±


    ¡°I am just a country woman. I can¡¯t help you. All 1 can do is wait for you at home..¡±

 Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: The Eve of Leaving (3)

    Chapter 739: The Eve of Leaving (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Liu Shi suddenly paused, and then her tone was tinged with tears.


    ¡°But¡­I still want to know where you are going and what you will do. This way, this way, I¡¯ll be a little more at ease, so as not to let my imagination run wild.¡± Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s heart trembled.


    Only then did she understand her mother¡¯s heartache.


    The unimown was the most terrifying.


    In the past, when she went out with Li Xiao, she thought that she had concealed her purpose very well.


    But in fact, their mother had already noticed it.


    They thought that after they left, their mother would still be able to live a peaceful and comfortable life in Daishi Village.


    Little did he know that after they left, his mother had been worried about them. He even imagined countless scenarios where they would encounter danger.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaoyue quickly held Liu Shi¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Mother, 1 will tell you everything.¡±


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue told Liu shi about the situation in the capital and what she and Li Xiao were going to do next.


    When Liu Shi heard this, her entire body trembled.


    What? Her father wanted to help Prince Anyang seize the throne?


    Her daughter and son-in-law wanted to secretly head to the border and lead the Nangong Army to defend against the invading army of the enemy country? Their family wanted to establish a new emperor¡­


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be afraid. Your Highness has already received the imperial edict and will be leaving for the capital in two days.¡±


    ¡°When the time comes, grandpa and Prince Anyang will be in the capital. Li


    Xiao and 1 are at the border. If we support each other, we will definitely be able to control the situation.¡± Lin Xiaoyue said as her eyes lit up.


    Then, Lin Xiaoyue grabbed Liu Shi¡¯s hand again.


    ¡°Once everything is settled, the Nangong family will be cleared of their grievances, and grandpa will retire. At that time, our family will never have to be separated again. You don¡¯t need to worry about us anymore.¡±


    Liu Shi looked up at Lin Xiaoyue. Seeing her daughter¡¯s determined face, she finally restrained her trembling and nodded at her daughter.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up as she hugged Liu Shi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will return as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 do it. Take care of yourselves.¡±


    The next day.


    Lin Xiaoyue had her meal early and headed to Qingshi Town.


    In the Liu residence, Li Xiao had already returned.


    Furthermore, Xiao Yang and the other generals of the Nangong Army were all present.


    The backyard of the Liu residence was filled with a somber atmosphere.


    ¡°His Highness has ordered us to leave tonight! Go back and prepare the necessary matters. Gather at the dock at noon.¡± Li Xiao said in a deep voice. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The generals immediately responded.


    Only then did Li Xiao leave, leaving the rest to Xiao Yang to explain to the others.


    In the small courtyard.


    The murderous aura on Li Xiao¡¯s body only faded after he brought Lin Xiaoyue into the small courtyard.


    Lin Xiaoyue took the opportunity to take two steps forward and held Li Xiao¡¯s big hand with her small hand.


    ¡°What else do you have to say to His Highness?¡± He asked.


    Li Xiao turned around and saw a smile on his wife¡¯s face. His tensed heart relaxed a little.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± After saying that, he pulled Lin Xiaoyue into the study.


    When they reached the study, Li Xiao closed the door and brought Lin Xiaoyue to sit down on a chair.


    Lin Xiaoyue looked at Li Xiao, waiting for him to speak.


    ¡°Your Highness will depart tomorrow.¡± Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue with a serious expression.


    ¡°He asked me to follow.¡± He added.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°He asked you to follow? Then what are the arrangements for the Nangong Army?¡± She immediately asked.


    ¡°200 Nangong soldiers will follow me to escort His Highness into the capital.


    The rest will be led by Xiao Yang to the border.¡± Li Xiao said again.


    A hint of panic flashed across Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your Highness doesn¡¯t trust us.¡± He said.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s because of trust that His Highness allowed me to follow him. To make sure he¡¯s fine in the capital.¡± Li Xiao retorted.


    ¡°We¡¯ll choose the best of the soldiers. They¡¯ll be enough to fight against the 5,000 imperial guards.¡±


    ¡°His Highness meant that he must take the throne this time.¡± If Emperor Yan refused to abdicate, then they would start a mutiny to seize the throne.


    With the Imperial Advisor in the palace to coordinate, in addition to some of the arrangements made by Prince Anyan, 200 Nangong soldiers were enough to settle the situation.


    Lin Xiaoyue was shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Even if the Nangong Army was truly tenacious, 200 people was still too little.


    If things really reached that stage, everyone would be in extreme danger.


    She had a weapon in her hand. At least she could be more assured if she followed.


    Li Xiao stretched out his hands and placed them on Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Go to the border with Xiao Yang. Prepare to coordinate with us at any time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only be at ease with you guarding the border,¡± Li Xiao said when he saw that Lin Xiaoyue was about to speak.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face stiffened.


    Then, she waved away Li Xiao¡¯s hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to have Xiao Yang at the border. Previously, without you and me, didn¡¯t he and Mr. Xu also lead the Nangong Army to station at the border?¡± Seeing that Li Xiao was about to speak, Lin Xiaoyue interrupted him.


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely dangerous to enter the capital this time. You and grandpa are both here. If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll be worried..¡±

 Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Crossbow (1)

    Chapter 740: Crossbow (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Li Xiao was stunned.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. We had an agreement before. From now on, we will advance and retreat together, and live and die together.¡± Lin Xiaoyue held Li Xiao¡¯s hand.


    Li Xiao looked at Lin Xiaoyue for a long time and finally nodded reluctantly.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s face lit up. She stood up and sat in Li Xiao¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine if we work together.¡± She hugged Li Xiao¡¯s neck.


    Li Xiao sighed and turned to look at his wife.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make this clear in advance. This time in the capital, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, we can¡¯t use firearms.¡± He said.


    Previously, when the Nangong Army returned, the situation was urgent and they had no choice but to use firearms.


    Later on, because of this matter, they were suspected quite a bit.


    Fortunately, grandpa was there, so nothing happened to them.


    This time, he was going to the capital, under the watchful eyes of the Emperor and Prince Anyang.


    If they were discovered again, they would probably not be able to live a peaceful life.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Xiaoyue also knew the seriousness of the matter and agreed happily.


    ¡°However, 1 can still bring the crossbow.¡±


    It was true that firearms could no longer be displayed to the public, but it did not affect the crossbow.


    It was because of this that she had asked the weapons workshop of the Nangong Army to dismantle the crossbows in her space.


    Then, she forged hundreds of crossbows.


    As they did not consider that the war would come so soon, the production was not high.


    But even if there were only a few hundred crossbows, it was enough to equip every soldier of the Nangong Army that entered the capital with one.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Xiao¡¯s eyes moved and he nodded.


    The couple reached an agreement and quickly discussed the next arrangements.


    After nightfall, Qingshi Town had a curfew.


    The commoners returned home early, and the streets quickly became quiet.


    Until midnight, armored soldiers began to gather at the dock of Qingshi Town.


    Xiao Yang, Mr. Xu, and the others led the soldiers to board the ship and went along the long river.


    Lin Xiaoyue and Li Xiao also changed into their armor. After seeing off the Nangong Army that had gone to the border pass, they led the rest of the people to mount their horses and head towards Nan¡¯an County.


    The winter wind was biting cold. Lin Xiaoyue rode beside Li Xiao and felt the wind blowing on her face as sharp as a knife.


    At the same time, she felt a sense of relief.


    Riding a horse on a snowy night and leading an army out, it was truly a heroic spirit.


    The 200 men rushed all the way and soon arrived at the Anyang Palace in Nan¡¯an County.


    The butler had been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Li Xiao rushing over with his men, a smile finally appeared on his face.


    Then, he noticed that Lin Xiaoyue was also there and was a little surprised.


    ¡°General, County Head, His Highness and Young Master Liang have been waiting for a long time.¡± The butler did not hesitate and quickly stepped forward to bow to the two of them.


    He had followed His Highness for many years and knew all the big and small matters of the prince¡¯s mansion. Naturally, he would not treat Lin Xiaoyue as an ordinary woman.


    ¡°Please lead the way.¡± Li Xiao strode forward.


    ¡°Please-¡±


    In the study of the Imperial Residence.


    When Prince Anyang and Liang Yu heard the report, their faces were filled with joy.


    He even personally opened the door to welcome them.


    ¡°Quick, Li Xiao, let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Prince Anyang said.


    Li Xiao cupped his fists at Prince Anyang and brought Lin Xiaoyue into the study.


    Prince Anyang ordered someone to cook ginger soup before inviting the two to sit down.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on the two of you to set off through the night in the snow.¡± Returning to the main seat and sitting down, Prince Anyang¡¯s expression changed.


    He did not expect that Li Xiao would actually bring Lin Xiaoyue along as well.


    However, he was not disgusted by this.


    He had come into contact with Ms. Lin¡¯s family many times, and every time, he was pleasantly surprised.


    Ms. Lin was not an ordinary woman.


    Furthermore, she was the granddaughter of the Imperial Advisor and the county head.


    Bringing her to the capital would not cause any trouble.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too kind. This is what I should do.¡± Li Xiao cupped his fists and said.


    Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°The 200 soldiers that followed me back to the capital this time are of utmost importance. Have you made the appropriate arrangements?¡± Soon, Prince Anyang stopped smiling and asked Li Xiao with a serious expression.


    This time, he did not bring any of his own soldiers into the capital. He had arranged for all of them to be Li Xiao¡¯s Nangong Army.


    Li Xiao should understand the meaning behind this.


    Li Xiao nodded.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. All of them are elites! In the army, one can handle three enemies at once!¡±


    Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was said that the Nangong Army could take on io enemies at once. If one could fight 3, then to ordinary soldiers, one could fight 30.


    This way, these 200 people had the combat power of 6,000 people..

 Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Crossbow (2)

    Chapter 741: Crossbow (2)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t calculate it in such a way. However, it was enough to confirm that these 200 people had the ability to help him.


    ¡°Not only that, our brothers are equipped with crossbows now, and their combat strength is even better than before.¡± Lin Xiaoyue suddenly interjected.


    ¡°As long as we work well together, no one can stop us.¡±


    Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°What is a crossbow?¡± He asked with anticipation.


    He knew that Ms. Lin would always surprise him.


    Liang Yu also looked at Lin Xiaoyue curiously.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up as she raised one of her arms.


    She then revealed a small crossbow hidden in his sleeve.


    When Prince Anyang and Liang Yu saw this, they quickly stood up from their seats and walked towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    Lin Xiaoyue took off the crossbow from her sleeve and placed it on the coffee table in front of her.


    ¡°This is a crossbow.¡±


    ¡°Although the range is only 60 feet, the firing speed is fast and the accuracy is high. Moreover, it can shoot ten crossbows in a row, so there¡¯s no need to add more arrows frequently.¡±


    Prince Anyang was shocked.


    He couldn¡¯t help but reach out for the crossbow.


    ¡°Can 1 try it?¡± He said excitedly.


    Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Prince Anyang¡¯s expression lit up as he immediately said.


    Then, he brought a few people to a martial arts practice field in the backyard of the prince¡¯s mansion.


    The servants quickly prepared the target and other tools.


    The torch lit up the snow.


    Against the flying snowflakes, Prince Anyang held the crossbow in his hand and aimed at the target opposite him.


    He looked at Lin Xiaoyue who was standing not far away.


    Seeing Lin Xiaoyue nod, he began to aim.


    Then, he pulled the trigger.


    With a whoosh, the arrow pierced through the air and shot straight into the target¡¯s heart, but there was not much recoil.


    Prince Anyang was pleasantly surprised and pulled the trigger again.


    The second arrow was fired and pierced right next to the first arrow.


    Then, the third arrow, the fourth arrow¡­


    Until all ten arrows were shot.


    ¡°Amazing! This crossbow is a work of art, and even an ordinary person like me can unleash its power!¡± Prince Anyang exclaimed.


    He looked at the crossbow in his hand with fondness and quickly walked towards Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°You really are a genius!¡±


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Li Xiao.


    She turned around and cupped her hands at Prince Anyang with a smile.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve really praised me too much this time. I didn¡¯t make this crossbow.¡±


    Prince Anyang was surprised.


    ¡°Oh?¡± He was even more curious.


    ¡°This item was forged by a grandmaster of the Nangong Army¡¯s weapons battalion. Because it hasn¡¯t been long since they are free, the weapons division has only made around 300 of them.¡±


    ¡°This time, Your Highness¡¯s entry into the capital is of great importance. For the sake of safety, we have equipped all 200 soldiers with these crossbows.¡±


    ¡°The remaining hundred or so were distributed to the soldiers who went to the border.¡±


    Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Suddenly, Li Xiao knelt down on one knee at King Anyang.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought all forty men from the Nangong Army¡¯s weapons battalion. Your Highness, please accept it and let them continue to forge crossbows for the border soldiers!¡±


    Prince Anyang¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He quickly went forward to help Li Xiao.


    ¡°You are serving the country and the people. I am very touched!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­I won¡¯t stand on ceremony and accept it.¡± Prince Anyang originally wanted to be polite, but he really couldn¡¯t bear to refuse.


    If he could get some of the soldiers at the border to use crossbows, they could even form a special crossbow team that could greatly increase the combat strength of the soldiers.


    After the combat strength of the Great Yan¡¯s soldiers had been enhanced, would Chu Jin still dare to invade them?


    Moreover, if there were more powerful weapons in the future, the Great Yan might even be able to switch from defense to offense.


    Most importantly, with the crossbow, he felt more at ease when he entered the capital.


    He wanted the position of Crown Prince. He also wanted the throne.


    At this moment, Prince Anyang was simply overjoyed in his heart.


    Before he left, Li Xiao had sent the weapons battalion of the Nangong Army to him. This was a timely display of loyalty.


    Next, he could use him with complete peace of mind.


    ¡°Men, go and settle down the people from the weapons battalion of the Nangong Army. Take good care of him !¡± Prince Anyang quickly turned around and instructed his servants.


    These people were real treasures!


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The servant quickly dismissed him.


    At this moment, Liang Yu walked over.


    ¡°Congratulations, Your Highness, for obtaining a talent!¡± He smiled and cupped his hands to congratulate Prince Anyang.


    His gaze was fixed on the crossbow in Prince Anyang¡¯s hand.


    Prince Anyang saw through Liang Yu¡¯s thoughts and smiled. He handed the crossbow to Liang Yu..

 Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: Crossbow (3)

    Chapter 742: Crossbow (3)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°Liang Yu, you can try too.¡± He said.


    Liang Yu was delighted.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± He quickly took it.


    Lin Xiaoyue smiled when she saw this. She took out a new crossbow and guided Liang Yu to load it.


    Prince Anyang also watched from the side and found that the steps of loading the crossbow were not complicated. He liked the crossbow even more.


    Soon, new bolts were loaded.


    Liang Yu followed Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s instructions and, just like Prince Anyang, hit the bullseye several times.


    This result made Liang Yu excited.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, can you give me this crossbow?¡± Soon, Liang Yu cupped her hands at Lin Xiaoyue.


    This crossbow was light and portable, and had great lethality. It also had low requirements for the user, making it a good weapon for self-defense.


    As the head of the Liang family, it was not safe for him to travel outside many times.


    Just relying on bodyguards meant that their lives were in their hands.


    However, he wasn¡¯t made for martial arts. Only hidden weapons could give him an extra layer of protection.


    This crossbow was the best hidden weapon.


    As soon as these words were said, Prince Anyang was amused.


    ¡°I too, want one.¡± Then, he said to Lin Xiaoyue.


    He also had Liang Yu¡¯s worries.


    Furthermore, this trip to the capital was extremely dangerous.


    If he could carry such a crossbow with him, it might be of great use at a critical moment.


    Lin Xiaoyue paused.


    Then, she smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give it to you before we set off tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Prince Anyang laughed heartily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the study and chat!¡±


    Everyone cupped their hands in agreement.


    When she arrived at the study, Lin Xiaoyue realized that the table beside her had already been served with food and wine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s chat while eating.¡± Prince Anyang smiled.


    Everyone went to sit down at the table.


    The following conversation was much more relaxed. The four of them ate and drank until dawn.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Prince Anyang set off for the capital, accompanied by the county head, Lin Xiaoyue.


    Two hundred guards followed behind him.


    In the capital.


    Liu Wuji soon received the news that his granddaughter had followed Prince Anyang to the capital.


    He was both happy and depressed when he saw the letter.


    Naturally, he was happy because he did not have to spend the new year alone anymore.


    He was worried that his granddaughter entering the capital at this time was not a good thing.


    However, forget it. She was already here, and it was not like she would listen to him obediently just because he asked her to go back.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wuji was completely relieved.


    He happily prepared to welcome his granddaughter into the residence.


    In the Imperial Consort¡¯s chambers.


    After hearing the news from Shuanghua Palace, the Imperial Consort smiled.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhang Shi calling the imperial physician in time, the Emperor would have almost not been able to endure it.


    After all, her son was already on his way to the capital.


    ¡°Tell Zhang Shi to take good care of the Emperor. If the Emperor dies before His Highness enters the Eastern Palace, then she can forget about living.¡± The Imperial Consort elegantly drank her tea and rushed to the palace maid who came to report.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The palace maid hurriedly replied.


    ¡°You may leave.¡± Putting down the teacup, the Imperial Consort waved her hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did the palace maid leave.


    As soon as the palace maid left, the Imperial Consort¡¯s personal servant official immediately came forward to massage her shoulders.


    ¡°Your Highness is lucky to have the Imperial Consort to worry about him. This time, he will definitely ascend to the throne.¡± She said in a fawning manner.


    The Imperial Consort turned around and glanced at her.


    She immediately shut her mouth in fear.


    However, it was only for a moment before the corners of the Imperial Consort¡¯s mouth curled up again.


    ¡°You have a sweet mouth.¡± She chuckled.


    The personal servant quickly laughed along.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Empress and His Highness who are blessed.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    Several days later, Prince Anyang and his entourage finally arrived in the capital.


    Prince Anyang brought his soldiers to live in the former First Prince¡¯s residence and waited to enter the palace the next day.


    Meanwhile, Lin Xiaoyue was brought into the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    Li Xiao originally wanted to follow, but he thought of the importance of Prince Anyang¡¯s matters and stayed behind.


    At the Imperial Advisor¡¯s residence.


    Liu Wuji had someone prepare a table full of delicacies for his granddaughter.


    The grandfather and granddaughter talked about what happened after they separated.


    Liu Wuji felt much more at ease when he learned that Liu Shi and Lin Xiaozhi were safe and sound.


    Lin Xiaoyue knew what her grandfather had done during this period of time. She was just short of using the words ¡°1 admire you to the core¡± to describe it.


    ¡°Grandpa, you mean that after Prince Anyang enters the palace to meet the Emperor tomorrow, he will be the Crown Prince?¡± Lin Xiaoyue asked excitedly.


    Of course, they were excited. PrinceAnyang entering the Eastern Palace was the first step of their plan.


    As long as he did this, everything else would be easy to handle.


    Even if Emperor Yan died immediately, they were confident that they could handle the situation. It was just a little troublesome.


    ¡°Yes. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡± Liu Wuji replied.


    The Emperor¡¯s health was deteriorating day by day. For the sake of the country, he would give up power.


    When Lin Xiaoyue heard this, her face lit up again.


    She raised her wine glass to Liu Wuji..

 Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Accident (1)

    Chapter 743: Accident (1)


    Translator: Dragon Boat Translation     Editor: Dragon Boat Translation


    ¡°When Prince Anyang ascends to the throne, the Nangong family will be exonerated. At that time, my grandfather can also retire and return to Daishi Village with us.¡±


    Liu Wuji raised his glass in response.


    ¡°I hope everything goes smoothly.¡±


    The next day.


    The Yan Emperor, who had disappeared from the court for nearly a month, finally appeared.


    The ministers were only then aware that their emperor was haggard and even found it difficult to stand.


    Liu Wuji stood a little below the Yan Emperor¡¯s dragon throne, while the other ministers stood below.


    Among them were Prince Anyang and Lin Xiaoyue.


    With a loud shout of ¡°attend court¡± from the eunuch Da Hu, the ministers below knelt down in a row, and Liu Wuji also bowed deeply to the Yan Emperor.


    ¡°Long live the Emperor, long live the Emperor, long live the Emperor!¡± The ministers shouted.


    ¡°Rise.¡± The weak Yan Emperor raised his hand. His voice was almost like a sigh of air.


    The ministers stood up, and each of them couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, all very concerned about the Yan Emperor¡¯s health.


    The Yan Emperor naturally noticed it, but his expression became even more tired.


    ¡°Today, 1 am here to say two things.¡± He then suppressed his fatigue and looked at the ministers.


    The ministers immediately bowed their heads and waited for the Yan Emperor to speak.


    ¡°First, it is the matter of promoting the ¡°Arithmetic Books.¡±


    As he spoke, the Yan Emperor¡¯s turbid gaze looked down.


    ¡°Is the county head of Anyang here?¡± He asked because he couldn¡¯t see the figure clearly.


    Everyone looked at Lin Xiaoyue.


    At the same time, they were even more concerned about the Yan Emperor¡¯s health.


    There was only one woman in the hall and her court uniform was very different from theirs. The Emperor couldn¡¯t even see Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°I am here.¡± Lin Xiaoyue hurried forward a step and bowed to the Yan Emperor.


    The Yan Emperor heard the voice and looked in the direction of Lin Xiaoyue.


    However, he found that his vision was still blurry and he couldn¡¯t see Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s appearance clearly.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. He just needed to make sure that she was Lin Xiaoyue.


    ¡°The Arithmetic Book was compiled under your leadership.¡±


    ¡°I had previously let several ministers and great scholars read and study it, and found that this classic is of great value and is indeed suitable for popularization.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, 1 issued an order to promote this book to the whole of the Great Yan.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have come to the capital, I will entrust the matter of promoting the book to you.¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, 1 appoint you as the promoter, in charge of the promotion of the Arithmetic Books. The Ministry of Rites will be responsible for providing personnel to cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°Ensure that the books will be promoted throughout the country within the next year.¡±


    ¡°Three years later, the civil service examination will be adjusted to include the content of the books to recruit talents.¡± The Yan Emperor said in a deep voice.


    When these words came out, the hall was in an uproar.


    They knew that the emperor attached great importance to the Arithmetic Books, but they didn¡¯t expect him to attach such importance to it.


    Including the content of the books in the civil service examination is to truly make the books a classic of the Great Yan.


    Lin Xiaoyue was also a little surprised.


    But she didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly accepted the decree.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    Hearing Lin Xiaoyue¡¯s response, the Yan Emperor¡¯s pale face finally showed a smile.


    ¡°Do your best! Three years later, you will surely leave your name in history.¡± At the same time, he could also leave some good reputation in history.


    ¡°I will not disappoint Your Majesty!¡±


    She did not care about leaving her name in the history books, but she could not escape the fame that would spread throughout the Great Yan.


    With the Emperor¡¯s words today, even after a new Emperor ascended the throne, the promotion of the Arithmetic Book would not stop.


    Even though she, the Anyang County Head, had no real power, her position would be difficult to shake.


    The Emperor nodded.


    Then, he withdrew his gaze.


    ¡°Where is Prince Anyang?¡± His voice had lost its previous warmth and instead carried a hint of displeasure.


    ¡°I am here!¡± The Prince of Anyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly stood up.


    The Emperor finally looked in the Prince Anyang¡¯s direction.


    ¡°The second matter is about you,¡± the Emperor said.


    The Prince of Anyang¡¯s heart was filled with excitement.


    Was his father going to announce that he was being named Crown Prince? Was he finally going to enter the Eastern Palace?


    Prince Anyang waited for a long time, but the Emperor did not speak.


    Just as he was starting to feel something was wrong and was about to raise his head, the Emperor finally spoke again.


    ¡°You are my eldest son. I am currently ill and need someone to attend to me.¡±


    ¡°In the next few days, you will move into the palace and attend to me personally.¡±


    Prince Anyang was shocked.


    The expressions of the ministers in the court also changed.


    The Emperor had asked Prince Anyang to enter the palace just to have him attend to his illness? This was not about naming a Crown Prince?


    ¡°I obey the order!¡± Prince Anyang was dazed for a moment, but despite the panic in his heart, he quickly forced himself to calm down and accepted the order..

 Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: Accident (2)

    chapter 744: accident (2)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    emperor yan heard prince anyang¡¯s response and snorted lightly.


    ¡°you can discuss with the imperial advisor about the other matters.¡±


    eunuch da hu immediately stepped forward to help emperor yan up and leave. the hall was silent.


    it was not until emperor yan was far away that the hall became noisy again.


    prince anyang only got up at this time, with beads of sweat on his forehead.


    he heard emperor yan¡¯s light snort just now.


    was his father mocking him for having wishful thinking?


    at this point, he still refused to make him the crown prince?


    liu wuji glanced at prince anyang, his expression somewhat complicated.


    ¡°silence.¡±


    the hall immediately fell silent.


    liu wuji then continued to let the court officials discuss matters.


    the court session lasted for half an hour before it finally adjourned.


    prince anyang walked out with the court officials with a stiff expression, but he was called back by liu wuji.


    ¡°your highness, wait.¡±


    prince anyang stopped and turned around with a somewhat stiff expression, meeting liu wuji¡¯s gaze head-on.


    seeing that the imperial advisor frowned, prince anyang forced himself to muster up some spirit.


    ¡°sir.¡± he then bowed to liu wuji.


    liu wuji walked up to prince anyang¡¯s side.


    ¡°let¡¯s go together.¡±.


    prince anyang answered and followed liu wuji.


    after leaving the council hall, they walked on the wide avenue, and liu wuji spoke again.


    ¡°the emperor did not make your highness the crown prince, but instead wanted your highness to attend to his majesty. are you very disappointed?¡± prince anyang was stunned.


    he looked at liu wuji for a moment, not saying anything. he just admitted it.


    ¡°hmph.¡± liu wuji sneered.


    this attracted prince anyang¡¯s immediate attention.


    however, liu wuji did not hide the contemptuous expression on his face.


    prince anyang felt ashamed when he saw this.


    the imperial advisor¡¯ status was high, and the fact that he looked at him with such an expression only showed that he had not performed well enough.


    he was indeed not stable enough.


    even though he knew that his father did not like him and was very wary of him, he was still hurt when he faced his father¡¯s mockery.


    as the future crown prince of the great yan, he should not have such emotions.


    ¡°just now, the emperor did not make your highness the crown prince, but he did not crown any other princes either.¡± liu wuji continued.


    ¡°and now, in the capital, only your highness is a prince of the appropriate age who is free to move around.¡±


    the third and the fifth prince were imprisoned, almost considered to be abolished.


    the seventh prince was still in his fiefdom, and the other princes were too young and did not have strong support from their mothers.


    prince anyang actually had no competition.


    however, despite this, his performance still disappointed him.


    ¡°as long as this situation does not change, does it matter whether your


    highness is the crown prince?¡±


    prince anyang was stunned.


    his eyes suddenly flickered.


    ¡°besides, the emperor¡¯s order for your highness to attend to his majesty may have other intentions.¡±


    ¡°a test, or even¡­¡± liu wu ji looked at prince anyang.


    ¡°or negotiate terms with your highness. once wyour highess complete this step, the emperor will grant you your wish.¡±


    prince anyang was shocked.


    his father might be testing him, and he agreed with that.


    but his father wanted to negotiate terms with him? his power was overwhelming. what terms did he need to negotiate with him?


    liu wuji¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°your highness will know in due time.¡± he said.


    the emperor was not as simple as he looked. how could he not have noticed so many coincidences?


    however, it was too late now, and he could only choose to compromise.


    but he was the emperor, and even if he really wanted to compromise, he would not be so easily taken advantage of.


    prince anyang¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°thank you for the reminder.¡± he cupped his hands at the imperial advisor.


    liu wuji waved his hand and strode forward.


    however, prince anyang remained standing at the same spot. he waited for liu wuji to walk far away before leaving for shanghua palace.


    did he really have conditions to negotiate with his father?


    he would know once he went.


    outside the shanghua palace.


    prince anyang was waiting for the emperor yan to summon him.


    after a while, zhang shi came out and invited the prince anyang in.


    prince anyang glanced at zhang shi and entered the hall.


    upon entering, he discovered that there was indeed not a single palace servant in the hall.


    ¡°you¡¯re the only one serving my father these days?¡± prince anyang asked.


    zhang shi glanced at prince anyang and then quickly lowered her head.


    ¡°most of the time, i¡¯m the only one around.¡±


    prince anyang turned his head and glanced at zhang shi.


    ¡°thank you for your hard work.¡± he said.


    then, he strode forward..

 Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Accident (3)

    chapter 745: accident (3)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    zhang shi lowered her head and a smile appeared on her face, bur then she quickly put away her smile.


    soon, the two of them entered the inner hall.


    at this moment) emperor yan was half-lying on the imperial consort s couch in the inner hall. he was extremely old and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    seeing emperor yan, prince anyang¡¯s expression became a little uneasy.


    after hesitating for a moment, he stepped forward.


    ¡°father!¡± he shouted softly. at the same time, he bowed.


    however, emperor yan, who was on the chaise lounge, did not seem to hear him and did not respond.


    a hint of nervousness flashed across prince anyang¡¯s face.


    after sortingout his emotions, he bowed again.


    ¡°father-*¡± his voice was slightly louder than before.


    unfortunately, emperor yan still did not respond.


    panic rose in prince anyang¡¯s heart. just as he was about to shout for the third time, emperor yan finally moved.


    zhang shi quickly went forward and helped emperor yan to lean slightly so that he could talk to the prince anyang more conveniently.


    ¡°father¡­¡± seeing that emperor yan was fine, prince anyang heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.


    emperor yan saw prince anyang¡¯s expression and snorted again.


    then, he ignored the fear that flashed across prince anyang¡¯s face and spoke. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i haven¡¯t finished my business yet. i won¡¯t go so soon.¡± the moment these words were said, prince anyang¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°nothing will happen to you, you will live forever.¡± he quickly said.


    emperor yan raised his head and glanced at prince anyang before smiling weakly.


    ¡°forever? what kind of person can live for thousands of years?¡±


    ¡°cough, cough¡­it¡¯s just a dream of the emperors!¡±


    ¡°besides, if 1 really live for thousands of years, then you¡­cough cough, do you still have a chance?¡±


    prince anyang¡¯s body trembled.


    he immediately knelt on the ground.


    ¡°i do not dare to expect anything!¡± he quickly said.


    ¡°hehe¡­¡± emperor yan laughed when he heard that.


    ¡°alright.¡±


    ¡°back then, the imperial consort schemed against me and gave birth to you.


    you should be expectant.¡±


    ¡°even if you don¡¯ts, someone will force you to.11 after saying that, emperor yan looked at prince anyang.


    prince anyang quickly lowered his head. at the same time, his heart was filled with fear.


    what did his father say? he said that he was born after his mother schemed against him?


    he even said that even if he didn¡¯t have the heart to take the throne, his mother would still force him to fight for it?


    all these years, his mother had indeed encouraged him to fight for the throne. however, he had always thought that his mother had done so for them to protect themselves.


    but now, the answer his father gave him was different.


    ¡°alright. 1 can make you the crown prince and even give you the throne.


    however, 1 have three conditions.¡¯1 emperor yan¡¯s gaze did not stay on prince anyang for too long as he quickly continued.


    as soon as these words were said, prince anyang, who had his head lowered, was shocked again.


    his father actually wanted to negotiate with him:


    did the imperial perceptor have divine foresight, or did he know something?


    suppressing all kinds of chaotic emotions in his heart, prince anyang was silent for a moment before he barely regained his composure.


    ¡°father, please speak.¡± he bowed to emperor yan.


    emperor yan glanced at prince anyang and there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°firstly, after you ascend to the throne and take over the great yan, you can make your mother the empress dowager. however, you must suppress and clean up your mother¡¯s family to prevent the relatives from interfering in politics.¡±


    prince anyang was stunned.


    emperor yan continued, ¡°the yin family¡¯s power is far deeper and wider than you can see. previously, i felt that the time had not come yet. in addition, the yin family had placed their hopes on you, so 1 did not make a move on the yin family.¡±


    ¡°but now¡­cough cough, i don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°you are also the best successor of the throne. this matter can only be done by you.¡±


    ¡°letting you inherit the throne is actually a dangerous move for me.¡±


    ¡°after all, the yin family has done you a favor, and the imperial consort is the mother who gave birth to you and raised you. and i have never been close to you.¡±


    ¡°but don¡¯t forget. murong xuyang, you are my son, and the blood of the murong clan of rhe great yan flows in your veins. you are also the next emperor of the great yan.¡±


    ¡°once you become the emperor of the great yan, you will no longer be the son of your mother, the prince of the yin clan. you are the successor of the murong family, the ruler of the people of the great yan.¡±


    ¡°you will bear the expectations of the people of the great yan, and the expectations of the ancestors of the murong family. you will become a loner like me.¡± at this point, emperor yan seemed to have thought of something as a trace of pain flashed across his eyes.


    as for prince anyang, he was shocked when he heard this.


    was his father teaching him how to be the emperor of the great yan?


    ¡°tell me, after you ascend the throne, can you suppress and clean up the yin


    clan?¡± suddenly, emperor yan ended the meeting and looked at prince anyang with a sharp gaze.


    prince anyang¡¯s heart sank.


    then, he raised his head.


    ¡°yes!¡± he replied.


    the yin clan had indeed given him a lot of help, and even made him feel the warmth of a family member.


    however, he knew it all along. he was not related to them.


    because he wanted to be the emperor, and the emperor had always been alone..

 Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Three Conditions (1)

    chapter 746: three conditions (1)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    his mother had indeed intended to nurture his relationship with the yin family, but unfortunately, those feelings were contrary to the way of the emperor.


    as for him, he had been learning how to be an emperor since he was a child¡­


    his father did not ask him to destroy the yin family. he only asked him to suppress and clean up some people. in fact, he was already showing him mercy.


    in this case, what room did he have to bargain?


    a hint of relief flashed across emperor yan¡¯s eyes.


    the way he looked at prince anyang was much better than before.


    ¡°the second condition. it¡¯s a promotion of the arithmetic books.¡± emperor yan lowered his eyes.


    prince anyang was surprised.


    ¡°the arithmetic books are more valuable than you think. the anyang county head is no ordinary person.¡± emperor yan continued.


    ¡°you already know about the relationship between imperial advisor and ms. lin, right?¡± although it was a question, his tone was firm.


    prince anyang was stunned.


    ¡°yes.¡± a moment later, he replied.


    emperor yan finally opened his eyes again, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    ¡°as expected¡­¡± then, he sighed.


    yes, he had already guessed it.


    he guessed that the matter of him becoming addicted to the life essence pill might have something to do with the imperial advisor.


    furthermore, all of this was planned by him.


    but so what if he guessed it?


    investigate this crimes and kill him?


    now that things had come to this, even if he killed him, it would not help. it could not change the fact that he was about to die.


    on the contrary, the great yan couldn¡¯t do without the imperial advisor at this time.


    the great yan could lose him as the emperor, but they could not lose the imperial advisor.


    not only could he not do anything to him, he had to protect him.


    because the imperial advisor had betrayed him, but not the great yan.


    he had allowed his eldest son enter the capital because of the imperial advisor.


    if the imperial advisor chose his eldest son, the great yan would choose his eldest son.


    prince anyang was puzzled and did not understand what emperor yan meant.


    ¡°back then, 1 was the one who let the imperial advisor down first. after that, he left the palace and 1 was deceived by a traitor and did many wrong things.¡± emperor yan continued.


    it was as if he was trying to justify what liu wuji had done to him, and at the same time, he was trying to convince himself.


    ¡°today, it can be considered that i have repaid my debt.¡±


    after emperor yan finished speaking, he let out a long sigh.


    ¡°back then, the old imperial advisor passed away and liu wuji took over the position,¡± emperor yan explained when he saw the puzzled look on prince anyang¡¯s face.


    ¡°for the sake of the imperial advisor, i sent someone to force his wife to death.¡±


    as soon as he said this, prince anyang¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°unfortunately, the people who did the work weren¡¯t efficient enough. we missed two fish that slipped through the net.¡±


    ¡°one is the servant girl of the imperial advisor¡¯s wife, and the other is the imperial advisor¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°actually, if they don¡¯t appear again, the matter will be over.¡±


    ¡°but they appeared and even acknowledged him.¡±


    ¡°i can only attack again¡­¡±


    prince anyang¡¯s heart trembled.


    did the imperial advisor know all of this?


    he definitely knew.


    otherwise, why would he¡­


    yes, he also knew that the matter of the life essence pill was related to the imperial advisor.


    furthermore, even though the poison was ordered by her mother, the imperial advisor was also behind it.


    emperor yan looked at prince anyang again. seeing the change in his expression, he coughed weakly.


    ¡°i¡¯m not saying this to make you hate him. instead, i want to tell you that 1 do not blame him.¡±


    emperor yan smiled weakly.


    ¡°the imperial advisor is dedicated to the country. all these years, even though he knew that 1 was his enemy, he did not attack me because of my identity. this is enough to show the imperial advisor¡¯s loyalty to the great yan.¡±


    if he hadn¡¯t made the great yan more and more chaotic, and even caused chu jin to join forces to attack the great yan, the imperial advisor would not have changed his mind.


    coincidentally, his granddaughter appeared in front of him again. the imperial advisor made up his mind to make a move.


    after thinking through all this, he really did not hate him now.


    prince anyang was surprised when he heard this.


    this was the first time he saw his father being so tolerant towards someone.


    ¡°once i passed, my grudge with the imperial preceptor will be resolved. but 1 still owe anyang.¡±


    ¡°that girl¡¯s talent is probably not inferior to her grandfather¡¯s. it was just a pity¡­she¡¯s a woman.¡±


    emperor yan sighed again.


    ¡°sometimes, 1 think. if she grew up in a stable environment and receive more careful guidance and nurturing from the imperial advisor, she might grow up to be even more outstanding than him.¡±


    prince anyang nodded and agreed with emperor yan¡¯s point of view.


    ms. lin was not an ordinary person, and she had given him a lot of advice and help.


    ¡°the arithmetic books are that girl¡¯s blood and sweat, and it¡¯s also a safety talisman that the imperial advisor asked for for that girl. 1 have already agreed..¡±

 Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Three Conditions (2)

    chapter 747: three conditions (2)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°besides, this book will be of great help to the great yan, and even the entire world.¡±


    ¡°i also have my own selfish motives. i want to take the opportunity to leave a good reputation in history.¡±


    emperor yan suddenly stretched out his hand.


    seeing this, prince anyang glanced at zhang shi and then went forward to hold emperor yan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°i estimate that i can only earn this bit of reputation.¡±


    prince anyang felt emperor yan¡¯s strength and understood emperor yan¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. the arithmetic books were compiled and promoted by father. three years later, i will also order the contents of the arithmetic books to be included in the imperial examinations. the world will never forget father¡¯s achievements.¡±


    only then did emperor yan calm down a lot and he retracted his hand.


    prince anyang took good care of him and did not dare to leave.


    ¡°third.¡± emperor yan suddenly spoke, but he stopped.


    prince anyang did not wait for the rest of the sentence and looked at emperor yan.


    however, he realized that emperor yan was actually looking at zhang shi beside him.


    ¡°thirdly, i want to see consort shu.¡± it was as if he was looking at another person through zhang shi.


    as soon as these words came out, the expressions of zhang shi and prince anyang changed.


    prince anyang¡¯s expression quickly returned to normal.


    zhang shi was already kneeling on the ground.


    emperor yan tilted his head slightly and looked at prince anyang.


    ¡°i have already found out that it was your mother who helped consort shu escape from the imperial palace.¡±


    prince anyang¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°now, consort shu is with you,¡± emperor yan said with certainty.


    prince anyang¡¯s face was a little pale.


    seeing emperor yan staring at him without blinking, he hesitated for a moment before nodding.


    seeing this, emperor yan heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°i don¡¯t care why you took consort shu away. i only hope that 1 can see her once before i die.¡±


    since things had come to this, there was no need to hide anything.


    nangong zhan¡¯s adopted son, no, perhaps his biological son, should not be dead. moreover, he had even sided with his eldest son.


    perhaps, his and consort shu¡¯s son was not dead.


    qing¡¯er¡­ thinking of that obedient and sensible child, he also missed him a little.


    thinking that the child might still be alive, and that there was still such a connection between him and consort shu, he suddenly felt happier.


    he realized that although he was about to die, he seemed to be relaxed now.


    he didn¡¯t need to think about the big picture anymore, and he didn¡¯t need to think of himself as an emperor anymore.


    he could now treat himself as an ordinary person.


    like ordinary people, they had their own emotions and acted according to their own preferences.


    at this moment, he was even thinking.


    if he had seen through everything earlier, he would have handed over the throne.


    would he be able to spend the rest of his life with the person he loved?


    prince anyang frowned and did not reply.


    consort shu¡¯s status was special. without li xiao¡¯s permission, he could not arrange for her to enter the capital to meet with with his father.


    moreover, consort shu herself might not want to see him.


    emperor yan looked at prince anyang with anticipation, hoping that his son would agree to his last condition.


    however, when he saw his son¡¯s silence, the hope on emperor yan¡¯s face gradually dimmed.


    ¡°regarding this matter, i have to ask consort shu.¡± seeing emperor yan¡¯s expression, prince anyang could not bear it and bowed to emperor yan.


    asking her was one thing, but he also had to discuss it with li xiao.


    after all, the nangong army was his greatest reliance.


    emperor yan glanced at prince anyang before retracting his gaze and lying back down.


    ¡°alright, do it. just tell her¡­¡±


    ¡°please, on account of our many years of relationship as husband and wife, come and see me one last time.¡± emperor yan said.


    at this moment, he no longer looked like an emperor. he was just an old man who was about to die.


    ¡°yes.¡± prince anyang replied. he suddenly felt a little sad.


    was this the emperor?


    when he became the emperor in the future, would he end up like his father, filled with regret and remorse¡­


    emperor yan suddenly raised his hand and waved weakly at prince anyang.


    ¡°you may leave.¡±


    ¡°remember to do what i have arranged. before consort shu returns, i will hold on.¡±


    ¡°when 1 see her, i will give you what you want.¡±


    prince anyang cupped his hands.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    he then left shanghua palace.


    just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by a young eunuch in the imperial consort¡¯s chambers.


    ¡°your highness, the imperial consort wishes to see you.¡± the young eunuch bowed.


    suppressing the emotions in his heart, prince anyang said,¡±lead the way.¡±


    then, he followed the young eunuch to the imperial consort¡¯s bedroom.


    when they reached the place, the eunuch announced that the prince anyang had arrived, and the imperial consort came out with a few palace servants..

 Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Three Conditions (3)

    chapter 748: three conditions (3)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°i heard that the emperor has summoned you to serve him. son! are you alright?¡± grabbing prince anyang¡¯s hand, the imperial consort looked nervous.


    prince anyang¡¯s heart warmed, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± as he spoke, he brought the imperial consort into the hall.


    ¡°why did he summon you?¡± the imperial consort asked again.


    she had been married to the emperor for many years and knew how ruthless and vicious he was.


    today, his son had not been conferred the title of crown prince. instead, he had been arranged to serve the sick.


    she was afraid that the emperor had already found out something and wanted to take the opportunity to attack her son.


    fortunately, her son came out alive.


    prince anyang looked at the imperial consort.


    he did not answer immediately. instead, he brought the imperial consort back to the hall and asked her to sit.


    then, he sat down on the chair beside her.


    then, he looked at the palace servants who had followed him in.


    ¡°all of you may leave.¡± he said in a deep voice.


    after the workers left, prince anyang looked at the imperial consort who was looking at him with a worried expression.


    he reached out and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, mother.¡±


    ¡°father only wants to accept my filial piety. he has no other intentions.¡±


    the imperial consort¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°him? he wants to accept your filial piety?¡±


    ¡°come on, i might believe it if it was someone else.¡± she pulled her hand back.


    ¡°tell me, what did the emperor say to you when he saw you alone? what is he planning now?¡± the imperial consort looked straight at prince anyang.


    at the same time, she unconsciously squeezed his hand.


    he was afraid that emperor yan had already found out about what he had done.


    meanwhile, emperor yan had already prepared a big move and was ready to deal with the mother and son.


    prince anyang looked at his mother and reached out to pinch her arms.


    ¡°i¡¯m really fine.¡±


    after hesitating for a moment, he told her about the situation.


    ¡°father has already promised to make your son the crown prince. however, he has three conditions.¡±


    the imperial consort was shocked.


    ¡°w-what condition?¡± she was pleasantly surprised.


    prince anyang hesitated again, then looked straight at his mother.


    ¡°do you really want your son to ascend that position?¡±


    his mother and him had different feelings. perhaps she was using him, but he could feel his mother¡¯s feelings for him.


    the imperial consort was stunned.


    then, she nodded.


    her expression was a little strange.


    what was his son asking? of course, she wanted to. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had to plan so carefully for him all these years.


    ¡°then what if¡­we have to sacrifice the yin family?¡± prince anyang looked straight at the imperial consort, not wanting to miss her reaction.


    the imperial consort¡¯s eyes looked shocked, and she subconsciously let go of prince anyang.


    then, she quickly regained her senses.


    ¡°son, what-what does this mean?¡± a sense of panic rose in her chest.


    prince anyang took in her reaction and sighed in his heart. some of his father¡¯s guesses were indeed true.


    ¡°if you had to choose between me and the yin family. will you choose your son?¡± prince anyang did not answer her but asked.


    the imperial consort¡¯s expression changed again. the color of blood disappeared and she was even a little pale.


    she pushed away prince anyang¡¯s arm and supported her head with one hand as she leaned against the table at the side.


    at this moment, prince anyang did not go forward to show concern for the imperial consort. instead, he continued to look at her, waiting for an answer.


    after a long while, the imperial consort finally put down her arm and turned her head.


    ¡°must i choose?¡± she stared at prince anyang and asked.


    ¡°yes.¡± prince anyang nodded firmly.


    ¡°i choose you.¡± then, she quickly said. her voice was very heavy, but it was exceptionally firm.


    prince anyang¡¯s eyes flashed.


    he immediately supported her.


    ¡°mother¡­¡± his tone was filled with excitement and joy.


    the imperial consort sat up properly again and reached out to wave away the arm that was supporting her away.


    ¡°what did your father say to you?¡±


    the smile on prince anyang¡¯s face also disappeared as he told the truth.


    ¡°father agreed to pass the throne to me, but he was worried that i would be held hostage by my relatives after i succeeded the throne.¡±


    prince anyang carefully looked at his mother. seeing that his mother did not have any reaction, he continued. ¡°father asked me to agree to suppress and clean up some of the yin family¡¯s forces after i succeed the throne.¡±


    seeing that the imperial consort was about to speak, prince anyang hurriedly added, ¡°also, he allows you to become the empress dowager. he has no intention of dealing with you.¡±


    the imperial consort turned her head to look at the prince anyang and then sighed.


    ¡°is that all?¡± she asked.


    ¡°yes, that¡¯s all.¡± prince anyang hurriedly replied.


    th imperial consort finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°then do as your father says. he may not be a good father, but he wants to be a good emperor.¡± even though he didn¡¯t do it well.


    prince anyang¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°yes!¡± he hurriedly bowed to the imperial consort.


    at this moment, he suddenly felt that he would definitely be different from his father in the future..

 Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: Consort Shu Entering the Capital (1)

    chapter 749: consort shu entering the capital (1)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    with his mother around, he would definitely not be alone.


    the imperial consort looked at her son who was beaming with joy and sighed in her heart.


    ¡°what about the other two conditions?¡± she asked.


    prince anyang gathered his emotions.


    ¡°the second condition is that father hopes that after 1 succeed the throne, 1 can continue to promote the arithmetic books and increase their influence. three years later, the arithmetic books will be included in the imperial examination.¡±


    the imperial consort was stunned.


    she was a little surprised by this condition.


    ¡°father wants to leave a good name for himself in history before he dies,¡± prince anyang smiled and explained.


    ¡°he values the arithmetic books very much. he thinks that the book is not only useful to the people of the great yan, but also beneficial to all the people in the world.¡±


    it was fine if he knew about the feud between his father and the imperial advisor. he didn¡¯t say much about that his mother.


    the imperial consort nodded.


    ¡°that¡¯s understandable.¡±


    the emperor had been in power for many years, but he did not have any achievements. on the contrary, he even ceded land and paid compensation, causing the great yan to lose its territory.


    now that he was dying, it was understandable that he wanted to earn some reputation for himself.


    ¡°yes. therefore, 1 have already promised father this.¡± prince anyang smiled.


    the imperial consort glanced at prince anyang. ¡°what about the third condition?¡± she continued to ask.


    in the end, just as she asked, the smile on prince anyang¡¯s face disappeared again.


    seeing this, the imperial consort¡¯s heart tensed up.


    ¡°tell me quickly.¡±


    prince anyang carefully looked at his mother before hesitantly spoke.


    ¡°the third condition is that father wants to see consort shu before he passes away.¡±


    the imperial consort¡¯s expression stiffened, and she subconsciously pinched her hands.


    then, she smiled and let go of his hand.


    ¡°consort shu?¡± she smiled and asked prince anyang.


    when prince anyang saw that, he was a little worried.


    ¡°yes.¡± he nodded.


    ¡°father said that he had already found out that consort shu had left the palace, and it was you who helped.¡±


    the imperial consort froze again.


    ¡°but he doesn¡¯t blame you.¡±


    ¡°also, about lady yu poisoning father¡­¡± prince anyang glanced at the imperial consort.


    seeing her body tense up a little, prince anyang said, ¡°1 think that father might also know who is behind this.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s also zhang shi. he knew long ago that she was arranged by me.¡±


    the imperial consort¡¯s face had already turned pale.


    prince anyang smiled.


    ¡°but he doesn¡¯t care anymore. right now, he only wants to see consort shu.¡±


    thinking of this, prince anyang actually admired his father a little.


    for the sake of the great yan, he had forgiven the imperial advisor who had betrayed him, his mother who had poisoned him, and his unfilial son.


    the imperial consort seemed to have caught her breath in an instant.


    ¡°so you agreed to it?¡± she asked prince anyang.


    prince anyang shook his head.


    ¡°no-¡±


    ¡°the nangong family has a grudge against father. if li xiao and consort shu don¡¯t agree, i can¡¯t make decisions for them.¡±


    when the imperial conosort heard this, her expression recovered a little.


    ¡°indeed, you can¡¯t do without the support of the nangong family.¡±


    hmph, deep love?


    who was he showing his deep love to?


    he loved consort shu so much, but didn¡¯t he also destroy her maiden family and even kill his own son?


    if she were consort shu, she would not choose to forgive either.


    thinking of this, the imperial consort did not hate him anymore. instead, she hoped that consort shu would go and see emperor yan.


    using consort shu¡¯s hand, she would make that man suffer even more.


    thinking of this, she quickly had a plan in her heart.


    ¡°i¡¯ll write a letter right now. get someone to send it to consort shu in qingshi town. have someone bring consort shu to the capital.¡±


    prince anyang was stunned.


    only then did a smile appear on the imperial consort¡¯s face.


    ¡°since the three conditions have been met, why take the risk?¡±


    as she spoke, the imperial consort reached out and grabbed prince anyang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°i also hope that the throne will come rightfully to you.¡±


    prince anyang was touched.


    ¡°thankyou, mother!¡±


    the imperial consort smiled and then got up to write the letter.


    fifteen minutes later, prince anyang received the letter and left the imperial consort¡¯s bedroom.


    after returning to the mansion outside the palace, he went to talk to li xiao.


    when li xiao heard prince anyang¡¯s words, his expression darkened.


    ¡°i know that this matter has put li xiao in a difficult position.¡±


    ¡°but consort shu is still father¡¯s concubine. moreover, they had ninth brother together.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid that father doesn¡¯t have much time left. let them meet, maybe it will reduce some regrets..¡±

 Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: Consort Shu Entering the Capital (2)

    chapter 750: consort shu entering the capital (2)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    prince anyang looked at li xiao.


    ¡°i suggest that we ask consort shu¡¯s opinion on this matter.¡±


    li xiao raised his head and looked back at prince anyang.


    he wanted to reject her outright, but when the words reached his mouth, he stopped.


    then, he nodded.


    prince anyang was delighted.


    he stepped forward and patted li xiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°i will send a message back to qingshi town.¡± with that, he went to make arrangements.


    li xiao frowned.


    looking at prince anyang¡¯s departing back, he sighed in his heart.


    he did not know if his choice was correct.


    will her sister enter the capital?


    in the next few days, lin xiaoyue began to go to the ministry of rites frequently because she had received an errand.


    the officials of the ministry of rites were initially against the county head.


    however, after a few interactions, they had seen lin xiaoyue¡¯s ability to do things and quickly accepted her.


    as for li xiao, because prince anyang had entered the palace to attend to his illness, he did not have to accompany prince anyang and had a lot of free time.


    he could finally go to the imperial advisor¡¯s residence to accompany his wife from time to time.


    in the blink of an eye, another eight days passed.


    li wan arrived in the capital.


    at the first prince¡¯s residence.


    li wan had just arrived at the entrance of the manor when prince anyang brought lin xiaoyue and li xiao to welcome her.


    ¡°it¡¯s been a tough journey. quickly enter the residence and rest.¡± prince anyang stepped forward and bowed to li wan.


    due to li wan¡¯s special status, he did not address li wan as consort shu.


    ¡°thank you.¡± consort shu replied and got off the carriage.


    when her gaze landed on li xiao, she avoided his gaze.


    she knew that her brother did not want her to enter the capital.


    but she still came.


    it was not just to see emperor yan again and end things.


    it was also for the sake of the big picture and the nangong family.


    after entering the residence, lin xiaoyue took the initiative to accompany li wan to the courtyard.


    then, he helped li wan arrange and take care of matters.


    li wan¡¯s mood was in a mess as she set foot on her old home. seeing her sister-in-law busy taking care of her, her heart suddenly calmed down a lot.


    ¡°the fragrant soup is ready. go take a bath first.¡± lin xiaoyue walked over with a smile.


    ¡°after bathing, eat something and have a good sleep. you¡¯ll be able to recover quickly.¡±


    the transportation tools in ancient times were not developed. it was difficult to travel for such a long time.


    after experiencing it a few times, she was quite experienced.


    ¡°yes. you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± li wan replied.


    ¡°heh, it¡¯s harder for you.¡± lin xiaoyue replied with a smile.


    she went up to pull li wan and brought her into the room.


    ¡°since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t think about anything else. don¡¯t bother about


    li xiao, just follow your own thoughts.¡± lin xiaoyue comforted her.


    li wan turned her head and glanced at lin xiaoyue.


    she was touched by her sister-in-law¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    ¡°yes, i know.¡±


    after sending li wan to take a bath, lin xiaoyue left to arrange for people to prepare food.


    at this moment, li xiao finally arrived at li wan¡¯s courtyard.


    he stood outside the courtyard and did not enter.


    lin xiaoyue happened to see li xiao when she went out. seeing her husband like this, she was a little angry.


    she walked towards li xiao.


    ¡°how¡¯s my sister?¡± li xiao asked first.


    lin xiaoyue looked back at li wan¡¯s room, then turned back and looked at her husband unhappily.


    ¡°i¡¯m an adept, but it was still difficult for me. what do you think?¡±


    upon hearing this, li xiao¡¯s expression became a little nervous.


    ¡°then¡­¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve already asked someone to prepare some fragrant soup. she is taking a bath now.¡±


    ¡°after she¡¯s done bathing, i¡¯ll get her something to eat and let her rest for a while. after a good night¡¯s sleep, she¡¯ll recover a lot.¡±


    when li xiao heard that, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    lin xiaoyue sighed in her heart. she reached out to hold li xiao¡¯s hand and led him out.


    ¡°not only did she suffer physically, but she must also feel bad. don¡¯t give her any more pressure.¡±


    li xiao¡¯s heart sank, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    seeing this, lin xiaoyue stopped in her tracks.


    she turned around and looked at li xiao unhappily.


    ¡°don¡¯t tell me you still blame her?¡±


    li xiao was silent.


    does he?


    alright, he did. after all, the nangong family was destroyed by emperor yan, and emperor yan¡¯s hands were stained with too much of the nangong family¡¯s blood.


    his sister knew all this, but at this time, she still chose to come to the capital.


    he could not understand.


    lin xiaoyue angrily shook off li xiao¡¯s hand.


    li xiao panicked and quickly pulled lin xiaoyue¡¯s hand, but lin xiaoyue avoided him.


    ¡°you¡¯re his biological brother. you¡¯ve spent more time with me than 1 have.¡±


    ¡°even i know what kind of person she is, but you don¡¯t understand her..¡±

 Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: Consort Shu Entering the Capital (3)

    chapter 751: consort shu entering the capital (3)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    li xiao was stunned.


    lin xiaoyue glared at li xiao again.


    ¡°the imperial consort personally wrote a letter, and his highness personally sent someone to receive it. if my sister doesn¡¯t come and his highness can¡¯t accomplish anything, then how should we face his highness?¡±


    from the moment they joined prince anyang, they were bound to him.


    now, prince anyang relied on them a lot, so he naturally would not say anything. however, when prince anyang ascended the throne and ruled the world, the situation would be different.


    at that time, prince anyang would be in an absolutely high position. would he settle scores with them later?


    therefore, there was no choice at all whether his sister entered the capital or not.


    she also believed that her sister did not enter the capital to help emperor yan. most of all, it was for them and the nangong family.


    li xiao was stunned.


    ¡°but his highness said-¡±


    ¡°do you believe him?¡± lin xiaoyue interrupted li xiao.


    li xiao was silent.


    seeing this, lin xiaoyue¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°you don¡¯t believe it either. however, you ignored it.¡±


    seeing li xiao¡¯s expression freeze, lin xiaoyue sighed.


    ¡°think about it. the one who did something wrong was emperor yan, not your sister.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re not the only one who hates the nangong family.¡±


    ¡°to put it bluntly, you just lost your family. as for your sister, not only did she lose her family, she also lost her husband and suffered a betrayal. the torment in her heart is worse than yours.¡±


    after saying that, lin xiaoyue didn¡¯t look at li xiao anymore and turned around to return to li wan¡¯s courtyard.


    li xiao didn¡¯t chase after her either. he stood in place and recalled lin xiaoyue¡¯s words.


    he felt a dull pain in his heart.


    imperial palace, shanghua palace.


    hearing prince anyang¡¯s report, emperor yan, who was originally lying weakly on the couch, suddenly sat up excitedly.


    ¡°she entered the capital? where is she? quickly bring her to me!¡±


    as emperor yan spoke, he raised his hand and touched his hair, as if he was tidying up his appearance, afraid that he would scare consort shu.


    when prince anyang saw this, he was shocked.


    he quickly went forward to support emperor yan.


    ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. consort shu is very tired. she is temporarily staying in the residence outside of this son¡¯s palace.¡±


    ¡°oh¡­¡± emperor yan¡¯s expression froze as he replied dejectedly.


    then he seemed to remember something and muttered, ¡°that¡¯s right. anyang county is thousands of miles from the capital. i¡¯m afraid she really can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°then did she say when she would come to see me?¡± emperor yan suddenly raised his head and looked at prince anyang.


    the anticipation in his eyes made prince anyang feel a little sad.


    an emperor actually needed the other party¡¯s consent, or even charity, to meet someone¡­


    yes, although he didn¡¯t want to use this word, his father¡¯s gaze only made him think of this word.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. since consort shu has agreed to enter the capital, she will definitely be willing to see you. i will go back to bring her into the palace to see you.¡± thinking of this, prince anyang quickly said to emperor yan.


    emperor yan smiled and waved his hand.


    ¡°eh, there¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    ¡°when she gave birth, she fell ill. i¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to recover for a while.¡±


    ¡°let her rest for now. when she is well rested, bring her to the palace. 1 will wait for her in shuanghua palace.¡±


    when prince anyang saw that his father had a smile on his face and instantly regained his spirit, he was surprised.


    he wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. zhang shi was also shocked.


    she knew that the emperor was deeply in love with consort shu. otherwise, lady yu and she would not have received the same love.


    even if the emperor knew that she was not consort shu and was arranged by the imperial consort to be by his side, he still treated her very well.


    it was because he could see consort shu through her.


    now, she could be considered to have truly seen the emperor¡¯s love for consort shu.


    a moment ago, he was still dispirited and on the verge of death.


    a moment later, he sat up excitedly because he received news of consort shu entering the capital.


    also, even though he was tortured by poison and drug addiction to the point of death, the emperor still gritted his teeth and persevered.


    it was because he was waiting for consort shu and consort shu had not arrived yet.


    seeing emperor yan like this, prince anyang had a complicated expression.


    ¡°yes!¡± then, he bowed to emperor yan.


    after some thought, emperor yan looked at prince anyang again.


    ¡°oh right, before bringing consort shu into the palace, send someone to send a message to me one¡­oh no, four hours in advance.¡±


    prince anyang paused.


    ¡°yes!¡± then, he bowed to emperor yan again.


    only then did emperor yan lie back down on the couch.


    he began to ask about consort shu¡¯s journey and what happened in the anyang residence.


    after learning that consort shu was well and being taken care of, emperor yan was relieved.


    ¡°alright, after we return, get someone to take good care of her. 1 want to take a nap.¡± emperor yan finally said.


    ¡°yes. 1 will take my leave.¡± only then did prince anyang leave.


    before he left, he even gave zhang shi a look and instructed her to take good care of emperor yan.


    zhang shi bowed and nodded..

 Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: Seeing Her One Last Time (1)

    chapter 752: seeing her one last time (1)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    prince anyang did not know that after emperor yan woke up at night, he began to get busy.


    he asked the servants to bathe and change his clothes, tidied up his appearance, and ordered the servants to tidy up rhe entire shuanghua palace.


    at this moment, in the first prince¡¯s residence, lin xiaoyue was eating with li wan with a smile on her face.


    ¡°before 1 left, 1 handed the industrial park to head fang. the handover was in a hurry. i don¡¯t know if the work is going smoothly.¡±


    lin xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°i¡¯m very confident in head fang¡¯s ability to work/¡¯


    ¡°even if it doesn¡¯t go well at first, it will be straightened out soon.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re already in the capital, so don¡¯t worry about qingshi town. rest well and recuperate.¡±


    li wan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°after sleeping for the whole afternoon, 1 feel much better. i wonder if i can still sleep later.¡±


    ¡°hehe, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°the journey was so long, it can¡¯t be made up in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°you should sleep as usual tonight. you¡¯ll be in good spirits when you wake up tomorrow.¡±


    li wan nodded again.


    she picked up the food and ate it.


    the two of them chatted for a while after dinner.


    lin xiaoyue was about to leave when the prince anyang arrived.


    knowing that prince anyang and li wan had something to discuss, lin


    xiaoyue bade farewell after greeting him.


    li wan invited the prince anyang to take a seat.


    ¡°if your highness has something to say, just say it.¡± then, he smiled at prince anyang.


    a hint of embarrassment flashed across prince anyang¡¯s face as he cupped his hands at li wan.


    ¡°consort shu¡­¡±


    unexpectedly, just as he said that, li wan stretched out her hand to stop him.


    ¡°your highness, please call me madam li.¡± consort shu? from the moment she left the imperial palace, there was no consort shu in this world.


    she was li wan, the elder sister of li xiao, the son-in-law of the liu family in daishi village.


    prince anyang was stunned.


    ¡°aunt li¡­¡± he changed the way she addressed her.


    li wan felt a little amused.


    this person addressed her as his aunt because he was brothers with her brother.


    alright, she was his elder in name.


    li wan nodded.


    when prince anyang saw this, he felt a little more at ease.


    ¡°aunt li, my father¡­¡±


    li wan s expression instantly darkened, causing prince anyang to stop talking.


    after a while, li wan finally spoke.


    ¡°i can go see him. but 1 have conditions.¡±


    prince anyang¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°feel free to speak.¡± he quickly said.


    li wan looked at prince anyang.


    ¡°i don¡¯t care about the agreement between li xiao and his wife and his


    highness.¡±


    ¡°this trip to the capital is only for the nangong family.¡±


    prince anyang¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°if the emperor wants to see me, fine. please tell the emperor that if he will issue an edict to clear the nangong family¡¯s name, 1¡¯11 see him.¡± li wan said in a deep voice.


    yes, this was the biggest reason why she came to the capital.


    even if prince anyang succeeded the throne, it would not be so easy for the nangong family to clear their name.


    after all, overturning the previous emperor¡¯s judgment would damage the new emperor¡¯s reputation.


    at that time, the matter had already been decided. if rhe new ruler really did not redeem the nangong family, what could they do?


    instead of that, she might as well count on the current emperor.


    emperor yan had let her down and wanted to atone for his sins before he died.


    then, he should admit that he did wrong.


    in this way, she could still see him one last time on account of the nangong family.


    prince anyang was shocked.


    ¡°this¡­¡± fie hesitated.


    his father was on the verge of death, and before he died, he still wanted to promote the arithmetic books just to leave a good reputation for himself.


    but now, he was asked to issue an edict to admit his mistake. would he agree?


    however, even though he had such concerns, prince anyang was quite supportive of consort shu¡¯s request.


    because if his father didn¡¯t issue an edict to clear the nangong family¡¯s name, then the nangong family would have to be punished.


    in the future, when he became the emperor, if he wanted to clear the name of the nangong family, he would have to overturn his father¡¯s judgment. this would have a big impact on him.


    compared to making things difficult for him, it was better to let his father sacrifice himself now.


    moreover, the nangong family¡¯s matter was personally orchestrated by his father.


    if he didn¡¯t remove it personally, even if he met consort shu, the result would probably not be pleasant.


    thinking of this, prince anyang once again cupped his fists at consort shu.


    ¡°alright, 1 will relay your message.¡±


    consort shu glanced at prince anyang and nodded.


    ¡°farewell.¡± prince anyang stood up and bowed.


    then, he left.


    imperial palace, shuanghua palace.


    emperor yan had already washed up and rested. when he heard that prince anyang had entered the palace, he quickly sat up from the bed.


    in the end, when he saw that only prince anyang had arrived, his eyes that were originally filled with hope instantly lost their luster..

 Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: Seeing Her One Last Time (2)

    chapter 753: seeing her one last time (2)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    leaning on the pillow, emperor yan looked at prince anyang standing not far away under the bed.


    ¡°what is it?¡± he asked tiredly.


    prince anyang hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°after 1 returned to the residence, i went to see consort shu.¡±


    emperor yan¡¯s expression instantly tightened.


    ¡°her highness agreed to come into the palace to see father, but¡­¡±


    ¡°but what?¡± emperor yan immediately asked.


    a hint of struggle flashed across prince anyang¡¯s face.


    ¡°but, her highness raised a condition.¡± he said.


    ¡°what condition?¡± emperor yan tightened the blanket covering his body with one hand.


    prince anyang looked at emperor yan carefully.


    ¡°her highness suggested¡­¡±


    he steeled his heart and said, ¡°her highness wants father to issue a self-reproaching edict and remove the nangong family¡¯s crimes.¡±


    emperor yan¡¯s heart instantly sank. he seemed to have lost all his strength and fell weakly onto the pillow.


    then, he started panting heavily.


    ¡°father¡­¡± seeing this, prince anyang quickly went forward to help emperor yan.


    zhang shi, who was at the side, also followed.


    however, just as she was about to touch emperor yan, emperor yan stretched out his hand to stop zhang shi from touching him.


    emperor yan looked straight at zhang shi, as if he could see consort shu through her.


    his eyes were filled with pain and love¡­


    zhang shi was froze on the spot and could only watch as prince anyang comforted emperor yan.


    after a while, emperor yan felt a little better and was placed back on the pillow by prince anyang.


    ¡°father¡­¡± prince anyang¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± emperor yan replied while panting.


    then, he looked at prince anyang.


    ¡°do you think i should issue this edict?¡± he asked.


    prince anyang froze.


    then, emperor yan smiled.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll be a good father for once.¡±


    prince anyang¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°father¡­¡± her eyes reddened.


    emperor yan smiled. bring wan yue to see me tomorrow morning. 1 miss her¡­¡± he said.


    upon closer inspection, one could see tears in emperor yan¡¯s eyes.


    prince anyang¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°yes.¡± he responded.


    then, he left the shanghua palace.


    on the way out of the palace, he could not help but recall emperor yan¡¯s gaze and his words.


    he had never thought that his father would agree to the edict so easily. he was even prepared for his father to refuse.


    however, he did not expect his father to agree to it, and it was so simple.


    his father, whom he had treated as a god in the past, was actually crying and said that he missed wan yue.


    wanyue, nangong wanyue. how many people in the palace still remembered consort shu¡¯s name¡­


    the next day.


    early in the morning, prince anyang personally brought people to wait outside li wan¡¯s courtyard.


    when li wan woke up, prince anyang asked to see her.


    after explaining the situation, li wan did not wash up again. she just wore folk clothes and got into the sedan chair prepared by the prince anyang.


    imperial palace, shuanghua palace.


    when li wan entered, she saw zhang shi.


    it was zhang shi¡¯s first time seeing li wan and she was shocked.


    she was actually 80% similar to consort shu, not only in appearance, but also in expression.


    but with just one glance, she knew that she was unable to completely imitate consort shu¡¯s charm.


    consort shu was noble and arrogant.


    she was born with this. it was not something a poor folk girl like her could learn.


    compared to consort shu, her only advantage was that she was younger.


    yes, consort shu was older than her, ten years older.


    unfortunately, whether it was the emperor or his highness, they did not care about this.


    without consort shu, she was nothing¡­


    li wan was also surprised to see zhang shi.


    then, she only glanced at prince anyang before entering the palace.


    in the palace, such methods were too common.


    the palace was not bright because the windows were closed.


    li wan entered the hall alone.


    the decorations in the hall were the same as before, even¡­ it looked exactly the same as before she left.


    stepping into this place again, she really felt like it was a lifetime ago.


    ¡°you¡¯re back?¡± suddenly, a voice came from within the hall.


    li wan¡¯s body subconsciously trembled.


    when she looked over again, she saw emperor yan standing not far away from her in a dragon robe.


    at this moment, although emperor yan¡¯s hair was white, he looked very energetic. he was a completely different person from last night¡¯s weak appearance.


    but even so, the current him had changed quite a bit compared to before li wan left the palace.


    he¡¯s old¡­


    seeing consort shu looking at him, an unnatural expression flashed across emperor yan¡¯s face.


    in order to make himself look more energetic, he even took the life essence pill, hoping that he would not have any regrets in this final meeting..

 Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Seeing Her One Last Time (3)

    chapter 754: seeing her one last time (3)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    or¡­was he rejected?


    thinking of the age difference between him and consort shu, emperor yan felt a stab of pain in his heart. he was a little afraid that he would be rejected.


    ¡°greetings, emperor.¡± at this moment, li wan bowed to emperor yan.


    emperor yan immediately came back to his senses and hurriedly went forward to personally help li wan up.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to be so polite. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°follow me.¡± then, he pulled li wan into the inner hall.


    li wan did not refuse.


    they arrived at the inner hall.


    only then did li wan realize that there were quite a number of small toys in the inner hall.


    moreover, they were all little things that she played with when she was with emperor yan in the past.


    ¡°do you still remember this doll?¡± emperor yan picked up a doll and showed it to li wan.


    ¡°this is what you gave me when i first saw you when i left the palace in plain clothes.¡±


    ¡°it was all thanks to you that i was able to escape the thief¡¯s pursuit.¡±


    li wan looked at the doll and took it.


    ¡°i thought that your majesty had long thrown it away.¡±


    the first time she met the emperor, she had just reached adulthood.


    because she was playful, she slipped out of the general¡¯s mansion and was almost kidnapped by a beggar.


    it was the emperor who saved her.


    of course, she helped him after that.


    she remembered that uncle.


    ¡°how could i?!¡±


    ¡°you were my my savior. i have been sending people to find your whereabouts to repay your kindness.¡± emperor yan smiled.


    he recalled that interesting time.


    ¡°unfortunately, i didn¡¯t expect that you would enter the palace and become my concubine.¡±


    making the daughter of the nangong family a concubine was to stabilize the court.


    in the end, he realized that the girl he had been talking about was actually nangong wanyue.


    at that time, he was both happy and worried.


    he was happy that he had finally found his benefactor.


    he was worried because of her identity.


    he had to be on guard against nangong clan.


    li wan glanced at emperor yan and didn¡¯t say anything.


    after entering the palace, she was also surprised to see him. she was pleasantly surprised.


    at that time, she entered the palace for the nangong family and thought that her life would be like this.


    she did not expect to see the hero that she had missed.


    moreover, the person she had been thinking about day and night had become her husband.


    at that time, she had thanked the heavens and felt that she was very lucky.


    unfortunately¡­


    ¡°look at this¡­¡± emperor yan quickly picked up the next item.


    ¡°this is when i was sick¡­¡±


    emperor yan brought li wan to see many things, all of which were sweet memories of their past.


    at this moment, emperor yan was no longer like an emperor. he was just a man who wanted to please his beloved.


    li wan looked at them one by one and occasionally reached out to touch them. however, her expression remained relatively calm.


    ¡°this jade pendant.¡± suddenly, emperor yan stopped in front of a jade pendant.


    then, he reached out and picked up the jade pendant.


    li wan noticed that there was a ¡°love¡± word carved on the jade pendant.


    ¡°this was carved by me before qing¡¯er was born.¡± looking at the jade pendant in his hand, emperor yan looked ashamed.


    back then, he was the same as consort shu, looking forward to the birth of qing¡¯er.


    the difference was that he was looking forward to a princess, while consort shu did not care about gender.


    when the child was born, it was not a princess but a prince.


    even so, he still named qing¡¯er murong qing. to express his feelings for consort shu.


    unfortunately¡­


    he was not a good father¡­


    li wan finally frowned.


    ever since she met emperor yan, she had been controlling her emotions very well. she even suppressed her emotions so that she did not hate him.


    but now, he mentioned their son.


    how could he have the face to mention their son?


    suddenly, emperor yan pulled li wan¡¯s hand and stuffed the jade pendant into li wan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°i couldn¡¯t give it to you before. now, i¡¯ll give this jade pendant to you. pass it to qing¡¯er on my behalf.¡±


    li wan pulled her hand back.


    ¡°since you didn¡¯t give it before, forget it. besides, 1 don¡¯t know where qing¡¯er is now.¡± she said coldly.


    emperor yan¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°why did you deliberately provoke me?¡± he said.


    li wan finally looked at emperor yan again, but her expression was cold.


    ¡°what does your majesty mean?¡±


    seeing li wan¡¯s expression, emperor yan¡¯s expression softened again.


    ¡°i know. qing¡¯er is also in anyang county, as well as your younger brother, nangong xiao.¡±


    li wan immediately looked at emperor yan with vigilance in her eyes.


    emperor yan smiled.


    ¡°hehe, as expected.¡±


    li wan frowned.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t do anything. moreover, i can¡¯t do anything to them now.¡±


    emperor yan said as he reached out to pull li wan.


    ¡°wan yue¡­i don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡±


    li wan wanted to pull her hand back, but when she heard this, she paused.


    when emperor yan saw this, a smile appeared on his face again.


    then, he pulled li wan to sit beside his throne..

 Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Self-Condemning Edict (1)

    chapter 755: self-condemning edict (1)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    after sitting down, emperor yan turned to look at li wan.


    seeing that li wan wasn¡¯t looking at him, he smiled and opened a box on the table.


    then, he took out an imperial edict.


    seeing this, li wan moved.


    she looked at the imperial edict in emperor yan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°it¡¯s indeed my fault for what happened to the nangong family,¡± emperor yan said.


    ¡°you want me to issue an edict to clear the name of the nangong family. 1 will grant you your wish.¡±


    after saying that, emperor yan handed the imperial edict to li wan.


    li wan quickly took it.


    her hands were still trembling.


    seeing this, emperor yan reached out and patted li wan¡¯s back.


    ¡°open it. if you are satisfied, i will bring it to the morning court to read it out.¡±


    he had already arranged for the morning court session to be postponed.


    all because he had to fulfill his promise to his eldest son.


    his eldest son had already agreed to his three conditions.


    moreover, he had also seen consort shu, so he had no regrets.


    li wan was shocked.


    she looked at emperor yan.


    seeing emperor yan¡¯s sincere expression, she opened the imperial edict.


    after reading the imperial edict, li wan felt as if a huge stone had been lifted off her chest.


    it was indeed an edict to punish oneself. once this edict was announced to the public, the nangong clan¡¯s injustice would be washed away.


    ¡°many thanks, your majesty.¡± li wan said as she put away the imperial edict. her thoughts were in a mess.


    seeing this, emperor yan handed the jade pendant in his hand to li wan again.


    ¡°if qing¡¯er doesn¡¯t want it, you can keep it.¡±


    li wan looked at the jade pendant in her hand.


    finally, she didn¡¯t refuse.


    then, emperor yan began to recall the past.


    even though li wan didn¡¯t respond to him, she still had a smile on his face, reminiscing with relish.


    two hours later, eunuch dahu came in and reminded emperor yan.


    emperor yan finally stopped talking.


    ¡°i know, go wait outside.¡± he said to eunuch dahu.


    after eunuch dahu left, emperor yan looked at li wan again.


    ¡°wanyue, i¡­¡± emperor yan could not finish his sentence.


    ¡°forget it. you should go too. let prince anyang in.¡± then, he said to li wan.


    a complicated expression flashed across li wan¡¯s face. she glanced at emperor yan and stood up.


    she wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t say a word.


    then, she turned around and left.


    emperor yan also stood up and looked at li wan¡¯s departing back.


    as li wan walked further away, her figure gradually bent.


    then, she sat back on the soft couch.


    li wan seemed to have sensed it, but she didn¡¯t turn around.


    that was good. everything was over.


    walking out of shanghua palace, li wan saw prince anyang waiting at the entrance.


    without waiting for prince anyang to bow to her, li wan spoke first.


    ¡°the emperor has summoned his highness.¡±


    prince anyang cupped his hands at li wan and hurriedly entered the palace.


    when zhang shi saw li wan again, she wanted to talk to her.


    but when li wan looked over, she avoided her.


    seeing this, li wan frowned slightly.


    she shifted her gaze away and did not look at zhang shi again.


    zhang shi continued, but once again she wanted to say something but stopped.


    after a while, she finally took a step forward.


    ¡°your highness,¡± she said.


    li wan immediately turned her head, causing zhang shi to shut her mouth.


    but a moment later, zhang shi raised her head again.


    ¡°can i ask your highness something?¡± she looked at li wan.


    li wan was confused.


    ¡°what is it?¡±


    ¡°your highness, have you ever loved the emperor?¡± zhang shi asked hesitantly.


    li wan was stunned.


    immediately, the gaze she looked at zhang shi with turned into displeasure.


    ¡°please don¡¯t misunderstand, i have served the emperor for many days, seeing the emperor does so many things for¡­¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s why i asked.¡±


    yes, she was shocked.


    they were shocked that an emperor would do so much for a woman.


    when she first met the emperor, she didn¡¯t care about these things.


    all she wanted to do was complete the task his highness and the imperial consort had given her.


    at the same time, she could be with the emperor and enjoy the glory and wealth in the palace.


    but gradually, the more she interacted with the emperor, the more she understood his deep feelings for consort shu and the more she sympathized with the emperor.


    yes, sympathy.


    at the same time, she was envious of consort shu. to be able to receive such deep love from an emperor.


    li wan glanced at zhang shi.


    ¡°you don¡¯t know the full picture, so don¡¯t comment. this matter has nothing to do with you.¡± she said indifferently.


    zhang shi¡¯s expression became anxious.


    ¡°but in order to see you, the emperor took¡­¡± she stopped.


    li wan turned around and looked at her again.


    ¡°if you want to say something, just say it.¡± she said in a deep voice.


    this was her substitute arranged by prince anyang. she didn¡¯t have a good impression of her.


    zhang shi was frightened by li wan¡¯s imposing manner.


    then, she made up her mind and said, ¡°the emperor wants to look better when he sees you. ¡°his majesty took the life essence pill..¡±

 Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Self-Condemning Edict (2)

    chapter 756: self-condemning edict (2)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    ¡°originally, according to what the imperial advisor said, as long as we can hold on for another three days, the emperor will be able to completely remove the effects of the life essence pill.¡±


    ¡°if his majesty takes care of his body, he could still have half a year of lifespan.¡±


    ¡°but in order to meet you with dignity, the emperor chose to sacrifice his life.¡±


    li wan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. the hand in her sleeve had already dug into her palm.


    ¡°with the current situation, i¡¯m afraid that the emperor won¡¯t even be able to last till tomorrow.¡± zhang shi said again.


    li wan¡¯s mind went blank.


    a moment later, she came back to her senses.


    ¡°did his majesty ask you to say that?¡± she then asked zhang shi.


    in order to meet her in a dignified manner, he had taken the life essence pill?


    that man was ruthless to others, but he was also ruthless to himself.


    ¡°no, it¡¯s not that. i couldn¡¯t bear for the emperor to do this, but your highness didn¡¯t know, so i presumptuously decided to tell your highness.¡±


    li wan looked at zhang shi unhappily.


    ¡°you are indeed very presumptuous.¡± she said in a deep voice.


    zhang shi was frightened and almost knelt down.


    ¡°humph!¡± then, li wan looked at zhang shi in annoyance and turned to the side, ignoring zhang shi.


    he only had one day to live? that was good too¡­


    that¡¯s good too¡­


    at the same time, in shanghua palace.


    emperor yan told prince anyang about his funeral.


    ¡°send zhang shi out of the palace.¡±


    he had already seen consort shu, so there was no need to keep zhang shi around.


    although he regretted not being able to share a bed with consort shu after death, there was no need to arrange a substitute to accompany him forever.


    in this way, it could also be considered as severing the relationship between him and consort shu.


    he would wait for consort shu in the afterlife, then he would reunite with her.


    ¡°yes, your majesty!¡± prince anyang accepted the order.


    only then did emperor yan stand up from the soft couch.


    then, he looked at the box beside him.


    ¡°bring that box with you and follow me to the conference hall.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    in the next moment, emperor yan seemed to have recovered his vitality as he strode out of the hall.


    when he walked out of shanghua palace and saw li wan, emperor yan smiled at her but did not say anything.


    then, he left with prince anyang and his entourage.


    this time, it was li wan¡¯s turn to watch emperor yan leave.


    it was not until the dragon carriage was far away that li wan withdrew her gaze under zhang shi¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°please follow me out of the palace.¡± soon, a guard came to pick li wan up.


    li wan took one last look at zhang shi and left with the guards.


    this departure was a farewell.


    zhang shi watched li wan leave.


    his expression was a little complicated.


    was consort shu really heartless to the emperor?


    in the conference hall.


    the ministers had been waiting here for several hours.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the emperor¡¯s order to have everyone wait here, the court session would have long dispersed.


    just as the courtiers were discussing whether to invite the imperial advisor and send someone to ask the emperor, eunuch dahu¡¯s sharp voice suddenly came from outside the hall.


    ¡°the emperor has arrived!¡±


    the officials instantly moved. when they saw emperor yan enter the hall, they all knelt down and bowed.


    ¡°long live the emperor.¡±


    emperor yan didn¡¯t look away and walked straight to the throne.


    he glanced at liu wuji, who had a puzzled expression on his face, and then waved at the officials.


    ¡°everyone, please rise.¡±


    ¡°thank you, emperor!¡± only then did the ministers stand up.


    seeing that emperor yan had not seen him for a few days, he actually became much more energetic.


    his body seemed to have recovered, and they were all a little happy.


    the last time they saw the emperor, his complexion was extremely bad. they were all worried that the emperor did not have much time left.


    now that the emperor had appeared full of vitality, could it be that he had recovered?


    this was a good thing.


    emperor yan¡¯s gaze swept across the courtiers¡¯ faces and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°i haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. seeing that all of you are well again, 1 am gratified.¡±


    he was really in a good mood now.


    resisting the life essence pill had consumed too much of his essence. for a long time, he had lived in pain and exhaustion.


    now, his body had regained its strength, and he even felt that his mental state had returned to when he was young.


    although this was the only day, he did not regret it.


    the courtiers discussed softly. when they heard that the emperor was concerned about them, they all smiled.


    ¡°today, the reason why i asked you all to come is because 1 want to announce two things.¡± emperor yan said again.


    silence returned to the hall.


    ¡°first, 1 want to issue a self-reproaching edict.¡± emperor yan followed.


    the air in the hall seemed to freeze instantly.


    immediately, some officials knelt down.


    then, the ministers knelt down.


    ¡°your majesty can¡¯t¡­¡± the voices of remonstrance were endless.


    the self-condemning edict was an edict issued by the emperor when there was a problem in the court, when the country suffered a natural disaster, and when the regime was in danger..

 Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Self-Condemning Edict (3)

    chapter 757: self-condemning edict (3)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    sending an edict of self-blame represented that the emperor admitted that he had no virtue. it would damage the emperor¡¯s reputation.


    liu wuji also looked at emperor yan but did not say anything.


    at the same time, he already had some guesses in his heart.


    consort shu should have already met the emperor.


    emperor yan waved his hand and ignored the advice of the courtiers. he signaled for eunuch dahu to read out the edict.


    eunuch dahu took out the imperial edict from the wooden box.


    then, he began to read it out loud.


    the hall finally fell silent.


    when the courtiers heard that the emperor yan¡¯s edict was to redeem the nangong family, they were all shocked.


    after listening to eunuch dahu read out the edict, they didn¡¯t say anything else.


    the nangong clan had indeed died unjustly.


    ever since chu and jin allied and sent out their troops to the great yan, whether it was the commoners or the imperial court, they all missed the nangong family and the invincible great general king.


    there were even many people who had some secret rebellious thoughts.


    they believed that the reason why the great yan had fallen to such a state was because of the emperor¡¯s attack on the nangong clan.


    emperor yan smiled bitterly in his heart when he saw the reaction of the officials.


    the nangong family¡¯s influence on the great yan was much deeper than he had thought.


    ¡°the nangong family has been loyal for generations, and they are the pillar of the great yan. however, because 1 listened to the words of a villain, i made the wrong decision. it caused the loyal officials to be punished, and the great yan in turmoil.¡±


    ¡°this is my fault!¡± emperor yan said with a pained expression.


    then, he got up and took off the crown on his head.


    seeing this, the ministers hurriedly remonstrated.


    ¡°the emperor can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°the great general king has passed away, he definitely doesn¡¯t want the emperor to¡­¡±


    the voice of remonstrance was endless.


    however, emperor yan turned a deaf ear and placed the crown he had taken off on the dragon throne.


    then, eunuch dahu brought over the wine that he had prepared in advance.


    emperor yan took a cup of wine and faced the entrance of the hall.


    ¡°i have let down the great general king and the nangong clan. 1 am doing this to express my guilt.¡±


    after saying that, emperor yan tilted his wine glass and spilled the wine on the ground.


    the ministers finally fell silent.


    immediately after, emperor yan raised his second glass of wine.


    ¡°i have also let down the people of the great yan.¡±


    ¡°your majesty!¡± realizing what emperor yan was about to say, the prime minister suddenly shouted.


    immediately, several ministers remonstrated.


    however, emperor yan still ignored him.


    ¡°because of my oversight, the great yan war god was killed. after that, i implicated the nangong clan, causing the nangong army to abandon me.¡±


    ¡°i have let the great yan become inferior to chu and jin. i have let countless people suffer because of my mistakes.¡±


    ¡°i am guilty.¡±


    after saying that, emperor yan tilted his wine glass again.


    the second glass of wine spilled on the ground.


    ignoring the cries and whimpers of the courtiers, emperor yan continued.


    ¡°today, 1 issue an edict to repent and return the nangong clan¡¯s innocence.¡±


    ¡°also, if there are any descendants of the nangong clan, they can be officials again. they must be put in an important position.¡±


    after saying that, emperor yan looked at liu wuji.


    he had long known that nangong xiao was the imperial advisor¡¯s disciple.


    if nangong xiao was willing to return to the imperial court and serve the imperial court, he would be able to do so.


    with the nangong army, the great yan would be much safer.


    in the future, he would be gone.


    with the new ruler taking the throne, the enmity between the nangong and the royal family dissipated. nangong xiao would definitely become the new ruler¡¯s next national divine weapon.


    liu wuji understood what emperor yan meant, but he smiled helplessly.


    xiao¡¯er, that child, was more vengeful than outsiders thought.


    even if the nangong family was vindicated, after this incident, he wouldn¡¯t help the murong family anymore.


    however, none of this mattered.


    the nangong family¡¯s redemption was considered to have solved their biggest worry.


    all the officials knelt down.


    only then did emperor yan let eunuch dahu pick up the crown and put it aside before sitting back on the dragon throne.


    ¡°the second matter.¡±


    ¡°recently, perhaps the ancestor of the murong family couldn¡¯t stand what 1 did and entered my dream to teach me a lesson.¡±


    after listening to the teachings of my ancestors, 1 feel that 1 am too mediocre to continue to rule the great yan.¡±


    as he spoke, emperor yan looked at prince anyang.


    ¡°therefore, 1 am determined to abdicate. give way to my eldest son, prince anyang.¡±


    as soon as these words were said, the entire court was shocked.


    the ministers knelt down again, begging the emperor to retract his order.


    prince anyang also knelt down and begged his father to retract his order.


    however, emperor yan still ignored him. instead, he picked up the crown and walked down from it.


    step by step, he walked towards prince anyang.


    prince anyang watched as his father approached, his heart filled with excitement and fear.


    ¡°you are my eldest son, and you have outstanding abilities. you have the heart to serve the country and the people.¡±


    ¡°our ancestors also think that you are worthy of the great responsibility. i am confident that after you take the throne, the great yan will be able to enjoy a long period of peace..¡±

 Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: Passing On the Throne (1)

    chapter 758: passing on the throne (1)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    after saying that, emperor yan was about to put the crown on prince anyang¡¯s head.


    prince anyang hurriedly dodged.


    ¡°your son has no talent or virtue, and does not dare to take on such a great responsibility. father, please retract your order!¡± he said.


    ¡°father!¡± before emperor yan could speak, he continued, ¡°father, you will be in your prime for a thousand years. you will surely lead the great yan to another prosperous era!¡±


    the ministers agreed.


    however, emperor yan still did not take back the crown.


    ¡°if i say you can be it, then you can be it!¡±


    ¡°besides, i¡¯m not the only one who thinks so. the ancestors also thought highly of you! i will obey the orders of my ancestors!¡±


    ¡°moreover, the ancestor even visited me in a dream and told me that my time is coming.¡±


    ¡°otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t have hurriedly passed the throne to you today!¡± emperor yan followed. his voice was stern and did not allow for rejection.


    ¡°how can dream realms be counted? father is in the prime of your life.¡± prince anyang was still refusing.


    ¡°this is my decree. if you want to disobey-¡± emperor yan suddenly said sternly.


    the court instantly fell silent.


    ¡°i will now issue a decree to pass the throne to prince anyang and immediately succeed the throne!¡± emperor yan said again.


    then, he turned around and looked at liu wuji.


    ¡°the coronation ceremony will be held after my death. it will be hosted by the imperial advisor!¡±


    the courtiers felt that the emperor had gone mad.


    without any warning, he skipped the crown prince and passed the throne to prince anyang.


    not only that, he even said that he was going to die soon. he also asked the imperial advisor to arrange the coronation of the new emperor.


    to the surprise of the officials, what surprised them was yet to come.


    liu wuji bowed to emperor yan.


    ¡°i will obey.¡±


    the court was instantly in an uproar.


    the imperial advisor, how could he¡­


    immediately, some officials realized that something was wrong.


    the imperial advisor was a divine being, could it be that what the emperor said was true?


    at this moment, many people calmed down and did not dare to persuade emperor yan anymore.


    seeing this, emperor yan glanced at liu wuji again.


    he sighed in his heart at the deep influence the imperial advisor had on the court.


    however, when he thought of the imperial advisor¡¯s devotion to the great yan, he put away those doubts in his heart.


    then, he put the crown on prince anyang¡¯s head.


    prince anyang finally did not refuse this time and cooperated with emperor yan.


    after a while, emperor yan personally helped prince anyang up and brought him to the throne.


    he also pushed prince anyang onto the dragon throne.


    then, emperor yan turned around and faced the ministers.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you going to greet the new ruler?!¡± he reminded.


    all the officials were stunned.


    however, liu wuji took the lead and took a step forward.


    ¡°greetings to the emperor, greetings to the retired emperor!¡± he cupped his hands at the father and son.


    as soon as he said this, the officials all kowtowed.


    ¡°this lowly subject pays his respects to the emperor, pays his respects to the retired emperor!¡±


    at this point, prince anyang successfully succeeded the throne and became the new emperor of yan country.


    outside the imperial palace, in the first prince¡¯s residence.


    not long after li wan returned to the first prince¡¯s estate, news came from the palace.


    the biggest news was naturally that emperor yan had abdicated and passed the throne to prince anyang.


    the second piece of news was that before emperor yan abdicated, he had issued an edict to atone for his sins and redressed the grievances of the nangong family.


    when li xiao heard the news, he was shocked.


    he quickly figured out some of the things that he didn¡¯t know before.


    and those awkward emotions were instantly washed away.


    he stood up and rushed out to look for his sister.


    he was wrong. he was too narrow-minded.


    he thought that his sister had entered the capital because she could not bear to part with emperor yan.


    he wanted to apologize to his sister and beg her to forgive his selfishness.


    unexpectedly, just as he ran out of the courtyard, he saw li wan and lin xiaoyue walking towards him.


    the two of them chatted and laughed. they seemed to be discussing something fun.


    when she saw him, she even waved at him.


    li xiao felt a little awkward, but he felt even more guilty. he quickly walked towards the two of them.


    ever since he didn¡¯t listen to his wife yesterday, she ignored him and spent most of her time with his sister.


    now, she was finally willing to talk to him.


    from the looks of it, it was still because of his sister.


    thinking of this, li xiao felt even more guilty towards li wan.


    li xiao quickly walked up to the two of them and bowed.


    ¡°sister-¡±


    li wan smiled as she looked at li xiao.


    ¡°have you received the news?¡± he asked.


    li xiao looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    li wan¡¯s expression relaxed.


    ¡°the situation in the palace has been decided. it¡¯s time for me to return to qingshi town.¡±


    as he spoke, he looked at lin xiaoyue.


    ¡°i¡¯m worried about the industrial park.¡±


    lin xiaoyue was stunned, and then she couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°with head fang around, there won¡¯t be any trouble.¡± he said.


    li wan shook her head.


    ¡°the project is too big. head fang might not be able to figure it out in a short period of time. i have to hurry back and keep an eye on him personally so that i can be at ease..¡±

 Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: Passing On the Throne (2)

    chapter 759: passing on the throne (2)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    lin xiaoyue was surprised by li wan¡¯s dedication to her work.


    she felt that his sister was really born in the wrong place and identity.


    she had a natural talent for business.


    not to mention talent, just this temperament was probably something very few people had.


    ¡°xiao¡¯er, help me arrange it. tomorrow, 1 will set off for qingshit town.¡± li


    wan said to li xiao.


    li xiao was also shocked.


    then, he looked at lin xiaoyue.


    seeing his wife nod at him, he agreed.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    li wan couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw her brother like this.


    iler little brother, the fiend, was being controlled by someone.


    ¡°then go and make the arrangements. once you¡¯re done, come to my courtyard and we¡¯ll have lunch together.¡± li wan said.


    li xiao glanced at lin xiaoyue again.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    then, he turned around and left.


    li wan was already smiling at lin xiaoyue.


    ¡°what did you say to him? he looks very afraid of you.¡± he asked lin xiaoyue.


    lin xiaoyue blushed.


    ¡°nothing much.¡±


    ¡°he must have misunderstood you previously. he must be feeling guilty now.¡±


    she would never tell his sister that she had taught li xiao a lesson.


    ¡°hehe.¡± li wan was amused and pulled lin xiaoyue back.


    an hour ago, in emperor yan¡¯s bedroom.


    after the court session ended, emperor yan¡¯s condition rapidly deteriorated before he even stepped into the bedroom.


    when he entered the hall, he simply collapsed.


    fortunately, there was someone behind him who caught him in time and prevented him from falling to the ground.


    ¡°retired emperor!¡± eunuch dahu shouted sharply and quickly ordered the servants to send emperor yan to the dragon bed.


    ¡°imperial physician xuan!¡± eunuch da hu shouted anxiously again.


    immediately, a guard rushed out.


    at this moment, emperor yan¡¯s breathing and expression had become very weak. it was as if he was almost unable to breathe.


    ¡°let the imperial advisor come over.¡± even so, emperor yan still panted.


    ¡°the retired emperor wants to see the imperial advisor. please come in!¡± eunuch da hu hurriedly shouted.


    murong xuyang and the other ministers looked at liu wuji.


    liu wuji ignored him and strode to the dragon bed.


    ¡°retired emperor¡­¡± then, he cupped his hands at emperor yan who was on the dragon bed.


    emperor yan raised his hand and waved weakly at the outside. ¡°the rest of you, retreat from the hall.¡± fie said.


    eunuch dahu glanced at liu wuji.


    ¡°the retired emperor has ordered the rest of you to leave the hall.¡± then, he said loudly.


    then, he left with the others.


    after everyone in the hall had left and the hall had become quiet and dark, emperor yan looked at liu wuji weakly.


    ¡°cough¡­wuji¡± he wanted to greet the other party with a smile, but he almost coughed. emperor yan¡¯s smile was tainted with pain.


    liu wuji¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°retired emperor, please don¡¯t exert yourself.¡± he said.


    how many years had it been since he called him by his name¡­


    yes, he and the retired emperor had known each other since they were young.


    one was a prince, and the other was a disciple of the imperial advisor. at that time, they were friends.


    unfortunately, decades had passed and everything had changed.


    emperor yan smiled weakly.


    ¡°i am very peaceful.¡±


    his wish had been fulfilled, and the throne had been passed down. he had no responsibilities now, and he had nothing to worry about. this was good.


    seeing emperor yan cough again, liu wuji could not help but frown.


    just as he was about to persuade him again, emperor yan spoke again.


    ¡°wuji, i¡¯m free now.¡± emperor yan smiled freely.


    ¡°i¡¯m leaving soon. 1 want to chat with an old friend.¡±


    liu wuji¡¯s expression was complicated.


    ¡°please speak, retired emperor.¡± he said.


    ¡°sit.¡± emperor yan smiled and patted the seat beside him.


    liu wuji glanced at emperor yan and did not refuse.


    he sat down beside emperor yan.


    emperor yan smiled.


    ¡°cough cough, at that time, i was still the sixth prince.¡±


    ¡°i am inferior to my brothers in all aspects.¡±


    ¡°at that time, i didn¡¯t have such great ambitions. i just want to survive¡­¡±


    liu wuji listened and did not express his opinion.


    ¡°but they forced my hand.¡± at this point, emperor yan frowned.


    ¡°in the end, they all died, and i won.¡±


    ¡°then, 1 sat on the dragon throne and have been the emperor for decades.¡±


    ¡°i want to be a good emperor.¡±


    ¡°unfortunately¡­take one wrong step, and every step will be wrong.¡±


    as if he had fallen into a memory, emperor yan¡¯s face revealed a painful expression..


    wanna gift the story? try one.


    comment


    0 comment


    vote


    2 left


    send gitt


    chapter 760: passing on the throne (3)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    perhaps it was because the memories were too tragic, emperor yan could not help but close his eyes.


    after a while, he opened his eyes and continued, ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have attacked the nangong family.¡±.


    ¡°and i shouldn¡¯t have-ruined you.¡±


    liu wuji¡¯s expression finally changed.


    however, it was only a moment before he returned to his previous expression.


    ¡°it¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    the moment he said this, it could be considered as admitting that he already knew everything.


    seeing this, emperor yan smiled palely.


    ¡°i owe you an apology.¡± he continued.


    liu wuji¡¯s face was stiff and he did not reply.


    ¡°i am laeving soon. before i go, i have barely paid off my debt. only with this apology can i be at ease.¡±


    as he spoke, emperor yan wanted to reach out and pull liu wuji.


    however, he realized that his arm could no longer exert any strength.


    after trying a few times, emperor yan chose to give up.


    ¡°haha¡­¡± then, emperor yan smiled.


    as he laughed, he closed his eyes.


    liu wuji had mixed feelings.


    after waiting for a long time without seeing emperor yan¡¯s reaction, his expression changed slightly.


    then, he reached out to check emperor yan¡¯s breath.


    after a while, he retracted his hand.


    looking at emperor yan¡¯s remains, he stood on the spot for a moment.


    then, he calmed his emotions and turned to leave.


    he opened the door and walked out of the hall.


    at this moment, the sky had already cleared up. it was a rare warm sun in

 Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: Passing On the Throne (3)

    chapter 760: passing on the throne (3)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    perhaps it was because the memories were too tragic, emperor yan could not help but close his eyes.


    after a while, he opened his eyes and continued, ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have attacked the nangong family.¡±.


    ¡°and i shouldn¡¯t have-ruined you.¡±


    liu wuji¡¯s expression finally changed.


    however, it was only a moment before he returned to his previous expression.


    ¡°it¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    the moment he said this, it could be considered as admitting that he already knew everything.


    seeing this, emperor yan smiled palely.


    ¡°i owe you an apology.¡± he continued.


    liu wuji¡¯s face was stiff and he did not reply.


    ¡°i am laeving soon. before 1 go, 1 have barely paid off my debt. only with this apology can i be at ease.¡±


    as he spoke, emperor yan wanted to reach out and pull liu wuji.


    however, he realized that his arm could no longer exert any strength.


    after trying a few times, emperor yan chose to give up.


    ¡°haha¡­¡± then, emperor yan smiled.


    as he laughed, he closed his eyes.


    liu wuji had mixed feelings.


    after waiting for a long time without seeing emperor yan¡¯s reaction, his expression changed slightly.


    then, he reached out to check emperor yan¡¯s breath.


    after a while, he retracted his hand.


    looking at emperor yan¡¯s remains, he stood on the spot for a moment.


    then, he calmed his emotions and turned to leave.


    he opened the door and walked out of the hall.


    at this moment, the sky had already cleared up. it was a rare warm sun in winter.


    looking at the palace under the sunlight, liu wuji finally spoke.


    ¡°the retired emperor has passed away.¡±


    in an instant, the ministers knelt down and mourned.


    not far away, the imperial consort was almost stumbling over with the support of a palace servant.


    hearing the news that the retired emperor had passed away, she fell to the ground.


    the people beside her were so frightened that they quickly helped up.


    when murong xuyang saw his mother fall, he wanted to go over and help her up, but he held back due to his current status.


    ¡°before the retired emperor passed away, did he have any last words?¡± murong xuyang asked liu wuji as he suppressed the panic and excitement in his heart. liu wuji shook his head.


    ¡°no.¡±


    ¡°his highness has already arranged everything. in the end, he left with a smile. he left very peacefully.¡±


    when murong xuyang heard this, he felt relieved.


    on the other hand, the imperial consort, who was not far away, almost went crazy when she heard this.


    in order to see consort shu, he didn¡¯t hesitate to take the life essence pill.


    after that, knowing that he was about to die, he arranged everything.


    he met everyone he wanted to see, and even met the imperial advisor alone in the end.


    however, among these people, she was the only one who was not there¡­


    they had been husband and wife for more than thirty years. they had been together since they were young.


    the retired emperor was too cruel to her¡­


    ¡°your highness,¡± the palace servants were very worried, but they did not dare to speak loudly.


    they were afraid of angering imperial consort.


    after she panted heavily for a while, she calmed down.


    then, she tidied up her appearance.


    shee walked towards murong xuyang and the others with a dignified and elegant manner.


    so what if he didn¡¯t want to see her?


    he died, her son became the emperor, and she became the empress dowager.


    after a hundred years, she could still be buried in his mausoleum.


    at that time, the person who would accompany him for thousands of years would still be her.


    at the first prince¡¯s residence.


    li xiao arranged for li wan to return to qingshi town the next day and went to deal with some matters.


    he had just returned to the first prince¡¯s estate and was about to go to li wan¡¯s courtyard for lunch when another message came from the palace.


    when he heard the news of emperor yan¡¯s death, li xiao¡¯s expression changed. he didn¡¯t dare to delay any longer and quickly ran towards li wan¡¯s courtyard. just as he walked out of the courtyard, he heard someone inside reporting the news of emperor yan¡¯s death to li wan and lin xiaoyue.


    li xiao¡¯s expression changed and he quickly entered the courtyard.


    li wan and lin xiaoyue looked at him.


    the two of them remained calm, as if they were not affected at all.


    ¡°he¡¯s here.¡± li wan smiled at li xiao.


    then, she waved at him.


    ¡°come here quickly. there¡¯s news from the palace that the retired emperor has passed away.¡±


    when li xiao saw that his sister was still smiling when she said this, he was very shocked.


    he suppressed his thoughts and quickly walked over.


    ¡°the retired emperor has passed away, and the new emperor has to take care of his funeral affairs. after that, he has to be busy with the matter of ascending the throne.¡± li wan continued.


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid the two of you won¡¯t be able to leave the capital for the time being.¡±


    she had actually asked her sister-in-law if she wanted to go back to qingshi town with her.


    in any case, the ministry of rites had a special official in charge of promoting the arithmetic books.


    even if she stayed, she didn¡¯t do anything.


    however, her sister-in-law refused and only said that she wanted to advance and retreat together with her brother.


    as such, she could not force him.


    sigh, it was better for her to go back to qingshi town alone. that was her sky.


    ¡°yes.¡± li xiao replied.


    ¡°the carriage for the return trip has been arranged. we can send my sister away tomorrow morning.¡±


    since his sister was still willing to leave, he would naturally support her.


    with her gone, they would feel more at ease..

 Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: Conferred King (1)

    chapter 761: conferred king (1)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    when li wan heard this, the smile on her face widened.


    ¡°that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go. the food is ready. let¡¯s talk while eating.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± li xiao and lin xiaoyue followed.


    the next day.


    lin xiaoyue and li xiao personally sent them off, and li wan set off.


    at the same time, the news of emperor yan¡¯s death began to be spread to all the provinces and counties.


    the imperial court had already decided that the retired emperor would be buried in three days.


    on the fourth day after that, the new ruler ascended the throne and held a coronation ceremony.


    the various departments began to get busy, seizing the time to prepare for the state funeral and the new emperor¡¯s ascension.


    on the contrary, lin xiaoyue was free and returned to the imperial advisor¡¯s residence to live a leisurely life.


    as murong xuyang¡¯s right-hand man, li xiao was busy arranging many things.


    murong xuyang even intentionally let li xiao appear in front of everyone.


    the officials in the capital had some impression of this ¡°fiend¡±, and many people recognized li xiao.


    however, no one dared to mention it.


    firstly, the retired emperor had already helped the nangong clan clear their name and had even ordered that the descendants of the nangong clan could return to the imperial court.


    secondly, li xiao was by emperor yan¡¯s side and even had a close relationship with him. not only was the current ¡°fiend¡± not a wanted criminal, but he might even become a new upstart in the court.


    there was still the third.


    some of the courtiers also discovered that li xiao was actually related to the imperial advisor.


    he often went in and out of the imperial advisor¡¯s residence and even stayed overnight there.


    some people even saw that li xiao talking and laughing with the anyang county head, behaving intimately.


    this news shocked everyone, and at the same time, they became vigilant.


    therefore, everyone chose to shut up. they were waiting to see the situation.


    a few days passed quickly.


    the news released by the imperial court had not yet spread far when the coronation ceremony in the capital had already begun.


    on this day, murong xuyang ascended the throne under the leadership of the imperial advisor and became the new emperor of the great yan.


    on the same day, murong xuyang issued a decree to make his mother the empress dowager and his wife the empress.


    however, the empress was still on her way to the capital, so they could only wait until she arrived in the capital before holding the ceremony.


    at this point, the imperial power of great yan had changed smoothly.


    after another seven or eight days, the news finally reached the border.


    later, it was spread to chu and jin.


    at this time, the end of the year was approaching.


    when xu yan heard the news, he felt that this was a good opportunity.


    that night, he entered the palace and spoke to the emperor.


    ¡°there were only two days left until the chinese new year¡¯s eve. isn¡¯t it inappropriate to use force now?¡± they had barely solved the problem of food shortage in the country when winter came again.


    this year¡¯s winter was exceptionally cold, and many people were frozen to death due to lack of food and clothing.


    the army was also in short supply of food and clothing. now that they were attacking the yan country, they would also be under great pressure.


    ¡°it¡¯s because it¡¯s almost the 30th of the year. the yan army definitely won¡¯t expect us to send troops at this time.¡±


    ¡°in addition, the yan country has just changed their ruler. it¡¯s time for the morale of the army to be unstable.¡±


    ¡°if our army attacks now, we will definitely be able to catch the yan army off guard!¡± xu yan said excitedly.


    he could not wait any longer.


    he couldn¡¯t forget the humiliation he had suffered in the great yan.


    liu wuji and his granddaughter.


    he would trample them under his feet and let them and the world know who was the final victor.


    ¡°this¡­¡± the jin emperor was still hesitant.


    ¡°your majesty!¡± xu yan raised his voice and bowed deeply to the jin emperor.


    ¡°this is a golden opportunity!¡±


    the jin emperor was silent.


    after a long time, he finally made up his mind.


    ¡°in that case, i will immediately appoint you as the marshal of the three armies to attack yan on my behalf!¡± the jin emperor said in a deep voice.


    i hope that you can unite with chu and take down the great yan in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°when you succeed, i will personally welcome your triumphant return and confer you the position of imperial advisor.¡±


    xu yan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    he also wanted to be like liu wuji and become the imperial advisor. he would become a god in the hearts of the people.


    jin did not have an imperial advisor in the past, but there would be one in the future.


    ¡°thankyou, emperor!¡± xu yan bowed.


    a glint flashed across the jin emperor¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°the imperial edict will arrive at your residence in a moment. please go and prepare.¡± he then said.


    ¡°yes! i¡¯ll take my leave!¡± only then did xu yan leave.


    at the same time, chu had also received the news of the change of the imperial power in the great yan.


    unlike the excitement of jin, emperor chu¡¯s expression was solemn.


    ¡°what do you think of this matter?¡± emperor chu looked at yuchi tianqiong.


    ¡°i thought that the envoy from jin would leave soon.¡± based on his understanding, xu yan would not wait any longer.


    in fact, even if chu was not needed, jin¡¯s current strength was enough to send troops to the great yan..

 Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Becoming a King (2)

    chapter 762: becoming a king (2)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    unfortunately, jin would not allow chu to watch from the sidelines.


    among the three countries, chu was the weakest.


    however, it was precisely because of this that they became the target that both countries wanted to ally with.


    if they did not cooperate with in, jin would definitely target them.


    moreover, they might even ally with the great yan and turn against them.


    however, if they cooperated with jin to send troops¡­


    once the great yan was destroyed, jin would turn around and attack them.


    this was inevitable. it was just a matter of time.


    on the other hand, the envoy sent by the great yan, the one from the nangong family, had a point.


    instead of cooperating with jin, chu might as well ally with the great yan secretly.


    at the critical moment, they would deal a heavy blow to jin, knock down their spirit, and weaken their strength at the same time.


    in this way, jin would decline, and the three countries would usher in a new balance.


    right now, the great yan¡¯s imperial power had been replaced, and they had to cede land and pay reparations. the country¡¯s strength had been greatly damaged, and they would need decades to recuperate.


    after the war ended, the great yan would not declare war on the outside world.


    and chu also needed such a period of time to recuperate.


    as for jin, the situation would be similar.


    in this way, the three countries could coexist and welcome at least ten years of peace.


    previously, when he met nangong xiao, he felt that his analysis was reasonable. however, he did not think that the imperial court of the great yan would do as he said.


    although he had verbally agreed to it, he could change his mind at any time until the last moment.


    but now, his thoughts had changed.


    mr. wuji, it was mr. wuji after all.


    in such a short period of time, the situation in the great yan had changed.


    he even replaced the emperor of great yan.


    the road had already been thought of for them. since that was the case, what was there to hesitate about for chu?


    yuchi tianqiong cupped his hands and bowed when he saw his emperor¡¯s panicked expression.


    your majesty, please act according to our previous agreement with the great yan.¡±


    emperor chu looked at yuchi tianqiong and nodded a moment later.


    ¡°alright.¡±


    the great yan, imperial palace.


    ¡°nangong xiao, accept the decree.¡± emperor yan sat on the dragon throne and said in a deep voice.


    li xiao was silent for a moment.


    then, he knelt down on one knee and bowed.


    ¡°i accept the decree.¡±


    he did not want to carry the nangong surname anymore.


    that was why he had repeatedly rejected the emperor¡¯s proposal and was unwilling to appear in the imperial court.


    he thought that the emperor would let go, but he did not expect that he would still come tonight.


    ¡°i¡¯ll appoint you as the marshal of the three armies, commanding the troops at the border. tomorrow, we will secretly leave for the border.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    murong xuyang shot a glance at the person beside him.


    eunuch hu immediately handed over the commander¡¯s seal.


    yes, after the retired emperor passed away, eunuch da hu enjoyed his old age. the one serving the new emperor now was eunuch da hu¡¯s adopted son, eunuch hu.


    he was able to succeed by relying on his father¡¯s


    li xiao glanced at the commander¡¯s seal and accepted it.


    ¡°the situation is urgent. once the news of n=me succeeding the throne spreads, chu and jin will definitely make their move very soon.¡±


    ¡°i will only feel at ease if you go, dear minister.¡± emperor yan looked at li xiao.


    li xiao hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°i already know your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not my father, 1 will not attack the nangong family.¡±


    ¡°when you return, i will bestow you with an edict of immunity to ensure the peace of the nangong clan. as long as the great yan is not destroyed, the nangong clan will enjoy eternal glory.¡± murong xuyang said.


    li xiao was shocked.


    then, he bowed to murong xuyang again.


    ¡°after the war, the kingdom will be stable. i only wish to bring the head of anyang county back to qingshi town and spend the rest of my life in the village.¡±


    murong xuyang frowned.


    ¡°then 1 shall confer you the title prince anyang and grant you anyang county as your fief.¡±


    seeing that li xiao was about to refuse again, murong xuyang quickly added, ¡°there¡¯s no need to use the nangong clan¡¯s name. i¡¯ll give it to you as li xiao.¡± in addition, the edict of immunity remains.¡±


    he had just ascended the throne, so he had to appease the imperial advisor and the nangong family. he had to let the world see his benevolence.


    it was necessary to confer him the title of king. it was just right to give him anyang county.


    firstly, anyang county was his fief. if he gave the fief to li xiao, the people would praise him.


    secondly, he already had some operations in anyang county. after li xiao went, he could keep track of his activities.


    thirdly, compared to the great yan, anyang county was too small. it was almost impossible for anyang county to compete with the great yan.


    it was worth it to trade the title prince anyang for military power..

 Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Becoming a King (3)

    chapter 763: becoming a king (3)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    li xiao was silent.


    ¡°thank you, emperor!¡± he finally agreed.


    murong xuyang was delighted.


    he stepped forward and patted li xiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°come!¡± then, he pulled li xiao and walked towards the side hall.


    next, the monarch and his subjects drank and chatted happily.


    during the meal, li xiao suggested bringing lin xiaoyue along, and murong xuyang agreed.


    he even teased the couple.


    at night, li xiao returned to the imperial advisor¡¯s residence reeking of alcohol.


    lin xiaoyue had a look of disgust on her face, and she almost didn¡¯t sleep with her husband.


    li xiao laughed happily and pulled his wife to the couch to talk.


    he told him what murong xuyang had arranged for him to do and the promise he had made to him.


    he even showed the commander-in-chief¡¯s seal to his wife.


    lin xiaoyue held the commander¡¯s seal and felt that it was quite heavy.


    ¡°congratulations, you¡¯re going to become a prince!¡± after looking at it twice, he returned the commander seal to li xiao.


    however, li xiao threw away the commander¡¯s seal and held lin xiaoyue¡¯s shoulder with one hand.


    ¡°i only wish to spend the rest of my life with my wife. i don¡¯t ask for anything else.¡±


    hearing this, lin xiaoyue¡¯s heart warmed. she was not angry anymore. the people in front of him were definitely much cuter.


    ¡°alright, 1 know.¡±


    ¡°go wash up and sleep. 1¡¯11 go find grandpa and tell him about it.¡± as she spoke, lin xiaoyue stood up.


    she had to leave early tomorrow morning and inform her grandfather.


    in addition, perhaps her grandfather had also given them some instructions.


    ¡°go, come back early.¡± li xiao¡¯s face was full of resentment.


    lin xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but laugh. she went out and called fan teng over before going to the bamboo garden.


    in the bamboo garden, liu wuji was still awake.


    seeing his granddaughter come over, the old master perked up.


    after listening to his granddaughter¡¯s explanation, the old man already had an idea.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry and go.¡±


    ¡°previously, xiao¡¯er had already discussed it with chu. there¡¯s a high chance that there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°if xu yan is really bold enough to mobilize the jin army, the jin army will definitely not be able to return under the pincer attack of the yan chu army.¡±


    ¡°moreover, even if chu changes its mind at the last minute, xiao¡¯er will personally hold down the fort and the nangong army will be stationed. it won¡¯t be that easy for chu and jin to attack the hinterland of the great yan.¡±


    ¡°right now, the situation in each country is not good. if they can¡¯t take down chu and jin, they will retreat.¡±


    lin xiaoyue nodded.


    after listening to her grandfather¡¯s analysis, she was filled with admiration.


    he really thought of everything.


    in short, the great yan could not lose this war.


    the best outcome would be for chu to cooperate and defeat jin. then, the three countries would enter a long period of peace.


    the worst result would be to be defeated by chu jin¡¯s alliance and continue defending. it would buy time for the rear to recuperate.


    liu wuji glanced at his granddaughter.


    ¡°the border is bitter and cold. when you go there, you have to take good care of yourself.¡± he asked with concern.


    actually, he didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to suffer with him.


    however, he knew that it was useless to persuade her, so he decided not to.


    lin xiaoyue smiled.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, grandpa.¡±


    after thinking for a while, lin xiaoyue looked at liu wuji again.


    ¡°oh right. now that the emperor has ascended the throne, when do you plan to return to daishi village?¡±


    she and li xiao couldn¡¯t rush back to celebrate the new year. if her grandfather came, he could still arrive before the third day of the new year


    with grandpa going back to accompany her mother and xiaozhi, she would be less worried.


    in addition, she had to send a letter back about her and li xiao¡¯s expedition.


    liu wuji smiled.


    ¡°i¡¯ll be preparing to bid farewell to the emperor tomorrow. go back and see your mother and xiaozhi. when the war at the border is over, come back and deal with the follow-up matters.¡±


    if everything went smoothly, he could also take the opportunity to retire.


    lin xiaoyue nodded. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°with you back, my husband and 1 can leave in peace.¡±


    ¡°oh right, if mother asks about us¡­¡±


    liu wuji looked at his granddaughter.


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing to hide.¡±


    ¡°your mother may be timid, but she¡¯s quite thoughtful. i¡¯ll explain the situation to her clearly. that way, she¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡±


    lin xiaoyue nodded.


    she recalled what liu shi had said to her before and felt that her grandfather understood her mother better than she did.


    ¡°after we go to the border¡­¡± then, liu wuji began to instruct lin xiaoyue about some things.


    lin xiaoyue listened carefully and nodded from time to time.


    after chatting for more than an hour, liu wuji finally finished speaking.


    ¡°alright, it¡¯s getting late. we have to leave tomorrow morning. go back and rest quickly.¡± liu wuji finally said to lin xiaoyue after he finished instructing her.


    lin xiaoyue stood up.


    ¡°grandpa, you should rest early too.¡± she bowed and left.


    liu wuji personally sent lin xiaoyue out and handed her over to the servant girl waiting outside.


    he instructed the servant girl to send her back before returning to the house.


    the next day.


    the couple woke up before dawn.


    they didn¡¯t bid farewell to liu wuji. they took fan teng and rode two horses to the border..

 Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Stepping Into the Battlefield (1)

    chapter 764: stepping into the battlefield (1)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    seven days later.


    at the iron gate mountain camp at the border.


    in the central tent.


    xiao yang brought the core generals of the nangong army to greet li xiao.


    ¡°that¡¯s great! marshal, once you come, the soldiers¡¯ morale will increase!¡± xiao yang said excitedly.


    after the nangong army arrived, the situation at the border was complicated.


    some people knew them and knew that they were from the nangong army. however, the imperial court army was a regular army after all, and their situation had not been too good previously.


    fortunately, this situation did not last long.


    the news of the new emperor¡¯s succession had just spread, and the situation of their army from anyang county was much better.


    anyone who was slightly smarter would have guessed their relationship with the emperor.


    but even so, the imperial court¡¯s army had only shown them some courtesy.


    there was still a limit to what they could do.


    but now, his cousin and his cousin¡¯s wife were here. he even brought the commander-in-chief seal of the three armies.


    with this, the status of the nangong army would be restored.


    how could they not feel motivated when they became the marshal¡¯s army again?


    li xiao smiled as he glanced at xiao yang.


    ¡°tell me about the situation first. after the internal discussion is done, go and invite other generals to come over for a discussion.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡± everyone hurriedly replied.


    then, he told them what had happened after they arrived at the border.


    ¡°the envoy of jin had already gone to chu a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°just yesterday, the great general of chu, yuchi tianqiong, arrived at the


    hantian pass. over at jin, the frequency of training has also increased.¡±


    ¡°we suspect that the siege will be in the next two days.¡± xiao yang said with a solemn expression.


    the others nodded in agreement.


    this was why they felt that the marshal had come at the right time. if the marshal wasn¡¯t around and the imperial court¡¯s army was in charge, the outcome would definitely be bad.


    li xiao nodded.


    ¡°hmph, if they dare to come, i will make sure they never return.¡± he said in a deep voice.


    ¡°marshal is mighty!¡±


    ¡°marshal is right! this is the style of our nangong army!¡±


    h 11


    ¡± right, let¡¯s show them the power of nangong army!¡±


    the tent was instantly excited.


    after a while, li xiao raised his hand to silence everyone.


    after saying a few simple words, he asked xiao yang to invite the generals of the imperial court army over for a meeting.


    ¡°yes!¡± xiao yang agreed with a smile and left the tent.


    as he walked out, his heart was filled with pride.


    the era that belonged to the nangong army was finally coming back.


    not long after xiao yang left, all the important generals of the imperial court army arrived.


    li xiao took out the imperial edict and read it out, then showed his commander¡¯s seal.


    the generals of the imperial court army immediately knelt down and greeted the marshal, sincerely convinced.


    they were actually happy about li xiao¡¯s arrival and the nangong army taking charge of the situation.


    chu and jin could make a move at any moment. without the nangong army and the marshal, they were no match for him.


    with the arrival of the marshal, not only did the nangong army have a backbone, they also felt at ease.


    seeing the generals surrender, li xiao did not delay and quickly began to make strategic arrangements.


    most of the generals of the imperial court army were old men. they had followed the great general king in battle before and had even followed li xiao in battle.


    almost all of them were used to the nangong family¡¯s fighting style, and they adapted very quickly.


    soon, after two hours, the battle plan was arranged.


    after xiao yang sent the generals of the imperial court away and the people of the nangong army left, li xiao finally had some free time.


    lin xiaoyue took out some food from her interspatial ring and placed it on the table. then, she pulled li xiao to the side and sat down. she massaged her husband¡¯s shoulders and served him food.


    ¡°thank you for your hard work. you were so majestic just now!¡± she said as she attentively took care of him.


    she knew that her husband used to be a general. when they came to the border, they fought together.


    but today, she saw her husband¡¯s commanding.


    with so many generals listening to him alone, the battle plan was comprehensive and neat, as if he had already known the situation.


    li xiao was amused by his wife¡¯s words and took a piece of pastry.


    after realizing that it tasted good, he took another piece and turned around to put the pastry into his wife¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°as long as it pleases you.¡± then, he replied.


    lin xiaoyue¡¯s face turned red.


    this fellow was getting better and better at teasing her¡­


    just like that, the couple settled down in the iron gate mountain camp.


    at night.


    lin xiaoyue rested and was about to urge li xiao to go to bed to rest..

 Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Stepping Into the Battlefield (2)

    chapter 765: stepping into the battlefield (2)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    outside the tent, a messenger from chu came to see him.


    li xiao¡¯s eyes moved.


    lie comforted his wife and let her sleep first.


    he went outside to receive the messenger.


    ¡°greetings, marshal li.¡± the person was dressed neatly. it was obvious that he was a martial artist.


    ¡°yes.¡± li xiao sized up the person who came and responded.


    ¡°the general sent me to inform marshal li¡­¡± following that, the person swiftly relayed yuchi tianqiong¡¯s message.


    in general, chu had already pretended to agree to cooperate with jin. however, at the critical moment, they would honor their agreement with the great yan and launch a counterattack on jin.


    in addition, yuchi tianqiong had also sent news that jin¡¯s commander this time was xu yan.


    this person had a strong desire to destroy the great yan. yuchi tianqiong hoped that li xiao would be prepared in advance.


    ¡°jin will attack the city tomorrow night at iron gate mountain. please make preparations in advance.¡±


    li xiao had a solemn expression on his face.


    after pondering for a moment, he nodded.


    ¡°go back and tell general yuchi¡­¡± then, he told them about his arrangements and the areas where he needed the chu army to cooperate and help.


    the person was surprised.


    he admired li xiao¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°i will remember it.¡± then, he hurriedly bowed to li xiao.


    li xiao gave a few more instructions before having someone secretly send the messenger away.


    tomorrow night? they came quickly.


    the next day, new year¡¯s day.


    li xiao ordered the army to improve their food. the soldiers did not train hard today, but they ate well. the army was in a festive mood.


    however, this was only on the surface.


    the officers of the various battalions had already received the news of the war preparations. they had prepared their weapons and defensive equipment. the soldiers who were going to participate in the war had all entered a state of preparation and were preparing in their tents.


    in the evening, it snowed heavily again.


    li xiao¡¯s face turned grave when he heard the rustling of snow.


    at this moment, lin xiaoyue entered the tent with a heater in her hand.


    ¡°quick, warm your hands.¡± she walked to li xiao¡¯s side and handed him the hand warmer.


    however, li xiao only glanced at it and did not reach out to take it.


    instead, he pulled his wife into his arms.


    ¡°you take it. the weather is so cold. be careful not to catch a cold.¡± he was a man with thick skin and was not afraid of the cold.


    his wife, on the other hand, had only been here for a day, and her face was already pale from the cold.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m wrapped in several layers like a dumpling. it¡¯s not cold.¡± lin xiaoyue replied.


    ¡°as for the soldiers, 1 just saw that many of them weren¡¯t wearing cotton clothes-¡±


    before the nangong army left qingshi town, head fang had made ample preparations. this time, he had prepared enough rations, weapons, and cotton clothes.


    on the other hand, the imperial court army was in such a terrible situation.


    in such cold weather, it would be difficult to maintain normal training without wearing cotton clothes, let alone go to the battlefield.


    it was even possible to freeze to death or get sick.


    li xiao frowned.


    ¡°the imperial court is in a tight financial situation and has already sent a large amount of military funds to the border. however, the expenditure here is too great. for the time being, there¡¯s no way to keep every soldier from freezing.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already given the order. after nightfall, no soldiers without cotton clothes are allowed to move outside.¡±


    ¡°if tonight¡¯s battle goes smoothly, while killing the enemies, the seized resources can also be used by the soldiers to alleviate the current predicament.¡±


    ¡°in addition, the imperial court has been thinking of ways to gather more resources for the border. the resources will continue to be sent over.¡±


    when lin xiaoyue heard this, she felt a little more at ease.


    she softened her body and leaned on li xiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°will there be many people in the jin army tonight?¡± he asked.


    ¡°not too many and not too few.¡± li xiao replied.


    ¡°this is the first battle. in order to show off his power, xu yan will definitely want to take down iron gate mountain in one swoop. therefore, there will definitely be a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°however, iron gate mountain is not big. in addition, he has to guard against chu, so he won¡¯t bet too many people. i estimate that about ten thousand soldiers will come.¡±


    lin xiaoyue frowned.


    ¡°only ten thousand?¡± xu yan had brought a total of 100,000 soldiers this time.


    even if they could wipe out these 10,000 people, there would still be 90,000 enemies.


    li xiao smiled and glanced at his wife. he lowered his head and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°no matter how many, we¡¯ll take them.¡±


    ¡°ninety thousand left. we¡¯ll slowly take wipe them out.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s best to wait until the difference in strength between the two sides is evened out. we also have the chu army as an ally. at that time, it will be the death of xu yan.¡±


    when lin xiaoyue heard this and saw li xiao¡¯s confident face, she felt more at ease.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll go with you tonight..¡±

 Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Stepping Into the Battlefield (3)

    chapter 766: stepping into the battlefield (3)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    li xiao¡¯s expression froze.


    seeing lin xiaoyue staring at him without blinking, a hint of helplessness flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°alright!¡± he said dotingly.


    ¡°but you have to come with me. you¡¯re not allowed to act alone.¡± he thought for a moment and added.


    swords and spears were blind on the battlefield. although he believed that his wife had the ability to protect herself, he was still afraid of the risk.


    ¡°okay!¡± lin xiaoyue smiled and agreed.


    then, she stopped lying in li xiao¡¯s arms and quickly got up.


    ¡°then let¡¯s quickly put on our armor. the news from chu said that the jin army will attack tonight, but they didn¡¯t say what time it is. ¡°the sky could turn dark at any time.


    ¡°okay!¡± li xiao smiled and responded, cooperating with lin xiaoyue.


    night came quickly.


    after night fell, the atmosphere in the camp changed.


    the leisurely celebration during the day was gone. the soldiers patrolled and changed positions in an orderly manner. they were all ready.


    lin xiaoyue accompanied li xiao to stay in the main tent. she waited until after midnight before finally receiving the news of the jin army¡¯s attack.


    the sentry acted according to their previous plan, pretending to celebrate the festival and retreating into the pass.


    he allowed thousands of jin soldiers to enter the gate easily.


    when li xiao heard the news, he brought lin xiaoyue out of the tent.


    he personally went up the mountain.


    after confirming that the jin army had entered the encirclement at the foot of the mountain, li xiao gave the order for the nangong army to start attacking.


    at the same time, on the seemingly empty gate tower of iron gate mountain, a large number of nangong soldiers suddenly appeared, waving flags and shouting.


    immediately, the city gates closed, and the thousands of jin soldiers became turtles in a jar.


    the jin army that was surrounded in the city was shot by countless arrows from the nangong army¡¯s high ground. their resistance was futile, and they all fled towards the city tower.


    however, there were already hundreds of nangong soldiers waiting outside the city tower.


    yes, they were all armed with crossbows that could shoot ten arrows in a row.


    before the jin army could even get within ten meters of them, they were shot to death by the crossbows.


    at the same time, the nangong army stopped their arrow attacks. they all took their sabers and went down the mountain to pursue the poor bandits.


    the jin army was already in chaos. they were like rats crossing the street, becoming the targets of the nangong army.


    lin xiaoyue stood beside li xiao and looked at the tragic killing scene in the snow. it was a little exciting.


    war was more brutal than the apocalypse.


    ¡°let¡¯s go and take a look at the city tower.¡± li xiao looked at lin xiaoyue.


    seeing that his wife did not show any discomfort, he felt a little relieved.


    ¡°yes.¡± lin xiaoyue replied.


    only then did li xiao draw his sword and walk down the mountain.


    lin xiaoyue and a few members of the nangong army followed. the nangong army also drew their swords and surrounded lin xiaoyue as they walked down the mountain.


    lin xiaoyue was not used to using a sword. although she did not hold a weapon in her hand, she took out her crossbow.


    with his arms and crossbows, he could protect himself.


    at the foot of the mountain, li xiao personally opened the way.


    when they found jin soldiers blocking their way, they would directly kill them.


    each slash was like a killing god from hell.


    the few nangong army soldiers surrounding lin xiaoyue were the same. they maintained their formation and ignored the enemy troops that were further away from them. however, as long as the enemy troops were near them, they would not be able to escape their fate.


    lin xiaoyue originally wanted to kill some of the enemy troops, but seeing how powerful her teammates were, she saved herself the trouble.


    after all, she didn¡¯t have many arrows left in her crossbow. if she used them up, she would have to find them or replenish them.


    in the jin army, there was a chiliarch who was still alive.


    noticing that li xiao and the others were heading towards him, he quickly made up his mind.


    ¡°the commander of the yan army is on the other side. kill him and we might be able to escape! everyone, follow me to kill the enemy!¡± with a loud shout, the chiliarch dragged his sword and turned back, charging towards li xiao and the others.


    when the soldiers near the chiliarch heard this, they all followed suit.


    a large number of jin soldiers chose to turn back and no longer headed towards the city gate. they wanted to kill li xiao and the others with their lives.


    this made the nangong army that was chasing after them extremely happy.


    the nangong army waved their long swords and sabers as if they were chopping melons and vegetables, harvesting heads one by one.


    after a while, another large group of jin soldiers fell to the ground.


    in the end, the captain only brought a dozen men and charged out of the encirclement of the nangong army, arriving in front of li xiao and the others.


    ¡°kill!¡± without saying anything more, he raised his long saber and charged at li xiao.


    li xiao frowned and was about to pick up his saber and rush forward to finish off the other party.


    with a swoosh, the thousand-man commander was shot in the forehead.


    it was the short arrow of the crossbow.


    for a moment, li xiao and the few nangong soldiers who were protecting lin xiaoyue looked at lin xiaoyue.


    at this moment, lin xiaoyue calmly and quickly shot out arrows. with a few consecutive arrows, the soldiers who had followed the chiliarchs out of the encirclement were also killed one by one.


    the expressions of the few nangong army soldiers changed slightly, and the way they looked at lin xiaoyue turned into admiration.


    as expected, madam was indeed madam! the matriarch of the nangong army was indeed extraordinary..

 Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Meeting An Acquaintance (1)

    chapter 767: meeting an acquaintance (1)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    lin xiaoyue was satisfied that the arrow did not miss and put down her crossbow.


    seeing that everyone was looking at her, she smiled and said, ¡°let¡¯s continue walking.¡±.


    li xiao smiled.


    ¡°follow me.¡± after saying that, he continued forward.


    the few soldiers of the nangong army could not calm down.


    there were a large number of soldiers in front of them, and the path had long been cleared. they wanted to kill the enemy, but they couldn¡¯t.


    however, they had the time to chat with their madam.


    ¡°madam, your crossbow is so powerful! when can i get one?¡± a soldier asked lin xiaoyue fawningly.


    ¡°yes, madam! we have so many people returning to the border this time. only those hundred brothers were given the crossbows. everyone is envious.¡± another soldier of the nangong army said.


    ¡°madam¡­¡± the other two nangong army soldiers quickly followed suit.


    lin xiaoyue smiled as she was escorted forward.


    ¡°what¡¯s the rush? the manufacturing technique of the ballista has already been reported. the imperial court will speed up the production.¡±


    ¡°when the items are out, we will give priority to all of you.¡±


    this was almost certain.


    this was because this thing would only be more effective on people with good skills.


    in a great battle, the nangong army would often act as the vanguard or the assault team.


    with such a weapon, the nangong army¡¯s combat power and destructive power would be even greater.


    for ordinary soldiers, having a crossbow might affect their original combat strength.


    the eyes of the nangong army soldiers lit up when they heard this.


    one by one, they began to flatter lin xiaoyue.


    others might not know the situation, but they had heard some news.


    the crossbow was said to be developed by the weapons battalion of the nangong army, but madam played a big role in this.


    some people even suspected that it was developed by her.


    lin xiaoyue responded with a smile, feeling quite pleased.


    as time passed, lin xiaoyue and the others finally approached the city tower.


    at this moment, thousands of jin soldiers had all fallen.


    the nangong army started to clean up the battlefield.


    on the city tower, the battle was also nearing its end.


    the jin army had indeed sent 10,000 people this time. 6,000 of them entered the city, and the remaining 4,000 did not enter the city.


    when they realized that they had been tricked, the 4,000 soldiers outside the city tried to rescue the people in the city and launched an attack.


    unfortunately, the iron gate was very tall and easy to defend.


    the jin army tried to attack several times, but they all failed.


    moreover, under the attacks of the nangong army¡¯s arrows and boulders, they had suffered quite a few losses.


    by the time li xiao and lin xiaoyue boarded the city tower, the jin army had already given up.


    they had dragged on for too long. even if they broke through the city gate now, everyone in the city would have died.


    the sneak attack had already failed. if this continued, they would only suffer more losses.


    not far away, xu qing, who was riding a horse, had a gloomy expression.


    when his master went out to battle, he invited a general to help his master take down iron gate mountain and make the first contribution.


    however, he was defeated.


    he had brought 10,000 men out, but now, he could only bring back less than 3,000 men.


    xu qing gritted his teeth when he thought about the ridicule and humiliation he might suffer when he returned.


    ¡°who is guarding this iron gate mountain?¡± xu qing gritted his teeth and asked.


    he didn¡¯t believe that the general guarding the pass was just a small official in the territory of a vassal king.


    the other party was extremely scheming, and the soldiers guarding the city were all brave and not ordinary soldiers.


    at this moment, a shout came from the city tower.


    ¡°marshal li is here. may i know who is leading the army?¡± a soldier shouted.


    xu qing was stunned.


    li xiao?


    yes, they already knew who the commander of the yan army was, but they had yet to find out the details.


    he only knew that the other party was a new king of yan country and was highly valued.


    ¡°inform the other party.¡± thinking of this, xu qing said to the soldier beside him.


    the soldiers immediately stepped forward and raised their voices. ¡°this is general xu qing of the great jin!¡± they shouted.


    on the city tower, li xiao and lin xiaoyue were both stunned.


    xu qing? was it the disciple that xu yan had brought to participate in the arithmetic competition?


    what a coincidence!


    li xiao and lin xiaoyue looked at each other and then took a step forward.


    ¡°i am li xiao. please allow me to come forward and talk to general xu qing.¡± he said.


    when xu qing heard this, he felt that the person who spoke was extraordinary.


    after thinking for a moment, he urged his horse forward.


    they only stopped when they reached the front of the group..

 Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: Meeting An Acquaintance (2)

    chapter 768: meeting an acquaintance (2)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    at this distance, he could see the people on the city wall clearly under the light of the fire, but he would not be hit by the arrows.


    when he saw li xiao, xu qing was shocked.


    there was nothing he could do. it was mainly because of li xiao¡¯s figure and the scar on his face that was too obvious.


    li xiao? this person¡¯s surname was nangong!


    yes, xu qing knew or had seen nangong xiao before. to be precise, he had seen nangong xiao¡¯s portrait.


    after all, he was the son of nangong zhan, the war god of the great yan, and nangong zhan¡¯s top general.


    when he thought about how badly he had lost in today¡¯s battle, xu qing suddenly felt less angry.


    since nangong xiao had appeared, the people in the city should be the nangong army.


    the nangong army was an elite troop, and the people he brought with him were indeed no match for them.


    after figuring this out, not only was xu qing no longer angry, but he even felt a little lucky.


    knowing that nangong xiao and the nangong army had returned, they were mentally prepared. only then could they make a more stable plan.


    his gaze shifted slightly.


    xu qing¡¯s expression changed again.


    looking at lin xiaoyue again, xu qing gritted his teeth.


    it was really her! madam li! she actually came too!


    no, li¨C


    xu qing was shocked.


    he suddenly thought of something.


    the people called her madam li because her husband¡¯s surname was li.


    as for nangong xiao, his current alias was li xiao.


    could it be¡­


    previously, his master had mentioned that the yan country¡¯s imperial advisor was nangong xiao¡¯s master.


    madam li had a close relationship with the imperial advisor of the great yan.


    heavens, these three people had actually become a family.


    so, his and his master¡¯s enemies were all gathered together now?


    ¡°heh, he¡¯s really master xu yan¡¯s disciple. master xu qing, long time no see!¡± lin xiaoyue also saw xu qing and took a step forward.


    xu qing suppressed his thoughts and smiled.


    ¡°madam li, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°1 really didn¡¯t expect to see madam here again today.¡± as he spoke, xu qing glanced at li xiao.


    ¡°marshal li, you¡¯re so lucky.¡± then, he said.


    a smile also appeared on li xiao¡¯s face.


    ¡°you flatter me.¡± he cupped his hands at xu qing, accepting his blessings.


    at this moment, xu qing felt like vomiting blood.


    this person was really thick-skinned.


    however, li xiao¡¯s answer confirmed that the two of them were really husband and wife.


    ¡°marshal li indeed has the true teachings of the god of war. i am convinced that 1 have lost this battle.¡± xu qing quickly added.


    li xiao did not laugh this time.


    ¡°i have been ordered to guard the border. 1 won¡¯t let a single soldier of the enemy country go. let¡¯s enter the hinterland of the great yan.¡±


    ¡°since you are an acquaintance, please go back and inform master xu yan to stop the battle as soon as possible. also, report to the jin emperor and continue with the alliance agreement between the three countries.¡±


    xu qing lowered his head, and a hint of mockery flashed across his face.


    stop fighting? with just a few thousand people from the nangong army?


    for this expedition, they had brought 100,000 troops and even allied with the chu army.


    even if there were tens of thousands of nangong soldiers, they would not be able to stop them.


    ¡°i will definitely pass on the message.¡± although he thought so, xu qing did not express it.


    there was no loss in agreeing. moreover, he was still at a disadvantage now. there was really no need to offend the other party.


    if the nangong army suddenly went crazy and ran out of the city to kill him, he might not be able to bring all of them back with him.


    ¡°thank you.¡± li xiao cupped his hands politely.


    xu qing also cupped his hands towards the city gate tower, turned his horse around and left.


    after xu qing left, lin xiaoyue looked at li xiao.


    ¡°why did you tell him all this?¡±


    li xiao looked at his wife dotingly.


    ¡°even if 1 don¡¯t tell him, he will still be able to find out who i am and who the nangong army is. since that¡¯s the case, 1 might as well admit it now.¡±


    ¡°in addition, do you think that xu yan will really give up and choose to retreat just because of my words?¡±


    xu yan was extremely ambitious.


    he had plotted for many years and even schemed against their grandfather. it would be a wonder if they would give up attacking the great yan just because of a few words from him.


    the reason why he said ail these was not only to prevent him from giving up on attacking the great yan, but also to stimulate his ambition.


    it made him think that he was not confident enough and wanted to make peace.


    in this way, xu yan would be more confident, right?


    lin xiaoyue thought for a moment.


    ¡°no.¡± sje said.


    only then did li xiao hold his wife¡¯s hand and bring her down the city gate tower.


    ¡°this is it. next, he will be even more cautious, but his attacks will be even fiercer.¡±


    lin xiaoyue listened to li xiao¡¯s analysis and felt that it made sense.


    the battle ended too quickly and too easily..

 Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: Meeting An Acquaintance (3)

    chapter 769: meeting an acquaintance (3)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    the two of them returned to the big tent together. li xiao had to wait for the battle report while lin xiaoyue went to bed after washing up.


    the next day, lin xiaoyue found out that the nangong army had killed more than 7,000 people last night and seized more than 6,000 weapons, cotton-padded clothes, and hundreds of warhorses.


    in the face of such a huge harvest, the nangong army actually achieved zero deaths. only twenty or so people were injured to varying degrees.


    after the spoils of war were sorted out, the good ones were all kept by the nangong army.


    the rest were sent to the imperial court¡¯s army.


    more than 6,000 cotton-padded clothes were added all of a sudden, solving the problem of many soldiers not having warm clothes to wear.


    although they were taken from the enemy, and some were stained with blood, in this cold winter, it was good to have cotton clothes to wear. who cared about that?


    the victory at iron gate pass had greatly boosted the morale of the great yan¡¯s army.


    the soldiers at the border trusted li xiao and the nangong army even more.


    in the casualty camp.


    lin xiaoyue and li xiao came here together to visit the injured soldiers.


    fortunately, not many people were injured this time. mr. xu and two soldiers were able to take care of them.


    after asking about the situation, they learned that two soldiers had one arm and half a leg cut off. lin xiaoyue and li xiao looked a little uncomfortable.


    then, he personally went to visit the two soldiers. after persuading them, he arranged for people to take good care of the two of them.


    after the two of them had stabilized a little, he arranged for people to send them back to qingshi town.


    this was what they had promised the nangong army before they set off.


    those who were seriously injured and unable to continue fighting would be automatically dismissed.


    after that, he would leave the nangong army and return to qingshi town to live as a commoner.


    or, when he reached the age of forty, he would automatically retire and return to qingshi town.


    of course, soldiers who wanted to stay in the army for a long time could stay.


    after the rewards were given, he would enter the imperial court¡¯s army.


    in short, lin xiaoyue and li xiao had left a final path for the nangong army.


    the two heavily injured soldiers knew that they could no longer make contributions on the battlefield, so they chose to agree.


    at this point, the matter of the nangong army¡¯s retirement could be considered to have a start.


    many soldiers of the nangong army who were familiar with the two of them came to visit and ask about the situation when they heard the news.


    after learning of their marshal and madam¡¯s arrangements, the soldiers¡¯ eyes turned red.


    ¡°marshal and madam have done their best for us.¡± someone said.


    ¡°yes. in the future, even if we are injured or disabled, we not afraid. we can still go back to qingshi town!¡± someone said.


    ¡°i¡¯m not afraid even if i die! didn¡¯t madam say it before? after we died, we¡¯ll enter the martyr¡¯s shrine and adopt an orphan who would continue to honor us!¡± someone else said.


    ¡°for the marshal and madam, i¡¯ll fight it out!¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go all out!¡±


    at the same time.


    xu yan had already learned about li xiao and lin xiaoyue.


    the scouts sent by jin also brought back some information about the two of them.


    ¡°humph, that old thing liu wuji, he must go against me!¡± xu yan said angrily as he swept away the things on the table.


    then, he had an idea.


    ¡°go, spread the news that that girl is liu wuji¡¯s granddaughter! let the people of the great yan see what kind of god they respect!¡±


    ¡°also, expose nangong xiao¡¯s identity. just say that the current yan country¡¯s new ruler did not get the throne properly. nangong xiao colluded with murong xuyang and killed nangong zhao.¡±


    the person who was listening was shocked.


    seeing xu yan looking at him with displeasure, he quickly accepted the order.


    then, he left in a hurry.


    on the other side, xu qing was already shocked on the spot.


    he had heard some incredible news.


    xu yan glanced at xu qing unhappily.


    ¡°call everyone over and adjust the upcoming battle arrangements.¡± he said in a deep voice.


    what a good-for-nothing.


    they had lost more than seven thousand men, but they hadn¡¯t injured the enemy at all. he was about to lose all his face.


    they were both disciples, but his disciple was so much worse than liu wuji¡¯s.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡± xu qing hurriedly responded and left.


    in the next few days, the border was peaceful.


    although the jin army was stationed not far away from the great yan, there had been no sign of them dispatching their troops.


    at the same time, some strange rumors began to spread in the army.


    the first was the relationship between the marshal¡¯s wife and the imperial advisor.


    the second was the relationship between li xiao, the new emperor, and the previous emperor.


    the nangong army soon heard the news.


    then, the news quickly reached the couple¡¯s ears.


    xiao yang angrily told the rumors to the couple, but the two of them did not react.


    ¡°it must be the news spread by the people of jin to shake our morale. he is worthy of punishment!¡± compared to the couple¡¯s calmness, xiao yang gritted his teeth.


    lin xiaoyue smiled and poured a glass of water for xiao yang.


    ¡°don¡¯t be angry. what people say is the truth.¡± she smiled.


    the imperial advisor was her grandfather, and emperor yan¡¯s death was indeed related to them..

 Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Victory (Finale) (1)

    chapter 770: victory (finale) (1)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    xiao yang looked at lin xiaoyue in disbelief.


    a look of ¡°no way? you still want to admit it?¡±.


    the truth was the truth, and they couldn¡¯t let anyone know.


    lin xiaoyue was amused.


    she turned back to look at li xiao, then at xiao yang.


    ¡°then you should help explain. tell them that i am indeed the imperial advisor¡¯s granddaughter, but that is because my mother is his adopted daughter.¡±


    ¡°in addition, the current emperor¡¯s throne was passed down personally by the previous emperor, so it¡¯s justified. the previous emperor has already personally vindicated the nangong family¡¯s crimes, so there¡¯s no conspiracy to speak of.¡±


    ¡°as for li xiao¡­¡± lin xiaoyue said as she looked at li xiao.


    ¡°who said he¡¯s nangong xiao? he¡¯s clearly the second adopted son of the great general king and nangong xiao¡¯s adopted younger brother.¡±


    xiao yang was shocked.


    he looked at his cousin-in-law in disbelief.


    she already thought of everything?


    li xiao also spoke.


    ¡°just do as your sister-in-law says.¡±


    ¡°also, inform the soldiers to be wary of the spies from jin who will ruin the morale of the great yan.¡±


    ¡°the enemy¡¯s words cannot be trusted. if there are any more rumors in the army, they will be punished by military law!¡±


    xiao yang¡¯s body trembled.


    he picked up the teacup and drank all the water in it.


    ¡°yes!¡± he nodded and left in large strides.


    lin xiaoyue turned around and smiled at li xiao.


    they didn¡¯t know how to get rid of their relationship with the nangong family, but xu yan gave them a chance.


    humph, if you want to scheme against them, why don¡¯t you take a look at who¡¯s in charge in the great yan?


    who was the great yan targeting now?


    with xiao yang¡¯s information, the news quickly spread throughout the army.


    the nangong army all knew that their marshal was nangong xiao, but no one refuted him.


    the marshal had wholeheartedly brought them into seclusion, so they were happy to have a path of retreat like qingshi town. they wouldn¡¯t tear down their marshal¡¯s platform.


    as for the other news, it was whatever commandant xiao said.


    not to mention that their madam was only the imperial advisor¡¯s god-granddaughter, even if she was his biological granddaughter, there was nothing unacceptable about it.


    they even felt that their madam should be the imperial advisor¡¯s biological granddaughter.


    if she wasn¡¯t his bloodline, how could she be so intelligent?


    of course, it was fine if they knew about this in their hearts. the opinions of others were not important.


    there was no problem with the nangong army. as for the imperial court army, they quickly accepted xiao yang¡¯s explanation.


    this rumor was obviously spread by the spies of jin to shake their morale.


    if they believed it, they would fall into their trap.


    the imperial advisor, the marshal, and the marshal¡¯s wife were all the pillars of the great yan. how could they be destroyed by the rumors of the enemy?


    thus, the rumors that had been spreading in the yan army were quickly destroyed.


    a few days later, murong xuyang personally issued an edict to refute the rumors according to lin xiaoyue¡¯s words.


    at that time, under the pressure of the jin army, the people of the great yan quickly accepted this statement.


    the hidden danger buried in their hearts was actually removed in such a way.


    in the tent of the jin army.


    when xu yan heard the news from his subordinate, he was so angry that he almost smashed something again.


    during this period of time, he had launched another three surprise attacks on the great yan.


    however, none of them succeeded.


    not only did he not succeed, he was injured every time.


    under such circumstances, he originally wanted to ally with chu to send out troops.


    however, chu rejected him.


    they also said that jin was the main force attacking yan and that they were only cooperating.


    also, if jin could not take down yan¡¯s main city within ten days, chu would have to consider withdrawing their troops.


    now, not only was chu forcing him, but the jin emperor had also sent a messenger.


    they said that the national treasury was in a hurry and asked him to attack the city quickly.


    he also said that if the battle opportunity was not suitable, he would withdraw his army.


    retreat? after losing nearly 20,000 troops, he was going to retreat?


    moreover, since the army had set out, their rations and supplies had been severely depleted.


    if he retreated now, he could imagine how the courtiers of jin would attack him when he returned.


    even if the jin emperor trusted him, he might not have the chance to command weapons in the future.


    he could not retreat¡­


    thinking of this, xu yan forced himself to calm down.


    he took out the military map and quickly checked it.


    li xiao had rich battle experience. with him guarding the border, it would be very difficult for him to take down a city.


    unless they had an absolute advantage in military strength and concentrated their forces to attack.


    in this way, even if li xiao and the nangong army had the ability to reach the heavens, they would still be able to stop him.


    now, as long as he took down a city, the imperial court of yan and jin would relent. at the very least, they would not force him anymore..

 Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: Victory (Finale) (2)

    chapter 771: victory (finale) (2)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    he needed a victory to prove himself to them. even if it was a miserable victory.


    thinking of this, xu yan looked at a city on the map with a hint of determination in his eyes.


    three days later.


    in the main tent of the yan army, the chu envoy finally arrived again.


    after learning about xu yan¡¯s crazy plan, li xiao almost couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    after explaining his plan to the messenger, he sent the messenger away secretly.


    ¡°haha, that old man finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.¡± li xiao laughed heartily.


    at this moment, he was really in a good mood.


    after enduring for so many days, not only was the jin army under great pressure, the pressure on the yan army was also great.


    putting everything else aside, with so many soldiers at the border, rations were a huge problem.


    the current situation of the great yan was not much better than that of jin.


    now, in the great yan¡¯s army, only the nangong army could eat their fill every day.


    the rest of the imperial court soldiers were only given two meals a day, and they were barely able to eat until they were seventy to eighty percent full.


    the soldiers of the imperial court had no complaints about this.


    this was because the provisions of the nangong army had been prepared in advance by anyang county.


    in addition, after several major battles, the nangong army had always been the main force in battle, and they fought the fiercest.


    wouldn¡¯t it be better to let the tiger eat its fill so that it could bite the enemy?


    lin xiaoyue smiled and handed the cup to li xiao.


    ¡°not only are we waiting anxiously, chu is probably getting impatient as well.¡±


    the situation in chu was not good either. they were also facing the problem of insufficient rations.


    however, in order to wait for the best opportunity to counterattack, yuchi tianqiong could only wait.


    now, xu yan was finally going to make a big move.


    there was no need for him to send out his entire army. as long as he sent out 60,000 troops, chu would switch sides and swallow up his main force.


    after taking down these troops, jin would be like a tiger whose teeth had been pulled out. would they still be a threat?


    ¡°yes. i have to think about how to lure xu yan into sending as many troops as possible.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    soon, the higher-ups of the yan army gathered in the tent.


    following that, the new battle arrangements were quickly arranged.


    the entire army quickly entered a state of combat readiness. a great battle could arrive at any time.


    the next morning.


    the sky had just brightened when the horn was blown.


    the ten thousand strong army did not use sneak attacks, choosing to attack the city from the front.


    they reacted quickly, and the yan army resisted bravely.


    just as the city was about to fall, a thousand-man troop of the nangong army arrived in time.


    with the crossbows leading the way, the nangong army charged into the jin army camp from the outside, starting a massacre.


    countless jin soldiers fell one after another, becoming the souls of the dead under the blade of the nangong army.


    the jin army was terrified, and some soldiers even began to flee.


    the soldiers leading the jin army had to fight against the nangong army and kill the deserters. they were already unable to stop the defeat.


    in just 15 minutes, the nangong army had turned the tide of the battle.


    on a mountain not far away, xu yan clenched his fists when he saw this.


    ¡°xu qing!¡± then, he said in a deep voice.


    ¡°i¡¯m here!¡± xu qing hurried forward.


    ¡°iwenty thousand¡­no, thirty thousand! i will sweep this pass!¡± xu yan said sternly.


    xu qing was shocked.


    he turned around and looked at the tragic battlefield, then turned around and accepted the order.


    ¡°yes, sir!¡±


    xu yan looked at xu qing.


    ¡°30,000 soldiers. if we still can¡¯t take this pass, bring your head to me!¡± his eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    if they were defeated again, they would not be able to return to jin. this battle could only be won!


    xu qing¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°i accept your orders!¡± he quickly agreed.


    then, he turned around and left.


    outside wolf fang pass, the city gates were already open.


    after seeing the victory of the nangong army, the imperial court army also left the city to join the battle. the jin army was almost completely wiped out.


    however, before the battlefield could be cleaned up, xu qing had arrived with an additional 30,000 soldiers.


    the nangong army immediately followed the original plan and retreated into the city with the imperial court army.


    the two sides quickly fell into a tug-of-war.


    there were many jin soldiers. under a strong attack, even though the yan army had the geographical advantage, it was difficult to stop the jin army.


    xu yan was watching the battle not far from the battlefield. he was extremely angry when he saw that xu qing had attacked repeatedly but had only almost taken down the city tower.


    when they saw the yan army¡¯s reinforcements rushing over from outside the city and killing their way into the jin army¡¯s camp, they were so angry that they almost vomited blood.


    ¡°send another 20,000 troops! kill all the yan soldiers outside the city!¡± xu yan quickly said.


    soon, 20,000 troops entered the battlefield again.


    with the addition of these 20,000 men, the yan reinforcements quickly fell into a disadvantageous position..

 Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Victory (Finale) (3)

    chapter 772: victory (finale) (3)


    translator: dragon boat translation editor: dragon boat translation


    at the same time, the jin army that was attacking the city finally took down the tower of wolf fang pass and opened the city gate.


    xu yan was ecstatic when he heard the news.


    he mobilized another 10,000 soldiers to join the battle, vowing to annihilate the nangong army and trample wolf fang pass.


    at this moment, the nangong army and the imperial court army began to retreat. they retreated in all directions.


    seeing this, the general of the jin army did not stop the jin army from pursuing. of course, most of the troops were still left behind.


    he was prepared to enter the pass and clean it up.


    when xu yan heard the news, he was happy to take down wolf fang pass and planned to enter the pass later.


    at this moment, they heard the sound of horse hooves.


    it was the chu army.


    yuchi tianqiong led 40,000 troops to surround the jin army stationed outside the city.


    at this moment, xu yan finally realized that something was wrong with the situation. however, he still felt lucky and felt that he could talk to yuchi tianqiong.


    at this moment, another piece of news came.


    it turned out that the yan army that had fled in all directions had returned.


    moreover, the number of people who came back was even greater than before.


    not only did these people exterminate the jin army that chased after them, but they also took back wolf fang pass as soon as they returned.


    the jin army that had entered wolf fang pass had now become a cornered prey.


    when xu yan heard the news, he instantly fell into his chair.


    it was over. the 100,000 strong army had been destroyed by him¡­


    soon, several generals of the jin army barged into the tent.


    the sound of quarreling quickly rang out.


    some requested to fight with the chu army, while others requested to surrender. they could not let all the jin army die on the battlefield.


    after learning that the envoys from chu and yan were outside the tent, xu yan asked someone to invite them in.


    there was no point in questioning him now. if he wanted to make peace, he had to agree to the other party¡¯s conditions.


    yan requested to take back the cities that they had previously ceded to jin and chu.


    furthermore, jin that entered the city would not be released.


    as for the remaining 20,000 soldiers of xu yan, the yan handed over the right to deal with them to chu.


    this was considered an exchange for the return of yan¡¯s city.


    this was the condition that li xiao and yuchi tianqiong had agreed on before, and both sides had reached an agreement long ago.


    chu¡¯s request was for jin to leave behind the weapons and supplies of these 20,000 soldiers, as well as compensation of money and food.


    the number was not small, but it was still within the tolerance of jin.


    xu yan didn¡¯t agree immediately, nor could he make the decision to agree. he could only send a letter back to jin.


    before receiving the jin emperor¡¯s reply, the high-ranking generals of jin army were all invited into the wolf fang pass.


    as for the 20,000 soldiers of jin, they were all trapped and could only wait for the imperial court to redeem them.


    inside wolf fang pass, the yan army had won a great victory, and it was a joyous occasion.


    yuchi tianqiong personally congratulated him.


    three days later, xu yan and xu qing hung themselves in the wing room.


    six days later, murong xuyang¡¯s imperial edict arrived.


    li xiao was granted the title prince anyang and was rewarded with a golden book and an iron warrant. he also let li xiao be in charge of all the matters of the peace talks.


    the next day, when the jin army was almost out of food, the jin envoy finally arrived.


    as expected, the jin emperor agreed to the request of chu and yan.


    after that, the three countries signed a new peace treaty in wolf fang pass.


    after that, chu and jin¡¯s army retreated back to the country.


    li xiao also took advantage of this period of time to quickly sort out the military affairs at the border, and then brought lin xiaoyue back to the capital to report on her work.


    when he entered the capital, murong xuyang personally led all officials out of the city to meet him.


    the people in the capital lined the streets to welcome him.


    after that, li xiao handed over the military power and proposed to bring his wife home.


    at this moment, the imperial advisor¡¯s residence sent a grievous news. the imperial advisor had passed away.


    when murong xuyang heard this news, he was speechless.


    he had just returned to the capital. now that he saw that his granddaughter and grandson-in-law were leaving, he did not want to wait any longer.


    yes, he mentioned to him that he wanted to retire and had even found himself an heir.


    who was the heir?


    of course, it was liang chengcai.


    he was not very satisfied with that young master liang, but¡­


    he was a member of the liang family.


    moreover, the imperial advisor had already promised him that if there was anything in the future, he could still go to qingshi town to look for him.


    murong xuyang could only express his grief for the imperial advisor and announce the funeral.


    the next day.


    the weather was nice.


    li xiao rode a horse and escorted the two carriages back to qingshi town under the protection of xiao yang and the others.


    the border, the chaos of war, the capital, everything was over.


    happy and peaceful days were just around the corner.


    after returning to qingshi town, prince anyang stayed there for more than half a month before going back.


    then, he issued an order to plant sweet potatoes, potatoes, cabbages, and other crops on a large scale in anyang county.


    half a year later, the imperial court sent a group of ministers to personally inspect anyang county.


    they took away a large number of sweet potatoes and potato seeds.


    after another year, these two crops had spread throughout the great yan. the people¡¯s livelihood had been greatly improved.


    after the war at the border, the great yan was recovering at an extremely fast speed.


    as for the liu company, they were already preparing to expand outside anyang county.


    however, li xiao had his eyes on his wife¡¯s abdomen.


    it was time to add a member to the family..